ă€ŠMy Angel systemă€‹


 Chapter 1 A Brown Book

    "And don''t forget to do myundry and then clean the horse''s shelter" Luis listened as his Aunt listed enormous chores which he was going to do before the end of the day.

    "Take out every book from this bookshelf" she had taken him to her library." clean the books and the shelf then rearrange the books on the shelf"

    Luis nced at the bookshelf from down to up, how did she expect him to do that and the other things she told him to before the end of the day, he thought, but he didn''t dare toin.

    Thest time he did that he got starved for a week, he would have starved to death if he hadn''t gone out and met a tentmaker who paid him little money for helping him in his shop.

    The money he paid him hadn''t been enough to satisfy his hunger fully but still, it was better than having nothing to eat.

    He crawled back to his aunt begging that he would do

    He anything as long she didn''t starve him, a smile curved on her lips and from there the hardbor began again, he didn''t mind now as long as he had something to eat.

    Luis had lost his parents at a very tender age, he was only nine months old so he was put under the care of his aunt who despised him.

    She never liked him because she never liked his mom either, and anytime she came home and found out he had any unfinished task, just looking at those emerald green eyes of his reminded her of his mother and then she will burst out at him in anger.

    Anytime that happened he was either pped several times before being sent to finish the task or he would be denied food or he would have to sleep outside that night without any nket.

    When she woke up in the morning she would find him crouched upon the tree in front of her house then she would wake him up with a bucket filled with cold water that was left outside in the night when he would spring up in fear she would p him and from there start giving things to do during the day without even giving him any food.

    "I hope you understood everything?"

    "Yes ma" his voice was trembling.

    "Good" she turned to leave.

    "But ma" Luis quickly covered his mouth as if he didn''t know when that came out.

    "What?" she stopped but she didn''t turn.

    "My food" he managed to utter.

    "You''ll get your food when you are done," she said."You don''t sleep and eat here because you are my nephew, you sleep and eat here because you work for me and you can only get paid when you are done with your work," she said with a very harsh tone.

    How could she say that to him? Yes, Luis was aware of that with the way she treated him but she didn''t have to tell to him.

    "Understood?" she said, but she didn''t get any reply, she turned to Luis who was just standing there looking at her, he could see the rage in her eyes, what''s she going to do to me now? he thought.

    "Luis"

    "Yes ma" he preferred to call her ma in a formal, after all, he was just a worker to her.

    "Am I understood?"

    Luis bowed his head."Yes ma"

    "Good, now get those things done before I''m back," she said and shut the door behind herself.

    Luis looked at the door for a moment, then he turned his gaze to the enormous bookshelf that was standing in the room, now how was he supposed to survive today?

    This was a really tough one but he would rather exhaust all his strength andter get something to eat than stay idle the whole day wallowing in hunger.

    He quickly got to work, starting with theundry which was the easiest and the most important not just because clothes were involved here but because Elsa was putting on herst cloth.

    She would wait for all her clothes to get dirty before she would give them to Luis to wash and then he would suffer while doing this because washing all her clothes were like washing all the clothes belonging to an extended family.

    Luis got all her Laundry done in almost three hours, he hated washing her clothes, he would always think of pranking her by smearing pepper on the cloth that she was going to wear next, yes he knew which cloth she wore on which day or asion, but he would shun the idea.

    He didn''t like it when her aunt was mad at him but some part of him would like to see her in pain and agony that part just wasn''t strong enough yet.

    Luis went on to the next task

    The horse shelter!

    Just thinking about that made him want to throw up, that was thest he would want to be but his aunt would make him go there clean every nonsense that made him dread going there, and then feed the horses, what did she even use those horses for? she never rode one.

    Luis went to his room to wear his gear for that kind of task, it was just a face mask a pair of hand gloves, and a trowel.

    Luis staggered into his aunt''s library, he was tired, that was another thing about cleaning the horses that he hated, it exhausted him, and then he wouldn''t be able to do anything.

    "Why did I even do that first?" he med himself.

    Just looking at that enormous bookshelf scared him, how was he supposed to take out every book from there? he thought, then suddenly an idea came to his mind.

    He walked to the bookshelf and then he held it by the wood in the center and began to bend it slightly, he wanted to push every book out, but that was going wrong now.

    Soon he lost control of the shelf it was falling and he couldn''t pull it back up, unable to hold the weight he left it and jumped backward allowing the bookshelf to crash on the floor.

    Fear soon found its way into Luis'' eye as he looked at the mess he had done.

    "I need to eat something" and with that, he left.<sub> </sub>

    "How are you Luis?" a  girl asked, him, you could tell she was around the same age as Luis, she was standing over two wooden boxes where she was grilling some pieces of meat.

    "I am okay Tania" he tried to smile.

    "Aren''t you going to ask me?" she said turning one of the meats.

    Luis didn''t feel like but he did it so that she wouldn''t feel bad.

    "How are you?"

    "You know you can just say and you? together with your reply"

    "I''ll do it next time"

    She was silent for a while. " By the way, I''m fine too," she said but she was concentrating on her meat now."Are you here to buy meat?"

    "Yes"

    "How many?"

    "Two"

    "Okay," she quickly wrapped two pieces of grilled meat in a piece of paper.

    "Here" Luis pulled out some coins from his pocket and gave her while she gave him the meat.

    He was about to leave when she called him back.

    "This money isn''t enough"

    "Oh I''ll just return one then" he opened the paper.

    "I mean it''s not even enough for one"

    "Oh," he said, his voice was filled with sadness.

    "No wait," Tania said as Luis made to keep the meat back, he was confused.

    "What?"

    "You can have them"

    "Why? You just told me that my money was not enough"

    "You need them" was her short reply.

    "What about your parents?" Luis said and Tania turned to look at her parents who were busy putting down some things in a building that wasn''t too far from where they were standing.

    "They won''t know" she smiled.

    Luis was confused, is this a trap? he thought.

    "Trust me, they won''t know," she said trying to clear that doubt and fear in his face.

    "Thank you" he muttered and turned to leave but then he felt something in his pockets.

    "I think you will need those," she said removing her hands from his pocket.

    Why was she doing this? Luis didn''t have time to start asking questions, so he just nodded and quickly ran along with hispletely free meal.

    By the time Luis had gotten to his aunt''s house his meal was gone, he was too hungry to take them home before eating them.

    He thought of what could make Tania so nice to him on his way home but those thoughts had disappeared immediately after he entered his aunt''s library.

    He had a serious mess to clean, or else he may get starved for a month now if his aunt shoulde back and see this mess.

    Luis quickly walked over to the books, the bookshelf was covering most of them, at least it would be easier to lift now, he thought but he was wrong, lifting that bookshelf was hard, he had to give up two times before he was able to lift it.

    "Now it''s just to clean the books now" he heaved a sigh of relief, but then his fears returned as he gazed at the books scattered all over the floor, there were hundreds of them maybe they were even up to a thousand.

    He wanted to go get a rag and start cleaning, but a little brown book that was close to his leg caught his attention.

    "Ancient mystics" he read the title of the book after picking it up, then he opened the first page and read out loud again.

    "Ancient mystics from Greg Miles to...ˇ­..

    he stopped reading.

    "What?"

 Chapter 2 Dream With A Meaning

    Luis was too submerged in the brown book that he had soon forgotten about the books, he was surprised by what was written on the first page, it read; Ancient mystics from Greg Miles to Luis Miles.

    Who was this Greg? he had the samest name as him and why would he give him a book?

    At first, he thought it was his aunt''s husband, but then he remembered that his aunt never got married, the reason being that she doesn''t want any burden thates from childbearing or taking care of a family when he was unable to figure out who this Greg was he decided to forget about it and check the book out.

    Luis wasn''t able to understand anything that was written in the book.

    He expected to see well-written English words but all he saw wererge symbols that didn''t even look like anguage.

    After searching through different pages of the book all he could see were pictures and symbols that he couldn''t understand.

    He got frustrated and quickly shut the book but a page slipped out, he picked the page and looked at it.

    He was surprised, there were still pictures and symbols but some part of it was written in English.

    "Develop, grow and conquer" he read while following the text with his hands.

    Maybe this book was crazy to tell him that, how could he develop, grow and conquer when he was just a boy who was regarded as a worker by his aunt?

    The only people that conquered were the kingdom''s warriors, he could remember as a kid when the warriors of the kingdom will go to fight a war, they would alwayse back victorious because Asaka was a great kingdom with a great army but still when they came back some of the soldiers would be dead and for that reason, Luis never wished to be a soldier.

    The picture in the book was beautiful. Luis thought it was a red octagonal crystal with purple dots surrounding the middle part.

    He brought the book closer to his face and that was when he realized that there was something written near the crystal drawing, but it was too small for anyone to see immediately.

    "War ising, I''ll help you" he read the small writing.

    Was this book crazy? war ising, to who? he picked up the full book and chuckled, this book looked old, maybe the war hade and gone and if the war was toe now the kingdom''s soldiers will certainly take care of it.

    His eyes darted back to the crystal drawing, it was beautiful, he wondered if there was anything like it.

    Luis'' heart jumped as he heard someone push the door, it was his aunt and he hadn''t cleaned this book mess yet.

    "Luis!" Why was she shouting now?

    Luis'' heart felt like it was going to jump out and run away, what was she going to do to him now?

    The first thing that caught his attention was the way his aunt looked, one of her sleeves had been torn out and her dress was looking stretched and rumpled like many people had been trying to pull it off her body and her eyes were drowsy instead of the rage-filled eyes that Luis was used to seeing.

    "You still haven''t finished this thing yet" her voice was breaking and coarse at the same time"Are you crazy?" she said walking up to him."Let me show you how to do it" as soon as her hand was raised to hit Luis she copsed on the floor, Luis could smell wine all over her, she had been intoxicated.

    Elsa was a middle-aged woman, she still had the time to get married, but she wouldn''t, she preferred to go around partying and going from one man to the other without any intention of getting married.

    She thought of marriage as a cage that kept women from living a free life of their choice.

    Luis looked at his aunt, she was vulnerable now, but still, he wouldn''t hurt her, not as he could, but he was d that she was drunk and whenever she was drunk she would sleep till the next morning if she came back in the evening that gave Luis more time to be able to clean the books and rearrange them.

    He looked at his aunt for a while before deciding to take her to her room.

    He was irritated by the smell of wine all over her and she was mumbling things that he couldn''t understand.<sub> </sub>

    Why bother to understand? She was drunk and that was what drunk people did, Luis got to her room and removed his hand from her shoulder allowing her to crash on her bed.

    He watched her for a while as she began to snore, how could someone as pretty as this produce such disturbing sounds?

    He was about to leave when his eyes caught something lying on the small table in her room, the kitchen key, he wanted to take it and go eat something, but the other part of him told him to forget about it and go finish what he was given to do.

    His good part was too weak to fight with his hungry part now and before he knew it he had already taken the key.

    Luis'' eyes widened as he entered the kitchen, the sweet smell of food that he was perceiving was already making his stomach growl.

    He searched around with his eye until he found therge cupboard where his aunt usually kept food, food that was ready to be eaten.

    His eyes marveled at what he was seeing, there were lots of fruit piled up in the cupboard with arge bowl filled with rice but what caught his attention most was the meat that was in another bowl.

    What did she even need all this meat for? Luis stretched his hand, he was going to get in trouble, but right now he didn''t care because his hunger had to be satisfied first.

    *****

    Luis heaved a sigh of relief as he looked at the books that were now arranged on the bookshelf, he had finally done it, but he still had onest book to put on the shelf.

    The brown book

    He didn''t know why this was the only book that caught his attention among every other book here, but it was time to keep it back, but then a thought came to him.

    Why don''t you keep the book? It''s not like his aunt knew every book that was thereby named, but he shunned the thought and returned the book, it''s not like it was going to be of any use to him.

    Luis peeled and ate thest banana that he had, he threw the peel out through the window and quickly snuggled up on his bed, this one part where he knew his aunt wasn''t mean to him, she provided him with a good bed, so that he could get good sleep.

    He covered himself with his bedsheet and soon he was fast asleep.

    Luis was walking to a house, it was his aunt''s house to be precise, but it looked different, then he saw a man and a womane out thenter he saw his aunte out to hold a little child, then the man took out a brown book, Luis knew that brown book.

    He stiffened as he saw it, the man now gave the book to the little child and kissed him on his forehead, so did the other woman and then they began to walk in his direction.

    He looked into the woman''s eyes and he could see that they were the same as his, the man looked just like an older version of Luis.

    p He tried to call their attention but they walked past him like he wasn''t there after they had gone a little distance, Luis turned and saw that an evil smile had appeared on his aunt''s face.</anda>

    She quickly grabbed the book from the little boy''s hand, then she dropped him on the floor outside and began to walk inside, the baby began to cry but his aunt didn''t care.

    "No!!!!" Luis screamed.``Bring that book back, it belongs to me!" he was surprised by his actions.

    Luis sprang up from his bed, it was only a dream he sighed, but then he started to feel something under his sheets, he quickly pulled his sheets out and was surprised by what he was seeing.

    The brown book.

    "How?"

 Chapter 3 A Month Starvation

    Luis was terrified and surprised at the same time, hadn''t he dropped this book before going to bed? What was it doing on his bed now?

    Maybe he had taken it without knowing, he tried to convince himself that there wasn''t anything strange going on, but something was going on, he had just had a dream where a book was taken away from a baby.

    A baby who was him and a brown book which was the one that he was holding now, but who was that man and woman that walked past him?

    He felt a really strong connection when he looked into the eyes of the woman, it was just like his and the man resembled him in every way from the short ck hair to the jaws and the nicely constructed lips that were just perfect to make a really breathtaking man.

    Luis couldn''t make out anything of what the dream meant and was soon fast asleep snuggling up with the brown book.

    Luis was woken up by sshes of water all over his body, he knew what he had done wrong and was ready to take the punishment now.

    "Idiot" he felt a p across his face."You have guts" she pulled him up, he was surprised by the strength with which she was holding him now.

    "I was weak and you decided to make yourself feel at home eh" weak was an understatement of what happened to her."Well good for you, you just ate all your food for the next one month"

    She couldn''t do that, how did she expect him to survive?

    Luis opened his mouth in protest, but he shut it back, there was no need toin if that would make her just p him more before leaving.

    "Now get ready, I have many other tasks for you" she dropped him on the bed and left.

    Luis was upset with himself now, he had enjoyed it for a little moment yesterday but now he was going to get starved for a month.

    He turned to his bed and found the brown book lying there, he wanted to let out his anger on the little book, he wanted to take the book and throw it at the wall as hard as he could but when he reached his hand for the book he quickly withdrew it.

    The book''s pages were flipping by themselves until it got to the page that had the drawing of that red crystal.

    When he was sure that the book had stopped flipping he leaned closer to look at the book, he was amazed and at the same time terrified, wasn''t that part of the book torn yesterday?

    Yet right now it looked like it had never been separated from the book and the words had changed now the part that once read" Grow, develop and conquer" was now saying"You can grow, develop and conquer!" that sounded like something to clear all his doubting thoughts.

    He pulled his face closed the ones that were written near the crystal and was surprised that they had changed from"war ising I''ll help you" to "Follow your heart, you can do it" was this giving him advice, or was it something else, maybe he was still sleeping.

    He knocked himself and yes he was in the real world, this book was telling him something but everything was tooplicated to be understood if only the book could exin further, but it wouldn''t because it immediately closed by itself, Luis grabbed the book and tried to open it but it wouldn''t open again.

    How could a book that opened freely yesterday suddenly be frozen shut? It even opened by itself just now, after trying to open it severally without any luck, he dropped the book and went off to go do his numerous tasks.

    *******

    Day after day and Luis didn''t have anything to eat, he would stand at the door to the dining sometimes, watching his aunt as she feasted on food that would be able to feed a whole family when she would notice him her eyes would be filled with rage.

    "What are you standing there for?" she said sliding a piece of meat into her, she did that just to hurt him."Get away from here, back to your work now"

    Luis would immediately leave at hermand, maybe he was too stupid to think that she would pity him and give him some food, she really loved to see him starve.<sub> </sub>

    Luis had only one option or else he would starve to death, he quickly went to his room and slid his little bag on his shoulder, he was going to the tent maker.

    "Luis" he heard Tania call him from behind, he didn''t want her to see him, she would always give him some food whenever she saw him looking hungry, and even though he would ept and quickly take down the food he didn''t like the idea that she was giving him free food all the time.

    "Where are you going?" she asked as she got closer to him.

    "Somewhere" was his short reply.

    "Are you hungry?" she asked studying his face closely.

    That had be her usual question after he had told her how his aunt treated him, she couldn''t believe that someone as rich as Elsa could leave her cousin, that was the day she found out that he was the nephew of the wealthy Elsa.

    "Not really," Luis said scratching his head, he wanted to say yes.

    "Come let''s go inside," she said pointing at the building where her parents kept their goods, he knew that her parents weren''t around, that was she was asking him toe inside."You look tired" she added.

    "I''m okay, I''m actually going somewhere" he would regret thister.

    "Really?"

    "Yes," Luis said hitting his bag like it was an indicator that he was really going somewhere.

    "Ok then you would need this," she said handing him a small box that was just the size of a palm, Luis knew what was inside, he didn''t want to take it but he heard the hunger in his stomach thunder.

    "If you wouldn''t eat then take it!"

    He took the box but he was a little hesitant before he took it.

    "I''ll be going now," he said and started to walk away with the box in his hands, when he was a little distance away from her he opened his bag and put the box in.

    This girl had really been kind to him, she knew that he didn''t have anything to offer to her but still she would insist on helping him even when he tried to act like a fool sometimes by rejecting his offers she would still insist and made sure he took them.

    She didn''t like to see him hungry unlike his aunt and he was grateful to her for that.

    Luis turned back to find Tania still standing in the same spot, she waved at him, when she saw that he had turned.

    "Come back soon!" she yelled.

    A smile slowly made its way to his face.

    "Thank you" he mumbled, she wasn''t going to hear that because he didn''t want her to.

 Chapter 4 Misleading Book

    Luis was really happy as he made his way to the market too, there was money inside that box but he just didn''t know how much, to satisfy his curiosity he brought out the box to see for himself how much was really in there.

    His eyes widened as he looked into the box, this was going to be enough to feed him for a week, he felt disturbed, why would she give him such an amount of money?

    He hoped she wasn''t stealing from her parents.

    "Hello Luis," Leo said seeing Luis walk into the premises, he was fixing a torn."I haven''t seen you for a while"

    "I''ve been busy," Luis said dropping his back on a small wooden chair, then he used his eyes to scan the whole environment.

    In the market everyone used tents, they would put up the tents put their goods there, and bring out some samples so that buyers could know what they were selling, that was the reason why Leo was always busy with either making a new tent or fixing the ones that had already worn out, but still for all his hard work he hardly got enough money to take care of himself and his family.

    Tentmaking was regarded as a job for the weak and ipetent because of that the politicians who were close to the king had told him that it had no value because it was too easy to do and with that.

    The king made a decree setting a certain little amount that should be paid to tentmakers for every work done.

    The king was the one that dered the price of anymodity in the market, he didn''t care whether you made a profit or not, that was one of the advice given to him by his advisors and politicians.

    "Have you gotten anything today?" Luis asked.

    Leo turned his gaze away from what he was doing and had it on Luis, his eyes were filled with sadness, Luis knew what that meant, he still hadn''t made anything reasonable.

    "Don''t worry you''ll have something by the end of the day" Luis said picking a rope on the floor.

    Leo''s eye seemed to have brightened up hearing Luis say that."Well you should get yourself busy then" he said patting a wooden stool beside him."I''m just mending tents today"

    Luis didn''t onlye to Leo just because he would get little money to feed himself, yes he was only after the money at first but then he had grown to love this man, he treated him like a son, he was kind, generous and he hardlyined about anything.

    He would make some mistakes on a tent and would expect him to shout, scold, or even beat him, the worst was that he could decide not to pay him but still, none of those things would happen.

    He would just pat him on the back and tell him that he almost got it, Luis had gotten used to being treated harshly by his aunt that he had believed that kind people didn''t exist, but this man had proved him wrong, he was like the father he never had.

    "Leo"

    "What is it, boy?" Leo asked, raising his gaze to him, this was the first time he had raised his gaze since he sat down to help him mend some torn tents, he looked more serious than usual today.

    "Do you know my parents?"Luis had been thinking about the dream he hadst night, that dream had him start to miss something, something that he never had but felt like it had been with him since he was a kid, maybe it was his parents.

    Leo was silent as he studied Luis'' face, for some moment there Luis thought he wasn''t going to say anything but then he started.

    "Your Father" he sighed like he was finding it difficult to say this."He was a good man with a pure heart"

    "What''s his name?"

    Luis looked at him with astonishment and he knew why, he was supposed to know his parents'' names even though he never knew them, but he didn''t probably because his aunt never spoke about him.

    "Your father''s name is Greg"

    "Greg who?" Luis asked with a voice filled with curiosity, he had seen that name before, it was the one written on that brown ancient mystics book.

    "Greg Miles"

    So Greg Miles was his father.

    "What about my mother?" Luis asked.

    "Your mother" why did he have to talk like this now? he was usually fast butposed when speaking but right now he was speaking like someone who had lost everything he had.

    "She was also a good woman, who had a beauty that could never bepared with anyone"<sub> </sub>

    "Ok" Luis felt awkward that he was speaking about his mother like that.

    "Her eyes were just like yours," Leo said staring directly into his eyes.

    Now it had finallye to him, the woman he saw in his dream, she was his mother, now he was curious to know what happened to them, why did they go away? because that was thest thing he saw them do in his dream.

    "What..."

    "Her name was Elena" that wasn''t what he wanted to ask but it was useful to know his mother''s name.

    "What happened to them?" he asked the question that was really in his mind, for some reason he didn''t believe that his parents died.

    "They...ˇ­.they" Leo stuttered.

    "What?"

    "I hope you are done with my tent Leo?" a woman had walked into the premises.

    "Yes" it was hard before that came out, when did he turn into a stamant?

    Leo searched through the many tents on the floor until he found a bus one, then he began to fold it.

    "Here," he said handing the tent over to the woman.

    "Here''s your money" the woman gave him two pieces of silver after collecting her tent, that was all he could get for all his hard work, while others like the cksmith were able to make twenty pieces for anything he did whether it was meaningful or not whether he worked hard on it or not.

    "Can''t you pay him a little more for all his hard work?" Luis said as the woman was about to leave, Leo turned his gaze to him, he wanted him to keep quiet but he wouldn''t, it was all too much for him to hold in.

    "And why would I break the king''s order?" she turned with a smirk on her face.

    Luis opened his mouth to reply to her but was immediately cut short.

    "Yeah why would she do that?" it was the cksmith, he stood near his tent spinning a knife on his finger, he had that look on his face, the one that he puts on whenever he wanted to make fun of Leo.

    "Ma''am" Luis turned to the woman, but she was afraid, maybe she had more important things to do rather than listen to whatever he wanted to say.

    "The king has made a decree, don''t try to change it," the cksmith said, he was mocking Leo again and Luis didn''t like that." Your work is just too pathetic" he chuckled.

    Luis wanted to confront him now and tell him all the things that he had been holding in but Leo covered his mouth before he even opened it.

    "Let him be," he said to him with a calm voice, Luis wondered why this wasn''t bothering him, but it was because once he was sure that he wouldn''t say anything he left him and walked inside his tent.

    "Zero quality," the cksmith said before walking off to see a man who was standing a little distance from his tent, Luis felt like meeting him and telling him all kinds of terrible things, the only thing that kept him from doing that was the whipping that he would receive in front of the whole town.

    Children who insulted adults were whipped in front of the whole town and just watching those children scream would affect Luis both physically and emotionally.

    Luis felt tired, hungry, and defeated but at least he had enough money on him to buy enough food for himself and Leo, he opened his bag but the box Tania had given him was no longer there but he took out something that he didn''t put there.

    The brown book!

    He hadn''t put it there but right now it was here and his only hope of eating for a week was gone, he felt frustrated and wanted to throw the book away but then something caught his attention, the cksmith had just dropped his bag on the wooden stool outside his tent and had gone inside.

    Luis had once seen him put money in that bag and it was no little money if he should get that money he would be really rich for a month or two.

    "No" Luis shook off the idea of stealing, but then the book in his hand opened to his favorite page and his eyes widened looking at what was written there now.

    "Follow your heart, do what it tells you now!"

 Chapter 5 The Beginning

    "What is even wrong with this book?" Luis muttered, he tried to close the book but the book just wouldn''t close or go to any other page.

    How could a book be so powerful? He tried to cover the book using all his strength but the book wasn''t moving.

    "What type of book is this?" he tried to lift the book and throw it away instead but he couldn''t, how could a book be this hard to lift?

    He tried again giving it all he had, but the book didn''t even move a single inch, he was tired after trying to dispose of the book without any form of luck.

    He felt his stomach growl the hunger in him was beginning to grow.

    He had to eat something now, he would have asked Leo for money but it didn''t look like Leo had any money on him now, then his gaze returned to the bag that was lying outside the cksmith''s tent and then came back to the book which was still in the same page but something had changed again.

    Thest exmation mark had doubled like the book was ordering him to follow his heart or to be more clear steal the cksmith''s money.

    Luis no longer had any option he had made up his mind to listen to the book, he tried to convince himself that it wasn''t stealing, he tried to think of it as teaching the cksmith a lesson for all his nonsense when he was done convincing himself he stood up and started to advance towards the bag.

    He would stop and act casual whenever he felt like someone from the market might have his gaze on him, he did this several times until he got near the cksmith''s tent.

    He would have just grabbed the bag and left but something caught his attention, the cksmith was talking to someone in his tent.

    "And how much are you willing to give me?" he heard a voice say, he hadn''t heard that voice before.

    "I''ll give you thirty percent of everything if it works out," the cksmith said.

    "Make it forty"

    Thirty-five" the cksmith bargained.

    It took Luis some time to figure out what they were talking about, that was when it became clear to him.

    This man had to be a politician or one of the king''s advisers and the cksmith was bargaining with him so that he could convince the king to increase the price of his work, so that was why they did it because they had benefits.

    "I''ll be leaving now" the man cleared his throat and that was when Luis realized that he had forgotten the reason why he hade here.

    He had to grab the bag and leave immediately or else he will never get another chance, he quickly walked to the bag not minding the footsteps that wereing out from the tent, he would be gone before they came out anyway, but as soon as he touched the bag, he hadn''t even grabbed it yet, he saw the cksmith walk out of his tent with the other man behind him, he was smiling but his eyes were filled with anger looking at Luis who had his hand on his bag.

    "Thief!" he screamed.

    Luis left the bag and tried to run away but he felt a strong hand pull holding him tight, then it was lights out for him.

    Luis woke up feeling metal around his hands and feet, he had been chained in the town square.

    It was night now and there weren''t too many people around, he could see that his clothes were torn and wondered what the cksmith might have done to him, he wasn''t feeling any pain on his body except for his head where he got hit by arge wood.

    He pulled his hands to see if the chains were loose but it was of no use, who would put him on a loose chain? he bowed his head, he was ashamed of himself but he smelt a very familiar scent on his body as he bowed his head.

    It smelt like coconut mixed with honey, it smelt like Tania, had she been here? And why was her scent on his body now? Had she hugged?

    Luis would be surprised and intrigued by the thought that Tania hugged him when he was in this situation, there had to be people around or maybe she just left now because her scent was still strong on his body.

    Suddenly he felt like his heart was going to burst out of him, he felt guilty.

    What would have Tania thought when she saw him in this situation after all the money she gave to him? If he told her that the money was stolen, it still wouldn''t make a good reason to steal, he lifted his gaze and the first thing he saw was Leo''s tent, how could it still be there?

    Oh no! he had been with Leo the whole day and maybe he had been used as the one who sent him to steal the cksmith''s bag, but where was he?

    He turned to his right to find a man who was lying on the floor near the iron rods on which they were chained, he was also bound with chains on his hands and feet.

    "Leo" he called, but he didn''t move."Leo!" He called again, but this time he saw his body move a little, then his eyes were open looking directly at Luis.

    Luis felt like dying, the feeling of guilt he was having now was too much.

    "I''m sorry Leo"

    "It''s not your fault boy," he said, getting up on his knees now.

    "What do you mean?"

    "It''s not your fault that you live a life where you easily get tempted to do something too to survive, even I get tempted once in a while"

    "But I was stupid" Luis could have punched himself in his face if his hands weren''t chained to an iron rod.

    "You were hungry" was he defending him?

    There was a little period of silence between them."I''ll get you out of here" Luis gave him an assuring look.

    "Don''t bother, this is our fate"

    "Fateˇ­.whatˇ­. are they going to do to us?" Luis stuttered, his heart was pounding now.

    "They will....." he couldn''t finish his statement because he saw lit torches approaching them now.

    "It''s time" Luis could see the fear in his eyes even though he tried to hide it, they were going to burn them alive and he wouldn''t even try to fight for his innocence.

    "He is innocent!" Luis shouted as soon as the crowd halted in front of them, a soldier was the one in front, maybe he was the chief prosecutor that Luis always heard about, the one that showed no mercy andcked remorse.

    "Why would I believe you?" the soldier asked, t there was little murmuring among the crowd now and Leo knew that they were losing patience they just wanted to get to the burning.

    "I am the one that did it, he didn''t do anything, let him go"

    "No, he was part of the crime," the soldier said.

    "How? he wasn''t even with me when I left" Luis was going

    to burst out in tears soon." Please let him go" tears started to drop down his cheeks now.

    "Shut up foolish thief" the cksmith jumped out from the crowd andnded a heavy p on Luis'' cheek, Luis pulled his face backward the soldier looked at Luis after the cksmith had gone back to the crowd.

    He looked irritated by the tears on his face, but he didn''t say anything whence called the cksmith and both of them walked to the back.

    "Luis!" Someone yelled among the crowds, he recognized that voice.

    Tania!

    What was she doing here now?

    "Get back little girl," someone said as she tried to go through the crowd.

    "Leave me alone" she hit the man''s hands off her dress and ran towards Luis."Are you okay?" she knelt beside him, she was panting, did she run to get here?<sub> </sub>

    "You shouldn''t be here" Luis kept his gaze low, he couldn''t even look at her.

    "Yes I should" she lifted his head forcing him to look at her. She was covering her face with a scarf, he knew why she did that, being the daughter of a wealthy businessman someone could easily spot her and report her to her parents.

    "I''m sorry" Luis muttered, while she held his face.

    "You don''t have to be"

    "I''m a greedy person" he started sobbing, he wasn''t feeling ashamed to cry in her presence now that he had epted his fate of death.

    "No you are not," she said, cleaning his tears.``I know you lost the money that''s why you did it" Luis was surprised, was she believing that the money had been stolen even though he hadn''t told her that?

    Luis was silent in his arms for a moment until he saw the soldiering back with the cksmith.

    "You have to go now," he said.

    "No I want to stay with you" she was being stubborn and Luis knew why, this was thest time she was going to see him.

    "Go they areing back" he ordered, pulling his face away from her hands.

    She didn''t care, she was going to leave but not until she had done onest thing, she opened her scarf and had her lips moving close to his face.

    He thought she was going to kiss him, but he only felt her warm lips on his cheek, it was just a peck.

    "B...ˇ­" she was sobbing now and stuttering, saying the word bye was just too difficult for her now.

    "Just go," Luis said, aware of what she wanted to say.

    She nodded and ran towards the crowd, her eyes were filled with tears.

    "Unchain the man" the soldier ordered as he came forward, then some men quickly ran towards Leo and started to unchain him.

    The cksmith wasn''t looking happy, judging from the look on his face. But Luis was d that he was going to serve his fate alone.

    "Be strong my boy" Leo said before he was taken away by the men.

    "Everybody follow me," the cksmith said."We need to get the materials for burning him," he said and started to walk away while everyone else followed him.

    When everyone was gone he could only see the soldier standing there looking at him, the torches were gone now so it was hard to see his face or make out the expression on his face.

    So on another figure appeared beside him, it was a woman judging from the gown she was putting on, she was walking up to Luis now and he couldn''t help but think who the woman was when she was close enough her face became a little clear.

    That face was one that he would be d not to see again after he was dead.

    "Do you prefer dying to serve me?", she said as soon as she was close enough to him.

    "Death is better than serving you" Luis was no longer afraid, he was going to die anyway so why not let everything out?

    "I would love to see you roast," she said with a mocking voice.

    "You are heartless, treating your brother''s son as a ve, did  you even have any love for him?"

    "I did," Elsa was surprised to hear that question from him."But then your mother showed up and ruined everything"

    "You are the one that ruined your life" Luis felt like spitting on her face but that would only make his situation worse.

    "I don''t think speaking to you is of any use to me" she turned to leave. I would love the smell of your burning flesh," she said and started to walk away.

    Luis felt like shouting at her and calling her all sorts of names but that would only make his situation worse and give him a painful death so he held back everything.

    Soon Luis was alone, Elsa was gone along with the soldier, he had epted his fate but he med the brown book he found in his aunt''s library and whoever that had taken his money, but he med the book more.

    It had deceived him and led him to his doom, he wondered where the book was so that he could tear it into many pieces then he heard a book flip.

    It was that book he wanted to tear into many pieces, it was the book but his hands were chained so he couldn''t do anything to it, not as if he would be able to do anything to it if his hands were free.

    The book once again stopped on the same page as usual and he was surprised by how he could see all those words even though it was night.

    "Run, or you will be killed" were the words written on the page now.

    Luis felt likeughing how did the book expect him to run when his hands and feet were bound by very heavy chains?

    He pulled his right arm towards the book trying to hit the book away and then the chain snapped.

    He was surprised and as he pulled his other arm and the same thing happened.

    The same thing happened when he kicked both of his legs forward, he waspletely free but the metal rings were still around his hands and feet.

    Luis looked at the book which had closed now, he could remember how strong those chains were when he pulled themst, but now they just broke like worn-out chains.

    He didn''t have time to mess around he quickly grabbed the book and started to slowly walk towards the forest that was just nearby.

    "He has escaped!" a man screamed,t the vigers had returned.

    "Get him!" the cksmith ordered.

    The vigers didn''t move; they were hesitant.

    "What are you doing standing there?" Elsa stepped in front of the crowd."Give me that torch" she grabbed a man''s torch from his hand, then she turned to Luis, immediately he saw her face, the words that he had just read in the book returned to him, he took off while the vigers quickly pursued him into the forest.

    Luis ran into a space surrounded by lots of trees and there were leaves everywhere on the floor, he was panting, those metal rings around his hands and feet made it difficult for him to run.

    "I think I can see him" he heard the cksmith say, the torches wereing towards him now, he couldn''t run any longer, the best thing was to surrender, as they got closer he became afraid and took a step backward, but there wasn''t any ground there and he was falling into a very deep hole now.

    Thest thing he saw was was a red light at the bottom of the hole, then it was lights out for him.

    Luis woke up to very bright sunlight.

    "What happened?" he said, rubbing his head. "Where am I," he asked as if there was anyone to answer that question.

    A screen appears in front of him now and he was startled.

    [ System revived ]

    "What?"

 Chapter 6 Unknown World

    Luis felt like his head was going to fall off, the sun was shining brightly on him and the scorching heat was burning his skin.

    [ System revived]

    "What?"

    Luis was confused, first, he didn''t know where he was and now a screen was in his front.

    [ Wee ]

    [Your system has been activated]

    [Would you like to see your profile?]

    Luis was confused by the numerous messages that were popping on this screen now, what was going on?

    "Profile ye...."

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [ 5/5 HP ]

    [ 0/100 EXP ]

    [ Level: 01 ]

    [ Gain EXP to level up ]

    [ Complete tasks to gain EXP ]

    [The first task, consume only vegetables for the next twenty-four hours]

    Luis was confused with everything that was disyed on the screen now, what did it mean by level up? Was sort of thing was this?

    Maybe he was dreaming, he pped himself to rify that, but now he wasn''t dreaming he was wide awake.

    The screen had disappeared now, but that wasn''t his main worry now, where was he? this ce looked nothing like Asaka the ground felt rock hard and there was no earth, he saw box-like objects passing by, they were moving very fast that he wondered what they were, he also saw gigantic buildings, the ones at Asaka were nothingpared to the ones he was seeing now.

    "What is this ce?" Luis stood up while holding his head, he had a headache.

    [ 45 HP ]

    [HP has dropped ]

    [ Fill your hunger and rest ]

    Great, now he had something else to advise him apart from his brown book, speaking of the brown book, where was it he looked around him to see if the brown book was there but there was no sign of it, the screen was still there, as he looked at it once more it disappeared.

    Just how was he going to fill his hunger and get rest when he had no idea of where he was?

    Luis had nowhere to go, he staggered out on the highway road, he had no idea of where he was going and didn''t realize that he was in great danger, he tried to cover his face from the harsh rays of the sun.

    Suddenly a car was approaching him, he didn''t know what it was, thest thing he heard was a man screaming and then it was lights out for him.

    "I think he''s waking up" he saw a girl looking at him, where exactly was he?

    Luis quickly jumped up from the bed, he was on a hospital bed.

    "Who are you?"

    The girl didn''t look a bit scared, she was about his age and seemed to be the only one in the room.

    "And who are you?" she turned the question back to him.

    Luis was surprised, he had never seen a girl, with such a tough approach to situations.

    "Luis" he cursed himself for answering that question first.

    "Well Luis, I think you should sit down and stop acting like a primitive person"

    "What''s a primitive person?"

    "Oh God," she pped her face, who didn''t know the meaning of primitive? Unless of course a primitive person himself."Where are you from?" now she was the one asking the question.

    "Asaka" he mumbled, she immediately burst intoughter.

    "What''s funny?" he asked, he didn''t find the name of his kingdom to be this amusing.

    "Sit down" she ordered and Luis quickly sat down on the bed, she spoke with a sort of authority that seemed topel him.

    Then she walked to him until she was standing in front of him.

    "Now tell me, where is this Asaka?" Luis watched her mouth as she spoke, now that she was this close to him, he could see that she was a real sight to behold, she had short blonde hair, with a pair of light blue eyes to match them, her lips were painted light pink and soon Luis found himself staring at them.

    "Are you even listening" she pped his cheek lightly to call back his attention, she knew he was staring at her, but it didn''t bother her, she was used to men ogling at her, but Luis wasn''t ogling, he was wondering how something so beautiful could be so tough up to the point of intimidating him.<sub> </sub>

    "Tammy stop intimidating him" a man was standing at the door now.

    Tammy, so that was her name.

    "I''m not intimidating him" she grumbled and quickly walked out of the room, walking past the man.

    "Sorry she''s just like that" the man turned to Luis after watching Tammy leave."Are you okay now?"

    Luis nodded, still trying to get a grasp of things.

    "Would you like to eat anything?"

    Luis nodded and the man left.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t get your food preferences" the man rushed back into the room."Do you want meat, vegetables, or both?"

    Luis wanted to say both, but then he remembered the task that had been given to him, he was curious to see what would happen if hepleted the task.

    "Vegetables" he muttered.

    "Ok then," he said and left.

    He was sure he had said that to himself, how did he hear it? It didn''t even sound like he said anything.

    [ 3/ 5 HP ]

    [ HP will keep dropping until your hunger is filled ]

    "Don''t worry I''ll eat soon"

    "Who are you talking to?"

    He saw a little boy standing at the door.

    "Nobody"

    "But you just said, Don''t worry I''ll eat soon"

    What was happening here, how were these people able to hear the slightest of words said to themselves?

    "I was talking to my stomach" he lied.

    The boy walked closer to him and started to stare directly into his eyes as if he was trying to check if he was lying and for some moment Luis felt tense, no Luis he''s just a little boy, he tried to look tough.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked straightening his face.

    "You are the one looking at me" the boy hit his chest.

    This was going to be tougher than expected, even this little boy was tougher than him.

    "Ray leave him alone" the man hade back and he was carrying a tray.

    For some moment there, Luis felt relieved, then the boy turned to him with a re.

    "See youter Luis" his re turned to a smile and then he walked off.

    If Luis was confused before, now it had turned to something more, how did he know his name?

    "Here," the man said, handing Luis the tray, there was a te on it."What''s your name?" the man asked.

    "Luis" he answered dropping the tray on the bed.

    How was he asking him that when he just heard Ray say it?

    "Enjoy your food Luis," he said and started to walk off.

    "Sir" Luis called him back.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Greg and those two kids are my children"

    "Why are you helping me?"

    "I knocked you down with my car, so it''s my responsibility to take care of you for now," he said and with that, he left.

    Luis was still confused, he didn''t clearly understand what he meant by knocking him down with a car, but he was d that he had someone to take care of him for now.

    He opened the te to find only vegetables, back at Asaka he didn''t really like vegetables that much, but it was what he ordered, he started to eat the vegetables and he was surprised by how they tasted way better than the ones he ate at Asaka.

    He finished everything in no time and then grabbed the ss of water, he was fascinated by this type of cup that made it possible for you to see your water before drinking it when he was done drinking the water the system appeared again with another message.

    [ 5/5 HP ]

    [ HP has been fully recovered ]

 Chapter 7 Beautiful But Dangerous

    Luis was astonished by how fast a car moved, he had never been in one before, he didn''t even know its name.

    "How are you able to make this thing move like this?" he asked Greg who was driving, he was sitting at the back, and Ray sat in between him and Tammy who had her hands crossed, maybe she was still angry.

    "I''m not the one making it move," Greg said taking a right turn."I''m just directing on where to go"

    "Ok," Luis said."What did you say its name was again?"

    "What type of weirdo doesn''t know what a car is?" Tammy had been trying to control herself with all the questions that Luis had been askingtely which she found annoying but right now she just lost it.

    "Tammy" Greg called.

    "Dad, I don''t like your idea of bringing him home with us" there she said, that was her reason for being angry and feeling annoyed by anything he said.

    "Tammy, he has nowhere to go" they were talking like Luis wasn''t even there.

    "If you don''t want me I can leave" Luis'' mood had gone from bright to dull.

    "No Luis, you are going nowhere," Greg said with an authoritative voice.

    Suddenly something came out from nowhere and hit the car from the front, causing it toe to an abrupt halt.

    "What was that?" Luis asked.

    "We are under attack" Greg mumbled."Luis stay in the car with Ray," he said and gestured to Tammy to open her door while he opened his.

    Immediately there were outside Luis started to hear shouting and shing sounds, they were fighting, but he didn''t know with who or what, then a message appeared on his screen.

    [ Demons detected ]

    [ Kill  your first demon for instant level up ]

    Luis was curious to go out there, not because he wanted to kill a demon, not like he could kill one, but because he wanted to see what those demons looked like, and also he wanted to see how Tammy was fighting, he had never seen a girl fight before.

    "What are you doing?" Ray asked as Luis started to open the door, he seemed calm with what was happening outside.

    "Shhhh"

    "Don''t tell me to shhh"

    "Ok, just don''t say anything"

    He opened the door and the first thing he saw was a sword which flew andnded in front of him, he ignored the sword and slowly walked up to the front of the car, and then he squatted beside it to avoid being seen by Greg.

    The demons had bodies that were dark red in physical appearance just like humans, but they had no clothes on.

    Luis couldn''t see their faces because they had their backs turned on him, it looked like Greg and Tammy were dealing with them just fine, Tammy had two daggers in her hand while fighting three of the demons but Greg wasn''t with any weapon, that was when Luis'' gaze turned to the sword he had ignored earlier, that had to be his weapon.

    Luis quickly crawled to it and picked it up, then he returned to his watching position to see if Greg was going to need the sword, but he was doing perfectly fine without it, he was a good fighter and so was Tammy, she fought with precision and timing, Luis seemed to like the way she held her daggers.

    Tammy had only one demon to deal with now as two dropped dead on the ground and turned to ashes, she raised birth of her daggers cutting off both of the demon''s hands at the same time, then she gave it a heavy kick that sent it flying towards Luis, Luis saw the demon and quickly retreated a few steps, the demonnding in front of him, the sight was terrifying.

    Even though the demons had human figures, their facial appearance looked nothing like a human, they had very wide eyes, with wide mouths that had an uncountable number of teeth in them, they were scattered all over their mouth.

    The demon that dropped in front of Luis was disabled now, but it was shrieking now and opening its mouth wide at Luis, he was terrified but then he remembered the sword he had in his hand, he quickly raised it and stabbed it through the demon''s face and it turned to ashes.

    [First Demon kill ]<sub> </sub>

    [ Instant level up ]

    [ You are now level 2]

    [ Would you like to see your profile and physical status ]

    "Ok," Luis mumbled.

    [ Profile ]

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [7/7 HP ]

    [ 0/200 EXP ]

    [ Level: 02 ]

    [ Physical status ]

    [ Strength: 6 ]

    [ Stamina: 5 ]

    [ Agility: 5 ]

    [ Special abilities: None ]

    It took Luis time to figure out everything that was on the screen now, but things he took notice of were that his HP had increased by two and the number of experience points he needed for his next level up had doubled, another thing that caught his attention was his physical status, his strength was just one above his stamina and agility, which meant that his strength had increased with his level up.

    "I see you were too curious to stay in the car" Luis raised his head to see Greg who had a smile on his face, Tammy had the opposite, she was no longer with her dagger, Greg walked up to him and took his sword and he was surprised by how the sword disappeared immediately he took it from him, that exins how they got their weapons because they didn''t leave the car with a weapon.

    "Can I also get a soul weapon?" Luis asked as Greg drove towards arge building.

    "I don''t know, because I don''t know what type of human you are," Greg said, Luis had a disappointed look on his face now." But you can still train and get strong without one" he stopped the car in front of the building.

    "Will you train me?"

    ? "Tammy can train you," he said opening the door.

    Luis turned to Tammy who had her gaze out the window, she knew she was looking at him but she didn''t want to look back, then she opened the door and quickly got out and mmed it back shut.

    "Tammy" Greg called with a behave yourself voice.

    Tammy didn''t say anything, she just walked past him into the building while Luis and Ray got out of the car.

    "This is our home Luis,e inside and I will show you where you will be staying," he said and quickly walked inside, he was going after Tammy, Ray followed him leaving Luis alone outside.

    He was still trying to recover from what he was seeing, never in his life had he seen a building with such style and quality, this house was really beautiful, it was different from the ones he saw in the city.

    "Luis!" Ray shouted from inside.

    "I''ming," he said and started to walk inside, he was still looking up and down.

 Chapter 8 Special Abilities

    "You seem to like vegetables very much," Sarah said as she dropped Luis'' te of vegetables on the table.

    Sarah was Greg''s wife, she was nice and looked just like Tammy, but she wasn''t blonde and seemed to have a brighter face than hers, she had weed Luis warmly, unlike most women would when their husband brought home a stranger.

    "Yes ma," Luis said grabbing the spoons on the table, he sure hoped they would taste better than the ones he ate in the morning and they did, Luis was enjoying his food, but then he felt awkward by the sudden silence in the room, everyone was watching him.

    "Is anything wrong?" he asked, slowly raising his gaze.

    They quickly turned their gaze back to their food, except for Greg.

    "No, enjoy your food" he smiled.

    For the few hours he had been with him, Luis hade to love this man, he was caring, like the father that he never had, Greg was a well-built man, he was muscr and always had a serious look on his face, if you didn''t know him, you would take him to be a no-nonsense person, but his smile would always remind anyone of how caring and loving he was.

    Luis finished his meal in no time and went straight to the room where Greg had told him to stay, it was a nice room, it wasn''t too big nor was it too small, he went straight to the bed he wanted topare it with the one he slept with back at Asaka.

    If the bed he slept with at Asaka was soft and fluffy, this was soft, cozy, fluffy, and very warm, it felt like a dive in the river when the weather was hot and soon Luis found himself on the bed not wanting to stand up, he scanned the room with his eyes, there wasn''t much in the room except for a closet and a table with a chair slid under it.

    Luis shut his eyes and tried to fall asleep even though he wasn''t feeling sleepy, but then he started to hear some noise outside, that sounded like Tammy.

    Luis quickly got up and went to the window, it was Tammy, she was training with a doll that was hung on a tree outside, she was hitting it in every way possible with both of her daggers, Luis watched her for a while and wondered how such a beauty could be so skilled in fighting.

    At Asaka beautifuldies were mostlyzy because they had men who would be willing to give them all they wanted, Luis could help but wonder how Tammy''s situation would have been if she hade from Asaka, maybe she wouldn''t have gotten to know how to fight like this she would have been betrothed to a very powerful and rich man now, that was the way things worked at Asaka.

    A poor couple would wish to give birth to an astonishingly beautiful girl then they would sell her to a wealthy man who couldn''t resist a beautiful woman and then they would have a better life, while their daughter got suffocated in the home of a man that she has no love for.

    The more Luis watched her hit that doll the more he wanted to go downstairs and ask her to train him, but he was afraid because he felt that she hated him, but after a while, he decided to summon the courage and go ask her.

    "Why am I doing this? She hates me" he muttered as he approached her, she was facing the doll and wasn''t seeing him.

    "I don''t hate you," Tammy said, Luis was sure he had muttered that and was far enough for her not to hear it." I just hate that you are in my home," she said stabbing both of her daggers into the doll and they disappeared.

    "How are you able to do that?"

    "Do what?" she asked and sat beside the water fountain.

    "You hear the slightest of words I say to myself"

    "It''s a special ability" she shrugged and then took a sip from her water bottle.

    "So you all have the same special abilities"

    "No, this is just a family ability," she said wiping off the wetness on her lips."We all have it plus our special ability"

    "What''s your special ability?"

    She quickly took down the rest of the water in the can and then turned to him with a mischievous smile on her face.

    "Stand straight let me show you"<sub> </sub>

    "Ok," Luis said standing straight like a soldier.

    She stood up and walked down to the floor, she raised her foot and stomped it on the floor, the ground started shaking and Luis was finding it hard to keep his bnce.

    "You are still not falling" she muttered with a smirk on her face, then she stomped her other foot on the ground and the force doubled.

    Luis couldn''t hold on any longer and soon fell t on his face. He could hear Tammy chuckling as he raised his head.

    "You didn''t have to tell me to stand straight" he grumbled.

    "I wanted it to look funny" she chuckled.

    She looked prettier when chuckling.

    "So getting dust on my face is your idea of fun," Luis said cleaning his face and clothes."Your ability"

    "Yes"

    "What''s it called?"

    "Ground shaker," she said stomping her foot on the ground to create an effect, but this time it was just a little shake.

    "What of the one that all of you have?"

    "Eavesdrop"

    Not like it was used mainly for eavesdropping on people, it also served as a sort of prevention from people who usually sneaked on people orid an ambush.

    "Ok," Luis thought that was a really weird name, but he didn''t say it."What''s your dad''s special ability?"

    "Heat."

    "What do...ˇ­

    "He can control his body temperature and make it really hot or just warm," she said, walking to the doll."Why are you even asking me all these questions?"

    "Because I want to know the world that I have found myself in," Luis said folding his hands.

    "Why did those demons attack you?"

    "Why do you care?" her daggers had reappeared in her hands now, Luis couldn''t wait to be able to do that, that is if he would be able to do it.

    "Can''t you be nice for once?"

    "Nice" she chuckled, "Now let me show you what happens to nice people in this world, she positioned her daggers and tore the doll from its neck down to its lower body until all the foam was falling off.

 Chapter 9 Cruel World

    The world used to be a peaceful ce where normal people went about their normal day-to-day activities without any form of fear or terror, but that peacefulness would notst.

    Soon the demons who had their abode in the second heaven became jealous of the humans, they wanted to live the lives of humans and more especially they wanted their women but they wouldn''t be able to get all these things with the humans still upying earth, they wanted to take over and turn the humans into their ves.

    Soon they started their attack on earth, they caused a lot of terror and pain to humans, many people died and the humans were too weak to fight back, every single one of their weapons stopped working once it was pointed at a demon, the humans needed help and soon it arrived.

    An angel whose clothes were like the color of fire, his wings were like burning mes, the demons trembled at his presence, they had great fear for the great Arch Angel Zih except for one demon, the king of all demons.

    Lucifer!

    While the rest of the demons got destroyed by Zih, Lucifer didn''t back down, Zih would have killed him but he managed to escape with a few angels, he didn''t go back to his abode, he hid on earth.

    When Zih wasn''t able to find him he decided to leave, but he left something behind, he left something special for the humans, he left giving the few humans who were present on the day he wanted to go home, a crystal that granted them special abilities once it was in their home.

    The crystals wouldn''t grant them, in particr, any special power but their children and grandchildren toe would be special, he left saying that he wouldn''t return to earth again and that the human race''s protection now lies in their own hands.

    Lucifer and his army are still on earth, he is waiting patiently, growing his army and waiting for the right day to attack.

    "What about the demons that attacked us?" Luis asked as soon as Tammy was done speaking.

    "Those experiment demons, Lucifer is looking for a way to create stronger demons but he ends up creating useless demons that break lose and start attacking people"

    "Then what do real demons look like"

    "They are roaming the streets every day and trust me if you see one you won''t know"

    "Then how do you guys know them?"

    "We have gadgets," she said bringing out her ne that was tucked into her shirt, it was a green ne with a red blinking light in the middle.

    "What is...."

    "A demon detector," she said putting the ne back."It tells you warns you when a demon is close enough to attack"

    "How does it work?" Luis asked recalling how the screen had told him that there was a demon nearby without him having to see the demon.

    That mischievous smile returned to his face but Luis didn''t realize it.

    "Stretch forth your hand"

    "What do want to do?" Luis said pulling back his hands.

    "Do you want to know how it works or not?" she asked looking serious.

    "Ok," Luis said stretching his right arm reluctantly."Just don''t do anything funny"

    "I won''t," she said bringing out the ne and cing it on his arm."Demon notifying, full power" Luis felt like his arm was going to shake off, he would have gotten electrocuted if he hadn''t removed his hand.

    "What was that?" he winced.

    "I thought you wanted to know," Tammy said giggling, for some reason she loved to see him like this.

    "You should have told, me that it was this painful," he said shaking his hand."Is that how much pain you have to feel whenever a demon is nearby?"

    "No, I just rippled the power on you," she said putting the ne back.

    "Why would you do that?"

    "Because it''s funny" she smiled.<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t like your idea of fun"

    "Don''t worry, you''ll get used to it with time" she said patting him on the back as she stood up from the steps of the water fountain where they were sitting.

    Do you want one?"

    Luis would need one, but there wouldn''t be any use for it, he already had something to warn him whenever a demon was close by, but he wasn''t sure how well it worked, he didn''t like the zapping ne and wasn''t sure he would like to have one.

    "I don''t think so" he shook his head.

    "Well suit yourself, but don''t me me when you get consumed by a demon.

    "I can protect myself," Luis said, getting up, there was just a little distance from each other and Luis tried topare their heights, he was a little bit taller than her, but you wouldn''t know unless you got this close.

    "How?" Tammy chuckled.

    "If you teach me how" he finished his sentence.

    "Did my father send you to me?" her expression immediately changed from smiling to mean.

    "No," Luis said."Don''t I need to learn how to fight, so that I can help you and also protect myself"

    "Protect yourself, without any special ability"

    "I don''t need one"

    Tammy was quiet as her gaze went back to the doll which she had just destroyed to prove a point, she knew he was right, even without any special ability he still needed to learn how to fight.

    "You were the one that told me that you need to be tough to survive here," he said still keeping his gaze on her face but she wasn''t looking."How do you expect me to be tough when I don''t know how to fight?"

    "Alright!" she stomped her feet on the floor which caused Luis to fall off the step, but this time there was no chuckling." You can practice on that thing for now," she said pointing at the condemned doll." I''m tired now and will start teaching you tomorrow," she said and started to walk away.

    "Wait, what about...."

    "You can have this" a sword appeared in her hand and she threw it at Luis, the swordnded beside the tip going into the soil.

    Luis kept on hitting the doll until it was evening, there was nothing special about the way he hit it, he was just simply hitting the doll in one manner.

    Tammy was watching him from upstairs and she didn''t look impressed.

    "Did you tell him to do that?" her mother walked up to her from behind.

    "He''s pathetic," Tammy said, she still had her gaze outside.

    "And you are the one to make him better," Sarah said cing her hands on her daughter''s shoulder.

    Tammy turned to her and nodded.

    "Now tell him toe inside, it''s almost time for dinner," she said and walked away.

    "Ok mum," Tammy said, she watched her until she waspletely gone, then she summoned one of her daggers and threw it towards Luis.

    Luis was panting as he hit the doll with the sword onest time, he cleaned his sweat and let out a big sigh, then he saw a quick object flying towards him, he ducked and the object flew past him, snapping the rope that held the doll to the tree and sticking to the tree, Luis knew that dagger, he quickly turned to where it just came from and saw Tammy.

    "Nice dodging" she yelled."Nowe inside dummy"

 Chapter 10 Trouble!

    It''s time to eat vegetables again, Luis thought as he took his seat around the dining table, then Sarah came and dropped his te of vegetables at his front.

    The vegetables didn''t taste any less good but he was getting tired of them, just looking at Ray raise a turkey leg made him jealous, but he could just ask for what everyone else was having but he had only a few hours left to find out whatpleting his first task would be like, no turning back now.

    "Dad look at my turkey" Ray said raising his turkey to his father''s view.

    "Yes I can see it," Greg said, raising his gaze to smile at him then it went back to his food.

    "Look, Daddy," Ray said and slowly let go of the turkey, which was now floating in front of him.

    "Stop disturbing your father Ray" Sarah came from behind and pulled the turkey back to his te.

    Luis didn''t look surprised, he already knew about their abilities and that was probably Ray''s special ability.

    Luis walked into his room, shut the door, and quickly crashed on his bed, how he had missed this silky softness even though he was gone for just a few hours.

    He thought of the screen that always appears in front of him, he had seen some things that he wasn''t able to check out earlier, the screen appeared in front of him.

    [ 7/7 HP ]

    [ You are in perfect condition ]

    These messages appeared on the middle screen, he could see that there were some icons in the upper part of the screen, then he thought of what those icons could be.

    [ Shop is unavable ]

    [ Inventory is unavable ]

    [ Skill tab is unavable ]

    Then when will they be avable, Luis thought but he didn''t get an answer, then he heard a knock on the door.

    "Who''s there?" he asked getting up from his bed as the screen disappeared.

    "Do you mind opening the door and stop asking stupid questions?" Tammy said, knocking harder at the door.

    Luis was surprised, what was she doing here? Maybe she came to take something from the room, maybe this was her room before, he stood up and went to the door to find out.

    Luis opened the door and was stunned by what he was seeing now, Tammy was putting on a white, thin nightgown that didn''t have any sleeves and exposed her cleavages a little, her hair was wet, she had just taken a bath, the thing that caught most of Luis'' attention was her smell of strawberry.

    Luis swallowed hard has this girle to tempt him or was there something else she wanted?

    "What do you want?" Luis asked.

    "Don''t ask me that question" she said walking past him into the room"

    "Shouldn''t you try to find out what a visitor wants when he or she visits you unexpectedly?" Luis said still holding the door open.

    "Visitor" she chuckled, she was sitting on his bed now."Have you forgotten that you are in my house?"

    "As a guest" Luis muttered.

    "And who made you a guest?" he had forgotten about that special ability.

    "Just tell me what you want," Luis said shaking the door which meant that she should be quick.

    Tammy wanted to shout at him but shut her mouth back.

    "How about you shut the door first"<sub> </sub>

    "What?" Luis said taking a nce at her.

    "Just do it or I''ll do it myself" she ordered.

    Luis was hesitant and the next thing he knew the floor shook a little bit and the door mmed shut.

    "Come and sit down, I''m not here to hurt you," she said patting the space on the bed beside her.

    Luis shrugged and started to walk toward her, but instead of sitting beside her he went and sat on the other side of the bed.

    "Now will you tell me what you want?" he said after sitting down.

    She was silent for a moment then she turned to him.

    "Why don''t you tell me about your hometown"

    All these just for that, she could have gone straight to the point, but that was Tammy, she never wanted to make anyone think she was begging to get something.

    "Why? it won''t be of any use if I tell you"

    "But you told my dad"

    "Because he wanted to know who I was before bringing me here"

    "And I told you about my hometown"

    She was right, why would he refuse to tell her about his home when she just freely told me everything about hers today?

    "Fine" Luis said bluntly.

    "You better do," she said adjusting her position on the be, she now had her leg stretched towards Luis on the bed and Luis couldn''t help but stare at her smooth legs.

    "Are you going to stare at my leg like that while talking?"

    Luis felt embarrassed.

    "I wasn''t staring at your leg" he murmured.

    "Yes you were"

    "Whatever"

    Luis started the narration about his town, starting from his life and his wicked aunt to the day-to-day activities of the vigers to how the politicians were able to manipte and make the poor mass suffer through the king.

    He even told her how he got here but skipped the part about the brown book and him trying to steal, he didn''t know why but he also skipped the part about Tania, while speaking Tammy would adjust her position many times until she was now lying on her stomach facing Luis with both of her hands on her chin.

    Luis couldn''t help but think of her as a little kid who he was telling a bedtime story.

    "Tammy" he turned his gaze to Tammy when he could no longer hear any response from her, she was fast asleep on his bed.

    "Tammy get up and go to your" he tried to wake her, but it was of no use, she was already far gone in sleep, he cursed himself for not noticing this earlier, he would have told her to go to her room.

    After trying to wake her up without any form of luck, he decided to shift her a little bit to the edge of the bed, then he slowlyid down at the other end, while on the bed Luis felt, what would be Greg and Sarah''s reaction if they mistakenly walked into the room and found their daughter sleeping on the same bed as him, he would try to exin what happened but would they listen to him?

    The door!

    He needed to go lock the door, but before he could stand up from his bed he was already fast asleep.

 Chapter 11 Underground Training Room

    Luis woke up to a feeling of an arm wrapped around him, he enjoyed the feeling of the fingers over his chest until he opened he remembered who had mistakenly fallen asleep on his bedst night.

    He opened his eyes to find Tammy curled up close to him with her arm over his body, he was startled and wanted to jump up from the bed but just looking at how peacefully she slept he decided to slowly crawl out of the bed.

    Getting out of bed, Luis slowly made his way to the door, he didn''t want Tammy to see him when she wakes up, he slowly opened the door and slid out but on closing the door he seemed to have mmed it a little bit.

    Tammy yawned and stretched on the bed, she had been woken by the little m on the door.

    "Is it morning already?" she yawned while getting up on the bed, the expressions on her face quickly changed as she looked around the room.

    "What am I doing here?" she said taking a nce around."Did I sleep here?" she said pulling the sheets to sniff them." I did sleep here" her eyes widened as she confirmed that her scent was on the bedsheet.

    She slowly walked to the door as her heart began to pound now, just what will her parents do to her if they found out that she didn''t sleep in her room but in Luis'' room?

    She put her ear on the door to check if there was anyone nearby when she was sure that there was no one close by she slowly opened the door and snuck out her head to double-check, she didn''t see anybody and proceeded to her room which was just a little walk from Luis'' while walking she was looking around to see if someone was watching her and wasn''t really paying attention to where she was going and soon she tripped on something on the floor.

    She was about to fall when a hand caught her, she turned her head upwards to find out that she was in the arms of Luis.

    Luis had gone outside for a little while with the expectation that Tammy would be gone by the time he would go back to his room, he stayed there for a few minutes and decided to make his way upstairs, when he got upstairs he found Tammy walking towards his direction she wasn''t paying attention to where she was going and didn''t realize that there was a toy car right where she was about to put her next step.

    She was about to step on it and it was certain that she would fall, Luis would very much like to see her fall t on her face after all the pranks she had yed on himtely but immediately she stepped on the toy and was falling Luis rushed towards her and caught her in his arms.

    She looked up at him but didn''t say anything.

    "You are awake," he said.

    She quickly pulled herself away from his hands and was on her feet now.

    "Why didn''t you tell me to leave?" he was surprised by how calmly she was talking to him now, ordinarily in situations like this, she would prefer to shout at him.

    "I would have, but you were already fast asleep"

    "And you didn''t do anything stupid?" her threatening voice was back.

    Luis was startled by her question but then he decided to answer it as calmly as he could to avoid raising any suspicions.

    "Does it feel like I did?" a smirk slowly made its way to his face.

    "You are crazy," Tammy said and quickly ran off to her room.

    Luis turned to her and watched her enter her room and shut the door, a smile slowly curved upon his lips, why had he been so much afraid of her? even though she looked tough, acted tough, and could fight well she still had the characters of a little girl.

    A few minutester, Tammy matched out of her room looking like she was about to go fight an army of demons.

    "Where are you going?" Luis was about to go down the stairs when he heard her door open and when she matched out he was stunned by what she was wearing, a white outfit which was meant for female warriors and a pair of ck boots and gloves.

    She was a warrior princess and that was made clear to him now.

    She ignored his question and started to walk up the hallway, was he going to his room, Luis thought and followed her, he was surprised when she walked past his room and was still walking towards the wall that ended the hallway, just where was she going?

    She soon came to a halt when she reached the wall and for some seconds Luis thought she was crazy but he found himself wrong when she ced her hand on the wall and a password machine appeared where she just put her hands.<sub> </sub>

    She entered some codes and the part of the floor began to turn along with her, the next thing Luis knew she had gone down along with that part of the floor.

    "What?" Luis quickly rushed to the area, the ce was still open but looking down there it waspletely dark, he wanted to jump down and go after Tammy but before he could do that, the missing part of the floor hade back and sealed the area.

    Luis looked at the floor, you could tell he was confused with the way he was looking at it, what just happened? he thought, how did Tammy suddenly disappear into the ground? then something clicked in his head.

    If Tammy had gone down there by standing on that part of the floor and pressing some keys, there was also a chance that he would go where she was if he did the same.

    He slowly ced both of his feet on that part of the floor expecting the passcode machine toe forth but nothing happened, then he remembered that she had ced her hand on the wall before the password machine came out.

    He slowly stretched his hand towards the wall he nned to touch the wall slowly but before his hands could get there, anxiety had gotten the better of him and he smashed his hand on the wall.

    "Input the correct passcodes" he heard a monotone feminine voice speak as a small part of the wall opened up and the passcode machine came forward. He heaved a sigh of relief and tapped four random keys, he didn''t even bother to think of what the password could be.

    "I''m sorry but that is incorrect" the voice spoke.

    He ignorantly pushed four random keys again and got the same response but this time it came with a warning.

    "If you fail to input the correct passcode again, you will be ejected" sounded like one of Tammy''s threats.

    He didn''t know what the voice meant by ejected but it didn''t sound nice and he wasn''t sure he wanted that to happen to him, he closed his eyes and tried to recall how Tammy had pushed those keys earlier, he could remember something that yed in his head but he wasn''t sure he was going to get it right, opening his eyes he looked directly at the passcode machine and started to press the keys he remembered Tammy press.

    When he was done the machine started to blink a blue light, he was afraid of what was going to happen next and covered his face with his hands.

    "Password correct" Luis couldn''t believe what he was hearing, he wanted to jump up and rejoice but that was stopped as the floor started moving down with him at full speed, that was a new and scary experience for Luis as his screams of joy now turned to a little girl''s scream.

    "Do you hear something dad?" Tammy asked, she was with her dad in some kind of arena but everywhere was white.

    "Yes like someone screaming," Greg said looking up.

    Immediately Greg took his gaze up, Luis fell from the ceiling.

    "What''s he doing here now?" Tammy said.

    "Focus on your training and we''ll find outter," Greg said turning to the other side.

    Tammy found it a little hard to turn her gaze away from Luis who was struggling to get up now, but she quickly turned to the other side at the sound of a monotone feminine voice just like the one at the passcode machine.

    [ Select your training speed ]

    Greg turned to Tammy before turning back to the message that was being disyed on an invisible screen.

    "Intense"

    "Dad I''m not ready for this" Tammy protested.

    "Well you should be," Greg said as the message disappeared in eptance of his option.

 Chapter 12 Not That Tough

    Luis couldn''t even hear himself screaming as he was falling down a very tiny and dark hole, that reminded him of the night he almost got burnt.

    He still couldn''t exin how he broke from the chains but thest thing he could remember was stepping a step backward and then he was falling into a hole.

    It was dark and the only thing he could see was a tiny red light which must have been at the bottom, unlike he didn''t scream when he fell into the hole.

    He was just d that he wouldn''t have to be burnt that night because getting him out of a hole as deep as that was going to take the Vigers some time, he clenched onto the book, he couldn''t believe that he was still falling, he wasn''t able to remember what happened next because he became unconscious.

    The next day he opened his eyes expecting to be in a hole, only to find himself in this strange world.

    *********

    "Where did you say he fell," a thick voice said, then someone walked to the surrounding of the hole where Luis had fallen, it was the soldier, the one that was supposed to be in charge of Luis'' execution.

    There were three men in the area looking into the hole, one was the cksmith, he wasn''t happy and looked frustrated he was acting like he just lost one of his most precious possessions, but what he just lost was also close to that.

    Catching a thief in Asaka and ensuring the sessful execution of that thief meant that you would have to receive special gifts from the king, it was his way of saying thank you for helping him catch one of the brats that polluted her kingdom.

    Why not pick a weak child from the streets and use him of theft? Some of the vigers would think of that but no one dared to try it because it was a big risk on their side, the punishment given to false users and kidnappers was much worsepared to the ones given to thieves.

    "Shouldn''t we go there and look for him?" the cksmith said, his voice was trembling and it looked like he would soon jump on one of the men there.

    The soldier bent down and took a quick look down the hole, he then turned back to the cksmith shaking his head, he had a disappointed look on his face."I don''t think there''s anything down there"

    The cksmith stood there, the vein in his head seemed to have bulged out, he didn''t say anything as the soldier stood up to leave.

    "No this can''t be," he said with widened eyes immediately the soldier was out of sight, he tried to jump into the hole but the men held him back.

    It was useless to try and jump in there because he wouldn''t find anything, the hole would be able to fit one human, but it was really deep and it didn''t look like there was any way someone who fell in there could get out by himself but then how did Luis disappear immediately after falling in there? That was the question that made the people that were there to burn him that night restless.

    ****************

    Luis expected tond on at least something soft like a mattress but he got the opposite of his expectations as he dropped out from the ceiling vent on the hard floor.

    "Aw" he groaned as his stomach hit the hard floor." Where am I?" he said, raising his head to look around, everywhere looked so white, he was fascinated by what he was seeing, never in his life had he seen something like this before.

    Something in the room seemed to be calling to him as if he belonged here, his thoughts were cut off by Tammy''s voice which he was hearing down the arena, he got close to see Tammy and Greg facing a screen that looked just like the one constantly appeared in front of him.

    "Dad, I''m not ready for this" Tammy said.

    "Well, you should be," Greg said.

    Luis was surprised by what happened next, the screen disappeared, then the arena started to move, steps started toe out on the wall of the arena but they weren''t arranged though, thest thing that happened got Luis scared,rge circr holes opened up on all the four sides of the arena, then out of those holes came fourrge cannon mouths.<sub> </sub>

    "What are they doing?" Luis gasped, but he told himself not to worry since this probably couldn''t be their first time doing this.

    [ Intense level training is about to begin ]

    The system said then a countdown began starting from ten

    So that''s what they were doing, they were training.

    When the countdown got to five Tammy stretched her hand and a shield appeared on it but Greg didn''t do anything, he just stood there with his hands folded until the countdown was over.

    Immediately after the countdown was over red light started to emit from all the cannon mouths.

    "Now," Tammy said jumping on one of the steps as the cannon mouths started to shoot out something likerge fireballs.

    Tammy was doing her best to avoid being hit by any of the balls but even with her shield, she had already gotten hit twice.

    [ 3/ 5 HP Tammy ]

    Luis'' eyes widened because of what he was seeing on thatrge screen now, everything looked simr.

    Tammy had a shield and was still struggling, Greg didn''t have any but he was doing perfectly fine, he looked bored just by jumping out of the way and doing a flip just to avoid the balls, sometimes he would summon his sword and hit out a ball but the sword would be gone as soon as he was done with it.

    [ 5/5 HP Greg ]

    [ 1/ 5 HP Tammy ]

    Tammy had been doing her best, jumping from step to step while using her shield but still she had only one HP left now.

    "How are you still untouched, in this intensity?" she jumped over him while blocking a fireball with her shield.

    "I''ve always told you to stay low" he stretched himself on the ground allowing a fireball to pass him.

    "Huh!" Tammy said whilending on the step at the other side, she was distracted and now a fireball was heading her way and she didn''t even know it.

    "Look out Tam," Greg said quickly getting up on his feet.

    "Huh!" she quickly turned but it was already toote, the ball hit her on the face knocking her off the step, before she could hit the floor she turned into some kind of broken digital blocks, then those digital blocks appeared outside and materialized into her, she rubbed her head, thatst hit seemed to have hurt.

    "You are not that tough, are you?"

    She turned to find Luis standing a little distance behind her with his hands folded.

 Chapter 13 A School

    Tammy felt enraged just hearing those words, she turned to see Luis who wasn''t standing too far away from her, he had a creepy smile on his face and had his hands folded, he had been watching them in the arena with great interest as a smile would curve on his lips whenever a fireball hit Tammy.

    His attention had shifted from the arena immediately after Tammy was knocked out and appeared outside.

    Luis knew Tammy was tough and stronger and more skilled than him but with all that she was in no way near her dad, he never tried to jump on the steps which Tammy thought was the best way but still, he never got hit by any ball.

    It was as if the balls were trying not to hit him, but in the real sense he was the one avoiding them, he jumped, slid with great precaution, and was careful with every execution.

    Seeing that Tammy wasn''t able to survive twenty minutes in there Luis knew that he still had a long way to go if he was going to stay in this world, but he wanted to tease Tammy a little for all her arrogance.

    When Luis saw that Tammy didn''t reply to what he said, he walked closer to her, maybe she didn''t hear him. But Tammy heard him, she felt like standing up and stabbing him to the wall on his shoulder but she managed to get a hold of herself and turned to watch her dad who was still dodging the fireballs perfectly.

    Luis moved closer to her and was standing over her, she still kept her gaze inside the arena but Luis would look at the arena and steal a look at her now and then.

    "He never thought me that" she grumbled under her breath.

    "You got knocked around in there," Luis said, but now his gaze was inside the arena, he didn''t want to look at her for safety purposes.

    Tammy shot his eyes up at him, if her eye was a gun he sure would be dead by now.

    "What did you say?" she said biting her lips.

    "I said, you got knocked around in there" he still had his gaze inside the arena.

    Tammy wasn''t angry because of what he said, the only thing that annoyed her was the annoying tone with which he spoke, she had tried to ignore it but right now he just made it worse.

    Luis was facing the arena but he wasn''t really watching Greg, he felt proud and aplished that he had been able to create an effect on Tammy, she could prank him and be arrogant towards him but now he had simply gotten his revenge by annoying her in the best way possible.

    He was enjoying his thoughts until he noticed that something had blocked the light that wasing from the arena.

    "Tammy" he smiled, but she didn''t look like she was in the mood for smiling, she grabbed his cor and slowly pulled him up.

    "What are you doing?" Luis said trying to push her hand away but he had a firm grip on him and he was soon kicking in the air.

    "First, I''ll show you the meaning of tough," she said, moving further with him." Then you''ll know how being knocked around feels like," she said pushing him against the wall.

    "What is wrong with you?" he struggled to say, she was really angry, and just looking into her eyes would confirm that Luis never expected such physical strength from her, he could barely break free.

    "What are you going to do now? kill me"

    "Kill you" she chuckled.

    The part of him was starting toe out, that part of him that made herugh, that part of him thatined whenever she pranked, she loved to see that look on his face.

    "I haven''t even knocked you around yet" a mischievous smile curved up on her lips and Luis'' heart skipped a beat, she was about to pull him out of the wall and throw him when she heard a voice behind them.

    "Tammy" it was Greg and he sounded angry.

    "You didn''t teach me how you did all those things," she said still holding him against the wall.

    Seriously! Luis thought this was the part where she apologized to her dad for pushing him on the wall.

    "I did, you just didn''t get everything" he snapped."Now drop him so that we can go eat breakfast and you go to school"

    Tammy was reluctant but she had to let him go even though she hadn''t knocked him around yet.

    "Fine" she let go of him, allowing him to crash on the floor, she quickly walked to the vent and looked up, a few secondster a noise was heard in there, and out came that piece of rectangr floor that had taken them up earlier.

    "See you upstairs" she forced out a smile as she stepped onto the rectangr floor which immediately took her up.

    "Good morning Mr. Greg" Luis waved at Greg after Tammy had gone up.

    "Hello Luis, how are you doing?" he said going near the vent, the floor was returning now because the noise could be heard in therge metal pipes which they were being transported through.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m okay," Luis said watching him as he stepped onto the floor, he had questions in his mind that he wanted to ask him like what this ce was, why they were dodging fireballs? sure it was training but every training had its reason and how thoserge messages were able to disy in the air but before he could open his mouth Greg was already gone.

    "I will have to ask himter," he said while getting up on his feet.

    ********

    Sarah had already gotten used to Luis'' choice of food and had already dropped him his te of vegetables before he entered the dining room, he would always feel like he didn''t want the vegetables whenever he opened his te and found them but immediately he took a bite the rest would be gone in a matter of seconds.

    Luis was already done with his food while everyone else was still eating, he was thest person to enter but he was already done, if he was in the home of one of the rich and fancy politicians in Asaka they would have condemned him for not having table manners but he was lucky table manners weren''t really taken seriously in this household.

    The only person that seemed to have table manners was Greg, even Sarah didn''t have proper table manners.

    Luis decided to go outside for some minutes until everyone was done with their food.

    [ Vegetables consumed for twenty-four hours ]

    [ Taskpleted ]

    [ 50/200 EXP ]

    Looking at the messages on his screen, Luis could see thatpleting that task gave him fifty exp but killing that demon instantly leveled him up to level two, he couldn''t quite understand the system and whether killing a demon granted him an instant level up or just a hundred exp but he still wondered if there were other things he could do to get exp.

    [ Getting eight hours of sleep would grant you 10 exp ]

    He read the message that appears on his screen and could see the answer to his question, it wasn''t much work just sleeping, he shrugged, then Tammy brushed past him heading for Greg''s car.

    "Where are you going?" he asked studying her closely to see that she was still in the same outfit.

    "School," she said opening the car, he didn''t expect her to reply.

    "What''s school?" Luis asked with a confused expression on his face.

    "You would have known if you weren''t such a weirdo"

    "Can I at leaste?"

    "No"

    "Why?"

    "Because you won''t be able to handle the heat," she said as if a school was a dreaded ce.

    "Heat?" he didn''t understand what he meant by heat, he wanted to ask but then he felt someone touch his shoulder.

    "Are you ready?" Greg smiled at Tammy.

    "Yes," she nodded and then pulled her leg into the car she was about to m it when she heard something.

    "Can Ie to school with her?" Tammy''s hand froze as she held the door looking at her dad who had a smile on his face now her father was about to say something she wasn''t going to like.

    "Sure," Greg said.

    Tammy quickly shut the door as hard as she could.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter!!!

    Don''t forget toment and drop your power stones

 Chapter 14 School Of Hierarchy

    Tammy kept a little distance away from Luis as they both walked down therge hallways of a school, she still couldn''t believe it and was angry because of what had happened.

    She was now okay with Luis living with them but going to school with her was something she was never going to be okay with still, there wasn''t much she could do because her father was the one that made the decisions not her.

    When Luis had asked if he coulde to school with Tammy, she was just about to close the door so that her dad woulde to take her to school but hearing those words her hands refused to move.

    She wanted to give her father a sign to say no but he wasn''t looking at her, she felt like squeezing the door and reducing it to Scrap once he saw Greg smile at Luis just after he made that request, that smile meant what she feared was about to happen.

    "Sure," Greg said, he turned his gaze to Tammy, he wanted to check the expressions on her face but she quickly mmed the door shut, he ignored it and then returned to Luis who was still wondering why Tammy had shut the door so loudly, she only did that when she was angry.

    He had only stayed a few hours here but he had already noted a few things about her one of which was her behaviour when angered.

    "Although, you can''t go looking like that" Greg said taking a nce down Luis'' body.

    "Do they wear anything special for school?" Luis asked looking down at his clothes, he couldn''t help but wonder what type of clothing he was required to wear now even the clothes on his body seemed strange and new to him.

    He had woken up in the hospital and found the clothes on his body,ter while exining where he was from he had asked Greg and he simply told him that those clothes looked old, dirty, tattered, and old-fashioned so he decided to change them into these new ones.

    Luis felt embarrassed when he heard that he was the one that changed him into the new clothes, but there was no need for that, Greg was a doctor he had already done things more than just changing a boy''s clothes.

    "Ah don''t worry, let me get something," Greg said and left to go get something inside.

    Luis was still thinking about why Tammy had mmed the door like that, she had told him that she hated that he was in her home but he really felt like he had a good time with her yesterday, they talked for a while outside until she left, then in the night she came to his room so that they could talk some more and to his greatest surprise slept on his bed.

    That night he got rid of every thought of her hating him, he was beginning to think of her as a friend but after what had happened earlier and now those thoughts were starting toe back.

    "Here you go," Greg said handing Luis two folded clothes.

    "Oh" Luis quickly grabbed the clothes, he hadn''t even noticed when Greg got close to him.

    Luis unwrapped the clothes to see that they were very simr to what Tammy was wearing except that this one had an orange-like color, it looked old.

    "Now put them on and let''s leave"

    Tammy sat alone at the back of the car while Luis sat upfront with Greg, the drive was quiet and the silence was bing unbearable for her, she wanted to say something, she wanted to protest against what was going on and finally she said something.

    "You know he won''t be able to survive a year there" she blurted.

    "Then you will have to be his guide," Greg said turning the steering wheel gently." And the choice to stay and continue is up to him," he said turning his gaze to Luis.

    "I''m not being anyone''s guard," Tammy said.

    "I didn''t tell you to be his guard Tammy, guard and guide are two different words with two different meanings"

    When Greg said guide the idea that Tammy got was that Greg was telling her to protect him but Greg meant a different thing, he wanted her to teach and direct him so that he wouldn''t get into trouble and then need protection.

    "But still it''s totally up to you," Greg said as the car came to a halt on the road.

    "Are we here?" Luis asked, he had been silent throughout the drive because he was beginning to have second thoughts about Tammy again.

    "Yes," he said.

    Tammy kept his gaze at Luis but she wasn''t looking at Luis, she was looking out through the ss window, Luis followed his gaze outside to see therge building that was standing a little distance away, it wasrger than the one that they just came from but the building didn''t look that attractive.

    "You have to get down now," Greg said.<sub> </sub>

    Luis'' had wandered off again, thinking of how people could make buildings asrge as that, he didn''t realize when Tammy opened and shut her door.

    "Oh" he shifted his gaze back to see that Tammy was already gone, he thought she was already heading into the school by now but when he opened the door he found her standing in front of the door.

    "Have a nice time at school Luis" Greg bent to the seat where Luis just left from so that he could look Tammy in the face." And Tammy don''t forget to show your guest around and be nice" he said.

    ''Guest? my guest doesn''t need toe to school with me'' her thoughts were ravaging, but she didn''t say anything.

    "See youter" he shut the door and then zoomed off.

    Immediately Greg''s car was out of sight Tammy left Luis standing there and walked off.

    "Hey wait," he said running after her.

    Luis followed Tammy down the hallway, but she tried to keep a distance away from him, she even threatened him to stay away and find his way around but he kept on following her without getting close to her but still he had to get close to her if he was going to understand anything around here.

    "Tammy" he tapped her on her shoulder as he got behind her but she ignored it and kept moving.

    "Tammy" he did it again.

    This time she got annoyed, she summoned her dagger and quickly turning he ced the dagger on his throat.

    "If you keep on following me like this then I''ll have to cut your throat open" he could see the anger in his eyes, if he didn''t know where she came from he would have believed that she meant those words." And trust me no one will say a word about it," she said looking around the hallway.

    Luis was speechless, he was shocked and surprised at the same time, those threats kept repeating in his head as Tammy let go of him and walked away.

    He watched her as she walked away into the far corner of the hallway, how was he supposed to get around thisrge ce? He started to look around, he had been so upied with catching up to Tammy that he hadn''t noticed the many students who were walking around the hallway, they were wearing the same clothes as him as Tammy but there were also lots of different other colors.

    Many of them were putting on the blue ones he saw someone wearing a red one but no one was putting on the orange colored one, that made him wonder why the uniforms had to be different colors, he had noticed that all the outfits including his were the same when it came to designing but the colors and quality didn''t seem to be the same.

    Luis walked down the hallway, he wanted to go where Tammy went, he wanted to keep a close eye on her but he had no intention of going to meet her, who would want to get his throat cut open? He thought as he touched his throat.

    As Luis walked down the hallway he noticed someone walking in the same direction as him but he was on the other side, it was the student in the red uniform, Luis thought the red uniform looked unique more than the orange one he had on but that wasn''t what caught his attention at the boy.

    The boy had a bowl full of potato chips floating over his head, he would reach his hands for some chips and stuff them in his mouth while walking, Luis thought that was crazy and kept his gaze on him as they both walked down but as they walked a little further the boy turned his gaze at Luis who still had his gaze on him.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Luis didn''t have any exnation except that he found what he was doing to be amusing before he could say anything the boy dashed towards him holding him on his throat and against the wall, what surprised Luis wasn''t the speed with which he dashed towards him but that the bowl of potato chip floating on his head was still okay after doing that.

    The boy looked at him from head to toe and Luis could tell that he had a surprised look on his face.

    "What''s a level one like you doing heading in that direction?"

    "Level what?"

    ************

    Sorry for thete update??

    make sure toment and vote.

 Chapter 15 Evil Unknown

    "Level what?"

    Luis was struggling with his breath because the boy had a firm grip on his throat, he was caught off guard by the whole situation, sure some people never feltfortable whenever someone was constantly looking at them but they never reacted like this and what was he talking about level?

    "Don''t y with me boy" he said."You know that area is for level five''s and above"

    "I don''t know what you are talking about" Luis struggled to say, he was suffocating him.

    The boy looked away as if trying to contemte whether he should believe him or not when he turned his gaze back to him and let go of his throat, Luis crashed on the floor holding his throat, finally, he could breathe again.

    "You see that line over there," he said pointing at a line that was drawn on the floor of the hallway like a demarcation.

    Luis nodded, he was still holding his throat.

    "You are not allowed to cross" he was speaking like a teacher who was trying to educate his students on certain rules."I may have let you go easily but if the others had seen you I doubt they will do the same, but I guess you are a new intake and there''s no need to start getting harsh"

    Luis was surprised by how the tone of his voice had changed from cruel to soothing another thing was that he couldn''t take his eyes off the bowl of potato chips that were on his head, they haven''t even moved or tilted after all his movements it was as if there was a ma there holding it in that position.

    "What''s your name?" the boy asked.

    "Luis," Luis said while slowly getting up on his feet.

    "You can call me Nate" he felt the urgency to tell Luis his name before he asked.

    Nate was a level four student in the school and his special ability was telekinesis, that''s why that bowl was able to float but not all telekinesis users could do that though, the school had a way of ranking their students'' power level and that was the clothes.

    Level fours like Nate himself were to put on the red uniform and by his reaction towards Luis you could tell that the orange uniform belonged to level one''s, level two''s had to put on the blue uniform while level three''s had to put on green one''s. Once any student got to level five he would be given the ck version of the uniform while level six students had to wear the white uniform.

    As Luis got up from the floor he still had his gaze fixed on the bowl of chips, he wanted to ask Nate how he was doing it.

    "Do you have a special ability?" Nate asked noticing the way he was looking at his head.

    "No" Luis answered shaking his head.

    "Your family wasn''t lucky heh," he said bringing down the bowl of chips on his head." But don''t worry people still get strong without having special abilities," he said putting some, chips in his mouth.

    Luis felt irritated by the crunchy soundsing out of his mouth now but he wanted to ask him about his special ability, but before he could say anything Nate had already started exining his ability and how it worked.

    Telekic ability was an ability that allowed you to be able to move an object just by using your mind and thinking of moving it.

    For low-level telekic users, they had to use their hand before the object could correspond to their movement but as they advance in level they get to learn how to move the objects without even moving a bone in their body.

    Nate didn''t go into all these details he just told him that the ability allowed him to move objects without touching the<sub> </sub>

    "You have to go now," he said pointing back at where the red line demarcation was.

    "Ok, but where am I supposed to stay?"

    "When you get there, you can ask them and they''ll show you"

    "Ok" Luis muttered and continued walking, he didn''t know who Luis meant by them but he didn''t want to disturb him any longer and continued walking.'' I''ll figure it out he thought.

    Nate watched Luis until he was out of sight, he was trying to get his head in one ce, just why did he let that boy go without any beating? and worse he even talked to him, told him his name, and told him to return to his section, that was something he would never do.

    Once a level one or anyone below four crossed their line he would give the student a beating and then throw him back without asking a question, but for Luis, it had all been different, it was as if his body refused to hit me, that was strange, that''s why he let him go and tried to warn him instead, whatever that feeling was he didn''t want to feel it around other people or else it will make vulnerable.

    As Luis made his walk through the hallway he noticed that there was no longer any clustering of students like he had seen before, then something caught his attention, he bent down to pick what looked like a coin.

    ''That''s just like the money we use in Asaka'' he thought while picking up the coin.

    He was about to bring the coin up when his body started feeling uneasy, what''s wrong he thought, just then a message appeared on his screen, but the only word he could make out from the message was detected which was thest word, the rest of the word was greyed, that didn''t make sense, he thought, but he was still having this feeling like something was unsettling in the hallway like something dangerous was in his presence right now.

    He was afraid to move until finally, he saw a shoe step in front of him, he slowly raised his head to see a man, who judging by the way he looked seemed to be in his early thirties if there was anything like a beautiful man, that would be the category this man would fall into, he was simply breathtaking, with his curly ck hair and well-drafted face, his eyes looked like someone would burn in them if they got close and his mouth and nose was something Luis had never seen before.

    "What are you doing out here"

    Luis quickly stood straight, he didn''t have any exnation but that wasn''t he was worried now, just looking at this man was increasing that feeling of danger he was having.

    "I...I" he stuttered.

    The man shot his gaze, which scared him, he was looking directly into his eyes and Luis'' head started to ache.

    [ Interference with the mind has been blocked ]

    With that message, the ache immediately disappeared.

    ''Just what was that?'' Luis thought.

    The man blinked his eyes a few times and his eyes seemed to return to normal.

    "Return to your ss," he said pointing at the closest door to them and Luis immediately knew that was his ss.

    They both parted ways and the man walked until he came to a corner around the hallway.

    "How was my mind read unable to work on him?" confusion was clear in his voice." The lord must have an exnation for this," he said and disappeared.

 Chapter 16 Get Stronger

    Luis was perplexed by what just happened, the man was out of sight now and that feeling of being in danger was gone.

    ''Just what was that?'' Luis thought while rubbing his head which felt sour after that terrible ache, the messages that had appeared on his screen earlier were still there.

    He tried to read the first message again but the only word he could make out was detected, the rest werepletely blurred out, he went on to the next message which was very clear but he couldn''t understand what it meant by interference with mind being blocked.

    ''What was trying to interfere with my mind?'' He thought but still, there was nothing he could make out from the messages that had appeared when the man showed up, the only thing that was clear to him was the feeling of being in danger that he felt when the man was in his presence.

    With all these going on in his mind he had finally reached the door that the man had pointed at before leaving.

    He ced his hand on the doorknob." I sure hope this isn''t another restricted area for me" he said and pushed the knob down.

    *******

    In a dark room with the only source of lighting from the mes surrounding the room, a man can be seen with help from the mes, he is sitting at the very end of the long room, he is rubbing both of his hands while watching the mes burn at both sides of the long room.

    The mes seem to be burning calmly but not showing any sign of burning out sooner orter, looking at the man''s eye you could see a clear reflection of the mes then suddenly a man appears in front of him with one of his knees on the ground and his head bowed.

    "My lord"

    "What have you learned this time Rafa? and stop it with the formalities" he sounded irritated but that was just Lucifer, he tells his servants to stop being formal and when they start being getting used to it he cuts off one demon''s leg forck of respect and casts fear into the heart of the others.

    "I cannot exin it" Rafa, said raising his head but he still had his knees on the floor, confusion was clearly shown on his face.

    "Sure you can," Lucifer said getting up from his throne

    .

    "I tried to read his mind but I couldn''t, it was as if there was a strong barrier, keeping me from getting in"

    "Strong barrier?"

    "Yes my lord"

    "And who is this person that you speak of?" he forced himself to sound calm.

    "I don''t know, he''s a young one, I''ve never seen him before"

    "Young?" Lucifer said."Do you mean he''s human?"

    "Yes my lord"

    "And you haven''t seen him before?"

    "Yes," Rafa nodded.

    "What could this mean?" Lucifer turned back to his throne.

    "I suggest we destroy him as soon as possible my lord"

    Lucifer was silent for a moment after hearing those words then he turned back to Rafa.

    "Just keep an eye on him for now, who knows if he''ll be useful to us in the future"

    "At your order," he said and immediately vanished.<sub> </sub>

    Lucifer fell back on his throne, he was looking disturbed now.

    "The only person capable of blocking a demon''s mind read... No!" he refused to believe what he was thinking.

    ''Maybe he''s using some kind of mind read blocker'' he thought."But still, that won''t work against someone like Rafa''

    Being able to block a demon''s mind read could be someone''s special ability but such a special ability had never been seen before and if that was to be the case that would mean that there wasn''t anything special about this person except preventing demons from reading his thoughts and know his next move or mind control him.

    "I will quench any troublesome me before it grows to the same height as me"

    ******

    <o>,m Luis was d when he opened the door and found a few students who wear the same uniform as him sitting at their desks while a male teacher was standing in front of the ss.</o>

    "Should I remind you to take your seat?" the teacher said, Luis turned to find the teacher looking at him and that was when he realized that he was talking about him.

    "Oh," Luis said and slowly took a seat beside a girl who was sitting at the back, he felt embarrassed.

    "Are you new here?" the girl asked immediately Luis took his seat, Luis didn''t pay attention to who was on the desk beside him when he took his seat and now shifted his gaze to where the question wasing from.

    He was greeted by a pair of sky blue eyes, her hair was dark red and tied back like a ponytail but a few strands were allowed to run down her face and her skin was golden.

    "Yes," Luis nodded.

    "Then you''ll need this," she said handing him something like a pamphlet, which was holding before he entered."I''m also new here but I''ve already gone through it" she smiled.

    "Ok" Luis took the pamphlet, feeling awkward with the whole situation.

    The teacher cleared his throat so that the murmurings would stop, then he started with his teaching.

    "You are all aware that you are in level one of the world power level system, which means that you are the weakest" he tried to sound polite when saying thest words." But that''s why you are here to get strong and advance to higher levels" he paced back and forth while speaking.

    The teacher was telling the students about getting strong, he tried to exin how those with special abilities could grow and be stronger, then he moved on to those without any special abilities, while he was speaking Luis'' attention soon fell on the pamphlet he was holding and he started to go through it immediately, the first thing he saw was the section for level exnation.

    "Level one, orange" he muttered.

    The book contained a detailed exnation of all the levels, Luis just read the power level title and skipped to the next one until he came across one that caught his attention.

    "Level six, white" he muttered while running his fingers through the words.

    Level six was one of the top levels in the school, those at level six were respected by other students because their special abilities were stronger now and their soul weapons would be really strong by now, Luis read the information with great interest until he came across something on the very bottom of the page.

    NOTE: A level six student is not meant to be running around with a low level.

    ''So that''s why she treats me like crap'' he thought.

    Luis was pissed off because Tammy was treating him like this, just because she saw him as a weakling as the school hierarchy had exined, he had only one thought in his mind now, get stronger and prove her wrong.

    As the teacher was still speaking, he saw someone raise his hand at the back.

    "Yes"

    The student was silent for a while then he finally spoke."How fast can someone get to level six?"

 Chapter 17 Zero Percent!

    In arge room with almost nothing inside, if you were to guess you would immediately know that the room was meant for sparring matches and other forms of training which required space.

    At the far end of the room was a wall where lots of weapons were being disyed.

    Two students both wearing the white uniform were standing opposite each other, both of them in a fighting stance, they were surrounded by lots of students all of them wearing the white uniform, then there was a man who was standing close to the two who were about to spar.

    The man was Kel, a teacher of level six students, he was there to make the match official and stop the fight when any of them went too far in trying to hurt the other.

    "Are you ready?" Kel asked cing his hand in between the two.

    "Yeah I would love to kick his ass" the boy at the right flung his long hair, George was arrogant and loved to praise himself too much, many of his mates hated him because of that, but that didn''t deny the fact that he was one of the best when it came to fighting.

    The other person was Clerk, he wasn''t as popr as George because he wasn''t as strong as him but he still had skills and wasn''t regarded as one of the weak ones.

    "Fight!" Kel said and quickly stepped backward to give them enough space to fight. Both of them walked around in circles, waiting for the other to attack, but it wasn''t happening, George became impatient soon and was the first to charge in.

    With the fight still going on not everyone was paying attention, Pearl had very little interest in what was happening at the centre, she was standing near the exit door and constantly staring at it like she was expecting something.

    Pearl would usually be interested in things like that, but right now she looks worried about something else.

    The crowd of students cheered and Pearl turned to the fight scene to see that George was winning and Clerk was well, struggling, she didn''t expect any less, her attention was immediately switched as she heard the door move.

    "What took you so long?" She asked Tammy who stood in front of her with a serious look on her face.

    "I forgot that the sparring matches were today," she said with an apologetic voice.

    "That''s okay, it''s already started," Pearl said."George is fighting with Clerk"

    "That idiot, always looking for the weak ones" even though Clerk wasn''t generally considered as weak, Tammy still saw him like that.

    Both of the girls turned their attention to the fight. Kel had stepped in to prevent George from hurting Clerk anymore, he had a couple of scars on his face and was panting, in short, he was exhausted and would have been knocked out by George if Kel hadn''t stepped in. Some medical personnel soon entered and left with the Clerk.

    "Who is going up against him next?" Kel asked that question alone was enough to stir up murmurs.

    "This is a sparring session, not a tournament"

    "How do you expect someone to go against that animal" one chimed in.

    George was hearing their murmurs and knew that no one would be willing to go against him when he still needed to kick some little asses, but now none of those weaker than him would like to go against him, so a stronger opponent needed to volunteer or he could choose or else he was going to step down.

    George scanned the room with his eyes until his eyes found Tammy, then a smile quickly made its way to his lips.

    "I pick you," he said pointing towards the direction where Tammy and Pearl were standing.

    "You mean me?" Pearl asked.

    "No her" George said pointing specifically at Tammy.

    Tammy had been disinterested in the whole thing since George won Clerk, but now had an interest was back once more as a smile appeared on her face.

    "Very well bastard," she muttered as she began to make her way to where George was standing.

    ******

    Back at level one ss, Luis was surprised by how his exact thoughts had been said by another person, he had raised his hands to ask the same question but he was surprised when another person stood up and asked the same question he wanted to ask.

    "How fast can someone get to level six?"

    There were some chuckles in the ss that made Luis wonder if the question was that hrious.

    The teacher cleared his throat to stop the chuckles.

    "You have a good question boy, but how fast one can get to a certain level depends on the person," the teacher said, the students all gave him a confused look and he knew he needed to exin more."You see while all of you are level one''s now, you are all in the same ss, but as you move on some you will have to move ahead to other sses faster than the others, some will still progress but slowly while othersˇ­." He seemed to have swallowed thatst part.<sub> </sub>

    "What happens to others, sir?" A boy asked.

    "They may never get to grow and end up dropping out to go look for other purposes in life," he said."But all that depends on your body, so don''t me yourself if you are not able to grow"

    "How can we know if we will be able to grow sir?" Someone asked and this time it was Luis.

    After hearing the words of the teacher, Luis was curious to know if he was going to be able to grow and since he wasn''t really from this world there was a high chance of that happening.

    "There is a way, I didn''t want to do this today, but since you guys brought up the topic, follow me." He gestured to them and walked out the door while the students followed behind him.

    Luis'' heartbeat rapidly increased as they walked down the hallway, he had many thoughts going through his mind, he hated the idea of not being able to grow and not catching up to Tammy one day, he was afraid and panicking in his mind and it didn''t take long for someone to notice.

    "Hey, are you okay?" He heard a familiar voice ask, it was the girl who sat beside him, he hadpletely forgotten that she was walking beside him when his thoughts came in.

    "I''m okay," Luis said trying to act normal.

    "Really? Because I can hear your heartbeat"

    "You can?" Luis asked surprised.

    "Yeah, and it''s beating in a faster than usual rate"

    ''What the hell is wrong with all these abilities!" Luis screamed in his head.

    "You have an eavesdrop ability?" Luis was curious to know, before her the only people he believed to be able to hear like that was Tammy''s family.

    "No that belongs to the Philips, my ability allows me to heighten any part of my body."

    "Oh." That was all Luis said, he found the ability quite interesting, with such ability she could see farther than any human being, pick up smells even a dog can''t pick up depending on her level, hear better and even taste things better and do things better overall.

    "What''s your name?" Luis never bothered to ask even in the ssroom but now he thought it would be useful to have someone to talk to.

    "E." She smiled.

    "Luis"

    They had gotten to their destination and their teacher opened the door to lead them into a room, it looked empty except for three machines standing at the end of the room.

    "We are here, but only one of those things is working so we will go one by one," the teacher said.

    The started the process, a student will go into the machine which will be closed for thirty seconds, the first student came out and the teacher looked at the small screen which was attached to the machine and it read 50%

    "What does that mean?" the boy asked getting impatient with the way his teacher was looking at the screen without saying anything.

    "It means you will grow at a steady pace which is good." He said and then turned to the rest of the ss."As long as you get something like this or above, you are okay"

    The student walked back to the others but he had a sad look now, he wished he had gotten something higher. The testing continued with the students getting fifty and above.

    It was only once that a student got forty-nine but their teacher assured him that it wasn''t that bad.

    It continued until it finally got to Luis'' turn, as he stepped in front of the machine his heart skipped a beat, he was panicking and that only got worse when he stepped into the machine and it closed up, the process started, he couldn''t feel anything except for some light ups inside the machine.

    [ Transmission blocked ]

    He received the message from his system immediately the process stopped, he didn''t have time to figure it out, because the machine opened up and he was now looking at his teacher and some of his ssmates who were close enough to see the screen, and they all looked horrified.

    ''Why are they looking at me like that?'' Luis thought, but he got the wrong idea, they were all looking at the screen like they couldn''t believe what they were seeing.

    "Zero percent!" The teacher shouted in disbelief and that was when Luis realized what was happening.

 Chapter 18 Feeling Of Danger

    George quickly took a fighting stance as he saw Tammy walk into the space where he was standing, the fight was just to taste theirbat skills so weapons weren''t allowed but Tammy didn''t seem to care as she walked towards George, keeping herposure as calm as possible.

    ''Why''s she walking so close to me, she''s supposed to stand opposite'' Georgeined in his mind.

    Tammy continued walking to him until she was looking directly into his eyes.

    "Your stance is poor." She said and then began to make his way back to where she was supposed to stand.

    "Nice try, you think you can disorganize me mentally." George chuckled.

    "I didn''t even try," Tammy said as she got ready for the fight stepping one foot in front.

    "Fight." Kel dered.

    The fight had started but Tammy was still standing in the same position, George was cautious and didn''t want to just charge in as he did against Clerk, but he was soon getting impatient seeing Tammy still standing in one ce doing nothing, charging in was risky but he still had one something up his sleeve.

    Pulling both his hands together, earth from two pots at the corner of the room started toe towards him, they twisted and turned with his hand movements until they had be what he wanted, several small des which were made of earth and now they were heading for Tammy but she still didn''t move.

    "Is she going to just stand there?"

    "I know she''s strong, but did you see what George did to Clerk with those things"

    "Don''t worry, I know Tammy and she''s not going to just stand there" Pearl assured the two girls who were feeling worried for her friend.

    If one were to look at the fight, they would immediately think that Tammy had no chance of dodging all the several des heading, maybe she can''t, but she doesn''t need to.

    Immediately the des were at close range on her, she stopped the foot she had on the floor on the ground, which immediately knocked George off bnce, and with his hand, he pushed the des away from Tammy while trying to regain his bnce, all the des missed heading for the wall behind her, except for one which she was able to block with the metal bracelet on her wrist.

    "Now let''s see if you have improved"

    Tammy charged in with both of her hands ready to throw punches, but her first punch was dodged by ducking, but George was in for a surprise, Tammy knew he would dodge and quickly stomped her feet on the ground which disoriented his bnce and made it difficult for him to get up and that was when he received the deadly kick on his jaw.

    He could feel the liquid building up in his mouth together with the taste of iron, and that made him bite his lips preventing the blood from pouring out, but the sooner he got up he received another blow on his stomach which sent him falling a few steps backward.

    Everyone thought he was okay until he went on his knees and started to cough out blood and Tammy was still moving closer, Kel had to step in between them and stop the match to Stop Tammy from hurting him even more.

    "Pathetic as before," Tammy said before walking back to where Pearl was standing.

    "Nice one girl," Pearl said punching her on the shoulder.

    "Just a kick and a punch." She shrugged.

    The two girls that were standing beside Pearl, while watching Tammy fight were awestruck, they had gotten the impression that George was one of the strongest in the ss, but seeing him beaten like that without even getting hit in.

    ''Just who is this girl.''

    "He didn''t even touch you"

    "He never does," Tammy said all this time keeping a straight face, she didn''t even show any form of excitement for beating George, it was as if she did this every day.

    Meanwhile, in the power testing room, everything was going well for Jim and his students who were getting good percentages for growth until Luis had gone into the machine.

    "I knew something would go wrong." Luis stared at the number on the screen in disbelief, everyone had left the room but he was still there looking at the screen waiting for a possible exnation.''Maybe the damn machine is broken.''

    When Luis had gotten the score, Jim stared at it in disbelief, it was a first for him, since all his years as a teacher, the lowest percentage he had seen was thirty, but he had never seen someone get zero, but when he saw the score which was meant to be Luis'' score, he only had one thought in his mind.

    ''Why do I always get new burdens every year?''

    He exined to Luis what his score meant and that he might end up being a level one until all the people he started with leave the school and start making a living, simply put he had no way of growing.

    While exining these things to Luis, Jim tried to keep his temper in check, so that he wouldn''t have to scream at Luis, telling him that there was no use for people like him here but he was d he was able to stop himself from doing that and afterward he left with his students, none of them would even want to get close to Luis after seeing that he was probably going to remain a nobody for the rest of his life.

    "Why does everyone think so low of me, even a stupid machine" Luis said, he was now kneeling in front of the machine.<sub> </sub>

    "Not everyone, thinks low of you." he heard a voice behind him, he turned to see E who was now covering her mouth like she shouldn''t have said that.

    "Are you here to mock me?" Luis said turning back to the machine."Now how am I going to catch up to Tammy?" he muttered.

    "Hey, I thought we were friends?" E asked a little bit hurt by his first words.

    "Friends." Luis chuckled."Why would you want to be my friend?"

    "I don''t want to." She said."Because we are friends already"

    "Yeah right, what''s your percentage?"

    "Sixty-five" E blurted out, but quickly covered her mouth, she''s be fond of doing that when she says things she''s not supposed to.

    "See I know you are sad," E said after sitting beside Luis.

    "I''m not sad." Luis turned his gaze to her for a moment and then turned it back to the machine."Just disappointed." There was a weight in his voice as he spoke.

    "But you know that''s a machine it''s not always urate."

    "I know you are saying that to just cheer me up."

    "No, I mean it."

    E quickly got up and entered the machine to start the process to prove her point, and she was right because when she came out the number written on the machine was now sixty instead of sixty-five.

    "Doesn''t that mean I will just get minus five?" Luis said.

    E''s n had only done the opposite of what she wanted it to do.

    "Fine, but you won''t feel any better, sitting there looking at that machine all day."

    "I wasn''t nning to," Luis said slowly getting up and walking out the door.

    As the both of them walked to their ss, E tried to bring up important topics to talk about with Luis, but he just nodded to whatever she said and continued walking until a message appeared on his screen.

    [ ??????????  detected ]

    This was a very simr message to the one he had received this morning when a particr man had approached him, he turned his gaze to his right to see the man walk past them but not without making eye contact with him.

    "Who''s that person?"

    "He''s that vice principal, a really good man" E replied, d that Luis had at least said something to her even if it was a question.

    "Nice?"

    "Yeah. Is anything wrong?" E asked seeing the change in Luis'' expression as if he was looking out for something.

    "I get a feeling of danger around him"

    "Danger?"

    Luis ignored her question and turned to look at the so-called vice principal and then he received another message.

    [ New skill unlocked ]

    [ Aura vision ]

    "Who is this boy?" Raph said as he opened the door to his office.

 Chapter 19 A Threat

    "Have you ever heard of someone being unable to grow?"

    "I still can''t understand why his parents decided to send him here."

    "Maybe they didn''t know."

    Luis could hear the chattering in the ss and most of the things that were being said about him, but that was thest thing in his mind now.

    ''Howe I keep getting this crazy feeling whenever he''s around me? And this thing in my head seems to react to him in some way that I don''t think is good.

    It was clear that Luis was being disturbed by his thoughts, but there was also something else that happened after the strange vice principal had walked past them and it was something he was still trying to figure out.

    [ New skill unlocked ]

    [ Aura vision ]

    The message had pulled all of Luis'' attention to what was on his screen and he had one question in his mind.

    ''I have no special ability, yet I have a skill.''

    Luis attempted to see what the skill was and that was when everywhere suddenly started getting dark and the only thing he could see was a human figure standing next to him covered in yellow mes.

    [ Yellow Aura ]

    [ Human ]

    [ ???? ]

    ...ˇ­.

    Seems like there was more information but Luis couldn''t see them because it all appeared in question marks.

    Luis looked at his hand which was burning with the same yellow me, he then turned his gaze back to E, he wanted to see if he could make out any of her facial appearances but he couldn''t, they were all covered with the me.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"E asked, she was starting to feel ufortable with the way Luis had been looking at her for over a minute now."Are you okay?"

    Luis hearing her voice quickly deactivated the skill.

    "Sorry, I was a bit lost in my thoughts there."

    "Were you thinking of how you get a feeling of danger around him?"

    "Yes." He lied, but he was still going to think the same thing if the system hadn''t interrupted him."Don''t you get the same feeling?"

    E shook her head.

    She was possibly wondering why Luis was getting these feelings.

    ''Maybe it''s just the pressure he gets around older people.'' E thought.

    "We should probably hurry to ss before we miss anything," E said, ready to increase her pace, but Luis carried on walking at the same speed.

    "I know you think is of no use to you, but you don''t only learn how to fight to learn here," E said pulling him along.

    ****************

    Raph walked into his office and mmed the door shut, showing his frustration.

    "Who is that boy?" He said biting his lips.

    Getting his temper under control, Raph walked to his seat which had a table in front with aputer system on top.

    ''Maybe I can just check Infos about his family and see if there''s any link up to a special ability or something.'' Raph thought as he stretched his hand and started typing away.

    "What!?"

    "He''s not even registered," Raph said with disbelief, then a creepy smile followed on his face.

    *****************

    In the level, one ss Jim was about to round up things with his ss when the door opened.

    "I''m looking for a certain student." Raph dered before Jim could even say anything.

    Luis gulped, something kept telling him that he was the one he was looking for, the feeling of danger had already returned and his system was already reacting.

    A shiver was sent down his spine when Raph''s hand pointed toward him.

    "Me?" Luis asked trying not to show his fear.

    "Yes follow me to my office," Raph said and was about to leave when Jim asked him a question.

    "I hope all is well Mr. Raph?"

    "Yes, I just wanted to do some little sorting with him," Raph said and walked out of the ss while Luis followed him.

    "Did he do something?"

    "Or they want to tell him to leave."

    "I hope it''s neither."

    The two boys who were conversing turned their gaze to the back of their seat to see who had interrupted their talk.<sub> </sub>

    "Is he your boyfriend or something?"

    Many girls would have blushed, when asked this type of question or have their cheeks turn red, but E just stared back at them, totally unfazed.

    "No, we are just friends." She said with a meek smile.

    The two boys looked at each other with one thought in their minds.

    ''What a beauty.''

    Luis had gotten to the vice principal''s office and was being offered a seat now, he was being very cautious now because of something that had happened, while he was following Raph to his office.

    Luis followed Raph through the hallway and the more he got close to him the more his body was telling him to run.

    He tried to calm himself down and closed his eyes while breathing slowly but unknown to him he had activated his aura vision, with his eyes closed.

    He was now seeing Raph''s human figure walking ahead of him but the aura burning all over him was like a read thick me, that wasn''t all thest part was what shocked him.

    [ Red burning aura ]

    [ Demon ]

    ...ˇ­

    Luis immediately stopped walking, his hunch had been right this whole time, his body, the system they had been warning him because he was in danger.

    "What are you doing standing there!?" Raph yelled and Luis was immediately snapped out of his daze.

    ''Should I run?'' Luis thought.

    ''No, I should follow him and see what he is up to.''

    Luis decided to follow him even though he was terrified.

    "Are you not going to sit?" Raph asked after noticing that Luis was still standing after he offered him a seat.

    "Oh." Luis snapped out of his daze and took the seat.

    Raph smiled and took his seat.

    "Why don''t we start with your name."

    "My naˇ­.me?" Luis stuttered.

    "Yes. What''s your name?"

    "Luisˇ­..Luis Miles sir."

    Raph was silent for a while as he observed Luis'' face, he could tell the boy was terrified, which brought a smile to his face.

    ''How can someone like this be a threat to us?''

    "What about your parents?" He asked trying to get useful information out of the boy.

    "I''m an orphan."

    "An orphan?" Raph couldn''t believe his ears.

    "Yes sir."

    "Then how are you here?"

    "I''m staying with the Philips."

    Raph''s facial expression changed at the mention of that name, his face which had been always straight now had a frown.

    "You know you have a gift."

    "A gift?" Luis asked, surprised, what type of gift was this demon talking about?

    "Oh stop pretending! I know you know what I am." Raph hit both of his hands on the table."You are like a demon, I know you have the powers, but I don''t know what you are."

    Luis was shaking now as he pushed his seat backward.

    "You have the powers, but do you know how to use them." Raph smiled as his eyes turnedpletely red.

    Luis tried to make the run for it but found his body stuck to his seat by an invisible force.

    "Why are you doing this?" Luis tried to reason with him.

    Raph let out a burst of loud evilughter.

    "Because you are a threat." He raised his hand which was now covered in a ck glowing substance, Luis closed his eyes, ready to ept his fate, but then he heard a nging sound of two metals hitting together.

    Luis opened his eyes to see a sword above his face.

    "Greg!"

    ************

    Hello dear readers ??????  I know I haven''t been truthful to my words about updating daily and sincerely apologize for that. I''ve been down for a while now but I''m fully back to give you the best of M.A.S.

 Chapter 20 Demon Attack

    Luis knew that he was in danger immediately the eyes of Raph turned toplete red, he tried to get up and run but he was being held in his seat by an invisible force, he wiggled his body trying to escape, but it was of no use.

    "Why are you doing this?"

    Raph let out a burst of loud evilughter.

    "Because you are a threat."

    He covered his hand with a ck glowing substance and was about to give Luis the death punch when a sword appeared from nowhere and stopped his fist from making contact with his face.

    Raph looked up to see a face he wasn''t happy to see.

    "I never thought I would see you in a ce like this," Greg said, then he pushed Raph''s hand away with his sword.

    Raph took a few steps backward, his hands started to emit a dark color, and then two short des appeared in his hand, they didn''t look like anything solid, they were just like energy.

    Raph was at the stage of a master demon, at this stage demons upgraded their soul weapons from just ordinary looking weapons to energy weapons which gave off a bright, dark color.

    "You don''t know how I''ve been waiting for this day," Raph said and his face started to change to that of an older middle-aged man and then there was a tattoo of a dagger on his forehead.

    "Get out of here Luis," Greg said as he stepped in front of Luis.

    "But I can''tˇ­.." Luis tried toin but then he realized that his body was moving freely again.

    That was the reason why Greg had stepped in front of him, to cancel Raph''spelling effect on him. Luis used the opportunity to run out of the room, he was worried but he knew Greg could take care of himself.

    "Ha ha ha, you think the boy can escape?" Raph said.

    "As long as your head is no longer part of your body," Greg said as he charged in with his sword.

    Luis had run out into the practically empty hallway, he couldn''t hear anything, no footsteps, everybody was gone. He continued to head towards the exit, he was contemting whether to go look for help or just leave Greg to handle it.

    [ Demons detected ]

    Luis looked at the message and gulped.

    "Did Raph defeat him that easily?''

    But that wasn''t the case as a demon started advancing towards him from the exit door, but this demon was nothing like Raph, it was the same type of demon that Greg and Tammy fought on the road.

    ''It said demons detected, that means it should be more than one.'' Shivers ran down his spine at the thought of more of these thingsing after him.

    The demon was closing upon him and he didn''t have any n of what to do, as the demon got closer he started to take steps backward. It was as if the demon was being cautious of him.

    "What do you want from me?!" Luis yelled unaware that these types of demons are unable tomunicate in humannguage.

    The demon stopped moving after it heard Luis shout, Luis was confused by the demon''s sudden halt and stopped moving back to see if he could get an answer and that was the demon let out a mighty scream, Luis thought his ear was going to burst and went down on his knees holding his ears, the pain was unbearable.

    The demon used this opportunity towards Luis giving him a heavy kick which sent him flying backward and falling on his belly.

    [ 3/7 HP ]

    Luis coughed out blood as he tried to get up but it was of no use because the demon was already upon him.

    ''If this thing kicks me like that again, my HP will go to zero and who knows what that means for me.''

    Luis covered his face with his hands to form an X he was going to take the hit and try to reduce the pain and damage in any way possible, but the demon wasn''t going for a punch, it was going for a grab, Luis covered his face and closed his eyes, as the demon stretched its hand towards his face, he could almost feel the heat radiating from demon''s hand, but then it stopped and he didn''t feel anything touch.

    Luis removed his hands to see that the demon was still standing there but something was different, a dagger was now stuck in its forehead.

    "Tammy." Luis heaved a sigh of relief.

    Tammy stood a little distance behind Luis with her other dagger in her left hand.

    "You better stand up from there because more of those things areing."<sub> </sub>

    "More?"

    Luis couldn''t believe it but his system had told him so.

    "Yeah about eight of them."

    "How do you know they are eight?" Luis asked getting up on one knee.

    "Because I can hear their footsteps and growl from different directions." She said tapping her ear." And try as much as possible to defend yourself, because I won''t be doing that."

    Luis wanted toin about a weapon but Tammy had already summoned her sword and thrown it at him before he could say anything, then she went to pick up her dagger from where the demon had just been killed.

    The demons started approaching them from the exit and the other sides of the hallway and they were both surrounded with their backs against each other.

    "Remember your training," Tammy said and quickly rushed off to deal with the demons that wereing from the hallway.

    ''What training? She never even trained me for once!''

    Luis was fuming with anger when a demon got close, he carelessly swung his sword, and that one swing was enough to separate the demon''s head from its body.

    [ Demon Killed ]

    [ 100 EXP Gained ]

    [ 150/200 EXP ]

    ''Just 50 EXP to level up.'' Luis thought.''And these demons are even too easy to kill.''

    So he thought but that wasn''t the case now, the next demon jumped towards him and he swung his sword expecting to finish it with one hit, but his sword hit nothing but air.

    ''What?''

    The beast was now close to him and was about to deliver a blow that he needed to avoid, he pulled in his sword to block it but that wasn''t enough as the ws of the demon which had escaped his sword scratched his shoulder.

    [ -1 HP ]

    [ 2/7 HP ]

    Luis quickly pulled back holding his shoulder which was now bleeding.

    ''This much pain from just a single scratch.''

    Luis couldn''t bear the pain anymore and eventually dropped his sword.

    Tammy heard the nging of the sword on the ground and quickly stabbed thest demon she was facing in the head to go help Luis, it didn''t take her long to finish the three demons.

    "Is it bleeding much?" She asked Luis who was holding his shoulder.

    "No, it''s just a little scratch?"

    "Well, we need to go help my dad," Tammy said and quickly ran off back into the school.

    *************

    In a very dark room, Greg is kneeling beside the wall holding his stomach while panting, suddenly a pair of red eyes can be seening towards him.

    "Now I will show you the powers of a master demon."

    ***********

    Hey, guys hope you enjoyed the chapter.

    Merry Christmas in advance????????

 Chapter 21 The Power Of A Master Demon

    After Luis had run off into the hallway Greg quickly charged in to end Raph as quickly as possible. He swung his sword aiming for his head, but Raph quickly lifted both of his swords to protect his head and now it was a battle of strength, Greg with hisrge sword and Raph with his energy double swords.

    "Bing a master demon still doesn''t change anything."

    Greg quickly slid his sword down and gave the other a kick in the stomach which sent him a few steps back, but he didn''t look hurt by the kick.

    "Ha ha ha, well that makes it easy." Raphughed.

    Greg tightened the grip on the hilt of his sword and the whole de started to turn hot red and then a smile appeared on his face.

    "Let''s see how you still handle a hot pure de."

    Greg quickly sprang forward and was attacking Raph with his heated sword, head-on.

    Raph didn''t look panicked at all, as soon as Greg was close enough, he struck both of his swords together which created an invisible force that knocked Greg backward causing him to hit the wall and fall on his stomach.

    "Do you think I will let that thing touch me again?"

    That fall might have hurt but Greg didn''t show it as he picked himself up.

    He joined both of his hands and slowly separated them to reveal three short des which have been heated.

    "Then I''ll just attack from distance."

    As he said that the three heated des quickly flew off all aiming for Raph who just knocked all three of them away with his swords.

    "I know those aren''t pure des."

    "But this one is," Greg said pointing down his thigh, that was when Raph felt the stinging pain on his thigh and he could see the cause, one of those des was stuck on his thigh.

    "You are not so fast when you''re not looking."

    "Arghhh!"  Raph screamed as he tried to pull the de off his thigh but Greg was already there giving him another sh of the pure de on his shoulder which made him scream even more.

    "It''s over Raph," Greg said to Raph who was now on his knees with both of his swords on the ground.

    "It''s only just begun." Raph groaned, then a smile appeared on his face, that was when Greg felt the zapping effects of his ne. He quickly turned to see two fireballs heading his way with full speed, he didn''t have time to summon his shield so the force of the fireballs carried him and smashed him through the wall, causing him to hit his back on the wall.

    He was now in a very dark room, the next second two more fireballs came flying towards him, he sessfully dodged the first one and ced his sword to block the other one, he blocked it from hitting him directly but the heat from the ball had ruined his clothes.

    Blocking that ball alone had taken a toll on his body.

    "You are a nuisance, Greg." He heard a voice say in the darkness." And now I will show you the powers of a master demon." He now saw a pair of red eyes approaching him.

    Greg coughed out blood, hitting through that wall had hurt him internally, those fireballs were strangely strong that was why he trained with his daughter every day on how to avoid them.

    Greg managed to get up with the help of his sword with he was at a heavy disadvantage here, he could barely see where Raph was except for his red eyes, demons could see perfectly in the dark but he had a mistake by thinking that the eyes in front of him belonged to Raph because they soon became four and that was when he focused his hearing to hear the footstepsing towards him, Raph was aiming for his head from behind, he quickly summoned his shield to block the attack in time.

    One of the demons ran towards him and with one swing of his sword its head was rolling on the floor, he was relying on his hearing, if not for that he would have been dead by now.

    ***************

    Luis and Tammy were still running around looking for Greg, but it was as if she kept running in circles anding back to the same spot, Luis was keen on following her because he thought she knew what she was doing but it turns out she wasn''t.

    "I thought your hearing could help you find people?" Luis was worried that something might have happened to Greg.

    "Yes, but it works within a certain range," Tammy said, panting she was clearly doing more running than Luis.

    "Are you saying they are no longer here?"

    She nodded and was about to go check elsewhere when Luis called her back.<sub> </sub>

    "What?"

    "This is where he was with the demon before I left," Luis said pointing at the door which had a vice-principal sticker at the top.

    "I don''t think they are still there," Tammy said and was about to head out again when Luis grabbed his arm.

    "Wait"

    Luis closed his eyes and activated his aura vision, he searched the office but there was not any sign of life but then he saw a hole, it didn''t look like his aura vision could go that far but he managed to stretch it inside, immediately he saw the auras of Greg surrounded by the two demons, his aura vision deactivated.

    "What?" Tammy asked, she was surprised by the way he was behaving, if this had been school hours she would have pped him.

    "Greg!" Luis gasped."He''s in trouble, he''s surrounded."

    "Whatˇ­" Before Tammy could finish what she wanted to say, Luis was already pulling him towards the other room, near the vice principal''s office, he tried the knob but it seemed to be locked.

    "It''s locked." Luis seemed to be disappointed but he was forgetting something.

    "You seem to forget me easily," Tammy said, she used her feet to knock down the door.

    "Throw your daggers!" Luis ordered immediately after they entered the room.

    Tammy was a little bit confused because she couldn''t see anything. After all, the room was dark.

    "What?"

    "Your dad he''s getting attacked from behind." Luis tried to exin.

    Tammy without hesitating threw her daggers forward and they hit the demon at the back of its head.

    "Stump your feet but aim it towards the far end of the room," Luismanded again.

    Tammy without asking questions did what she was told to do.

    Raph was about to finish off Greg who was barely standing when the vibration started knocking him off his foot and causing him to hit his head on the wall, while Greg remained standing, but not for long because he was about to fall when Luis caught him.

    "We need to leave now," Greg told him.

    Both of them headed for the exit and Tammy was d to see that her dad was alive but he wasn''t looking good because his clothes were burnt and he had scorch marks all over his body.

    "You will not escape!" Raph screamed and then started to build a veryrge fireball in his hand, this didn''t go unnoticed by the three.

    "Run!" Greg yelled and the trio picked up the pace, but Tammy was being slowed down by helping his limping father.

    "You can''t escape this," Raph said releasing the humongous ball of fire and now it was after them through the hallway.

    "This ce is going to blow!" Tammy said after seeing the mes chasing them.

    "That''s the exit." Luis pointed.

    The ball continued chasing them, and had be explosive, with the mes getting close they were just at the exit in time for the three of them to jump.

    The me continued spreading throughout the school and the whole building was on fire now.

    *************

    Hi, guys hope you enjoyed the chapter?

 Chapter 22 Demon Ranking

    Luis managed to regain his consciousness a few minutes after they had jumped out of the building, he turned to the school building, which was still covered in mes, then a stream of water flew up towards the building.

    The firefighters had arrived but their water wasn''t doing anything against the fire, they needed something that could cover the whole building with water at once, their normal hose couldn''t do that and the fire would just return to the same ce after the water stoppeding.

    The firefighters continued fighting the fire but they weren''t able to do anything, as the fire would just return afterward.

    "Call Mr. Thompson!" A man shouted.

    As they continued fighting the fire, the mes became wilder and if they didn''t do anything quick, it may soon spread to other buildings nearby.

    Luis was lucky to havended in the grass where the mes didn''t follow him, his vision was a little blurry and when he tried to get up, his legs felt like jelly.

    [ 1/7 HP ]

    [ You are in a critical condition ]

    Luis didn''t have time to look at the screen as he remembered those who had jumped out of the building with him.

    "Greg, Tammy." Even the person closest to him wouldn''t have heard, his voice had be so faint that trying to speak felt like taking his life force away.

    Luis searched around with his eyes but he couldn''t find anything, there was nobody close. Luis didn''t want to believe what he was thinking as he activated his aura vision.

    p He looked backward but he couldn''t find any aura belonging to a living person, he bit his lips and turned to his front, he still couldn''t find anything, then he decided to stretch it a little more and that was when he could see it, two yellow auras lying on the flow, their auras had be a little dim.</anda>

    Luis without hesitation began to crawl his way to the two, when he got there he could see that the two were unconscious and they were lying on the hard floor.

    ''No wonder they passed out.''

    Tammy''s white uniform was now stained with the smoke from the fire and her face didn''t seem to look any better either, but fortunately, she was breathing peacefully as if she has just fallen asleep. The same couldn''t be said for Greg whose clothes had been reduced to rags and Luis couldn''t even hear his breath.

    Luis heard a sshing sound and quickly turned his gaze to the building, he was in awe of what he was seeing now.

    Piles of water in the form of a serpent as tall as the building was now twirling in front of the building, Luis tried to find the person responsible for this and that was when he could see a man standing close to the building with his hands held out.

    ''I wonder what level he is." Luis thought.

    The man controlled the water and gently dropped it on the building, quenching all the fire in the process.

    The fire was gone now and a man had done what, about twenty people couldn''t.

    The fire was gone, but it had taken the beautiful building with it as pieces of the building from the highest floor came crumbling down.

    Luis was just d that the fire had been stopped, all he needed to do now was find a way to take these two to the hospital.

    Luis knelt close to the two trying to think of a solution, he tried to call the firefighter''s attention, but his voice wouldn''t even reach a distance of two meters.

    ''What do I do now?'' Luis dug his fingers into the hard ground, he was frustrated and his sight was bing distorted by the second, he would have long passed out if he hadn''t been so keen on looking for a way to help these two.

    Luis activated his aura vision to see if he could see anyone close by and he was happy when he saw five yellow aurasing toward them.

    ''Thank goodness.'' He wanted to copse on the floor when he heard something.

    "Capture the boy." A man ordered, he was clearly the one in charge.

    ''Capture me, why? What did I do?.'' Luis wanted to say, but the words just wouldn''te out.

    One of the men quickly came forward and tried to grab Luis, but his hands stopped midway, his hands had been stopped by someone.

    Greg!

    "Mr. Phillips." The soldier gasped.

    "Leave the boy, just take us to the hospital." Immediately after Greg finished saying those words he passed out.

    [ Taskpleted ]

    [ Instant level up granted ]

    [ You are now level 3 ]

    The message had appeared immediately Greg had said those words, but Luis couldn''t read it because he too had passed out.

    ****************

    Luis woke up to see apletely white ceiling, the first time he had seen such a white ceiling was the first he came into this world and got knocked down by Greg''s car.

    He was in the same room as he was put that day because there was no other hospital bed there, just this one that seemed to be a little bitrge for an ordinary hospital bed.

    The pain in his body was all gone but his head was still aching slightly.

    "What happened.?"

    "You are awake." He heard someone say before opening the door, it was Greg and he was wearing his white coat.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    "You''ve slept for twenty-four hours now."

    "Twenty-four what?"

    [ You have slept for twenty-four hours ]

    [ Daily questpleted ]<sub> </sub>

    [ Get eight hours of sleep ˇÁ3 ]

    [ 30 EXP Gained ]

    [ 180/300 EXP ]

    The system responded as if trying to rify his doubt.

    "Are you okay?" Greg asked, noticing that he had been sitting straight on his bed for a while.

    "Yeah, what about Tammy?"

    "Tammy is okay, fortunately, she didn''t sustain any injury."

    "Ok."

    Luis had a lot of things going on in his mind, like why did the soldiers try to capture him.

    "Don''t the military won''t disturb you, I exined everything to them," Greg said as if reading his mind.

    Luis felt a little relieved to hear that but he still had other things bugging him like, why was Raph after him? What did he mean by he had a gift? And how could he have burnt down the whole school?

    Greg knew Luis had a lot of questions in his mind and decided to go sit with him.

    "Raph," Luis said. "Is he the most powerful demon?"

    Greg chuckled before answering his question.

    "He is not even close to bing an ultimate demon."

    "Ultimate demon?"

    "Yes, they are known as the strongest demons, butˇ­." Greg now had a worried look on his face.

    "There is someone beyond an ultimate demon."

    "Who?"

    "Lucifer, the king of demons."Greg said."He was the one that started the war on earth."

    "How do you beat him when you can''t beat someone like Raph." Luis stopped to see if he had offended Greg with his word, but gestured for him to continue."What is even Raph''s demon rank."

    "Master demon, the weakest out of the top ranks."

    ''Weakest, but he was still able to do that.'' Luis couldn''t help but imagine what would have happened to them and that building if Raph had been an ultimate demon.

    "How many ranks are they?"

    "In the low ranks, you have an ordinary demon, a demon noble, and a growing demon," Greg exined. "In the top ranks, you have a master demon, a demon Lord and an ultimate and finally someone beyond an ultimate demon."

    Luis was shocked, how could the human race possibly fight these things? If a master demon could burn down a house, then what could an ultimate demon or Lucifer himself do?

    In the middle of his thoughts, Greg ced his hands on his shoulders and said.

    "I know Luis, they look and sound too strong, but that''s why we should all keep trying to get strong, and luckily we will all pull through." After saying that he stood up and left Luis to recover well.

    Luis thought about Greg''s words.

    ''Get strong, when that damn machine said I have no potential for growth.''

    Luis was starting to believe he couldn''t grow strong until he remembered something.

    [ Taskpleted ]

    [ Instant level up granted ]

    [ You are now level three ]

    [ Three stat points granted ]

    ''It would be nice if I could get stronger.''

    The system responded to his thoughts.

    [ Stat points have been added to strength ]

    [ Physical status ]

    [ Strength: 8 ]

    [ Stamina: 5 ]

    [ Agility: 5 ]

    Luis looked at the screen and a smile suddenly appeared on his face.

    **************

    Please vote with your power stones.

 Chapter 23 Getting Stronger

    Crockel military academy got burnt down by the master demon Raph and everyone was informed that it was going to take about a month till a new one was built.

    Crockel was very necessary for every child residing in Crockel city, every child was sent there to improve the chances of the human race against the demons.

    Well, every child except for those who didn''t have any fighting spirit or didn''t have any special ability or couldn''t get stronger, but there were still strong people who didn''t have special abilities.

    The students of Crockel academy all had one month off to stay at home and do whatever they want until the building waspleted.

    Luis decided to use this time to train and get stronger and his trainer was none other than Tammy herself.

    When Luis got home after waking up, he was surprised to enter his room and find Tammy sitting on his bed.

    "I hope you didn''te to ce daggers on my throat," Luis said, slowly closing the door behind him.

    "No, I came to ask questions." She replied.

    "Questions?" Luis scratched his head acting confused." Do I know anything?"

    "I should be the one asking that question." Tammy said." Like how did you know my dad was in that building when even I couldn''t sense him."

    "Errrrrˇ­" Luis was lost for words here.

    "And how were you even able to tell their exact location in that darkness with all the noise." Tammy continued, it was clear she never expected Luis to be able to do such a thing, he clearly didn''t have an ability.

    Luis saw no reason to hide how he had been able to do these things and went on to exin his aura vision to Tammy, but he didn''t tell her about the system though.

    "So you can see any life force in form of an energy."

    "Yes."

    "Maybe." Luis shrugged.

    "But how?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Where did you get your ability, you are not under any crystal, or are you?"

    She was giving Luis the suspicious look now.

    "If you are talking about the crystal Zih gave to the humans, I''m sure I''ve never heard of that at my home," Luis said to clear her suspicion.

    "If you don''t have any idea of the crystals then how did you get a special ability like that?"

    "I''m not sure it''s an ability, it''s more like a skill."

    "Skill." She chuckled. "That''s clearly an ability."

    "Maybe one of the lost crystals granted you an ability when you came to this world."

    "They have lost crystals?"

    Tammy nodded in response.

    When Zih was about to leave earth, he gave the humans present the crystals that would grant their future generation powers that would help them fight off Lucifer, whenever he returns, these crystals weren''t exactly the same and varied in strength and quality, some of the crystals could only grant one specific ability and so the family that gets that crystal ends up getting one particr ability.

    There was also the one that could grant one ability but it was randomly given to the family members, so they didn''t have to end up with the same ability as the first option but still they were able to get only one ability.

    The third type of crystal was the type which Tammy''s family, the Phillips had, it would grant all the members one particr ability and then give them another one randomly.

    Then there was the crystal that could grant three different abilities, but it was very rare and had only been seen in a particr group of people, people still believe that there are other crystals that are stronger and if they should find them it would be their trump card in the war against the demons.

    After Tammy''s exnation Luis'' had no choice but to believe in the theory that a lost crystal had granted him the aura vision even though he was pretty sure that this wasn''t the case.

    Tammy was done with Luis and was about to leave when Luis called her.

    "What?"

    "Can you keep this a secret, please?"

    "I don''t know why you want to keep such nice powers a secret, but you did save my father''s life, it''s the least I can do for you."

    "I also saved your life." Luis blurted out, but Tammy ignored him and made to pull the door.

    "One more thing."

    "What?"<sub> </sub>

    "You are still going to train me right?"

    "Yes, meet me at my training ground after breakfast tomorrow," Tammy said and quickly mmed the door shut to avoid any more questions or favors.

    Luis let out a big sigh.

    There was a reason why he had told Tammy to keep his aura vision a secret and that was because when Tammy started talking about abilities, he started thinking about him having abilities and that''s when a message appeared.

    [ Avable abilities ]

    [ Water 0/10 ability points ]

    [ Earth 0/10 ability points ]

    [ Fire 0/10 ability points ]

    [ Total ability points: 0 ]

    He could get all these abilities at once, then he was right about aura vision just being a skill, but something bothered him about these abilities and that was how to get ability points. He didn''t have any clue about how to get the points but maybe he''ll soon find out.

    Luis had gotten the news about the one-month break due to the unexpected burning of the school and was d because that would give him more training time with Tammy.

    He hadn''t even spent a full day at school and it had already been burnt down, somehow Luis felt like all of this was his fault because he was clearly the one Raph was after and that asion had led to the burning of the school.

    Luis continued his training with Tammy and was learning how to use the sword which was also part of Tammy''s soul weapon, it was just a normal long sword with a ck hilt and red ring.

    During the first days of training, Luis was a little sloppy and didn''t even know how to strike properly with the sword, but Tammy slowly exined the techniques and every other thing to him. Once in a while, they would have a little sparring match which Tammy would win easily, but as days went on the matches started tost a little longer but Tammy would still win.

    Luis had been doing his daily tasks and had managed to get to level four, here''s what his status currently looked like

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [ 11/11 HP ]

    [ 60/400 EXP ]

    [ Level: 04 ]

    [ Physical status ]

    [ Strength: 8 ]

    [ Stamina: 7 ]

    [ Agility: 5 ]

    [ Special Abilities: None ]

    When Luis would always spar with Tammy, he noticed that she had one advantage over him and that was speed, this was the reason why he had added both his stat points from leveling up to stamina. With his upgraded stamina, he was able to make the fightsst a little longer but still, that wasn''t enough to beat her.

    "How''s Luis doing?" Greg asked Tammy as they all sat down for Lunch.

    "He''s improving." She answered.

    Greg looked at Luis and smiled, Luis returned the smile but in his mind, he thought contrary to what Tammy had just said, to him he was just improving his fighting skills but he wasn''t getting any stronger.

    Luis continued eating his food slowly while thinking of a way to get stronger and that''s when a thought suddenly hit him. He quickly gulped down his food and walked out of the dining room.

    Sarah gave Tammy and Greg a confused stare because of what just happened, Tammy shrugged and continued eating and so did Greg.

    Luis was heading to the open forest, the open forest which you would have to pass before getting to the Phillips'' house, he remembered seeing demons here on his first day and that was just what he was looking for.

    He was confident that with his little upgrade in strength and stamina coupled with Tammy''s training, he would be able to take out these experimented demons, he knew that killing any of these demons granted 100 exp and that was why he was here for the exp, he needed to get strong and he needed to do so fast.

    While approaching the forest, Luis was thinking of a n to lure the demons out but he wouldn''t have to because immediately he got close, he activated his aura vision and a smile made its way to his face.

    About ten demons were heading for him.

    **********

    Please leave your thoughts in thements section and make sure to vote with your power stones to support your author

    Cheers????

 Chapter 24 Fire Power

    Luis was d that he wouldn''t have to go into the forest because ten demons were now heading his way, he wasn''t afraid because with his aura vision he could tell that they were all experimented demons even though they hadn''te into sight yet.

    "It''s time for demon grinding," Luis said.

    He stretched his hands and then pulled out his sword from its sheath.

    The demons started appearing from behind the trees and continued moving towards Luis.

    The first demon, left its brothers and quickly ran towards Luis,  Luis remained still while tightening his grip on his sword, immediately the demon got within striking distance he swung his sword, and down came the demon''s head.

    The other demons seeing how their mate was easily defeated started to screech and instead of attacking Luis directly started to circle him until they had him where they wanted him.

    Luis was now surrounded by nine demons. Two demons quickly jumped towards Luis, they were doing this because they thought he wouldn''t be able to deal with two at once, but they had underestimated their opponent here as Luis easily dealt with both of them, shing one into two halves and taking the others to head off.

    ''Man this is easy.'' Luis rejoiced in his mind.

    He had lost his guard now and didn''t realize the fireball that was heading for him now. The fireball had gotten close when Luis quickly ced his sword in front of him to block the fire.

    [ Fire element sessfully blocked ]

    [ +1 fire ability point ]

    This was the answer Luis had been looking for, a demon had thrown a fireball at him and when he sessfully blocked it, he was granted one fire ability point.

    Luis was a little distracted by the good news on his screen that he didn''t realize a second fireball heading for him had hit him dead on the chest, sending him a few meters back.

    [ -2 HP ]

    [ 9/11 HP ]

    ''Well looks like their fireballs aren''t that strong." Luis thought after that single hit had taken only two exp, but still, he couldn''t take a couple of hits more or else he would be done for.

    Luis didn''t even get time to catch his breath as more fireballs kepting his way, but now that he was concentrating he was able to hit away from the balls with his sword.

    [ +1 fire ability point ]

    [ +1 fire ability point ]

    ...ˇ­

    [ 10/10 fire ability points ]

    [ Fire ability unlocked ]

    [ Fire ability: Level 01 ]

    [ Fire points: 50/50 ]

    [ Fire skill: fireballs unlocked ]

    [ Would you like to use it? ]

    Luis screamed yes in his mind. The balls were stilling at him fast and he was starting to tire out.

    He deflected thest two balls heading for him and immediately a red ball started to form on his palms he knew what this was and quickly pointed it at one of the demons.

    The fireball that shot out from his palms was the same size as the ones the demons were attacking him with but when it had hit the demon on the head it had instantly destroyed its head and the demon was no longer standing, the head was surely the weak point of these experimented demons, Luis realized this after taking out the first one easily and wasted no time aiming for the head and taking out the remaining demons.<sub> </sub>

    Luis let out a sigh of relief and sat down resting his back on a huge tree, he shouldn''t have been this tired, but while shooting those fireballs it felt like his energy was leaving him whenever he released a fireball.

    [ Fire points: 43/50 ]

    Whenever he shot out a fireball his fire points would reduce by one, this meant that he could shoot out only fifty fireballs while fighting, but now that he was resting he could see that his fire points were being restored every five minutes.

    Something had caught Luis'' attention when he killed the fourth demon which was required for his level up to level five and when he had killed the remaining six demons to level up to level six.

    [ 400 EXP Gained ]

    [ You are now level 05 ]

    [ 3 stat points granted ]

    [ 2 level up stats granted ]

    [ 500 EXP Gained ]

    [ You are now level 06 ]

    [ 2 level up stats gained ]

    Luis looked at the screen and he had only one thought in his mind.

    ''This was totally worth it.''

    Luis had a total of seven stat points now and he was going to ce them in areas where he wanted to improve.

    He decided to split the points equally and then he ced the remaining one in his strength. This is what his physical status looked like.

    [ Physical status ]

    [ Strength: 13 ]

    [ Stamina: 9 ]

    [ Agility: 7 ]

    Luis was happy with what he had gotten now and he could feel his body getting stronger and different.

    Luis wanted to check other things in his system but he was stopped by the growling that he was hearing deep inside the forest now. He activated his aura vision and was startled by what he was seeing now, about fifty demons were now heading his way.

    With his new upgrade in strength and his fire ability, he would be able to take them all down easily but instead, he decided to get up and quickly left the forest area heading back home.

    Luis didn''t flee because of the mere number of the demons, the thing that startled him was because there was an aura that was stronger than that of the experimented demons, the aura wasn''t as strong as Raph''s but Luis didn''t want to take any chances.

    He was confident that with his strength and speed he would be able to keep up with the demon but that would just mean that he would have to waste more time here, and he needed to get home before they found out that he wasn''t in the house.

    Luis quickly ran home and slowly made his way up the stairs, he slowly opened his door and was surprised to find someone sleeping on his bed.

    ''How does she even get in here?'' Luis stood at the entrance looking clueless.

    ************

    Thanks to everyone who is supporting the story so far, keep it up, and make sure toment and drop a review.

 Chapter 25 Unexplained Growth.

    Luis had made sure to lock his room beforeing downstairs today, he was sure nobody would be able to ess the room without him, but it turns out he was very, very wrong.

    ''How does she even get in here?''

    Tammy was sleeping away peacefully, Luis was sure that she was asleep because she was snoring peacefully now.

    Luis stood at the entrance for a while watching her while she snored away.

    ''People like you shouldn''t be exposed to all these cruelties.'' Luis thought as he walked towards his bed.

    Luis was really mad with the way Tammy had treated him on his first day at school, he was holding a grudge against her and was waiting for the perfect time to pay her back but when she started to train him, he realized that she was just lonely without any real friends to talk too and that has made stick to trying to get strong and when Luis showed up, she felt like taking out her frustrations on him.

    But in all these Luis could see one thing, a cute girl who tries really hard to be tough, even Luis had tried to be tough but then he realized that you don''t have to be tough to be strong, so what''s the point?

    Luis walked closer to Tammy and was still looking at her face when she shut her eyes open.

    "Luis." She said with a smile on her face.

    Luis couldn''t help but smile back at her.

    But then her face went from smiling to serious.

    "Where have you been?" She asked.

    "Outside."

    "Outside where?"

    "I just went for a jog, nothing else."

    "Oh really," Tammy said.

    She got up from the bed sniffing the air and whatever she was smelling led her to Luis'' shirt.

    "Is that fire I smell on you?"

    Luis knew that he had been busted, so he needed to think of an exnation quickly.

    "I ran into a couple of demons." He said nervously.

    "And they almost roasted you?"

    "Not exactly, I was able to kill a few of them."

    "Few of them?"

    "Yes, they were about twenty, I was able to kill three and then I made the run for it." Luis lied.

    He was afraid that if he tells her that he was able to take down ten demons by himself, she may be suspicious of his unexined growth or she may startughing at his exaggeration.

    "Why didn''t you defeat all of them?" This was an unexpected question for Luis, did she believe that he could take down twenty demons on his own?

    "I wasn''t sure I could."

    Tammy was silent for a while before she replied.

    "Don''t worry, continue training and you''lle to believe in your strength." She said. "But please don''t go out alone ever again."

    With that said, she stood up to leave.

    Luis was shocked by everything Tammy had told him so far, it was like a sister looking out for his brother.

    He could tell she was happy when she saw that he was okay but he wasn''t going to let her go without asking some questions of his own.

    "Tammy."

    "Yes."

    "How did you get into my room?" He asked politely.

    "I just wandered in here, I didn''t even know it was your room until now." Luis knew she was lying, with the way she was speaking now.

    "But it was locked."

    "But it was locked."

    "I pushed it and it opened, maybe you didn''t actually lock it."

    Luis tried to recall locking his door today and Tammy used that opportunity to escape.

    "I''m sureˇ­."

    Tammy was already gone before he could say anything.

    Luis let out a sigh of defeat and went to sit on his bed.

    He still wanted to check something about his fire ability, when he thought about it the system brought all information rting to the fire ability.

    [ Fire 2/20 ability points ]

    [ Fire ability: Level 01 ]<sub> </sub>

    [ Fire points: 50/50 ]

    [ Fire skills ]

    [ Fireball ]

    Now he had an idea of how the whole thing worked, ability points were there to level up the ability and the fire points was rted to how much he could use his fire ability in a go, and the skill fireball was a requirement for using the fire ability, this made him wonder if he was able to unlock other fire abilities.

    Luis also wondered how strong his fire ability would be when it reaches level two, but to find out about he would have to fight more fire demons or someone with a fire ability.

    Luis wanted to check onest thing before going to eat lunch.

    [ Profile ]

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [ 15/15 HP ]

    [ 160/600 EXP ]

    [ Level: 06 ]

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 13 ]

    [ Stamina: 9 ]

    [ Agility: 7 ]

    [ Special Abilities ]

    [ Fire ]

    He was improving for once in his life and it was all thanks to this system.

    ''This really is a wonderful gift.''

    Thinking about that reminded Luis of Raph, he had told him that he had a gift.

    ''Did he know about my system?''

    Luis wondered.

    ************

    The next morning Luis woke up feeling great, he wanted to try something today.

    He quickly got up and headed for the end of the corridor where Tammy would always train with her dad, since he knew the codes and how it worked now it was easy for him unlikest time and he soon found himself in the white arena room again but this time Greg and Tammy weren''t inside the arena, they were standing outside.

    "Nice for you to join us, Luis," Greg said.

    "Do you mind if I go first?" He asked.

    "Sure go ahead," Greg replied, and without even knowing it Luis found himself in the arena.

    <o>,m "He''s going to get knocked out in seconds even in beginner," Tammy said.</o>

    "Don''t underestimate the boy Tammy."

    The screen had appeared in front of Luis showing him the game level options.

    He looked at all of them and decided to choose the hardest which is intense.

    "What?" Tammy gasped.

    "He won''tst a second." She said.

    The first ball shot towards Luis and he blocked it with his sword, he was waiting to hear something but it never came.

    ''Guess it only works, when it''sing from a living thing.''

    With his curiosity satisfied Luis put his swords back in their sheath and began to dodge the fireballs heading towards him, he was ducking, jumping, and sliding, he hadn''t even gotten hit once.

    Tammy stared at the arena in disbelief.

    Luis tried not to overdo it and allowed himself to get hit once but in the end, he hadpleted the level.

    [ Intense levelpleted ]

    "What just happened." Tammy looked into the arena in disbelief, while Greg had a smile on his face.

    *****************

    Hope you like the chapter.

 Chapter 26 Getting Overshadowed

    Luis hade to do the fireball training to check if dodging the fireballs shot out from those cannons would add up to his fire ability points, but that wasn''t the case because when he pulled out his sword and blocked one of the balls, nothing happened.

    He put his sword back in its sheath and started to dodge the other ballsing towards him.

    The balls were fast, but the speed was a little slower than what he expected. Maybe when he was just a level who had nothing, he would have been knocked out easily, but now that he had improved stats he was easily avoiding the balls.

    ''Is this meant to be the hardest level?''

    ''I think those weak demon''s fireballs were faster.''

    Luis was enjoying dodging the balls until he saw Tammy looking into the arena with her mouth wide open and that was when he realized that he may be overdoing things.

    Luis decided to allow himself to get hit twice and was pretending to be struggling now, but immediately the first ball hit him reducing his hp by minus one, the training ended stating that he hadpleted the level.

    Tammy didn''t know if she was seeing things but Luis had justpleted the intense level on his first-ever trial, something she was still aiming towards and hadn''t been able toplete up till now.

    "How did I do?" Luis asked nervously rubbing the back of his head.

    "You did great," Greg said patting him on his back. "Now it''s my turn."

    Greg got teleported inside the arena and selected intense.

    Luis was able toplete the level by just doing whatever he could do to dodge the balls but there was technique or style to it.

    Greg was avoiding the balls with great precision, it was as if everything was in slow motion while watching him dodge, he was not using speed as an advantage as Luis did.

    Gregpleted the level without even losing a single hp.

    "Wow!" Luis eximed immediately Greg appeared in front of him.

    He had his eyes glued to Greg the whole time he was dodging the fireballs.

    What he did was just dodge the balls casually but Greg had quality in his movements and everything.

    "It''s your turn, Tamˇ­." Greg realized that the person he was trying to call was already gone.

    "It''s very unlike her toe here and just leave without training."

    "Maybe she went to grab something," Luis said.

    "She''s noting back," Greg said.

    "Why do you say that?"

    "Because you only get ess to this ce once a day," Greg said walking to the rectangr outline on the floor.

    Luis was confused by Tammy suddenly leaving without even having a go on the training.

    ''Was it because of me?'' He wondered.

    "Are youing?" Greg said while tapping his foot on the floor.

    Luis didn''t say anything and walked to Greg, Greg activated the floor and it quickly pushed him upstairs, Luis waited for the floor to return and he also went upstairs.

    Greg and Luis headed to the dining room together and discovered that Tammy had already eaten breakfast and was outside training with the doll that was hung on a tree.

    But before they sat down Sarah whispered something to Greg.

    "I don''t know what''s wrong with her, she barely touched her food." She said. " When I asked what the problem was, she said it was nothing."

    "Don''t worry I''ll talk to her," Greg replied.

    Luis quickly took down his whole food and was greeted by his usual after breakfast message.

    [ Daily taskpleted ]<sub> </sub>

    [ 50 EXP Granted ]

    [ 210/600 EXP ]

    Luis quickly rushed outside to meet up with Tammy for his training.

    "How did I fall behind?" Tammy muttered as she stabbed the doll, it was clear she was taking out her anger on the poor thing.

    "Maybe the question should be, how did he improve so much in little time?" She said pulling out her dagger from the doll.

    She tilted her head to see Luis who was heading towards her now, on seeing him a smirk suddenly appeared on her face.

    Luis approached Tammy and was surprised for her to quickly take a fighting stance on seeing him. But he didn''t need to ask any questions because she immediately stated what she wanted to do.

    "How about a little spar, this time don''t hold back anything, because I won''t." She said positioning her daggers.

    "Ok," Luis said pulling out his sword.

    Of course, he wasn''t going to use his full strength, if he does that he may end up giving her a heart attack because it wasn''t possible for someone to just improve in a heartbeat.

    Tammy hade up with a n to take out some of her anger on Luis after seeing what he did today.

    ''He may be a little fast but that doesn''t guarantee he can still fight properly.'' She thought if only she knew this little spar wouldn''t turn out the way she thought it.

    Luis quickly took the role of the aggressor, rushing in with his sword, Tammy stood still and when the sword was about to make contact, she raised her two daggers blocking the attack.

    This had worked a lot of times and she would end up pushing Luis off with her daggers, but today she found herself being subdued, she was clearly losing out in this battle of strength and had no choice but to pull her daggers back.

    Luis charged in again striking his sword, but she was able to counter the attacks and kept changing the direction of the strike.

    Tammy was being on the defensive here and was waiting for Luis to tire out like he always did, but it didn''t look like that was going to happen anytime soon.

    ''Howe?'' Tammy had confusion written all over her face.

    It felt like the person she fought yesterday and the person she was fighting now were two different people.

    Luis swung his de towards her again and she was beginning to get impatient, she blocked the sword with one of her daggers and went in for the attack with the other one, but something unexpected happened as Luis stopped the dagger from reaching him with his bare hands and then sent his knee towards her stomach, this sent her staggering backward and eventually falling to her knees.

    Luis quickly rushed in without giving her breathing space, Tammy seeing this tried to get up but had lost her bnce in the process, Luis'' sword was upon him but before it could even reach her it vanished turning into ck smoke.

    "What?"

    Tammy used the opportunity to kick him down with her powerful legs and before Luis could get up he saw the tip of the same sword he had used a few minutes ago pointing at his neck.

    "That''s not fair," Luisined.

    Tammy didn''t say anything as the sword vanished from her hand, then she began to walk back towards the house, but when she had gone a few feet away from Luis she spoke.

    "In a life-determining fight, there''s nothing like fairness." She said before walking off, leaving Luis on the floor.

    Now he needed to see if he could get a soul weapon.

    ***************

    In a poorly lit room, a man in a ck suit is sitting on an office seat which is void of anything except a telephone when he receives a call on the telephone.

    "Very well then, inform everyone that they will be returning in two days." He said before dropping the phone.

    *****

    Hope you all enjoyed the chapter and thanks for all the support ??

 Chapter 27 Tammys Suspicion

    Everyone had gotten the news that the school had beenpleted and that the students would be returning to school soon.

    Tammy was very d to hear this because she was starting to get bored of staying at home and was looking forward to returning to the school

    Luis on the other hand didn''t feel good or bad about it but there was one thing which he wanted to do whenever he returned to the school and that was to check if that machine would still give him zero percent then he will know something is off because he had still improved after the machine said he couldn''t

    The school was rebuilt well and fine and the students who were still training and learning there were going to return soon but there was something that had been added that everyone wasn''t going to be so weing about.

    The school had now made it mandatory that all students and teachers should now live in the school and for the whole semester and there was going to be thorough h check up on the day everyone was to return, these new policies were being implemented to stop any demon from infiltrating them again.

    Tammy was ddened by this change because now she would have to train without any distractions but she couldn''t say that she wouldn''t miss her parents and her little brother.

    There were other pieces of information but they were all informed that they would get it whenever they reached the school.

    Luis was training more on his own now and was getting used to Tammy''s sword, his technique was getting better and he was improving overall with using the sword.

    As he swung his sword a thought came to his mind and his swings began to slow down.

    ''What if Tammy decides to take you away from me now.'' He thought. ''Then I will no longer have any weapon to fight with.''

    Luis decided to head back to his room and have a little rest before Greg returned from work.

    He was quite fascinated with everything that was happening to him so far, back at his home he would constantly get maltreated by his aunt but here he was living a good life and had a power he never wished to have in a ce that wasn''t even his home.

    The saying that there was no ce like home didn''t revolve around him but still, he would wish to return to his home one day to return the favor to those who had looked out for him. He hadn''t forgotten Tania and he would never forget Leo.

    Thinking about home reminded Luis of the reason why he was here.

    ''It''s strange how that stupid book disappeared after I had gotten here.'' He wondered. ''I never thought it would get tired of talking to me.''

    When Luis was in the middle of his thoughts, a message appeared on his screen, one he had never seen before.

    [ Quest ]

    [ Get stronger ]

    [ Get to Level 10 ]

    [ Rewards ]

    [ ???? ]

    [ ???? ]

    This was the first time he was getting a quest and he didn''t even know what the rewards forpleting were going to be, because that part was greyed out.

    Luis looked at the second message on the screen and he was getting a familiar feeling as his mind was going wild with thoughts now.

    ''No, it can''t be.'' He shook his head.

    Then he continued staring at the screen.

    "Get stronger huh." He said. "I''ll be d to."

    Luis knew that the only way he could get stronger physically was to keep leveling up while adding the stat points he gained where necessary and the only way he knew he could get EXP now was by killing the demons he could kill with the level he was in now.

    The other option was his abilities, right now he had ess to three abilities that he could unlock and use but he had only been able to unlock one of the fire ability and that was only because the demons had fire abilities which meant that to unlock the two other abilities he had to find people with those abilities and block their elemental attacks ten times to unlock any of them.

    After going through everything Luis decided to go demon hunting, because then he could upgrade his fire ability to level two and who knows which fire skill he would unlock after that, but he would have to wait till Tammy had gone in for her afternoon nap so that she wouldn''t realize that he was gone then he would have to be back before.

    Luis stood on their training ground pretending to be training while monitoring Tammy with his aura vision until she had finallyid down on her bed and that was when he moved out.

    Tammy had immediately gotten up after Luis had left and was now heading downstairs, she quickly rushed to the training ground where she had seen Luisst and was now following in his footsteps.

    She continued following the footsteps until they had eventually gotten to the road, she continued to walk straight while checking if she could spot any other footsteps by the side of the road and she had spotted one moving into the forest.

    ''That fool, does he want to get killed?''

    Immediately she entered the forest, she could hear the groaning and screeching of the demons and that was when she could see who was causing all the trouble, she had nned to save Luis if he was alive but what she was seeing now was beyond her, she rubbed her eyes a couple of times to check if her eyes were ying tricks on her, but it was all real.

    Luis was standing there holding off about ten demons on his own and he didn''t seem to be struggling.

    Tammy quickly hid behind a big tree to avoid being seen by Luis.

    He watched Luis as he continued to strike down the demons, when he had killed the demon in front of him a fireball wasing at him from behind. Tammy wanted to jump out and push him out of the way but then something unexpected by her had happened, Luis had opened his hand and shot out a fireball which consumed the demon''s fireball, and continued moving further finishing the demon in one strike.

    ''Heˇ­.. he''s a demon.'' Tammy couldn''t keep her thoughts in check now, simply put she was terrified.<sub> </sub>

    Luis had heard the sounds of leaves being crushed, he quickly activated his aura vision to check if there was anything but the only thing he was able to catch was a faint yellow Aura escaping the range of his aura vision.

    The aura had escaped before he could see it but he was sure it was definitely human, but what would a human being be looking for here? That was when something clicked on his head.

    "Tammy." Luis gasped.

    He took off at a fast pace heading straight for home and thanks to his improved stats he was a lot faster than before.

    Tammy quickly rushed into her room and shut the door immediately, she was panting heavily and her face was full of sweats, she was just d that her mother had gone off with Ray to buy some things in the market, or else she would have asked her questions after seeing her rush into the house like that.

    While she was trying to catch her breath she suddenly heard a knock on her door, she quickly rushed to her bed and covered herself with her sheets.

    The knocking continued until she finally said something.

    "It''s open!"

    The door opened and in came Luis, he was surprised to see Tammy in this type of room, which had lots of white and little of pink he expected someone like Tammy to be a dark kind of person but this reminded him that she was just like any other girl.

    "What do you want?" She grumbled.

    "I just wanted to know if you could train with me," Luis said scratching his head nervously.

    He hadn''t actually thought of what to say beforeing here, and this was the best he could think of.

    ? Tammy sighed and covered her face with her pillow.

    "We will train in the evening."

    "Ok," Luis said and walked out of the room.

    Before he left he activated his aura vision and turned back at the door to see that Tammy was already on her feet and was pacing back and forth in her room.

    Luis had seen Tammy jump onto her bed when he knocked and this had given him the confirmation that Tammy was the one who had the yellow aura that escaped his view earlier, but still, he wanted to see if she would say something to him about seeing him do something.

    ''I just hope she didn''t see anything.'' Luis thought.

    He had learned to keep his thoughts in his head whenever he was close to any of the Phillips.

    Luis walked to him with whatever Tammy was doing at the back of his mind and now it was time to see what he had achieved.

    Luis killed twenty demons and was able to level up twice all he needed now was a little EXP to get to level nine.

    [ Level: 09 ]

    [ EXP 810/900 ]

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 14 ]

    [ Stamina: 10 ]

    [ Agility: 9 ]

    Luis had increased his strength once more since it was his priority but that didn''t mean he could leave the others cking and had added one point to stamina and two to agility which was receiving the least stat points.

    [ Fire ability Level: 2 ]

    [ Fire points 60/60 ]

    [ Fire ability points 0/30 ]

    Luis was a little disappointed by a lot of things here, first being that he had expected his fire points to double up but it had only increased by ten and the new fire skill he was expecting never came.

    While Luis was looking at his screen when he heard the sound of an engine downstairs.

    Greg was back and now it was time to see if he could get a soul weapon.

    *******

    This chapter is longer than the usual ones.

    Hope you enjoy ????

    And please drop a review of what you think of my novel.

 Chapter 28 Soul Weaponless

    Luis waited a little while so that Greg could freshen up before he would go and meet him. He would have loved to ask Tammy but right now he needed to learn from someone better.

    Greg was sitting on a chair on the front porch having a drink when Luis came to meet him.

    "How are you doing Luis?" Greg asked before he even got close.

    "I''m fine," Luis replied casually.

    "I can see you are really in need of something," Greg said taking a sip from his wine.

    "How did you know?"

    "Well, you wouldn''t be walking to me like that if you didn''t want anything," Greg said. "So tell me. What is it?"

    Luis took a deep breath before he spoke.

    "I want you to teach me how to form my soul weapon."

    Greg smiled as he took another sip from his wine.

    "Uh um! This is good, you want some?" He said chucking his ss at Luis.

    Luis gave him a confused stare.

    "Alright, I''ll show you the process, but I can''t guarantee that you have a soul weapon."

    "Ok," Luis said.

    Greg expected him to leave when he had given him that answer, but he was still standing there.

    "We will be returning to school tomorrow and who knows if there will be those stronger than Raph there so yes I need to learn," Luis said guessing correctly what was on Greg''s mind.

    "You do make a great point," Greg said as he consumed the final liquid in his ss. "So what''s your spot?"

    "Huh?"

    "Where do you find convenient for learning," Greg exined.

    Luis didn''t waste time pointing at the cool spot under therge tree where he and Tammy always trained.

    Greg and Luis walked over to the spot and now it was time to begin the learning process.

    "This will take out a lot from me today," Greg muttered to himself but Luis managed to hear what he said.

    "Is it really that tiring?"

    "It won''t be for you."

    Greg told Luis to sit down on the floor and he did so casually stretching his leg across the floor.

    He then sat down next to him but his legs were crossed around his body like one would when he was meditating, Luis quickly took note of this and did the same.

    "Now close your eyes," Greg said with a soothing voice.

    Luis did as he was told and slowly closed his eyes.

    "Now empty your mind."

    "Really?" Luis said." How can one even do that?"

    "Just empty your mind, think of nothing."

    Luis shrugged and attempted to do what he was told and fortunately, he seeded.

    With Luis'' mind emptied he could now see himself in a dark space.

    When he looked ahead he could see a woman standing not too far away from him, what caught his attention the most was because he was familiar with that face, it was the woman he had seen in his dream once, the one who had identical eyes to his.

    ********

    Luis finally opened his eyes but he had a horrid look on his face.

    "Did you see it?" Greg asked.<sub> </sub>

    "See what?"

    "The outline of what you want your soul weapon to be," Greg said. "It''s like a blueprint."

    "No." Luis blurted out."All I could see was dark empty spaces and a wo..... just forget it." Luis said with annoyance as he walked off into the house.

    Greg was still sitting on the floor and he looked confused.

    ''Not seeing it the first time doesn''t mean you don''t have it.''

    Soul weapons were essential for humans in this generation, once a child had grown up to teenage he would be taught how to create his soul weapon.

    Once your mind was empty and you were transported to that dark space you would be able to see the outline of what you want your soul weapon to be, this was why one had to get familiar with a particr weapon before creating a soul weapon, because people could mostly only create one soul except for people like the Phillips other people could mostly create one and once the process was done it was done there was no reverse engineering to it.

    Creating a soul weapon took up to two weeks or a month after the person had seen the weapon outline, but in some people, it would take a week but nothing less than that.

    Luis wasn''t thinking in the same lines as Greg because he had an encounter inside his mind and he didn''t like the message one little bit.

    When Luis had emptied his mind and found himself inside his own mind another person was waiting for him there.

    "You don''t  need it Luis and you don''t have it." She said.

    "What are you talking about?" Luis asked. "I mean who are you?"

    "I am not here to chat with you sˇ­.. you are wasting your time."

    "How?"

    "You don''t need a soul weapon, because you can never get one."

    "What do you mean I can''t get one?" Luis was starting to get irritated by the woman''s words, who was she to tell him what he couldn''t get? She was acting like the stupid machine that had told him that he had zero potential.

    "You don''t need it."

    "Then how am I meant to fight without a weapon of my own."

    "You have something special Luis and when the timees you will know what I''m talking about."

    Luis wanted to curse her in his mind but the words just came out sounding like an echo bouncing on different spots.

    "You bastard! Who are you!?"

    The woman smiled and said.

    "You will know when the timees."

    "No, I want to know now." Luis quickly used his speed to try and grab her but she shifted backward and then vanished leaving onest word for him.

    "You''ve really improved."

    Luis couldn''t get the thing out of his head and it was driving him crazy, he felt like that woman was closer to him than he thought but he had only seen her in his dream and then now in his mind.

    ''Has she been watching me?'' Luis thought about herst words to him.

    ''Am I not able to create a soul weapon?'' Luis thought examining his body.

    Too much thinking was clearly not good for Luis and he had soon crashed on his bed falling asleep instantly.

    The next morning Luis woke up to a ding sound and a very familiar monotone female voice.

    [ Daily taskpleted ]

    [ +10 EXP Granted ]

    [ 820/900 EXP ]

    Luis looked at his screen and braced himself for his journey today.

    It was time to return to a school he never got to know.

 Chapter 29 Hidden School

    Today was the day, Luis and Tammy were already getting ready, Tammy was excited and Luis, let''s just say didn''t feel anything special or not about it.

    Luis was still in his room getting ready, he wanted to make himself look as neat as possible, he had even cut his always unkept hair giving him a whole new look, then he put on something he never wanted to, the orange uniform.

    After dressing up Luis picked up his sheath with his sword inside and ced it around his waist.

    Luis walked out of his room and at the same time did Tammye out from her room. She waspletely dressed and had untied her usually tied allowing it to fall free but there was one thing Luis noticed and that was that she cut the hair a little bit and her blonde hair looked silkier than before, she was gorgeous with this new look of hers.

    "Boys." Tammy sighed noticing how Luis was staring.

    Luis heard what she said immediately snapped out of his thoughts and his cheeks went red with embarrassment.

    "I just hope you don''t look at every girl like that." She said walking downstairs. "Or else no one will take you seriously." She said as she continued to walk downstairs.

    "What''s she bbering about?" Luis said.

    Everyone ate breakfast, but after eating Luis didn''t receive his usual taskpleted notification from his system.

    ''I guess it''s because I didn''t eatst night.'' Luis thought.

    Luis had gone to bed earlier than expected yesterday, it wasn''t even nighttime yet and he was expected to wake upte in the night, but he never did, this didn''t go unnoticed by Sarah and Greg but when they asked Luis told them that he was just very tired with all the training he had been doing so far.

    After everyone had finished their breakfast, it was time for them to head off to school,  Sarah wished them good luck as they got into the car, after that the car zoomed off.

    The trip was silent with nobody saying a word to each other, but it got to a point where Tammy couldn''t take it any longer and decided to say something.

    "So dad, how fast were you able to advance to level six?" She asked.

    "I can''t actually say, because back in my days we just went to ordinary school and then trained afterward. There was no ranking system but in the school then but when the demons started showing up again they had to put it up in order to know who was stronger and worth keeping for the war that is toe." Greg exined.

    "What if you were to guess?" She asked.

    "I''ll sayˇ­.. three years."

    "That''s impossible, it took me four years."

    "That it took you four years doesn''t mean the one can''tplete it before that, there are people who improve rapidly Tammy I don''t think you''ve seen anyone before."

    After saying that Tammy took a nce at Luis.

    If her dad was talking about her not seeing someone improve rapidly then he was wrong.

    She had just seen Luis someone she thought to be weak and slow greatly improve in one month.

    Improve to the extent that he hadpleted the intense level in the fireball training on his first try something even she still wasn''t able to do after many years of training.

    She had also seen him overpower her in their sparring match, she never thought it would happen so soon.

    And finally, she had seen him the fight of ten demons on his own without any trouble,  not that she couldn''t defeat ten of those demons on her own but she would be exhausted after that.

    The part of everything that really terrified her was the fireball Luis had used that day.

    This made Tammy to think of two things, did he always have a fire ability? But then why didn''t he tell anybody? Or is he a demon? But that didn''t make any sense because her ne didn''t give any reactions whenever she was around him even now that she was sitting next to him.

    ''Just what are you, Luis?''

    The car continued moving until it had zoomed past their school which was still in ruins.

    "Wasn''t that the school?" Luis asked.

    Greg chuckled.

    "Didn''t they tell you guys?"

    "Tell us what?" Tammy asked.

    "Your school''s location is nowhere near this ce."

    "Then why are we driving in that direction?"<sub> </sub>

    "You''ll see."

    Tammy wanted to ask more questions but decided to let it be, this was her father after all.

    Greg had driven to an area where three rectangr boxes stood next to each other, while some soldiers stood there on guard.

    "Are those?"

    "Teleporters,"  Greg said helping her finish her sentence.

    "Why do we need teleporters?" Luis asked.

    "To teleport you to your school."

    "Can''t we just drive there?"

    "Yes we can, that is if we get allowed."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The teleporters are here to keep the location of your school a secret and also to prevent having a demon infiltrate the school again."

    That somehow made sense to Luis, but Tammy understood everything well, with the teleporters now the demons wouldn''t know the exact location of the school and wouldn''t even know how to get into the teleporter because they would have to go through the same thorough checkup that was being done on Tammy and Luis, they were being checked and scanned with all sorts of demon detecting devices.

    After they were done with the checking Greg wished them good luck and zoomed off with his car.

    "Well, I think it''s time we get going," Tammy said looking at the three teleporters.

    "Not yet." A soldier said.

    Another soldier then walked up to them holding two ck uniforms with a ck circr watch ced on top of each one.

    "Put these on."

    Luis wasted no time to grab the clothes but Tammy was hesitant.

    "What''s these? I''m past level five."

    "Just put it on miss."

    Luis had already put on his own ck uniform and was giving Tammy a weird smile now.

    Tammy gave a sigh of relief and went into the building where the soldiers rested shutting the doors behind her.

    She returned wearing the uniform and her face showed that she wasn''t pleased one bit.

    ''I can''t believe I am now wearing the same uniform as him.'' She thought.

    They were now given the ok sign and then two of the teleporters were turned on, both of the teleporters lit up and were now disying a door-like shape in front of them, but all they could see was white.

    "Just go through there and you would be on the other side safely."

    Luis and Tammy went through the teleporters at the same time and they were now taken to a ce where the wind was so heavy and cold.

    "What is this ce?" Tammy said cuddling up herself.

    Luis wasn''t being affected by the cold and that was because he had activated his fire ability and it was keeping him warm now.

    "Look." Luis pointed and that was when Tammy saw what he was pointing to, a veryrge ck gate, she didn''t see it at first because her eyesight was blocked by the fog but she could see it now, they were finally at the school, but why put it in a such a cold ce?

    *********

    Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter.

    Happy new year in advance ????

 Chapter 30 Level Test

    Before Tammy and Luis could reach therge gate, two men had alreadye out to meet them, they both had guns in their hands which made Tammy wonder why they were still with that since it didn''t do anything against demons.

    When the demons attacked the first time, the humans thought they wouldn''t be much of a trouble, the military was sent to fight them but theirrge force was easily defeated because their guns and firepower didn''t work against them.

    The humans were almost got wiped out and that was when the mighty angel Zih showed up, he quickly changed the tide of the war, taking out almost all the demons with his ming sword which was able to deal great damage on the demons.

    Zih could have defeated the demons on their own but he wanted the humans to help and that was when he introduced the humans to soul weapons and pure des.

    Pure des were a type of metal that was able to easily hurt the demons and that damage would even be greater when the de was heated.

    This was a trump card for the humans but it had a downside because the pure de was very scarce and Zih has left only one piece on earth, but he did say there was a ce where there were enough pure des on earth but nobody had been able to find them.

    This was why the humans were left with only one option which was to use their soul weapons, the soul weapons were weapons forged directly by a person through his soul and it was the only thing apart from a pure de that was able to harm demons although it wasn''t as strong as the pure de but it still did something.

    The gate was opened and Luis and Tammy were greatly surprised by what they were seeing now.

    Arge number of students were surrounding what looked like a hole but when they got close they discovered that it was an arena.

    All the students of Crockel Academy about three hundred of them were standing at the edge of the arena while the arena remained empty.

    What came as a surprise to Tammy was that everyone was wearing the same ck uniform with the same watches.

    Immediately Luis entered through the gates, the first thing he wanted to do was check if there were any demons nearby so he activated his aura vision, but his aura vision only focused on a particr area at once, because of this Luis thought that he had a lot of looking around to do until something unexpected happened.

    [ Aura vision has leveled]

    [ Aura vision is now level 02 ]

    [ Now covers a wider range and now provides information on the subject ]

    ''Information.'' Luis was confused because he was getting any information, but still, his aura vision was now covering a wide range which meant that he now only had to look in four ces.

    "What''s happening?" Tammy asked the guards who had brought them in.

    "All I know is that this has to do with your assessments."

    "Assessments?"

    "Yeah, we have to go now." The guard said and before they knew it both of them were gone.

    "I guess we have to go find out on our own," Luis said gesturing for them to move forward.

    While going to join the rest of the students Luis decided to leave his aura vision active and that was when he saw someone approaching him, he wanted to deactivate his aura vision and check who it was but he didn''t have to.

    [ Name: E Jones ]

    [ Aura: Yellow ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [ Family Ability: Lighting ]

    [ Ability: Body enhancement ]

    "Eh... Luis." E said.

    Luis was marveled by what he was seeing on his screen that he didn''t know when E walked up to him and said hi.

    "Luis," Tammy said giving him a little budge.

    "What''s up E," Luis said sounding startled.

    "I''m okay," E said with a quiet voice. "But are you?"

    Luis simply nodded.

    "So who''s the cute girl Luis?" Tammy asked.

    Luis paused because actually, he didn''t have an answer to that question because he didn''t know what E was to him,they weren''t actually friends at least he didn''t think so.

    "We are friends," E said.

    "You made a friend on your first day?" Tammy said. "A girlfriend."

    This caused Luis'' cheek to go bright red, E noticed the awkwardness and decided to change the topic.

    "Luis you didn''t tell me you were rted to the strongest student in the academy."

    "Strongest?"<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah."

    "We are..." Tammy wanted to say something but quickly stopped herself from making a mistake.

    Another youngdy showed up in front of Tammy.

    "Hi, Tammy."

    Luis had to use his aura vision just to be safe.

    [ Name: Pearl Reeves ]

    [ Aura: Yellow ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [ Family Ability: None ]

    [ Ability: Water ]

    Luis was d to see someone who had a water ability, maybe he could convince her to spar with him so that he could unlock his water ability, but before he could even talk to Pearl he had already been pulled away towards the arena by E.

    "Why do I feel like that boy wanted to talk to me?" Pearl said looking at Luis being pulled away. "Is he your cousin?"

    "No... I mean yes, yes he is my cousin."

    "Come on they are about to make the announcement," E said pulling Luis closer to the crowd.

    "Ok, I can walk fine," Luis said breaking free from her hold.

    A woman wearing a ck suit walked into the arena, she ced her hand on the floor and a pir of earth lifted from the ground bringing her into everyone''s view.

    "Earth ability," Luis said.

    The woman had a tiny microphone attached to her ear and mouth this was to make sure that everybody could hear her.

    Many students had a lot of questions in their minds like; Why are they all wearing ck? Why was the school kept a secret? And why were they all gathered here?

    The school had decided that every student had to wear ck, they no longer wanted the color clothing this was a way to keep track of every student.

    The students didn''t actually buy the exnation from the teacher but what choice did they have?

    Another thing that pissed most of the level six students out was the fact that the school had been split into three sses instead of six ording to their levels.

    First-year students had to stay in the first-year ss no matter their level, that was what the watch was meant for.

    This was to make sure that everyone graduated from the academy in time.

    The ss level system caused a lot of people to drop out without ever graduating.

    After exining all these things the teacher moved on to tell them why they were here.

    To determine a student''s level, a set of tests had beenid out, which includes; strength, speed, reflexes, and senses, the number would appear on the student''s watch ording to how well he or she did on the test.

    The first-year students were to go first, a boy''s name was called and he was asked to step into one of the x marked spaces where the students were told not to pass.

    Immediately he stepped his feet there he got transported into the arena.

    The first trial was strength, there was arge frame that appeared with something like a pendulum attached to its upper part, then there was a drum at the back of the pendulum.

    The goal was to push therge pendulum so that it would hit the drum, the more force is used to hit the drum the more point one would have.

    The boy struggled to move the thing and when it made contact with a drum nothing was heard it was a weak effort but at least he managed to move therge pendulum.

    The boypleted all other tests and managed to get a level two, the number two was disyed on his watch after the test.

    The test continued with the names of year one students being called until Luis'' name was called.

    "Luis Miles please step into the x marked area to take your test.

    *******

    Sorry I haven''t updated for two days now

    I will post an extra chapterter today to make up for that.

    Happy new year ????

 Chapter 31 Wonder Warrior

    "Good luck," E said.

    Luis nervously walked to the red x, he had improved in fighting but the same couldn''t be said for his confidence.

    "Are you sure he''ll be okay?" Pearl asked Tammy, she had a worried look on her face.

    Tammy simply nodded.

    ''He will be more than okay.'' Tammy thought.

    Immediately Luis stepped on the x it teleported him to the arena floor to start his test.

    Luis didn''t want to look suspicious for a first-year but that didn''t mean he wasn''t going to show them a little of what he could do.

    The test of strength was up, Luis pushed the pendulum pretending to be struggling and when it was close to the drum he pushed it a little push which caused a considerable bang on the drum.

    "Wasn''t he pushing that thing slowly?"

    "Yeah, and it managed to make that sound."

    Everyone was surprised by how something being pushed so slowly was able to make that sound but still, it was nothing out of the ordinary and they just assumed that Luis had added a little bit of effort atst.

    The next text was speed.

    Out of the ground came three portals each ahead of each other and constantly moving around on their axis.

    The rules were simple, get to the other side without falling into any of the portals, if you fall into the first portal it was considered a failure, the second one was a pass, the third a good but if you manage to make it past all of them you would get an excellent score in the speed section.

    None of the first-year students which had gone before Luis had made it past the second portal, but Luis was confident he could do it.

    He passed the first portal which was moving slowly with ease, the second was a little faster but he waited for its move, then he stepped through the other side narrowly escaping the portal.

    "That was close," Luis said panting.

    "He actually managed to get through the second portal."

    "Your cousin''s fast Tammy," Pearl said punching her on the shoulder.

    Tammy knew that passing the first and second portal wouldn''t be so hard for Luis but she wasn''t so sure about the third one.

    "Let''s see him pass thest one," Tammy said wishing he wouldn''t pass it.

    Luis was waiting for the right time, he saw an opening and quickly stepped through with his right leg but before he could pull his other leg in the portal had returned and he was immediately sucked in.

    "He was almost through."

    "At least he has the best speed result so far."

    While the crowd was busy sharing their thoughts E had one thing on her mind.

    "Was that machine wrong?"

    She never thought Luis would be this fast.

    Luis had been teleported to the starting point of the arena where he first appeared and was now ready for the next round.

    The next round which was all about reflexes was a veryplicated round which many of the first-year students struggled with.

    The teacher would attach their feet to the floor with her earth ability, the person would be able to move the rest of his body around but not his legs, their machinines shaped like small cannons that kinda reminded Luis of the ones at home. They would be shooting small ne woods from all four directions, the goal was to avoid getting hit.

    Weapons and abilities were allowed to be used, and the score would be awarded ording to the amount of time onested in thest level before getting hit.

    The first-year students before Luis had barely made it past level three and Luis wasn''t so confident in himself now, he could use his fire ability but that would get Tammy and the rest of the students who thought he didn''t have the ability talking.

    Luis walked onto the spot and the teacher shot out a piece of earth gluing his feet to the floor.

    ''How strong is this thing?'' Luis tried to pull his feet out but the thing wasn''t budging.

    p The test had begun and Luis had managed to make it through the first level without even using his sword.</anda>

    He quickly pulled out his sword for the second level and with its help, he managed to make it through.

    The third level was a lot harder than the first two levels, he was overwhelmed at thest second and got hit.

    Luis had been performing well so far, among all the students that had managed to make it to level three he had the best score so far.

    Luis'' performance didn''t go unnoticed by some of the first-year students who had seen him get a zero percent by the potential measurement machine the other day.

    "Isn''t that the kid who got a zero percent?"

    "I think the machine got him wrong."

    "It''s just a machine after all."

    "He hadn''t even used any ability so far."

    "Because he doesn''t have one." E had joined the conversation now.<sub> </sub>

    A fairly tall boy with ck long hair looked down on the arena after hearing E''s words.

    "Let''s see if you can be a rival."

    Thest test was an easy one for Luis because it involved sensing the presence of an egg in six metal containers.

    The final test was all about senses and the points were awarded on how fast one was able to find the egg and how many wrong containers one opened before finding the egg.

    This was the hardest test as many of the students had to guess where the egg was some lucky ones were lucky enough to find the egg on their first pick.

    This test wasn''t going to be a problem for Luis because with his aura vision he was able to find it easily.

    After finishing the test Luis was teleported to where the others were standing and quickly went to stand near E.

    "You were awesome." She said.

    "You think so?"

    She nodded and that was when the number three appeared on Luis'' watch with a small h below it.

    Luis was okay with this result but something was confusing him.

    "What''s the h for?" Luis asked lifting his watch to E''s view.

    "I don''t know maybe higher."

    That would make sense because Luis quickly took a peek at one of the students near them who was also a level three but below the number was an L, which is supposed to mean lower.

    "Next up is Silvia Cane."

    A girl with ck hair walked to the circle, she had a bow on her back and seemed to walk with confidence.

    "Do you know her?"

    "No, I haven''t seen her before."

    "Maybe she''s new."

    "She''s so pretty."

    The first years were chattering among themselves again and it was clear they didn''t know who the girl was.

    Silvia got to the arena and was now faced with the first test.

    She stretched her hands and before the crowd knew it she had pushed the pendulum knocking it into the pendulum and making a veryrge sound.

    "That speed," Tammy said.

    "It''s great right," Pearl said.

    The next test wasn''t a problem for Silvia as she quickly ran past all the portals bing the first student toplete the speed test today.

    ''It can''t be, noˇ­ it''s just a speed ability.'' Tammy was trying to make an exnation for the speed in her mind.

    The next test was the reflex test and she had already gotten her feet glued to the floor.

    Shepleted the first and second level with ease but the third one wasplex and she had pulled out her daggers for this one.

    The speed was tiring her out and four of the machines had shut at her at once, everyone thought she was done for because this was how Luis got hit after avoiding and blocking three of them.

    When the woods were close it seemed like they stopped for a second as Silvia held out her hands, she quickly dodged allowing all four of the attacks to take each other out.

    "What was that?"

    "What is she doing here?" Tammy said.

    "Do you know her Tammy?" Pearl asked.

    "I''m sorry miss but you can''t use that ability." The teacher said.

    Everyone thought that her ability was superspeed which made them think that she wouldn''t have any other significant ability but they didn''t know that she had used telekinesis.

    "Why not?"

    "This is a reflex test and using telekinesis won''t let you do that."

    "Telekinesis, superspeed is sheˇ­."

    "A wonder warrior." Tammy finished the statement before Pearl could.

    ********

    Hey guys here''s your extra chapter

 Chapter 32 Quest Update

    Luis had noticed Tammy''s reaction towards the girl in the arena and was now interested in finding out who this wonder warrior was.

    "What''s a wonder warrior?"

    Tammy wasn''t standing too far from Luis so he was able to hear what she had said.

    "Remember how I told you about there being a group of people who possessed the crystal that could grant three powers?"

    "Yes." Luis nodded.

    "Well, she''s one of them, a group of warriors known as the wonder warriors. They possess three abilities, you have already seen the first two."

    "What''s thest one?" E chimed in, it looks like she two was interested in the topic.

    "Teleportation," Tammy said.

    "I don''t see anything special about her apart from the fact that she has three abilities," E said.

    "Doesn''t aren''t just any three abilities, they are the strongest of its kind." Tammy said."Their super speed is so inhuman that someone with a high-level superspeed ability cannot match up with the lowest person in their league.

    "Their telekinesis can almost lift anything and their teleportationˇ­.. well I don''t know much about that one."

    "I''ve never seen a wonder warrior in Crockel Academy before," Pearl said.

    "That''s what I''m talking about, she''s not supposed to be here."

    "What do you mean?" Luis asked

    "A wonder warrior is not someone you see every day, they have their hidden base where they stay and guess their children train and go to school there too."

    "Maybe she''s not a wonder warrior, just someone with superspeed and telekinesis, I haven''t seen her use teleportation yet," E said, taking a nce down the arena.

    "I''m sure she''s a wonder warrior, let''s just watch you may see her."

    Tammy speaking so calmly and nervously at the same time, the presence of that girl seemed to havepletely changed her attitude.

    The reflex test continued with Silvia not having to use her telekinesis this time but still, she was able to make it to the first minutes of level four.

    "She''s good," Luis said after seeing Silviaplete the reflex test.

    "Yeah." E scoffed.

    The final test wasn''t something she would be good at, but with a good guess, she was able to find it after opening one empty container.

    Silvia finished the test and a number four appeared on her wrist, with a small h below it.

    E managed to nce at her watch while she walked back to where she was staying.

    ''I can do better than that.''

    The test continued until it got to E''s turn.

    Her name was called and she walked to the spot and got teleported down the arena.

    The test of strength was first and she didn''t even waste any time, using lighting to power her hands and pushing the pendulum as hard as she could causing it to hit the drum with a loud bang.

    "That was actually louder than the wonder warrior''s," Pearlmented.

    "Who''s your little friend Luis?" She asked.

    "I don''t actually know, I met her on my first day here and this is the second time I''m meeting her."

    "Wait! Your first day was the day the school got burnt down?"

    Luis nodded.

    The students all heard that the school got burnt down but all they were told was that it was an ident, the staff, Luis and Tammy were the only ones who knew what really happened.

    The next test was also easy for E as she simply enhanced her leg but that wasn''t what helped her to make it to the other side, it was her precision and uracy when it came to timing the portal''s movement.

    The third test wasn''t always that nice for anybody including her and she eventually got knocked out at a slightly lower time with Luis''.

    Thest test was easy pickings for her as she just increased her senses and found the egg in no time.

    E returned to Luis'' side panting something that hadn''t been seen in other students, she had put too much dedication and effort into trying to pass the test.

    A little frown seemed to have settled on her face as a level four higher disyed on her watch.

    "Wow, you are a level four higher," Luis said.

    "Yeah, that''s great."

    When she said those words there were no cheers in her voice, she sounded disappointed but Luis didn''t notice anything.

    The test continued until it reached the level six students, Tammy was awesome and managed to get a level six higher proving that she wasn''t a level six for show, the same for Pearl who also got a level six higher.

    When the test was done the teacher went on to exin how the sses would be split into three years.

    The level one students were the only ones to be left in the first year, the second-year ss was filled with the level two and level three students while thest ss belonged to thest three levels.

    After the teacher was done exining how the sses would be split she asked all the students to meet in front of their respective dormitories, for them to be given room to stay in.

    Not too far from where everyone was standing was the first-year dormitory, so it was a short walk for the first-year students.

    "This ce is huge," Luis said looking at the second and third-year dormitories ahead.

    "I wonder where we are," E said looking around.

    "Yeah."

    The first years all stopped in front of their dormitories and started to chatter.

    Silvia was standing not too far from Luis and E at the back, her face was kept straight as she constantly ignored all the boys that tried to call her attention.

    Luis would constantly take a quick nce towards her not because he found her attractive but because he was waiting for her to snap at them but never happened until.

    One of the boys who had blonde hair approached the girl, he was the first one to do so, all the boys were just waving trying to draw her attention.

    "Hey, there my name''s Dn, what of you?" He said extending his hand for a shake.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m Silvia." She said bluntly.

    The other boys were jealous that Silvia had said something to Dn but they didn''t know that Silvia was just trying not to sound harsh.

    "So Silvia," Dn said jokingly touching her hand, but he didn''t realize the mistake he just made.

    "Why did you touch my hand?" She asked with a monotone voice.

    "Nothing, I just felt like touching your golden skin."

    Silvia was silent for a while before she spoke.

    "Why don''t I touch your own hand for nothing." She said quickly grabbing his palms and immediately Dn went down on his knees wincing.

    The boys who had been boiling in anger because of jealousy were now d that Silvia was showing him his ce.

    On the other hand, the girls had different opinions.

    "Is he really that weak?"

    "Maybe she''s too strong."

    ? "C''mon what did I do to deserve this?" Dn wasn''t pleading for his dear hand, the embarrassment was too much for him.

    "How can she do that?" E said.

    She was about to get involved before someone stepped in before her, it was a male teacher and he had immediately pulled Silvia''s hand away from Dn.

    Dn fell to the side rubbing his hand with his eyes closed, when he finally opened his eyes rather than a frown a smile was seen on his face.

    "I will never wash these hands again."

    "It''s not nice to start your time here with fighting you know." The teacher said looking at Silvia who still kept her straight face not fazed by the teacher''s presence.

    The teacher then walked to the front of the dormitory.

    "My name is Mr. Lennon John and I''m here to assign you all to your various rooms."

    The students who were talking had suddenly stopped talking after hearing his voice.

    Lennon then picked up his tablet which he dropped on the table there and began to scroll it.

    "I have all your names here and I will be matching you with your required roommates." He said."To be clear some rooms will get three roommates while others will get two."

    With that said Lennon began to call names and of those who will be staying together along with their room numbers.

    "Dn Hart, Ace Brock, and Luis Miles will be staying together in room 10."

    Luis didn''t pay attention to the names of the ones he will be staying with, well because he didn''t know who they were but he did take note of his room number.

    After assigning all the boys their various rooms it was now time for the girls.

    "E Jones and Silvia Cane at room number 33," Lennon called first.

    "What?" E uttered.

    She raised her hands toin but Lennon quickly waved her off.

    The room-sharing was done and Lennon had told all of them to head to their rooms and get a little rest before it was time for dinner.

    Luis was the first to enter the room where there were four double bunks, he didn''t want to think of sleeping up and decided to pick one of the beds down, while he was unpacking his things Dn entered the room and so did Ace after.

    Luis recognized Dn because of the little trouble he ran into earlier, but Ace he had never seen before.

    Ace was the smallest out of the both of them but he wasn''t someone you would call short.

    Luis took a nce at the watches and could see that Dn was a level two higher while Ace was a level three lower, which meant that he was the highest level in the room.

    Dn was one of those people that couldn''t keep their mouth shut he kept rambling about one thing or the other talking about how he would have gotten a higher level.

    Eventually, he got both of them to introduce themselves not like they wouldn''t have done that anyway, after that everyone was left to arrange their pieces of stuff. After a while, they all got a notification from their watch indicating that it was time for dinner.

    "Finally," Dn said rushing out of the door without waiting for anybody.

    "Aren''t youing?" Ace asked after noticing that Luis wasn''t doing anything about going to eat dinner.

    "You can go I''m not hungry."

    "Ok then." Ace said closing the door after leaving the room.

    Luis didn''t know why he wasn''t feeling hungry, he had, had a long day but he wasn''t feeling hungry at all.

    **************

    Luis woke up in the morning to the sound of his system.

    [ Get eight hours of sleep ]

    [ Task Completed ]

    [ +10 EXP Gained ]

    [ 830/900 EXP ]

    [ Quest Update ]

    [ Get to level 10 ]

    Luis looked at his screen and sighed.

    "How do I even get to level 10 here?"

    *************

    Hi guys hope you enjoyed the chapter

    Please drop a review and vote

 Chapter 33 Troublesome Roommate

    It was finally a new and refreshing day for everybody after having to stand for half of the day yesterday. Well, the day was nice and refreshing for everyone except E.

    E hadined to Lennon about her roommate, but Lennon said the decision had already been made and he can''t do anything about it since she didn''t have a good reason to change.

    Both of them had moved into their room that day and E would constantly be shooting daggers at Silvia with her eyes but Silviapletely ignored her doing her own thing maybe it was because she didn''t even notice the cold stares.

    E had chosen to leave her alone for now and carried on with arranging and decorating her side of the room so that it could meet her taste, she was expecting Silvia to do the same but she quickly chunked her bag to the side, adjusted her bed a little bit and sat down.

    E was attaching some of her pink wallpapers to the wall when she noticed that Silvia wasn''t doing anything.

    ''Doesn''t she know how to decorate or at least arrange something?'' She thought.

    E had finished up her side of the room which now looked amazing. If one was to enter the room they would see a nice and well-decorated side of the room and then a side that looked sad and messy.

    E still had a lot of wallpapers remaining and she would have loved to give her if she asked, as long as it would make the room look nice but that was the problem, she wasn''t asking, in fact, she didn''t look bothered at all.

    E eventually gave up and decided to go to her.

    "Aren''t you going to arrange your pieces of stuff?" She said it kicking her bag which was on the floor lightly.

    "I think my things are okay like this," Silvia said.

    This was something she was making herself believe, the truth was that she didn''t know how to do any of those pieces of stuff all she had ever been thought till now was how to fight and then other things which man needed to do to survive.

    ''This girl is certainly crazy if she thinks this is okay.''

    "No, it''s not."

    E wanted to snap at her but was able to calm herself in time.

    "You know what?" E said. "I''ll just clean it anyway."

    Silvia didn''t say a word as she got up and began to make her way towards the door. She was d that someone was helping her do something like this.

    "Where are you going?"

    "To straighten up a little bit."

    "Won''t you at least stay to learn how to do it yourself?"

    She thought with her carefree attitude that E wouldn''t notice but E was smart and had noticed a slight smile on her face when she said she was going to do it, it wasn''t visible for anyone to just see but with her enhanced vision she had seen it.

    "No thank you." She said mming the door shut.

    E was angered by her words but decided to let it go and continue with what she was doing, she didn''t want to do this but what choice did she have, she just wanted her room to look nice.

    The troubles didn''t stop there as Silvia seemed to not know anything about proper human manners, that night she finished her meal at the cafeteria with a big mess, E was surprised by this and when she went to check it out the me got pinned on her, she tried to defend herself but the students who saw her there had already made up their mind that it was her and she was told to clean it up by the teacher in charge of the cafeteria.

    "This wouldn''t have happened if Luis hade here tonight." She scoffed as she threw the trash into a bin.

    She was thinking that if Luis had been in the cafeteria she would have been busy talking with him to even realize something like this.

    With that done E decided to head back to her room, all she wanted to do now was rest unaware that she was in for a little surprise.<sub> </sub>

    Her eyes widened with what she was seeing now, all the wallpaper she had put on the wall were now on the floor, they weren''t destroyed or torn just that they were all squeezed up together, but that wasn''t her main worry, everything she had set up on her side of the room was also down, therge mirror she hung on the wall and all her cosmetics.

    "Who did this?!" E asked fuming with anger.

    Silvia was lying on her bed and was watching her calmly.

    "You!" E pointed at her and at the same time a spark of lighting escaped through her hands heading for Silvia, she was still pissed off because of what happened at the cafeteria and now this.

    Silvia was fast jumping off the bed in time allowing the lighting to hit the bed and leaving behind a scorch mark on the white sheet.

    "Hear me out, I do not wish to fight you," Silvia said, she didn''t have any weapons on her and was on her nightgown.

    E was always good at controlling her temper and managed to calm herself down.

    "Then why?" She said still breathing heavily.

    "That color makes me ufortable in this room." She said pointing at the pink wallpapers on the floor.

    That was a good exnation for taking down the wallpapers but what about her pieces of stuff.

    "Does my things also make you ufortable?"

    "I''m sorry that was a mistake."

    This hadpletely caught E off guard she thought that someone like this wouldn''t be able to give an apology but Silvia had just done that right now and to E, her words sounded genuine.

    The matter was resolved and E was left to arrange her things again while Silviay on her bed and dozed off. She could have helped but she didn''t because she couldn''t.

    E was up trying to fix some of her things, one of the things that had saddened her was her broken mirror. But that didn''t stop there as she also found some of her cosmetics messed up and destroyed.

    After cleaning up the little she could, shey down on her bed but still, she couldn''t get some shut eyes because she had her mind upied with one person.

    Silvia.

    ''I knew staying with her wouldn''t be good.

    These were the asions that led to E waking up looking worn out instead of refreshing.

    She looked towards Silvia''s bed and found her sitting on her bed with her legs crossed and her eyes closed, she was probably meditating.

    E left her alone and decided to get dressed for school, when she was done she nced at Silvia''s bed and found her there still doing the same thing.

    "Aren''t you going to ss?" E asked as she approached the door but there was no response from Silvia which she liked.

    Closing the door she had a smirk on her face and she had only one thing in mind.

    '' I hope you get into a lot of trouble for the ones you''ve caused me.''

    *************

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter, my dear readers.

 Chapter 34 A Little Scuffle

    E was heading to her ss with a message mischievous smile on her face, she had only thirty minutes to be in ss and there was no way Silvia was going to catch up, she thought.

    The first-year ss was split into ss A and ss B, E was in ss B and was d that Luis was also in the same ss.

    When she got to the ss the students were busy chattering but she couldn''t find Luis anywhere, a few minutester Luis walked into the ss and went to his seat which was at the back, he didn''t seem to notice E who had her seat at the middle.

    He looked sad, E wanted to go say hi and find out why he was looking like that but that would have to wait because their teacher had just entered the ss.

    It was a female who had a bun on her head her hair color was golden brown and she had an oval face, she was quite a beauty.

    "Hello everyone my name''s Miss Nicole."

    The chattering among the students had been stirred up a little bit as some of the male students had started thinking they had a love interest was in their teacher.

    "She''s so pretty."

    "Miss? doesn''t that mean she''s not married?"

    "What are you thinking idiot?"

    Miss Nicole cleared her throat to get the ss in order.

    "Alright everyone since this is your first day here we will start with the introductions."

    E''s mood had suddenly gone sour after seeing who had entered as their teacher.

    ''Whatever happened to Jim?''

    Miss Nicole looked and sounded nice she couldn''t see such a person punishing someone foringte to ss unlike Jim who was very strict and harsh.

    "If I call your name you stand up so I can see your face, I like to know all my students."

    She began to call the names of the students in the ss and the person would do as she had said.

    "Silvia Cane." Miss Nicole called but there was no answer.

    Silvia''s seat was the second seat in the row next to the door but it was empty now.

    "E."

    "Yes, ma."

    "Where''s Silvia?" She asked.

    "Of course, she would ask me about her." E cursed under her breath.

    "She was getting dressed when Iˇ­."

    E felt a gush of wind pass her everyone did after that Silvia could be seen in her seat ncing towards E.

    The ssroom learning for the day came to an end with Miss Nicole trying to know her students and thenter teaching a few things.

    With the ss over Luis decided to head back to their dorm room to rest since he didn''t have anything to do but someone had touched him on his shoulder before he had walked out of the ss.

    "Hi, Luis."

    "Oh hi, Dn," Luis replied with a voice that meant that he wasn''t interested in whatever he wanted to say.

    "You wanna go grab some drinks with me?"

    "Drinks?"

    "I don''t mean alcohol, just a soft drink."

    "I don''t know," Luis said scratching his head. "I was nning on heading to our dorm room."

    "And do what?" Dn. "Don''t tell me you are just going to sleep just like Ace." He said ncing towards Ace.

    "Is there anything wrong with that?"

    E had been waiting for Dn to leave so that she can go talk to Luis alone but that didn''t seem to be happening again and unfortunately for her Dn had walked out with Luis.

    She cursed under her breath.

    "Do you really like him that much?"

    E had been focused on Luis talking with Dn that she had forgotten there was someone still in the ss and it was none other than her trouble ma roommate.

    "What do you know?"

    The next second Silvia was gone from her seat and was now sitting on the seat beside hers.

    ''Did she use teleportation?''

    "You are right, that''s why I want you to teach me."

    Luis had agreed to go do whatever Dn wanted to do, he felt like if he didn''t then he would continue disturbing him.<sub> </sub>

    Dn took him to some kind of mini bar, this was a ce set up by the school so that the staff and students could get some drink whenever they wanted.

    When they got to the bar Luis asked for milk since he couldn''t think of anything he could drink now and Dn had surprisingly ordered a beer.

    While they were there Dn continued with his usual ramblings, telling Luis about his family and things which he did during the one month they were at home, he would sometimes try to bring up questions about Luis'' family but he would just constructively avoid it.

    From their little time together Luis had learned that Dn was an over pampered and spoilt child who came from a wealthy family.

    With their drinks done Luis suggested that it was time, they headed back to their dorm rooms and Dn agreed.

    On the way back Dn continued talking while Luis remained quiet.

    ''Can''t this guy keep his mouth shut for once.?''

    While walking through the open fields they saw three second-year students who were trying to hit arge tree which was a little distance from them with their spears.

    Thest person tightened his grip on the spear and hurled it forward, it eventually hit the tree below its trunk.

    The next second Dn was standing near the boy.

    "I''m sure I can do better than that." He said.

    Dn was unaware that the student that had just thrown the spear was near exploding after he had been trying to teach hisrades how to use a spear with no progress at all, he was very annoyed and frustrated and he had seen someone to take his anger out on.

    He quickly grabbed Dn and threw him on the floor.

    "What makes you think you can do that?" He said grabbing Dn again and throwing him on the floor.

    Luis who was watching everything closely felt like Dn deserved all of these, maybe after this he would start talking less.

    Dn struggled to get up on his knees and when he did he saw a leg kick him in the stomach and then he was back on the floor coughing out blood.

    The student didn''t show any sympathy despite the blooding out of Dn''s mouth. He raised his leg again to match Dn on his stomach, that would be a fatal blow to Dn, but before he could even bring his leg down he got pushed back and almost lost bnce.

    "I think he''s learned his lesson."

    Luis was enjoying watching Dn get beaten until he started coughing out blood.

    ''How can he be so cruel?'' He thought and the next minute he had made his way into the scene pushing him away from Dn.

    The boy chuckled while looking Luis up and down.

    "Yeah, and it''s  time to learn yours." He said.

    Suddenly pieces of earth started to rise from the floor, there were about five of them and the boy sent it flying to Luis aiming to knock him out.

    He had seen that Luis had the same level with him when he looked at his wristwatch and that was why he didn''t want to get close.

    Luis without wasting time pulled out his sword and shed the pieces of earth down.

    [ +5 earth ability point ]

    Luis saw the message on his screen and he couldn''t help but smile.

    ''Why is he smiling?''

    The second-year student was starting to have second thoughts about fighting Luis, but still, he wouldn''t let him get close as he continued to fire earth at him which Luis continued to cut through while getting close to him.

    "You fools can''t you do anything against him!" The boy yelled to hisrades which had just been watching all this while.

    He had lost focus and that was when Luis used the opportunity to get close to him.

    The boy was surprised to suddenly see Luis in front of him.

    "What the.."

    Instead of using his de Luis turned it around and used the hilt to hit him in the stomach sending him flying and crashing on the hard ground. The boy had been knocked out by a single attack.

    The other two seeing their supposed leader being knocked out like that decided to attack, one was an earth user while the other was a water ability user.

    They decided tobine their attacks which caught Luis off guard and sent him back a little and fell t on his face after the attack stopped.

    Luis quickly got up with a smile on his face.

    ''Today is my lucky day.''

    *********

    Hi, readers hope you enjoyed the chapter, and don''t forget to vote and let me know what you think in thements section also drop a review.

    My book has finally reached 100k views

    Thanks, everyone!

 Chapter 35 Dream Or Vision

    E was still in the ss with Silvia who had refused to leave her alone. When she had said that he wanted E to teach her, she meant that she wanted her to teach her about everything people did that she never got to do or still hadn''t done as a wonder warrior after all that was one of the reasons she was here.

    E had agreed to teach Silvia about being a normal girl, she felt like if she didn''t then she would end up making more troubles for her to deal with as she had done in the previous few hours.

    She started with the basics, telling Silvia about how a girl should behave, things they should do and shouldn''t do.

    She had gone from that to exin girl feelings, a normal girl should know this but for some reason, she felt like the girl in front of her didn''t show any feelings at all.

    "So do you have feelings for the boy?" Silvia asked after E had finished with her exnation.

    "Luis? No!" E said with her face almost going red.

    "Then why were you looking at him like this that?" Silvia asked. "You talked about the way a boy looks at a girl if he likes her, doesn''t that also work the other way round?"

    E pped her face, how did she even get herself in such a mess, right it started from the roommate thing.

    "Looking at someone doesn''t exactly mean that you have something for the person."

    "Then perhaps I assume you had something against him."

    "No!" E said mming her fist on the table. "I just think he''sˇ­. Special." She said.

    "Special?"

    E nodded and then returned to her lesson.

    *************

    Luis had put Dn''s hand over his shoulder and was making his way to the school clinic with a Dn who could barely walk, he seemed to be partially knocked out as he kept groaning on the way.

    Luis had dealt with the way year two students without any injuries he had just simply knocked them out so he didn''t have to worry about them.

    When Luis got to the clinic there was nobody there apart from ady who was dressed in a white coat who appeared to be looking for something when she saw Luis enter with Dn hanging over his shoulder and quickly rushed over to help put him on a bed that was by the side.

    ''Just yesterday and someone''s already injured.'' She thought.

    "What happened to him?"

    Luis scratched his head as he tried toe up with what to say, he couldn''t say he got beaten by a year two student, or else he would have to go into details of what happened. His story of beating three second-year students, one who was the same level as him and the others who were just a little below him, and there were would be a lot of questions if asked if he was able to prove it with their bodies. Luis just didn''t want to draw attention to himself.

    "We were sparring when I identally hurt him." This was what he coulde up with.

    The nurse proceeded to have a few checks on Dn''s body, her face looked calm now that she knew that there was nothing critical done on Dn.

    "Luckily for you, nothing serious had happened to him, I would have loved to help him speed up his recovery but in this case, I think it''s best if I allow his body to do it naturally," Serene exined.

    Serene was the blond-haired school nurse who had gotten the special ability to help human bodies recover from any injury faster, although she had another ability that would have been good for fighting she had decided to help in another way.

    "Thank you ma''am."

    "You are wee," Serene said. "You should get going now."

    Luis had walked up to the door before he stopped.

    ''What am I even going to do now?''

    He turned to Serene who had now taken her seat and was watching him carefully.

    "Do you mind if I stay here?" He asked nicely.

    "Don''t you have a ss to get to?"

    "No, we are just having normal sses this first week."

    "Ok, you can sit on the bed beside him but be quiet." She said cing her finger on her lips.

    While watching Luis walk to the bed she had something on her mind.

    ''What type of person would like to stay here without any good reason? Doesn''t he have friends or is the boy really that special to him that he can''t leave him?''

    Luis took his seat on the soft bed and proceeded to do something he had wanted to do since.

    Checking his system.

    [ You are now level 09 ]

    [ Two stat points granted ]

    [ 110/1000 EXP to next level up ]

    Luis was bummed by the number of exp which was required for his next level up, it wouldn''t have been much of a problem if he was at home where he could go out to kill demons but while he was here, he couldn''t do that, this was a big blow to his progress.

    Luis had noticed after knocking the first second-year student out that he had gotten sixty exp, he didn''t expect the system to reward him for beating people but it did which meant that if he was to kill them he would get a hundred exp, just like with the demons but that wasn''t something he would just do.

    After looking at his physical status for a while he decided to ce his stat points in strength and agility, he wanted to get stronger but that didn''t he would leave his agility to trail behind.

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 15 ]

    [ Stamina: 10 ]

    [ Agility: 10 ]

    With this part of the messages done Luis moved on to the part which he was excited about.

    [ Earth ability unlocked ]

    [ Earth ability level: 1 ]

    [ Earth ability points 3/20 ]

    [ Earth points 50/50 ]

    [ Earth skill: Earth control ]

    Luis had managed to unlock his earth ability with the little fight he had earlier but the same couldn''t be said for the water ability which he couldn''t find any specific way to block especially whenbined with the earth ability.<sub> </sub>

    ''That''s a strong ability.'' Luis thought as he remembered therge serpent made of water which he had seen at the former Crockel Academy the day it got burnt down, he just couldn''t believe that was the work of one person.

    Luis was starting to understand his system a little bit more now, he had unlocked the skill bar, but the inventory and shop were still locked, so he decided to check out the skill bar.

    [ Normal skills ]

    [ Aura vision ]

    [ ???? ]

    [ ???? ]

    The only skill he could see in his normal skills was aura vision which was unlocked, the rest were all grayed out.

    [ Ability rted skills ]

    [ Fire ability ]

    [ Fireball ]

    [ ???? ]

    [ ???? ]

    [ Earth ability ]

    [ Earth control ]

    [ ???? ]

    [ ???? ]

    This was the same thing for his ability skills he was only allowed to see the ones that were unlocked.

    Luis had been heard yawninge from Dn which signaled he was waking up.

    Dn slowly opened his eyes and the first person he could see was Luis.

    "I''m sorry Luis." He said with a weak fading voice.

    "It''s okay."

    Serene came over to do a few more checks on Dn and finally gave them the ok sign that they were free to go.

    They both left heading for their dorm rooms, Dn remained quiet so far which Luis liked but he had some questions which he wanted to ask Luis and he wasn''t actually the best at keeping his thoughts to himself.

    "How did you do it?" He finally asked.

    "Do what?" Luis said a little confused by his question.

    "Don''t pretend, I saw how you beat all of them."

    Luis couldn''t just tell him about his system which had helped him in getting strong, Dn would find that crazy.

    "I just get angry when my friends get hurt."

    Dn wanted to say something but quickly closed his mouth to change his words.

    "Thank you." He said with a smile.

    Dn had seen Luis take out the second-year students he knew he wasn''t angry when he fought them and had beat the trio without even getting hurt himself, it was clear that Luis wasn''t being honest with him.

    ''Just who are you, Luis?''

    ********

    Luis was on a battlefield filled with dead bodies scattered everywhere, everybody was dead and most especially he recognized Tammy''s body lying on the floor lifeless.

    "Tammy."

    He wanted to rush over to her body but he was stopped by a huge fireball which hit him on the chest and sent him flying and crashing on the ground, he was really hurt and blood was pouring from his mouth now, he was half dead.

    ''Is this how it all ends?''

    He tried to get up with the help of his sword but that wasn''t working because almost all his life force was gone.

    While looking forward he expected the demons toe to finish him off but what he saw next was a pair of green eyesing towards him and then the whole body came into view, it was the woman he had seen in his dream once.

    "I knew it would be too much for you." She said with a sad voice.

    "What do you mean?" Luis asked spitting out blood. "Who are you? Why have you decided not to help us?"

    "I''m sorry Luis but telling you who I am will just hurt you more." She said. "And I didn''t help because I couldn''t."

    With that said she began to vanish.

    "I hope you find the peace that you couldn''t find on earth." She said and then she was gone, Luis had seen a drop of tear fall from her eyes before she vanished.

    Luis didn''t know what to do as four figures were now approaching him.

    "Nooooo!!!" He let out a mighty scream as he dug his sword deeper on the ground and he got up.

    The four demons released humongous fireballs each and they were sent flying towards Luis.

    Luis responded by raising a humongous wall of earth but that was useless as the fireballs destroyed the earth wall and continued moving forward.

    Luis was about to be burnt to a crisp by the mes but before that could happen he sprung up from his bed sweating profusely.

    "What was that?" He said. "It all seemedˇ­. real."

    ************

    Hello readers.

    Please support the work and help it rank up with golden tickets

 Chapter 36 Revenge!

    Luis couldn''t quite apprehend what he had just seen, everything seemed so real, it felt like he was there. He checked his body to see if there were any wounds but there were none.

    ''What was that all about?''

    This was the third time he was seeing the woman in his subconscious, the woman whose eyes were a replica of Luis'' or better still Luis'' was a replica of hers.

    ''But why does she keeping to me?'' Luis thought.

    The woman wasn''t exactly Luis'' worried about what he had just seen, his main concern was how everybody was lying dead with him being the only one still standing.

    There were four of those demons who had attacked him with their fireballs and judging by the way their fireball destroyed his earth wall they had to be higher-ranking demons.

    Luis could tell that his body felt stronger in that vision of his but still, he wasn''t able to deal with those demons.

    ''Do we even have a chance in this fight?'' The worrying thought had started to get to Luis.

    Luis had been trying his best to get stronger so that he could help fight against the demons in any way possible but it was strange to find out that he was still a long way from beating a higher ranking demon, a growing demon may even prove troublesome to him.

    ''No, maybe it''s just a stupid dream.'' Luis tried to shake the bad thought off.

    Heid down on his bed and tried to get some more sleep but that wouldn''t be possible as his watch began to make a ding sound signaling that it was time to get up and start the day.

    He watched as Ace got up and stretched himself while Dn was still sleeping on top of his bunk.

    "Get up you idiot." Ace said almost turning the bed over, Dn jumped out from the bed not wanting to fall from there.

    Ace let out a little chuckle as he watched Dn looking around confused with bags under his eyes.

    ''That guy has to take things seriously if he wants to survive.'' Luis thought looking at Dn.

    **********

    Silvia had gotten attached to E since after the little lesson she had given her.

    E expected someone like Silvia to be too arrogant and hotheaded at least that would have made it easier for her to hate her but Silvia was just like a little girl who couldn''t let her mother out of her sight and for someone who gave off a very strong presence she seemed to be sweet.

    ''How can I even hate someone like that?'' E thought as she watched Silvia eat her food.

    "Are you not eating?" Silvia asked seeing that E had not touched her food.

    "It''s okay I''m just not feeling that hungry."

    Silvia shrugged and continued to eat her food.

    E took a nce at the entrance of the cafeteria and that was when she saw Luis entering the cafeteria.

    ''Thank goodness I haven''t talked to a normal person for a long time.''

    Luis walked to the counter where the cook handed out the food and at the same time someone he recognized from yesterday''s little scuffle, was the boy who had beat Dn.

    He took a nce at Luis and quickly turned away when their eyes met he turned away, didn''t say anything, and quickly left with his food.

    ''Maybe that fight hurt his ego.'' Luis thought as he took his food, it was mostly vegetables because the cook had kept it specifically for him when he came to the cafeteriast night, there were no vegetables so he took what was avable but the cook noticed how his tune had changed when she told him that there were no vegetables, so she ensured him that there would be some today.

    Luis saw an empty table with three seats and decided to stay there.

    "I will be back," E said and made her way to Luis'' seat, when she got there she grabbed a seat in front of him.

    "Hi, Luis."

    "E," Luis said he was surprised to see her.<sub> </sub>

    E noticed that Luis wasn''t looking at her but was looking a little at her right.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Is she with you?" He pointed at Silvia who was now standing beside him.

    ''I told her to stay there.''

    "Yes." She nodded.

    Silvia without paying attention to any of the things they were saying sat down beside E.

    E began to talk about how she feels about their new school and some of the crazy experiences she has had with Silvia.

    ''How do I even attract so many girls to my life?'' Luis wondered looking at Silvia who appeared to look uninterested in everything at least that''s how it appeared on the outside.

    ''He''s looking at me, doesn''t that mean he likes me?'' Silvia thought.

    The stares Luis was giving Silvia didn''t go unnoticed by E who was cursing inside.

    ''Of course, now I remember why I had a sudden hate for her.''

    But what Luis was thinking was different from what any of the girls had in mind.

    ''She looks like a normal pretty girl, but she wasn''t raised like one.'' Luis thought after hearing the things E had said about her.

    As a wonder warrior, Silvia didn''t get to see much of the normal human world and so had no idea how a normal teen girl should behave but luckily for her E was giving her some lessons.

    "How''re things going for you, Luis?" E asked after she had finished talking about her own experiences.

    Luis didn''t talk about that now and was d when the bell went off signaling it was time for ss.

    <o>,m sses were as normal as usual with just the normal lessons only but Luis was eager to start some physical training.</o>

    With sses over Dn wanted to walk to their dormitory to Luis he seemed to like hanging out with Luis while Ace was always doing his own thing.

    Luis told him that he wanted to go grab something at a store, Dn wanted to follow him but Luis told him that he should go rest stating that it was no big deal, atst Dn agreed to head back to their room while Luis went to the store.

    Luis wanted to go buy some vegetables with the money Greg had given him, there was no other way for him to level up again so he resorted to the vegetables, it would be slow but at least it was better than something.

    Luis got to the store-bought the vegetables and was walking through the lonely foresty part of the school when he noticed a noise in the bushes.

    Out of instinct, he activated his aura vision and that was when he could see four yellow auras hiding ahead in the bushes.

    ''It looks you didn''t learn your lessons.'' Luis smiled thinking about the free exp he was about to get.

    "I know you''re hiding there." He yelled.

    There was a little moment of silence before the bushes started to move and out came four boys but Luis didn''t recognize the fourth boy, and now he was starting to feel a little panicked.

    The fourth boy had a normal yellow aura but his legs werepletely covered in a red thick aura.

    ********

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter.

    Help the novel rise with power stones and golden tickets

 Chapter 37 Dark Magic

    The second-year studentsy on the floor after receiving the beatings from Luis.

    The first person to wake up was their leader who went by the name Zach. He was a ck-haired boy who had a nice body for his age due to his frequent workouts, never in his life did he believe that he would be knocked out easily by someone who was at the same level as him.

    "Aw." Zach rubbed his head as he slowly got up, it was evening and the sky was getting dark.

    "I can''t believe that first year knocked me out."

    Zach looked around until he found his two ssmates behind him also knocked.

    ''Did he also do this?'' Zach thought.

    He walked to the first boy and kicked him as hard as he could causing him to instantly spring up.

    He repeated the same thing in the second person and now it was time to ask questions.

    "What happened?" He asked the two boys who were now standing in front of him.

    They both looked at each other contemting on who to speak andter the water user who had ck short hair decided to speak.

    "That boy boss." He said with a shaky voice. "He''s not normal."

    "Stop bbering and give me details of what happened!" Zach ordered

    "After you were knocked out boss we knew we wouldn''t stand a chance so webined our powers and hit him expecting to knock him out on a one-hit but he got back up as nothing happened.

    "We continued with ourbined attacks but he managed to avoid it all and the next thing we knew he was in front of us and thest thing we saw was him hitting both of us on the head."

    "You idiots can you ever do anything right?"

    "Butˇ­"

    "Shut up! If I hadn''t been so exhausted from teaching you guys how to throw a spear then I would have taken care of him."

    This was Zach trying to justify himself ming everything on his two followers but he knew that even if he was at full strength, fighting someone like Luis would be difficult for him.

    ''He didn''t even use an ability.'' Zach thought biting his tongue.

    "Don''t worry we''ll get our revenge," Zach said.

    The two wanted to argue they wanted to tell Zach to leave the boy alone but Zach had already started walking away and they knew best not to do that.

    That night Zach visited the third-year dormitories if there was a problem he couldn''t get rid of definitely his boss could get rid of it.

    He walked through the dormitory corridor until he came across the room with the number five on it.

    "What brings you here Zach? Another problem?"

    George was sitting on a chair facing aputer when he heard the door move and Zach enter, he knew it was Zach because he was the only one who knew the ess code to his room.

    George came from a very rich and influential family and his parents had made it possible for him to get a single room all to himself to do whatever he does.

    "I know we just got here boss but there is someone who may be a threat to us."

    "Go on I''m listening," George said turning in his swivel chair.

    Zach went on to exin everything that happened but he edited the part where Luis knocked him out with a single attack saying that the fightsted longer.

    After Zach''s narration, George still kept his calm look.

    "Get your boys ready, tomorrow we are going to break his limbs so that he is unable to fight again."

    Zach was happy to hear this but before leaving he still had one more thing to tell George.

    "Boss please don''t think of ying with him first," Zach said and left.

    George couldn''t help but chuckle at Zach''s words.

    ''I thought you could do better.''

    "Beaten by a level one student without any ability." He said. "But can the boy be that strong?"

    George bent down beside his bed and pulled out a pair of red boots.

    He had a smirk on his face while looking at the boots.<sub> </sub>

    ''After this, you won''t be able to do anything again.''

    ***********

    Zach was d and full of confidence after his little conversation with George but when he had made eye contact with Luis in the cafeteria that morning he felt a shiver run down his spine.

    ''We need to get rid of that boy.'' He thought after turning away.

    These were the events that had led Luis to the situation he was in now.

    "For a level one, you have a strong sense," George said as he walked upfront.

    He didn''t like the three-ss system and still referred to any of the first-year students as level ones.

    Luis didn''t even look at George''s face because his eyes were glued to his feet which was glowing with a strong red aura.

    ''Does he know something about the boot?'' George thought.

    Luis wouldn''t be as frozen as he was now if the four standing in front of him had normal yellow auras.

    The strong red aura was giving him a bad vibe but there was one more thing that was also giving him the hint to be careful.

    When he had used his aura vision to bring out information about the first three boys, it worked perfectly but when he used it on the person standing in front of him, it just disyed an error message.

    "What do you want?" Luis was trying to look for a way of talking himself out of this one.

    "Hey I''m not here for any introductions, you beat my friends, right? I''m just here to return the favor."

    "He attacked my friend first," Luis said pointing at Zach.

    George chuckled.

    "You are not walking out of here in one piece." He said as he started to advance towards Luis.

    ''So be it.'' Luis said in his mind as he pulled out his sword taking a fighting stance while holding his sword with both of his hands.

    "You three watch closely, you might learn a lot from this."

    Luis had, had enough of George''s ranting if he was going to fight then he would show him that he wasn''t afraid.

    He charged in with his sword which was unexpected for George who managed to avoid the sword by a fraction.

    ''That was faster than expected.''

    George returned the attack with a punch on the chest, Luis quickly jumped back but he still got hit.

    ''That was a powerful punch, it could have hurt a lot if I hadn''t reduced the power by jumping back.''

    George also had a simr thought in mind.

    ''He''s fast.''

    Luis charged in again with his sword but George blocked it both of his hands and sent a powerful kick to Luis'' chest which sent him flying backward.

    ''He is fast but that doesn''t make up for hisck of skill and experience.''

    Luis was struggling to get up while clutching his chest, he had a horrid look on his face now because he just received a critical message from his system.

    [ You have been hit by dark magic ]

    [ -10 HP ]

    [ 11/21 HP ]

    This fight just got a lot tougher for Luis.

    **********

    Thanks, everyone for your support so far.

    I won''t be updating any more chapters for some months now because I have to prepare for many important examinations.

    I hope you guys understand and will support me.

 Chapter 38 Beaten

    Looking at his HP Luis knew he was in big trouble, if he was to get kicked again his HP would drop to one and who knows what will happen when that happens, he didn''t want to find out.

    ''Those boots, what are they made of?'' Luis couldn''t get his eyes off the boots as he strugglingly got up from the floor.

    "How did this guy beat three of you? Just one kick and he is like that." George said, trying to taunt Luis.

    The three boys at his back looked confused.

    Luis had immediately gotten up after taking a hit from theirbined attacks but just a kick now and he''s struggling to get up.

    "Are you ready to take another kick now?" George continued with his taunting after seeing Luis stand up.

    Luis couldn''t keep his eyes off the boots as he was trying toe up with a way to attack without getting hit with those.

    [ Quest received ]

    [ Escape the life-threatening situation ]

    [ Rewards ]

    [ ???? ]

    His system was there to remind him that he was in a life-threatening situation, the system wanted him to escape instead of fighting which was why it had given him the instant quest.

    ''I have to find a way out of here, but they are blocking my path?''

    George noticed that Luis was being hesitant in attacking and decided to attack him.

    Pieces of earth started to gather together to form a medium-sized ball made of earth.

    ''He also has earth ability.'' Luis thought.

    The ball was sent towards him, knowing that dodging that now that it was almost upon him would be impossible he decided to slide under it causing the ball to miss him by a fraction.

    ''That was close.''

    The sliding had caused him to close the gap between him and George a little.

    "You are good, I''ll tell you that, but you are just not good enough," George said.

    He stretched both of his hands at his sides and started to draw earth from the ground. He wanted to do his signature move, earth des.

    Luis saw this as a chance and decided to attack while he was busy.

    He closed the gap and shed his sword down on him, George immediately stopped what he was trying to do and covered his hands with earth.

    When the sword was brought down a nging sound was made like metal hitting metal.

    With both of his hands used to block the attack, there was an opening and Luis took advantage of that and kneed him in the stomach.

    George staggered back after receiving a heavy blow on his stomach.

    ''How is he so strong?''

    George could no longer hide his frustration, it was clear Luis hadsted more than he had expected, he had fought many first-year students because of his dirty business but none of them had been able to put up a fight just like Luis was doing now.

    Luis had opened his watch, he wanted to send a message to someone and ask for help but he just didn''t know who.

    He didn''t know Ace that well and wasn''t sure if he would help.

    In the end, he only had two people who would help him, the first being Dn who was the only one he had told where he had gone or E.

    Luis wanted to send a message to Dn but he had been hit by arge piece of earth and had ended up sending a scared emoji to E.

    ''If I use my ability this fight will be over any second.'' Luis wanted to scream but knew best not to.

    He nced towards the forest on his right as an idea hit him.

    ''Maybe I can outrun them, yes I can outrun them.

    Without thinking twice Luis dashed into the forest.

    "Don''t let him escape!" George yelled.

    Now all four of them are going to get involved.

    *****************

    E got the message from Luis and didn''t quite know what to make of it.<sub> </sub>

    ? ''Why is he sending me an emoji?''

    She dropped the book she was reading and sat up on her bed.

    E decided to send a message back to Luis asking if there was any problem but he didn''t get any reply after waiting for some minutes.

    ''Maybe I should go check on him.''

    She got up from her bed and was about to open the door when a certain someone woke up from her afternoon nap.

    "Where are you going?" Silvia asked.

    "I want to go check up on someone."

    "Can Ie with you?" She asked politely.

    ''No you can''t.'' E wanted to say but said the opposite instead.

    "Sure you cane." E bit her lips for saying that.

    Both of them headed out to Luis'' room to find him.

    E knocked on the door but the person that answered the door wasn''t the person she was expecting.

    "Hi Blondie, where''s Luis?"

    "The name''s Dn," Dn said, sounding annoyed.

    "Sorry Dn, where''s Luis?"

    Dn paused for a while as he wondered what in hell two pretty girls were doing at their door looking for Luis and worst of all he recognized the girl who almost broke his hand the other day.

    "Is there any problem?" Dn asked, ncing at Silvia.

    "Ummm not really just wondering if you knew where I could find him."

    "He went to the store outside school to buy something."

    "How long has he been gone?"

    "More than three hours." Saying that Dn realized that Luis had been gone for a very long time.

    "He''s been gone for that long? And you aren''t worried." E said. "Maybe he''s in trouble, that''s why he sent me that emoji."

    "What emoji?" Dn asked.

    E showed him the emoji and the messages she sent back which he hadn''t replied to up to now.

    "I don''t know about you but I am going to look for him," E said.

    She ran off with Silvia following behind.

    "Hey wait!" Dn yelled running after them.

    ****************

    Luis was beaten with his head raised with his head on an earth wall and his sword by his side but it was broken.

    George was walking up to him with the three boys walking behind him.

    "Let me see you get up after this," George said, covering his hand on earth.

    ''I will burn you to a crisp!'' Luis screamed in his head preparing a fireball in his hands.

    George went in for the punch but before his hands could reach Luis it was stopped by a pair of daggers which Luis recognized very well.

    "Tammy." George gasped.

    "She just saved you," Luis muttered before passing out.

    *************

    I decided to drop this chapter because of all your support.

    I will be out for six months because of my exams and I hope you guys could support me more.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter.

 Chapter 39 New Skill

    Tammy and Pearl had been best friends since their first day at Crockel Academy, they weren''t childhood friends nor had they known each other beforeing to the school but one thing brought them together and that was a day when one of their ssmates tried to molest a girl in the ss because she had refused to talk to him.

    Sure there was no way he would try that if a teacher was in the ss but the ss was practically empty which made him make his move but he had forgotten that there were two more girls in the ss.

    They weren''t sitting close to each other but both of them had their eye on the scene ying out in front of them.

    The boy pushed the girl back on her seat as she tried to walk out on him.

    "Hey what''s your problem!" The girl said slumping back on her seat.

    "Problem." The boy chuckled.

    He dropped his head on her desk looking at her face, then his eyes slowly made it''s way to her chest, she had removed her jacket when ss was over. The boy was staring at her cleavage and eventually licked his lips, off course this didn''t go unnoticed by the girl who quickly hit him on the face with a thick note.

    "You pervert!"

    The boy pulled his head up, touching his nose as he could feel the blood running down his nose.

    "Why did you that?" He quickly grabbed the girl''s arm, his annoyance was clear in his voice.

    "Hey let go!" The girl screamed.

    "You hit me with this so I should return the favor." He said grabbing the book from her.

    It was at this point that Tammy had intervened, she just couldn''t bear sitting and watching a girl being bullied by a boy, but he wasn''t the only one who had that thought as Pearl had also intervened.

    Thomas was a huge boy blessed with a nice body which many people would be afraid of in their ss, so he wasn''t afraid when the two girls came at him but he forgot that a nice body couldn''t make up for skill and strength.

    He couldn''t even get one hit in as the two girls tortured him with their speed, fist, and kicks.

    After that day the two girls bonded because they had simr fighting styles and Thomas well let''s say he was a little bit cautious of girls from that day onwards.

    **************

    The two girls were busy having a nice chat in their dorm room when Tammy suddenly fell to the floor with her hand on her chest.

    "What''s wrong Tammy?" Pearl asked giving her friend a worried but confused look.

    "My soul weapon." Tammy managed to say.

    "What about your soul weapon?"

    "It''s been destroyed."

    "Huh?"

    Pearl was wondering if Tammy was in her right senses because there was no way her soul weapon would be destroyed while she was here doing nothing.

    "I don''t mean my primary soul weapon, I mean the other one, I gave it to Luis but there was no way it could have gotten destroyed in a little training. I think he''s in trouble."

    Pearl had forgotten that her best friend had been special enough to have two soul weapons, but why did she give it to Luis?

    "Come on I can still find him before the sword vanishes," Tammy said walking towards the door, the pain in her chest seemed to have stopped or lessened.

    "Ok," Pearl said and followed behind her.

    Tammy had followed the remaining energy of her broken soul weapon, she was surprised that it was leading them outside school, into the woods.

    "Are you sure you know where we are going?" Pearl asked a few minutes after they had entered the forest area.

    Tammy didn''t reply as she kept looking ahead and that was when Pearl caught sight of what she was looking at.

    "Oh no!"

    Tammy didn''t waste time summoning her daggers and using them to stop George''s fist before it could reach Luis and at that time Luis had muttered something and passed out, no one heard what he said apart from Tammy but she thought it was just desperation talk.

    Tammy didn''t even need to push George back as he jumped back creating a distance between the both of them.

    "What are you doing here?" He was trying his best to appear less startled.

    "I knew you were a jerk," Tammy said shaking her head and turning towards Luis who had blood running through his mouth. "But this."

    "He was the one that started it by attacking us."

    It looked George was trying to give Tammy an exnation instead of being his arrogantly confident self.

    ''Is he afraid of her?'' Zach thought noticing his boss'' change in attitude.

    "There''s no way he would just attack the four of you," Tammy said.

    <o>,m She looked at Luis and beside him, her broken sword started to turn into red dust which the wind blew away.</o>

    "Why don''t you ask him yourself?" George with a smirk as he looked at a passed-out Luis.

    The next second a ssh of water came from Tammy''s side and went straight for one of the boys with Zach, it hit him on the face knocking him out cold.

    The other boy seeing his friend knocked out cold with just one strike was panicking, even he couldn''t do that with his water ability, the same thing could be said for Zach who had a worried look on his face but George managed to keep hisposure.

    Pearl was about to perform another water attack but Tammy held her hand stopping her, her hands were vibrating.

    When George had smirked telling Tammy to ask someone who wasn''t conscious something in her head had switched off and she decided to just give him a test of what he was going up against. She knew that if she hit George it wasn''t going to knock him out but still make an effect so he decided to target the weak ones at the back first.

    But Tammy didn''t want to get into a fight, she could clearly beat the crap out of George but she didn''t want to resort to violence when there was another way of solving things.

    "We will report this to the teachers." She said.

    "Ha. You don''t exactly have any proof against us, do you? It''s your word against ours." George said. "Let''s get out of here." He turned to Zach and said which he agreed to with a nod.

    Pearl wanted to go after them and teach them a lesson for hurting her best friend''s cousin, but she knew that wouldn''t be the best action and Tammy wouldn''t want to do that.

    Just as George was about to leave with his men they saw three people rushing into the forest.<sub> </sub>

    Two girls were running up ahead while a boy was keeping up from behind while panting.

    "How do they have so much stamina?"

    Dn stopped to observe his surrounding as he could see that E had run to Luis ignoring the people who were already there.

    "Luis!" She called raising her head. "What happened to him?" E asked looking at the two girls.

    And now it had just hit them how stupid they were for not checking up on Luis first, they weren''t even sure he was alive up till now but Tammy had seen him before he passed out.

    Tammy turned his gaze towards George and his group who were leaving the forest now.

    "We have to take him to the clinic," E said gesturing for Silvia toe to help her which she did.

    ''Isn''t that the wonder warrior?'' Tammy and Pearl wondered as they watched E and Silvia walk out of the forest supporting Luis on their shoulders, it was a strange thing to see girls do.

    Dn hadn''t even been able to do anything because he was too tired from running and decided to follow the two girls.

    ***************

    Luis woke up feeling a heavy pain in his head.

    ''What happened?'' He thought.

    Suddenly images of everything that happened recently started to flood through his brain up till the point where Tammy had arrived and he had passed out.

    ''That bastard, I should have roasted him when I had the chance.''

    Luis noticed that there was something on hisp but he couldn''t see what because the room was partially dark.

    Trying to get up he realized that it was a person''s head, but whose?

    Noticing Luis get up E got up from his legs rubbing her eyes and that was when Luis could see her face.

    ''What is she doing here?''

    "You are awake." She smiled.

    "Yeah, and where am I," Luis asked looking around the partially dark room.

    E exined everything to him including how she had found him and brought him to the clinic.

    ''She was this worried about me, but why?'' Luis never believed that someone who didn''t know him that well will ever look out for him up to the point of staying with him until he woke up.

    "Thank you." He said.

    The nurseter came in and turned on the lights, she was happy to see that Luis was okay and after giving him some drugs told him that he was going to spend the night there.

    After making sure that Luis was okay E left leaving Luis to check out some things.

    [ Quest Completed ]

    [ You have escaped the life-threatening situation ]

    [ Your resistance to dark magic has grown to 5% ]

    [ Quest Rewards ]

    [ 880 EXP granted ]

    [ New skill unlocked ]

    [ Power drain ]

    [ Drains energy of living things once you make contact with the body of the living thing, energysts depending on the source, effects are temporary.

    Effects does not affect users HP ]

    That was all Luis needed to know about the new skill, looking at it now he knew it was kinda worth what he went through, with this new skill he would be able to increase his stats and put up a fight next time. He wanted to test out the skill but there was nothing to test it on so he decided to leave it until tomorrow.

    Another thing Luis was happy about was that his little scuffle earlier had granted him enough exp and he just needed ten more to level up, his daily quest of eight hours of sleep would do the trick.

    Luis was unaware that his eighth hour of sleep was almostplete due to him passing out earlier.

    He watched the clock as it struck twelve midnight and that was when he received a message.

    [ Daily Quest Complete ]

    [ Get eight hours of sleep ]

    [ 10 EXP granted ]

    [ You are now level 10 ]

    [ Evolution will begin now ]

    "Evo what?" Luis said.

    He could feel his bones and all the tissues in his body breaking down, it was a painful experience and he tried his best not to scream in order not to startle Serene.

    ************

    Hey guys

    Still at home for now with nothing to do so I decided to drop this.

    Lots of love??

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 40 A Demi-Angels Attractive Power

    Luis was struggling to keep himself from screaming as his body felt like someone had dug his hand into him destroying everything and then rearranging them immediately.

    ''What''s happening to me.''

    Luis groaned trying to keep himself from screaming out of pain. He dug his hands into the sheets on the hospital bed, pulling himself up and down, never in his life had he felt so much pain.

    After a few minutes that seemed like forever, the pain stopped and the system was there to make it clear that it was over.

    "I never want to go through that again." Luis huffed.

    [ Evolution Complete ]

    [ Congrattions, you have sessfully evolved into a Demi-Angel ]

    Looking at the message Luis had one thought in mind.

    '' What''s a Demi-Angel?''

    [ All stats has received an upgrade of (+2) ]

    The messages didn''t stoping and looking at this now Luis knew he was getting somewhere for sure.

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Demi-Angel ]

    [ 30/30 HP ]

    [ 0/1500 EXP ]

    [ Level: 10 ]

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 17 ]

    [ Stamina: 12 ]

    [ Agility: 12 ]

    Looking at the messages Luis could see that the bonus stats had already been added, things also got better because he still had four stat points which he had received from leveling up twice but for now he decided to leave the points unassigned because he couldn''t wait to check out the best part of things.

    [ Quest Completed ]

    [ Congrattions on reaching level 10 ]

    [ Quest reward ]

    [ You have unlocked the Demi-Angel skills ]

    [ You have received 02 skill points ]

    [ Please choose a skill to unlock ]

    [ Unmerited Favour ]

    [ Mind read ]

    [ Compel ]

    Looking at everything, Luis was marveled, the system had never given him the choice to choose a skill before nor had it given him skill points.

    ''Maybe it had to do with the evolution.'' He thought.

    Looking at the skills, Luis could guess what each one could do but just to be sure he checked their description.

    [ Unmerited Favour ]

    [ When active draws people''s attention to help you in whatever you are doing or want to do. Works well on soft-hearted individuals ]

    Judging by the description Luis had guessed right.

    ''But the system did say that it worked well on soft-hearted people, does that mean it will fail against wicked and heartless.'' Luis thought but he couldn''t be sure.

    [ Mind read ]

    [ Allows the user to hear the thoughts of people close by. May not work on strong-willed people at this level ]

    That one was already pretty clear to Luis but the description was still helpful, this reminded him that his skills could still level up, which meant that the mind read at level one could only read the mind of feeble-minded individuals.

    [ Compel ]

    [ Allows his user to force hismands on anybody depending on the person''s willpower and resistance ]

    Yep, he had guessed right in all of them, there was one thing which was simr about these skills and the thing was that they were all mind-rted and depended on the person it was being used on.

    Unmerited Favour was something Luis could do without at least for now, which left him to thest two choices.

    ''I mean mind read is cool but what if I start to invade other people''s privacy, thoughts are meant to be private.'' Luis thought.

    ''But then again it could help me in checking if there was anything fishy happening.''

    Luis had made his choice, Compel just wasn''t going to be useful to him now but a mind read would help him a lot in finding out things without much effort.

    [ Mind read would cost two skill points. Would you like to unlock it? ]

    [ Yes/No ]

    At the end of the day, Luis had unlocked mind read but he would have to wait till the sunes out to see how it works.

    Luis thought he wouldn''t have to sleep again after he had been out most of the day but he was wrong as he soon found himself dozing off.<sub> </sub>

    The evolution had somehow made his body weak and he soon fell asleep without realizing the changes in his body.

    ************

    [ Daily taskpleted ]

    [ Get eight hours of sleep ]

    [ 10 EXP granted ]

    [ 10/1500 EXP ]

    Luis woke up to his usual rm which was his system notification, he checked his watch to see that the time was 9:30 am which meant that he had indeed slept for eight hours.

    Luis sighed looking at his exp bar, leveling up again was going to be tough especially when he was here.

    "You are awake."

    Serene the school nurse entered with a tray of food in her hands.

    While dropping the food on the table she stopped with her hand on the table looking at Luis closely.

    At that moment Luis wanted to know why she was looking at him like that.

    [ Mind read sessful ]

    ''Why does he look so different, his face wasn''t this smooth if I remember and the scar on his lips seems to have disappeared, his body even looks better than before.''

    "Is anything wrong?" Luis asked to cut her off from her thoughts.

    "No, I was just checking something." She quickly walked out of the room.

    Luis could see that her cheeks had gone a little red in embarrassment, but she would even be more embarrassed if she knew that he actually heard her thoughts.

    "That was kinda rude," Luis said getting up from the bed to check what was on the te.

    ''Was the change from the evolution?'' Luis wondered touching his face which was now smooth without any spot, Luis used to have a few pimples, though they were not that visible but they were all gone now and his face was crystal clear and smooth.

    Touching his stomach, he could see that it had stiffened a little bit and he could actually feel some abs but they weren''t that visible yet.

    ''Did the system do all these?'' He wondered.

    The change in looks wasn''t that noticeable so he had nothing to worry about.

    Luis ate up his food and quickly got ready to leave.

    He walked out of the room into the main hall where Serene stayed with her seat by a corner.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to take the day off?" Serene asked as she saw Luis walk into the small hall.

    "I think I feel better now," Luis said.

    "Fine." Serene sighed. "But I am going to do some quick check-up on you first."

    She pulled out a tiny box from her table and walked to Luis.

    She had done some checks on him but still had one more check to do and that was his mouth or to be precise his lips.

    "Your lips are healed?" Serene said touching the side of his lips, even she was surprised to be saying that.

    A wound could heal in a day, that was exinable but it wouldn''t just outright disappear.

    Serene was frozen again as she kept looking at Luis'' face.

    ''wless.'' Was the word she had in mind.

    ''What is wrong with her?''

    Luis was trying not to activate his mind read even though he was getting tempted to do so.

    "I think I have to go," Luis said breaking the silence.

    "Don''t get into any more fights," Serene said with a soft voice.

    "I won''t," Luis said leaving immediately before things got awkward.

    Immediately Luis closed the door Serene walked to her table and mmed her hands on it.

    "What''s wrong with you Serene? Were you about to throw yourself on that boy?" She was clearly talking to herself.

    ''But something was drawing me to him but I just don''t know what?'' She was frustrated thinking of what Luis would think of her after what had happened today.

    Getting out of the clinic environment Luis let out a sigh.

    ''Am I really that attractive?'' He wondered looking at himself if only he was with a mirror.

    ''This may be a problem if every girl starts behaving like that around me.'' Luis thought as he made his way towards their ss.

    What many teenage boys would have considered as a blessing he thought of it as trouble.

    *****************

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

    Special thanks to Jojo-ck for the gifts.

 Chapter 41 Learning About Angels

    Walking into the ss Luis tried his best not to make eye contact with anybody.

    "Who''s the cute boy?"Ciara asked her friend after Luis walked past them.

    "Isn''t he that new boy?" Her friend replied.

    "C''mon be specific, we have lots of new boys."

    "The one that got zero potential in the potential test." She leaned closer to Ciara to say that.

    Lily seemed to recognize Luis from that day while Ciara didn''t.

    "That''s him?" Ciara said looking back at Luis who was taking his seat now, she sounded disappointed wondering how such a good-looking boy had no potential.

    While walking to his seat Luis realized that many eyes were on him and most of them were from the females.

    E was sitting a couple of seats ahead of Luis so she turned to give him a friendly wave which he returned.

    E was smiling while waving at Luis but her face immediately turned sour after noticing how the girls were looking at him.

    ''Why are they looking at him like that?''

    ''What is even wrong with all these girls today?'' Luis thought.

    ''Whatever that''s drawing their attention towards me I want it to stop!''

    [ Attraction has been lowered to 10% ]

    The girls started to turn their gaze away from Luis and the cheeks of those Luis had made eye contact with had turned red.

    ''Why was I looking at him like that?'' Most of the girls who had been caught Luis'' attraction thought, some of them even biting their lips.

    The stares from the girls didn''t go unnoticed by the boys who were all giving Luis hard res.

    "Since that boy entered the girls have been paying attention to him." The boy who was sitting beside Dn at the back said.

    "Which boy?" Dn asked, raising his head from his desk. He hadn''t been paying attention to what was happening in the ss, but checking on one seat he knew it was Luis.

    Luis had received the message that had confirmed where his trouble wasing from.

    There was a red bar disying on his system which had gone from an initial 50% to 10% now.

    ''It wasn''t even at 100% and it was able to do this.'' Luis thought wondering what might happen if his attraction was to be set at 100%.

    Thinking about it, it wasn''t something he wanted to find the answer to at least not in a ss full of girls.

    The ss wasn''t noisy but all the little chats stopped immediately Miss Nicole walked into the ss as it was now time for the boys to ogle.

    Miss Nicole started the lesson for the day, something in her voice made everyone want to stay quiet and listen as she taught.

    At the end of the day''s lesson, Miss Nicole had one more thing to tell them.

    "Your training and other stuff will start next week, so I urge you all to work hard for the human race." Although her words sounded serious, she said them with a smile before leaving the ss.

    The rest of the remaining week yed out without Luis running into any other trouble.

    The most surprising thing that had happened to him was when Tammy came to their dorm room to check up on him.

    He thought that once they were in school that Tammy would stop associating with him, which he was partially correct about because she only came to check if he was okay after being beaten by George.

    E had also shown up once to see if he was okay, he was alone in the room that day and after talking about their new school for a while she eventually left.

    The students were free to do as they wished on weekends, so Luis woke up on a Saturday morning wondering what he was going to do today.

    After brushing his teeth and freshening up he went andid down on his bed.

    He hade across a book which had been left on the table, the book had immediately caught his attention because it had the title ''The power of an Angel''

    The book was talking about Zih, the only Angel they had seen on earth before as they thought.

    Zih had disyed all types of abilities while fighting the demons. Fire, earth, water, wind, he could use lots of abilities.

    ''I have ess to three abilities, I have unlocked two but one is still locked.'' Luis thought about trying to make theparison.

    ''The system did say I was no longer human, but how different is a Demi-Angel from an Angel?''

    Luis was still wondering how the system had changed his race from human to Demi-Angel but even the system hadn''t answered his question so who could?

    "Is that my book?" Dn asked.

    He had been lost in the book that he had failed to notice Dn walk into the room from the bathroom with a towel around his waist.

    "Yeah," Luis said, turning the cover page.

    "When did you be interested in Angels?"

    "Let''s sayˇ­. When I saw the book now."

    Dn chuckled at Luis'' words as he started to get dressed beside Ace''s bed since he''s was up.

    "You know Zih was very powerful and had single-handedly taken care of the demons."

    "Yeah, the book told me," Luis said, raising the book, but apart from the book another person had told him beforehand.

    "What I''m saying is that if he was still here this war would have long ended."

    Luis wasn''t so sure of that because he could have done that the time he came but Lucifer had managed to slip away.<sub> </sub>

    "Wasn''t that why he gave them those stones?" Luis questioned.

    "Yeah but I doubt we will be able to stop Lucifer with the way we are now."

    "If they work together they can."

    "Yeah and that''s the problem."

    "What?"

    Dn wanted to say something as his breathing was increasing but after a little pause, he calmed his breath and smiled.

    "Today is supposed to be a free day for rxation, no need to go into stressing matters."

    "Ok," Luis said, turning back to his book and noting how Dn had almost riled up when he talked about the whole human race working together to win the war with the demons.

    "Aren''t you going to do anything today?"

    "I''m already doing something," Luis replied, pointing at the book he was reading.

    "I mean something fun."

    At the moment Luis received a message from E on his watch.

    ''Hey Luis I''m kinda bored here and was wondering if you would like to go on a walk around the school with me.'' the message read.

    Dn noticed that Luis was silent as he stared at his watch.

    "I''ll go do something fun now," Luis said, getting up from his bed.

    "Like what?"

    "A walk,"Luis replied scratching his head wondering how walking around could be fun, he hadn''t really gotten used to some things in this strange world.

    "Alone?"

    "No, me and someone," Luis said, closing the door before Dn could say anything.

    ''I''m guessing it''s that little girlfriend of his.'' Dn thought.

    Now he had to think of something to do and seeing Ace walk out of the bathroom he came up with something.

    Luis was surprised to see E approaching their dorm room when he came outside, he thought he would have to go to her dorm room but turns out she had already dressed up before asking.

    When she had sent her message Luis had read it a few times before he understood that she meant to just go look at some new things and not just pointlessly walking around.

    Looking at E Luis was somewhat embarrassed that he was still in his ck uniform.

    Since it was the weekend E had decided to dress as pretty as she could.

    She wore a ck gown and had topped it off with a nice white jacket and on her head was a beach hat, some would consider her style of dressing as odd but she still looked pretty on those.

    Luis had exchanged a few greetings and they began their walk.

    They were still walking in the school and E was nning for them to walk outside when they came across the school library which was ced near the north exit gate.

    "Is that the school library?" Luis asked, pointing at the medium-sized building.

    "Yes it is, nowe on we don''t want to bete for lunch." E tried to pull Luis along but she couldn''t move him as he kept looking at the building.

    "I want to check something there."

    "Sure it''s okay." E cursed herself inwardly for saying that.

    The nice walk she had nned out was going to be a browse in the library instead.

    Luis didn''t waste time rushing into the library and E followed behind.

    Luis got to work immediately searching certain bookshelves.

    "What exactly are you looking for?" E asked as Luis kept going through some books on a shelf.

    "I''ll show you if I find it," Luis said, trying not to lose concentration from what he was doing.

    "You know you could just search for the book with thoseputers over there," E said pointing at theputers which were by the side with some of them upied by people.

    "I''m almost close," Luis replied.

    The problem wasn''t that he was too stubborn or keen to find it himself, no it was because he couldn''t use aputer and to him, this was the fastest way.

    E sighed, grabbed a romantic novel, and went to read it on a seat as Luis wandered off looking for something.

    Now he had his eyes on a small bookshelf with a smile on his face.

    The reason for his smile was the tag on the shelf which read ''All about Angels''

    *************

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter.

    Special thanks to Jojo-ck for the gift. It''s a small start.

    And please drop a review of how you feel about the novel.

 Chapter 42 Ultimate Quest

    E was busy reading when she saw Luis walk into the reading section carrying lots of books in his hands.

    "Finally found them," Luis said, dropping the books on the table.

    "What are those books for?" E asked. "Are you going to read all of them now?"

    Luis paused for a while before answering.

    "No, just the important ones," Luis said as he started searching for the books which might help him out with his research.

    While he was doing this E grabbed one of the books which he had tusked aside.

    "A fantasy novel about Angels." She said.

    Dropping the first book she picked up another one.

    ''Why is he looking into Angel-rted books?'' She wondered.

    Sheter came across a book that had the title. ''Angels in disguise how to detect one''

    ''Does he n on catching an Angel?'' She thought.

    She chuckled inwardly because of how ridiculous it would be if that was true because everyone knew that there were no Angels on earth.

    She had opened the book and started reading the contents.

    The first chapter reminded her of a certain scene that happened in the ss.

    "Angels are irresistibly attractive." She read with a mutter.

    Luis himself had taken interest in a book that had the title. ''The simrities between an Angel and a Demon.''

    After reading the book Luis had learned about the simrities between these two contradictory races.

    Angels and demons have simr skill powers likepel, mind read and unmerited Favor but the difference was that demons only had the fire ability while Angels had different abilities depending on their area of specialization, some Angels even had more than one ability. And an Angel like Zih had ess to many.

    Luis wouldn''t have easily believed all of this if it wasn''t for the fact that he knew he was somewhat an Angel.

    E had instantly forgotten that her prior reason foring out today was to have a nice walk around and check out certain things.

    But Luis still had the walk-in mind as he was getting ready to leave.

    "Are you going to bring more Angel-rted books?" E asked Luis after seeing him stand up.

    "No, I thought we came out for a walk?"

    "Oh, so you still remember that." She said with a smile.

    "Yes, let''s go," Luis said, making his way towards the exit.

    "Aren''t you going to return these books?" E asked.

    "Don''t worry they''ll clear it," Luis said without even looking back.

    E looked at the mess they had made of the table, she would have loved to clean it up but she had to catch up to Luis now.

    "Hey wait for me." She said heading for the exit.

    A few minutes after they had left a fairly tall and pale man came to check on their table.

    ''Why would someone make a mess like this here?''

    He picked up one of the books and then picked up another.

    ''Looks like the person was researching Angels.'' The man thought with a grin on his face.

    He left the books and walked to the counters which were stationed at the north exit where the receptionist stayed.

    "I want to see the footage of thest person that was on table 77." He told the woman who was behind the counters.

    "Ok, sir." The woman said.

    She brought out arge tablet and handed it to the man.

    Looking at the screen the man had a smile on his face.

    ''Bingo.''

    Luis and E had walked further out of school and now Luis wished he had worn a jacket like E because he was feeling cold.

    ''This reminds me of the first day we came here.'' He thought.

    "Hey look at a snack shop," E said pointing at a small shop.

    This ce was just like another city where almost everything was avable but the thing was that Luis didn''t know where they were, even Tammy didn''t seem to recognize the ce when they arrived.

    Both of them grabbed a chocte bar each and continued their walk.

    "Do you know the name of this ce?" Luis asked.

    E shook her.

    "I don''t know, I came here through a teleporter and I''m guessing you and everyone else did the same way." She replied.

    "Yeah, but I just don''t understand why they would keep our location a secret from us."

    "You know how some kids can''t keep their mouths shut, they may go telling people about the ce and then demons will show up and burn it down again likest time."

    "I know but that demon didn''t just burn down the school."

    "How do you know that?" E asked as they approached a bench in the street.

    Luis paused as E sat down on the bench.

    "I was the reason the school got burnt down."

    "What?" E missed her bite on her chocte causing some of it to spill on her gown.

    She had many thoughts going through her mind now.

    ''Is he the demon?'' She thought. ''That would make sense since it got burnt down on his first day.'' She thought forgetting that, that was also her first day.

    "Rx, I''m not a demon."<sub> </sub>

    Luis had seen E''s reaction after he spoke and was just curious to hear what was going through her mind but he just didn''t expect her to think that he was a demon.

    "The demon was after me." He said sitting beside her.

    "Why?" E asked, confusion clear on her face.

    "Do you remember your nice vice principal?" Luis said, referring to what she had said sometime.

    "Yeah, Mr. Raph, I heard he died in the fire."

    "Who told you that crap!" His voice had gotten a little harsh, startling E a little bit.

    "I mean who told you that?" He said this time with a lowered voice.

    "That''s what they told everybody."

    Luis paused for a while wondering why the school hade up with a lie regarding Raph''s disappearance, and that was when he started to reason who Raph was in the first ce because that was clearly not his real face.

    "I don''t know if he did anything to the real Raph or he had disguised himself from the beginning but that guy was a demon," Luis said.

    "Demon?"

    "Yes."

    Luis went on to tell her about what had happened after Raph had called him out of ss that day.

    E had a look of disbelief on her face after hearing what really happened.

    The school had kept the truth from the students because they were afraid that the children may feel insecure thinking that a demon may be with them without them even realizing it.

    Tammy knew this and that was why she hadn''t told anybody yet but Luis just had to make someone realize the reality of everything.

    "Weren''t you meant to keep this a secret from everyone?" E asked surprised as to why Luis had decided to tell him this.

    "I don''t know if you paid attention to what I told you but that demon was clearly after me."

    "Yes, but why?"

    "That''s what I want to find out."

    "And how do Ie in?"

    "Help."

    "How can I possibly help you find out why a demon was after you?"

    "Not now but we will start by finding out where we are," Luis said looking at the guards who were standing at the edges all over the ce, it was clear that they didn''t want anybody to go over that area.

    "Ok but there''s no way you are getting past those guys," E said pointing backward with her thumb.

    "Just trust me and agree to help me."

    E hesitated for a while before speaking.

    "Ok, but I hope we don''t get in trouble."

    [ Quest Updated ]

    [ First Ally: E Jones ]

    Luis was surprised to receive this message out of the blue.

    ''Ally? But she only agreed to help me find out why a demon was after me.

    Luis had been trying to get E to agree to something like this but he was afraid because that question would startle her, so this was the best he coulde up with but he didn''t know it would count.

    While he was browsing through the books at the library he picked up one that had the title '' How Zih stopped the demons.'' and that was when his system started going crazy.

    [ Ultimate Quest received ]

    [ Lucifer is still around and scheming evil, as the only Angel on earth you are a trump card in stopping him ]

    [ But to defeat Lucifer you cannot do it alone, gather your allies andrades build your army and stop him ]

    [ Quest Reward ]

    [ ???? ]

    ''Is this thing crazy, how do you expect me to do this? I''m only seventeen.'' Heined to the system but he didn''t get any reply.

    Right now the system had told him that he had obtained E as an Ally.

    ''Does it mean that she''s willing to follow me.?'' Luis thought. ''Or is it more trust-rted?''

    [ 30 EXP granted ]

    Now, this was a message Luis could smile about.

    ''30 EXP for getting an ally?'' Luis thought how easily he could level up by getting allies but would it be as easy as E''s.

    "Hey!" E yelled after Luis had remained silent for a while without moving.

    "What''s your n on getting past those guards?" She said, "I''m just as curious as you." She said with a smile.

    Luis smiled back.

    ''I just hope this doesn''t affect her.'' He thought as he raised his attraction to 60%.

    *************

    Hi Lovely readers, I hope you enjoyed this update.

    Drop your thoughts in the paragraphs andments

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    I just opened a channel on discord about the book, join here

    https://discord.gg/7DvJCBfvSy

 Chapter 43 Attraction Trouble

    Luis was expecting E to immediately jump on him after he had increased his attraction to  60% but she still sat where she was without doing anything odd.

    ''She''s not even giving me that strange look like the nurse did.'' Luis thought unbeknownst to him that E was struggling inwards.

    ''Why do I feel the sudden urge to do something stupid?'' She thought looking at Luis.

    ''I feel like something is calling me towards him.'' She tried to lean closer to Luis who was monitoring one of the guards stationed near the snack shop.

    ''No, get it together E, yo make yourself look that

    cheap and desperate in front of him.''

    Using all her willpower she was able to resist whatever that was affecting her.

    Luis turned back to E with a smile as he had alreadye up with a n.

    ''She''s still acting fine.''

    Now Luis was doubting if his attraction could do anything against the guard if E was able to repel it unbeknownst to him that E had used all her willpower to resist the temptation.

    Even with E not being affected by his attraction Luis still had confidence in his n, that was because he hadn''t even raised his attraction to the maximum 100% before and it had even walked against an adult in 50%.

    ''Maybe it has something to do with her enhancement ability.''

    Luis went over his ns with E. The guard near the snack shop was their best shot because he was somewhat covered by the trees there and the others wouldn''t easily notice his absence.

    Luis was confident in his n but E had a problem.

    "You don''t n on just beating him do you?" E asked, doubting that Luis would be able to beat the adult.

    "No, just trust me," Luis said, staring into her eyes.

    ''What is wrong with me?!'' E screamed in her head as it was starting to get filled with certain thoughts.

    If Luis had activated his mind read he would have known that E was just resisting and not repelling.

    E kept herself in check as both of them headed to the snack shop to grab another snack.

    Then with Luis'' guidance, they got to the back of the shop without getting noticed.

    "So what''s the n?" E asked, taking a peek at the guard who was resting on a tree.

    "Follow me," Luis said walking out.

    "You are not going to talk to him about it, are you? Because that won''t work." Sheined but Luis was still inching closer to the guard and she had no choice but to follow him and hope things yed out fine.

    ''I guess there''s no harm in asking.''

    [ Attraction has been increased to the maximum percentage ]

    [ Now at 100% ]

    Luis increased his attraction to the maximum as he got closer to the guard.

    "Hey!" The guard screamed but after seeing Luis get closer his voice changed. "Lovey Dovey, what are you doing?" He ran to hug Luis but while he was in this out of his mind form Luis was able to easily push him causing him to hit his head on the tree. He wasn''t going to get up for now.

    "Now hurry, we don''t have much time," Luis said, rushing past the man into the woods.

    E looked at the man who was now unconscious with his head on the tree.

    Luis was busy observing the beautiful scenery of therge trees covering the area and the little lighting from the top, looking at everything reminded him of one skill he had yet to test out.

    He ced his hand on the tree and tried to activate his power drain skill.

    [ Power drain activated ]

    [ 10/100 extra energy consumed ]

    Luis could feel the new surge of energy enter his body, it felt foreign to him but he felt stronger now.

    He ced his hand on the tree again trying to absorb more energy.

    [ 20/100 extra energy consumed ]

    [ Energy willst for five minutes before expiration ]

    Luis could feel his body getting stronger.

    ''If taking energy from a tree can do this then what will happen if I take energy from a human.<sub> </sub>

    Testing out his skill had made Luis temporarily forget about someone who hade here with him.

    He had run a little distance while E was still standing which meant that she hadn''t caught up yet.

    There was also something Luis had forgotten to do.

    With his hands on the tree, he could hear the crunching sound of leaves as someone approached him from behind, he wasn''t startled because he knew who it was.

    "Hey." Luis turned and tried to say something but his words were caught short as he felt someone grab him and now he could feel her warm lips pressed against his, that was when the reality of things hit him.

    With his lips on E''s, he checked his system to see that his attraction was still at 100%.

    ''Crap why didn''t I think of this?''

    He quickly lowered his attraction to 10%. That was when E came back to her senses and could see Luis'' face very close to hers.

    "Oh no!" She quickly pulled herself away, her face had gone bright red.

    ''Why did I do that.''

    Luis awkwardly scratched his head as he thought of what to tell her.

    "Hey... E."

    "I''m sorry for that," E said, doing a slight bow.

    ''I no longer feel the urge to kiss him again.'' E thought wondering how the feelings she was getting earlier were satisfied by a simple kiss.

    "It''s not your fault," Luis said, shaking his head.

    "What do you mean I was the one who ran up to you and kissed you, I don''t know what came over me but it felt like my body was working on its own."

    "You know sometimes you can''t resist certain urges."

    "You don''t understand Luis this was more than an urge, my body was on fire," E said now feeling embarrassed for telling Luis how she was feeling about him.

    "Like I said they are just urges, and not to be honest it was nice." He said, touching his lips.

    ''That feeling wasn''t present when we left in the morning. I didn''t even feel like that when we sat together at the library.

    ''It all started when he wanted toe up with a n.''

    ''Everything started instantly when he wanted toe up with a n.''

    E was racking her brain as she was trying to put the pieces of puzzles together.

    ''If that is the case that may exin how he easily got past the guard because the feeling became intense afterward.

    ''But can it be no it can''t be I have to hear it from him?'' E thought, if she hadn''t read some books about Angels earlier today then she wouldn''t be thinking like this.

    "Luis."

    "Yes."

    "Please tell me the truth."

    "Ok." Luis nodded.

    E paused for a while before asking her question.

    ''I hope it''s not what I think." Luis thought.

    "Are you an Angel?" She blurted out.

    "Angel?"

    Now Luis wished he had used his mind read earlier. He had a horrid look on his face as he turned to the tree which he had taken energy from today to see that the leaves were starting to look weak.

    ************

    Hi everyone, I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

    please Join my discord

    https://discord.gg/7DvJCBfvSy

 Chapter 44 Demonic Wolves

    Luis didn''t reply to her question as he was trying toe up with the best exnation. This gave E the time to borate more on her point.

    "I know it sounds crazy but I wasn''t getting this feeling when we were at the library or walking together, everything started when you wereing up with your n, like an activated skill.

    "And ording to the book, I read earlier today Angels have the ability to make themselves a force of attraction to anybody. Everything is just simr to what just happened now."

    Luis was contemting whether to tell her or not, he wasn''t sure he could truly trust her to that extent.

    There were reasons why Luis had decided to keep his system a secret in the first ce, the number one reason being that he knew that a system wasn''t something everybody had, he knew that because he didn''t have one before.

    Everything started the night he fell into that hole and if the people here should find out, they may turn him into ab rat trying to figure out a way to duplicate the system so that everyone could get stronger that way or in the worst-case scenario use it as a way to make money.

    It was only recently that he had discovered that the system was angel-rted.

    Angels were powerful beings but Luis wasn''t that strong yet neither was he a full Angel but letting people know about that won''t be good for him.

    Humans were always doing research looking for ways to improve themselves and their lives.

    Who knows if they find out that he was an Angel who wasn''t that familiar with his powers yet, they may also turn him into ab rat looking for a way to inject Angel DNA into other human beings.

    Sure that would help them win the war but what would happen to Luis.

    ''She read those books with me and has some knowledge on Angels, sure she may find out if she keeps hanging out with me but I will have a better chance of protecting myself then.''

    With this thought, Luis hade up with a good answer.

    "As you said, you read the books and one of those books was talking about Angels no longer being on earth.

    "They are just urges E and to clear your worries I won''t tell anybody about this."

    E stared silently at the ground and then raised her head to look at Luis.

    ''He doesn''t trust me.''

    Luis had heard her thoughts but he had to remind her of the reason why they were there.

    ''She would forget it eventually.''

    "Come on, we have to check out the ce," Luis said, walking further into the woods.

    ''I thought Angels weren''t meant to lie or maybe I was wrong in thinking he was one, but howe my body was forcing me to that and now all the feeling is gone like turning a switch off.''

    E was trying to think straight as he tried to follow Luis and that was when she discovered something odd about the tree Luis was standing in front of before he left.

    ''The tree looks weak.'' She thought touching the bark. ''Maybe it''s just ack of nutrients.''

    She hurried to catch up with Luis.

    Luis had walked out of the woods, standing there he couldn''t believe what he was seeing now.

    For what he was looking at now was what looked like an aridnd with little patches of snow in some parts and then he could see a hill not far from where he was standing.

    ? "It''s beautiful," E said from behind.

    "Yes, it is." Luis replied ``but it''s clear this ce is no normal ce." Luis said, walking down into the ce.

    He wanted to climb that hill and get a view of their surroundings from above.

    The walk to the hill wasn''t as short as Luis thought it to be.

    There was an awkward silence between him and E as they both made their way towards the hill.

    E couldn''t stand the awkward silence anymore and decided to bring up a topic.

    "You know for someone with no ability you really have skills." She said rting back to how he had easily knocked out that guard.

    "Was that apliment?"

    E nodded.

    "Yes, but you could do better with your lightning ability."

    E gave Luis a long stare and reading her mind Luis knew he had messed up by saying that.

    "How do you know about my lightning ability?"

    Luis wasn''t going to just tell her that he had a skill that could differentiate between races and also give him certain information about people, that would be admitting that he was something he just denied a few minutes ago.

    "Don''t you have lightning ability?" Luis asked with a nervous smile.

    "Yes but no one knows that."

    "What if I told you that I saw your profile the day I got registered."

    E chuckled.

    "Yes but the only ability I filled in there was my enhancement ability."

    "Oh."

    Enhancing her hearing E could hear Luis'' heartbeat increase.

    ''He''s clearly hiding something.''

    Luis with his mind read had heard her thoughts and was now aware that he was in trouble if he didn''te up with a tangible answer soon.

    They had been standing in one ce that Luis had failed to take notice of certain shadows inching closer to them from the east.<sub> </sub>

    "Answer me, Luis, how do you know about my lightning ability?" E was inching closer to Luis as she asked this question.

    ''Is she trying to intimidate me?''

    At that moment Luis felt a shiver run down his spine as he received an unexpected message from his system.

    "Look out!" He pulled E down along with him as something jumped over them.

    "What was that for?" E asked, clearly annoyed that Luis was trying to use a trick to avoid her question but that wasn''t the case here.

    She quickly got up from Luis'' body and that was when she could see what was standing in front of them.

    It was just like a giant wolf but its skin wasn''t ck or brown. Instead, it was dark red, it was so dark which made the red color look like it had faded.

    "What is that?" E asked, realizing that Luis had just saved her life.

    While E was busy trying to get an answer from Luis she had failed to sense the beast that was about to attack her from behind.

    Luis wouldn''t have seen it in time to save her but thanks to his system he did.

    [ Demonic Wolves detected ]

    He had received the message in the nick of time and activating his aura vision he was able to catch the beast as it was about to pounce on E.

    "I don''t know," Luis said, getting up to stand in front of E. "But I don''t think it''s the only one here." This he knew because his system had clearly told him wolves, not wolf which meant that there were more than one here.

    "How do you knˇ­.." Before she could finish her question there more wolves showed up from the dark valleys and now they were connected with their backs against each other.

    This was bad timing for Luis because for once he wasn''t with any weapon, the one Tammy had given had broken and he still wasn''t sure if she could recreate it.

    "How about you fry those things with your lightning ability?" Luis suggested.

    "I can''t," E said, shaking her head.

    [ Quest received ]

    [ You are surrounded by four demonic Wolves with ady in your care ]

    [ Defeat the beasts or escape with thedy ]

    [ Quest Reward ]

    [ ???? ]

    Luis had been waiting for his system to convert their situation into a quest but he never expected it to include E.

    ''It''s like the system it''s just telling me to protect E and doesn''t care if I defeat the beasts. This is more like a save the princess quest but she can protect herself.''

    "Why not?"

    "I don''t think you should know."

    Luis wanted to argue further but they had a situation at hand as one of the beasts dived towards him.

    The beast pounced on him pulling him to the ground, he would have long devoured him if he didn''t have a tight grip on its mouth.

    E on the other hand had enhanced her legs and led the other wolves away from Luis.

    ''What do I do? I can''t use my lightning ability or else I might harm Luis, but how do I beat those things without it?'' She thought looking back at the wolves which were hot on her trail.

    On Luis'' side, he was struggling as the wolf was trying to knock his hand off its jaws.

    ''If only I had that sword?''

    Luis was struggling to get up and do something but no matter how he tried he just didn''t have the strength to do so, he was getting dragged on the floor like a rag.

    ''I need more power.''

    [ Power drain activated ]

    [ 100/100 extra energy consumed ]

    [ Warning: You have consumed energy associated with dark magic ]

    [ Resistance to dark magic: 25% ]

    [ You will lose one HP every minute until energy is used up ]

    Looking at his HP bar Luis could see that it was still at thirty despite being dragged around this much but that was also an indicator that he had only thirty minutes to use this borrowed energy and get rid of these beasts or else his hp might drop to zero and he didn''t know what would happen to him when that happens.

    Turning to his right Luis could see that E was leading the wolves to the hill, which meant that she wouldn''t see what he was about to do.

    After the newfound energy had entered his body it felt more like he was holding the wolf in ce as it was no longer dragging him around but it was still struggling.

    Using his strength Luis pushed the wolf back and quickly got back on his feet.

    His hands were starting to glow red as fireballs were now forming on them.

    "You can''t fight if you can''t see."

    He released both of the fireballs aiming for the wolf''s eyes.

    ***************

    Hi everyone, I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

 Chapter 45 Wolf Master

    Without wasting time Luis released the fireballs aiming to blind the wolf.

    The first fireball was on target hitting the wolf on its right eye but it was able to avoid the other one.

    "One eye means you can''t see better," Luis said.

    The right was burnt and was now ck while the other one was partially affected by the hit.

    The wolf shook its head vigorously trying to open its eye but that wasn''t going to happen.

    With its eye damaged the beast turned to the person who had caused it.

    The wolf snarled at Luis but it was being cautious now and wasn''t going to jump on him as he did before.

    The wolf was inching closer to him cautiously while Luis was slowly moving backward.

    The wolf was a little closer to Luis and attempted its jump again but this time Luis had something prepared.

    The wolf jumped up and was about to pounce on him when arge piece of earth flew up towards him knocking him back to where he had started.

    "I don''t have time for this," Luis said looking at his HP which had dropped to twenty-six.

    While the beast was recovering from that attack Luis charged in this time being the aggressor.

    When the beast saw him running forward it began to growl.

    With the distance between them almost closed the wolf stretched its body attempting to use its ws on Luis.

    "You are done."

    With the wolf''s body raised in the attempt to w at Luis, Luis slid under the wolf and when he was about toe out behind it he grabbed its tail.

    With all his strength he pulled the beast mming it on the ground.

    With the beast on the ground, he released a barrage of fireballs on the thing.

    After throwing about twelve fireballs at the beast he was huffing and panting.

    Pulling that wolf by the tail was a really heavy job to do, Luis didn''t think he could do it, even with the extra energy he had consumed but there was one way.

    Running towards the wolf Luis had assigned all his extra three points into strength.

    [ +4 stat points has been added to strength ]

    [ Strength: 21 ]

    This was the reason Luis had been able to pull the wolf.

    Huffing and panting Luis looked at the wolf which was no longer moving.

    He didn''t need his system to tell him the wolf was dead, his aura vision was active and he could see that the mixed aura of red and blue around the wolf had been extinguished.

    His system had notified him of the beast''s death but he didn''t have time to look at it because another message hade in after that.

    [ Quest failure: 50% ]

    E was pulling herself up the hill while facing the wolves which wereing close to her.

    Her leg was bleeding with a w mark on it, due to the wound she couldn''t get up and was just pushing herself up the hill.

    While pulling herself up she hadn''t noticed arge rock which she had run into now and couldn''t move any further making her easy prey for the wolves.

    ''Why didn''t I use it when I had the chance?''  She thought.

    All three wolves jumped towards E at once, like they were fighting over the meal.

    E covered her face wondering why she hade here in the first ce.

    But as the wolves were about to pounce on her arge wall started to rise in front of E, the wolves smashed into the wall and rolled down the hill a little bit before regaining their bnce.

    "Did somebody follow us?" E said looking at therge earth wall which was beginning to fall now and standing in front of her was with fireballs forming in both of his hands.

    [ 0/50 Earth ability points ]

    ''Crap I never thought doing something like that would use the whole thing up.''

    Earlier Luis had received the message telling him that his quest was about to fail.

    He looked towards the hill to see E struggling up the hill with the wolves inching closer to her.

    ''How do I get her out of that situation without showing her my powers?''

    Luis was trying toe up with something, he was still keen on not letting E know her secret, that was until E stopped moving with her back against arge rock.<sub> </sub>

    ''No secret is worth someone''s life.''

    He had run to the scene just in time to block the wolves with his earth wall.

    "Luis?" E said, she rubbed her eyes with the back of her palm just to make sure she wasn''t seeing things.

    Ignoring E Luis faced the wolves which were cautiously making their way up.

    "I will roast all of you if you get close." He said throwing a fireball whichnded in front of the wolf in the center causing it to jump back.

    One of the wolves didn''t listen and decided to attack Luis head-on, but while it was a few feet up Luis shot it with a fireball, which sent the creature rolling down the hill.

    "I''m not scared of any of you, I''ll kill you all just like I did to that one!" Luis yelled pointing at the wolf which he had killed earlier.

    The wolves followed his hand and with their great sight, they were able to see the dead wolf on the ground.

    Their next action was what shocked Luis as both of the wolves which were still there nowy on the floor while making small howls.

    ''What are they doing?''

    [ You have defeated the alpha wolf ]

    [ For defeating their leader the wolves are now loyal to you, you get to decide their fate]

    ''Alpha wolf?''

    Now looking at the wolves standing in front of him he could see that they were smallpared to the one he had fought first.

    While Luis was still in his thoughts the third wolf climbed up and joined its siblings on the floor.

    "What are they doing?" E asked, confused by the strange disy of the wolves.

    "I think they are surrendering."

    "Why would they do that when they clearly outnumber us?"

    "I think it''s because I killed their leader."

    "You killed the other wolf?"

    Luis nodded and then turned his attention back to the wolves which were still on the floor.

    ''Are they just going to stay there until I say something to them?'' Luis wondered.

    He really wished he could read their mind now but his mind read wasn''t walking on them.

    [ Decide the date of the wolves ]

    [ Be their master/ Set them free ]

    ''Why is killing them not an option? Does that mean they''ll turn on me if I try to do that?'' Thinking about that Luis didn''t want to try that, he wasn''t sure he would be able to take them on the way he was now.

    ''Setting them free means they may attack anybody whoes near here.''

    [ You are now the wolves master ]

    [ They are now loyal to you and will follow your orders ]

    Luis still needed to reach the top of the hill which was why he hade up with a way to use the wolves.

    "Go down and make sure nothing gets near this hill."

    The wolves quickly got up and ran down, Luis shook his head surprised by the things his system could do.

    <o>,m [ Quest Complete ]</o>

    Luis wanted to look at the price for his quest but now wouldn''t be the time as he felt a warm hand on his shoulder.

    "I was right."

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter.

    Join my discord.

    https://discord.gg/7DvJCBfvSy

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 46 School On A Mountain.

    Luis had forgotten about E for a while trying toe up with a decision about the wolves, that was until he felt E''s hand on his shoulder.

    "I was right." She said, "You are an Angel."

    Luis stayed in ce without saying anything which was starting to get E a little scared.

    "Rx, why would I save you just to kill you over something like this," Luis said.

    "You read my mind?"

    "Yes."

    "You know that''s rude right?"

    "Not for an Angel."

    Luis was clearly telling her that he was an Angel.

    "So you are an Angel?" E said sitting down beside therge rock, her leg had stopped bleeding and the wound was even starting to heal up now due to her ability but the pain was still there.

    Luis nodded and went to sit beside her.

    "But I wasn''t born an Angel, I''m not even aplete Angel."

    "Then what happened?"

    "Heck I don''t even understand what happened that day up till now

    "I can understand why you were keeping this a secret and I assure you that I won''t tell anyone about this."

    Luis read her mind and knew that there wasn''t any side thought regarding what she just said, her words were genuine.

    "You are reading my mind again aren''t you?" E said after realizing how quietly Luis had been looking at her.

    Luis ignored her words and started to narrate his past experience telling her about the mysterious book and how he was chased down and had fallen into a hole to find himself in this strange world. But he skipped some parts like how he had attempted to steal and the part about his system.

    "So you are not originally from Crockel or any of the three other empires?" E said. "Don''t you miss home?" She asked.

    Luis chuckled.

    ''What part of my wicked aunt didn''t she get?''

    "I miss some people there but for the whole ce I feel nothing."

    E could tell that Luis'' words were spoken with a little bit of anger in his voice.

    "Oh."

    <o>,m E was quiet as she began to giggle inwards like a little girl.</o>

    ''I can''t believe I was with a real angel all this while, I knew there was something special about him, that was the reason why that stupid machine didn''t work on him.''

    "I think so," Luis said, replying to her thoughts.

    "Stop doing that! It''s rude!"

    "Ok," Luis said, deactivating his mind read.

    "I saw when you used that earth and fire ability, are those the only abilities you can use?" E asked curious to know about his powers.

    "I guess so, for now," Luis replied. "Stay here, I''ll be back."

    "Ok," E said, smiling.

    Luis got up and began to walk down the hill, as for what he wanted to do, it was to check his system and the notifications he had received recently.

    ''What did he mean by for now?'' E wondered looking at Luis as he walked down the hill until he was out of sight.

    Luis walked until he was a little distance from the ground.

    He could see the wolves which were patrolling the area but they had all lined up in front of him as they took notice of him.

    "Hey, just continue what you are doing? He waved them off but they obeyed and returned to what they were doing.

    Killing the alpha wolf had given him 200 EXP but there were still other things he wanted to check out and he would do that while E regained her strength.

    When he had raised that earth wall, it had not only used up all his earth points but it had also used up the rest of the extra energy he absorbed from the alpha wolf while his HP was at 20.

    [ Quest Completed ]

    [ You have defeated the alpha wolf and prevented the death of thedy with you ]

    [ Quest Rewards ]

    [ 200 EXP granted ]

    [ One skill point received ]

    ''Skill point? That means I can unlock another skill with it.'' Luis thought, but that would have to wait until another time because there was still one more thing that was bothering him and he wanted to check it out.

    Looking at the various tabs at the top of his system there was one that had resistance written on it.

    He thought of opening it and it opened.

    [ Resistance ]

    [ Resistance to fire: 40% ]

    [ Resistance to water: 20% ]

    [ Resistance to earth: 30% ]

    [ Resistance to dark magic: 25% ]<sub> </sub>

    These were all the things Luis hade across in certain situations when he had to fight.

    ''It has a resistance percentage for everything I havee across, but I don''t know if the percentage is ording to how long I was exposed to it or how my body was able to deal with it.''

    The reason Luis had be curious about the whole resistance thing was because of the message he had received when he was absorbing energy from the alpha wolf.

    ''My dark magic resistance is still at 25%, that means I can increase it andst longer with dark magic in my system, but how is the question?''

    [ Profile ]

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Demi-Angel ]

    [ 20/30 HP ]

    [ Level: 10 ]

    [ 430/1500 EXP ]

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 21 ]

    [ Stamina: 12 ]

    [ Agility: 12 ]

    [ Special Abilities ]

    [ Fire ability ]

    [ Earth ability ]

    Luis opened up his ability tab next to see how things were.

    [ Fire ability level: 2 ]

    [ Fire ability points: 0/30 ]

    [ Fire points: 30/60 ]

    [ Fire skill ]

    [ Fireball ]

    [ Earth ability level: 1 ]

    [ Earth ability points: 2/20 ]

    [ Earth points: 10/50 ]

    [ Earth skill ]

    [ Earth control ]

    [ Water ability: Locked ]

    [ Water ability points: 0/10 ]

    [ Ability points: 0 ]

    ''I have to unlock that water ability.''

    Luis was done with checking up on his system and now it was time to continue on the main reason why he was here.

    "Hey, make sure no one gets close to here!" Luis yelled at the wolves which replied with a little bark.

    He activated his aura vision and looked at the wolves before climbing up.

    ''I wonder how they got dark magic in their system.'' Luis wondered.

    "Oh, you are back," E said as Luis got closer to her.

    She was healed up and ready to head up at the top of the hill.

    "We are almost there," Luis said looking up.

    Both of them continued the little climb and when they were almost there they began to feel the wind getting heavier.

    ''I hope this isn''t what I think it is.''

    Luis pulled himself up thest edge, standing on the very crooked edge of the hill he now knew why the whole ce was so strange and chilling cold sometimes.

    Luis helped E up and now her thoughts had be a reality.

    "It''s... it''sˇ­" She stuttered.

    "A mountain." Luispleted her sentence looking at the breathtaking view of everything from up there.

    ****

    Hi guys this is myst update before returning to school.

    Hope y''all enjoyed it.

    Please join my discord

    https://discord.gg/7DvJCBfvSy

 Chapter 47 Long Term Command

    Luis peeked from behind arge tree to see that the guard which he had knocked out earlier was up and back to his duty, he only hoped that the guard wouldn''t be able to exin what happened earlier to himself.

    "How do we get past him now?" E asked.

    "I''m trying to think of something," Luis said and then sat down with his back against the tree.

    The sun was about to start setting and they needed to get back to the school before it got dark.

    "Maybe if you had those wolves of yours, you would have used them to create a distraction."

    "No, that''s too dangerous, what happens if they stumble into an innocent person and I''m not close to control them?"

    "Oh," E said and then kept quiet to allow Luis to think.

    After discovering that their school was located on a mountain all the unnecessary cold was exined, the school must be doing something to keep its surroundings warm for the students.

    Luis looked down carefully to see if he could recognize anyce from up there but since he hadn''t been in Crockel for long he couldn''t recognize any of the ces he was seeing.

    "Do you know this ce?" He asked E.

    "Of course not."

    "I''m talking about those ces," Luis said pointing down.

    E was quiet for a while as she tried to recall if she had been anywhere near here.

    "That ce," E said pointing at a particr spot.

    "Which ce?"

    "That one there."

    Luis followed her hand to see that she was pointing at a green field surrounded byrge trees from their side.

    "I don''t know if that''s the particr one, but my dad always brought us to a greenfield like this for a pic." As she said thosest words Luis detected a little bit of pain in her voice.

    "Please don''t read my mind." She said turning away from Luis.

    [ Mind read deactivated ]

    "Sorry."

    Luis had already activated it but he didn''t get any useful information before E predicted that he was going to use it.

    "It''s not your fault," E said and began climbing down.

    "Where are you going?"

    "We have already gotten the information we came here for. Haven''t we? So we should return now before it gets dark." E said and continued climbing down.

    Luis looked down for a little while before deciding to join her.

    "What are you going to do with them?" E asked, looking at the wolves which were still minding their business doing what Luis told them to do.

    "I don''t knowˇ­."Luis said, scratching his head.

    Luis opened up his system and started to check if there was anything that could help him know what to do because it was certain that once he started going back to school, they would follow him.

    [ Tamed Creatures ]

    Luis came across a tab which he hadn''t seen before and decided to open it.

    [ Tamed Creatures ]

    [ Wolves: 3 ]

    [ Skills ]

    [ Long termmand ]

    [ Duration: 30 days ]

    [ Forces the creature to do its master''s bidding for 30 days without any form of disobedience even when the master is far away ]

    Luis didn''t even bother to look at the other skills because this was all he needed.

    [ Long termmand: Activated ]

    [ State your bidding ]

    "Stay here and do not go anywhere near there till I return," Luis said pointing at the tallest building in the school which they could see from there.

    "Are you sure they won''t follow you?"

    [ 1/1 bidding in progress ]

    [ -10 HP ]

    [ Bidding cannot be reversed once in progress until the duration isplete ]<sub> </sub>

    ''What? Why did I get that much deducted from my HP, while nothing happened to me?'' Luis thought, looking around to see if something had attacked him.

    His only guess was that it had to do with this creature''s skill but he didn''t understand why it had to make use of that much hp.

    He asked his system but got no reply concerning what just happened.

    ''Whatever, I''ll just have to eat to refill it.''

    Luis left with E to return to school and the wolves didn''t even make any attempt to follow him.

    "Any idea yet, it''s gettingte," E said.

    Luis would have gone to use his attraction again but he didn''t want what happened this morning to repeat, it wasn''t nice to force people to develop fake feelings for you, especially someone like E.

    "I will create a distraction, once he goes to check it out, we make the run for it."

    "Ok," E said.

    The guard was doing his duty of keeping people from going into the woods, that was when he heard a loud explosion in that same woods, he quickly turned and the next thing he saw was a fire.

    "Demons!" The man screamed in panic and then ran off.

    Luis and E used the opportunity to get out of the woods and then made their way straight into the school without saying anything.

    The duo walked quietly until they got within the first year''s dormitory area.

    "When you said to create a distraction, I didn''t think you would set the ce on fire." E was the first to speak.

    "That was the best I coulde up with."

    ''And it took all I had to do that.'' He added in his thoughts.

    [ Firepoints: 2/60 ]

    Luis checked his firepoints which were slowly recovering. Setting the ce aze wasn''t what used up his firepoints; his firepoints got used up in his effort of trying to make a very loud sound.

    "I just hope they get it under control before the whole ce gets burnt down," E said.

    "They will."

    Luis was so lost in his thoughts while walking with E that he didn''t know when he followed her to the front of her room which she shared with Silvia.

    "Oh, I shouldn''t be here," Luis said and then looked around to see if there was anybody around.

    "Don''t worry about that, don''t you need a drink after all that walking?"

    "No," Luis said, shaking his head.

    "Fine, see youter then," E said, opening the door.

    "Ok."

    Luis had only taken three feet forward when he heard Ee out from the room.

    "Any problem?"

    "No, it''s just Silvia, she left a note telling me to meet her at the training room."

    "Silvia?"

    "Yes," E answered.

    "Can Ie with you?" Luis asked.

    ''Why does he suddenly want toe with me? Does he have something for Silvia, what am I even saying? Of course, he does.'' E thought not knowing that Luis had other intentions far from what she was thinking.

    "You didn''t read my mind, did you?"

    "No," Luis replied.

    "Ok." She said and started walking to the training room while Luis followed her.

    "Ouch!" Was the first scream they heard when they entered the room and that came from Dn who just got kneed in the stomach by Silvia and was lying on the floor.

    Ace himself was sitting on the floor with his back against the wall and he wasn''t looking any better than Dn.

    "What''s going on here?" E asked.

    Dn turned to the door to see Luis standing close to E.

    "Help me, Luis." He grunted before passing out.

    ********

    I''m back my dear readers but it''s just for a short while.

    I appreciate all your support even in my absence.

 Chapter 48 Date Trouble

    Luis couldn''t help but wonder how his two roommates ended up in the situation they were in right now.

    "Silvia, what are you doing?!" E said quickly rushing to Dn.

    "They were the ones that agreed with the spar."

    Hearing that Luis turned to a certain someone who was still conscious after receiving a heavy, he didn''t need to tell him to exin himself.

    __ __ __

    After Luis had left in the morning, Dn had a good idea of who he was going out with which he was right about.

    That was when the idea of what he wanted to do for the day came to him, he wasn''t going to go alone though he had to convince Ace to go with him.

    "Please."

    "No," Ace stated putting on a white shirt.

    "Why not?"

    "Haven''t you learned your lesson from the time she broke your hand?"

    Dn''s cheek had turned red in embarrassment on hearing Ace say that.

    "That was because I was a little rude by touching her like that."

    The person they were talking about was none other than Silvia. Dn seemed to have developed an interest in her right from day one.

    During the time they took Luis to the clinic after being beaten by George, while the two girls were carrying Luis he was busy thinking of a way to talk to Silvia without getting his wrist broken again.

    "And you are not going to be rude now?" Ace asked.

    "I''m just going to ask her out nicely."

    "And what if she says no?"

    "She won''t," Dn replied instantly.

    "I just want to know your course of action, when she rejects you."

    "Stop saying that because she won''t."

    "Ok, just don''t expect me to apany you home to sob when she says no."

    "Does that mean you''ll follow me?" Dn asked, the excitement was clearly in his voice.

    "Yeah, just don''t expect me to help you with the talking."

    Dn didn''t reply to Ace as he was already outside, all he needed was Ace to just follow him, he could do the talking perfectly fine.

    Ace sighed and followed behind Dn who was walking rather too fast, still, he was able to catch up to him as they both entered the female dormitory area.

    The duo was receiving stares from every angle from the girls who were probably wondering what they were doing here.

    They soon got to their destination which was room number 33, Dn was the one to knock and it didn''t take long for Silvia to show up, she looked at the two wondering what they were doing on this side of the school.

    The duo had taken note of one thing and that was that Silvia had  make up on one side of her face. E had been teaching her a lottely.

    ''She looks pretty without makeup.'' Ace noted while Dn had another thing in mind.

    ''I''ve never seen anyone like her.''

    "What do you want?" Silvia was the first to speak.

    "I came to apologize for what happened on the first day here," Dn said with his head down while touching his wrist.

    It took Silvia a while to recall what Dn was talking about.

    "Oh! the boy who touches everyone the way he wishes." Silvia said, at that time her eyes nced towards Dn''s wrist." Don''t worry I didn''t really count it as much of an offense."

    The old and arrogant Silvia would have just shut the door on these two but E had thought her to be more sociable with people.

    "Thank you," Dn said.

    "Ok bye." Silvia was about to shut the door when an arm grabbed it, keeping it in ce.

    "Emm, I wanted to ask you something?" Dn said, scratching his head nervously.

    "Okay." She said letting go of the door.

    "Do you mind going to grab something to eat with me, outside?"

    "Are you asking me out or something?" Silvia asked, giving him a suspicious look.

    "No, I mean yes, it''s a date if you see it that way."

    Silvia was quiet as she thought of the reply to give.

    E had already thought about what it meant when boys invited them to things like this, and she was also told to turn their offer down politely if she wasn''t interested.

    <o>,m "I would love to," Silvia said.</o>

    Dn didn''t know whether his ears were ying pranks on him or not but he had just heard Silvia say yes to a date with him.<sub> </sub>

    ''I didn''t think it would be this easy.'' Dn giggled in his thoughts.

    Ace was left dumbfounded, he had expected Dn to fail so that he could try his own luckter.

    "But you will have to beat me in a spar first."

    This was enough to extinguish the joy that had already filled Dn''s heart, he didn''t want to feel weak before Silvia so he agreed to the spar.

    "If I beat you in a spar can I go out with you?" Ace asked, this was his opportunity, he was sure Dn wasn''t going to be able to beat her, but he was confident in his skill and strength to beat her, even though she was higher than him in ranking.

    ''You idiot, I thought you didn''t want toe.'' Dn cursed inwardly.

    Dn had a little verbal fight with Ace while Silvia went inside to wipe her face.

    The trio soon got to the training room which was void of anyone at all.

    Each time Dn would look at Ace his heart would burn with anger.

    ''if I use my ability I might be able to hold up long enough for she to consider me as worthy of going out with her.'' Dn thought, but his hope of winning was soon shattered by Silvia.

    "You are not allowed to use your ability, the mark of a warrior is his true strength," Silvia said, standing at the spot cleared out for sparring matches.

    ''Is she here to give us some sort of training or what?'' Dn thought wondering how he was going to get out of this one

    "So who''s first?."

    Ace looked back and saw that Dn was sitting on the bench with his arms crossed.

    "Go ahead," Dn said with a smirk.

    ''Your little scheme won''t work because I''m winning this in one go.'' Ace thought as he began to walk up to Silvia.

    Silvia quickly got in a fighting stance and so did he.

    Ace was the first to attack as he wanted to get this done as soon as possible.

    He flung his leg with a very powerful kick aiming for Silvia''s chest but with just a step to the side she was able to avoid it.

    "Too slow," Silvia said, shaking her head but she was still standing in one ce.

    Dn folded both of his hands, he jumped towards Silvia ready to release a barrage of punches on her but she was able to avoid them all, Ace''s attacks were really slow for her.

    "Is that all you got?" Silvia asked as she stepped back from Ace again.

    This all seemed more like a training spar because all Silvia had been doing was avoid Dn''s attacks while taunting him.

    "Believe me I''m a lot better than that."

    Dn jumped high like his body was being propelled into the air, Silvia could feel the wind on her face and she knew what wasing.

    With full force Ace started descending with his hands pointed towards Silvia, but she just stood there unfazed.

    Ace''s punch collided with Silvia and arge gush of wind rushed past her.

    "That fool, she said no abilities," Dnined, worried about what might happen to Ace now.

    When the wind stopped Ace looked at where his punch hadnded to see that it wasn''t Silvia rather it was a strange invisible barrier.

    "You were the one that broke the rule first." He heard someone say behind him.

    Silvia knew that the wind attacking from Ace was going to be enough to make an effect on her but she wasn''t going to let that happen as she created a barrier with his telekinesis before Ace threw out his punch.

    Ace received a kick on his back which sent him flying across the room and hitting his head on the wall.

    What Silvia had just used was a kick propelled with her speed ability to make it powerful and it didn''t look like Ace was going to get up anytime soon.

    With Ace down, Silvia turned towards Dn who was contemting on what to do.

    "You are not going to use that on me right?" Dn asked, he tried to appear calm.

    "If you don''t break the rule."

    With that said Dn got into the spar space but this time things were different because Silvia was the one to attack first, she was too fast for Dn to do anything rather than brace himself for what was toe.

    These were the events that led them to the situation they were in now.

    *****

    When Luis walked into the room from the bathroom he found Ace and Dn already awake and talking to each other.

    "I''m sorry for acting stupid." Ace apologized.

    "That''s okay she would have still beat me anyway, she''s a monster."

    "A monster?"

    The duo turned to find Luis standing at the bathroom door with a wry smile on his face.

    *****

    Please check the author''s note below ??

 Chapter 49 Unlocking The Water Ability

    Luis had gotten up earlier than Dn and Ace because he had things that he needed to do today being thest day of the weekend.

    He was greeted as usual by his system.

    [ Daily taskpleted ]

    [ 10 EXP granted ]

    [ 20/30 HP ]

    This was something Luis had been worried about, for some reason the HP which he lost for giving the long-termmand wasn''ting back.

    He tried to get an exnation from his system but the thing remained silent, he shrugged it off and went to clean himself up, it''s not like he was going to be in any life or death situation anytime soon.

    ''I just feel like we are not safe here.'' Luis said in his thoughts.

    When Luis exited from the bathroom he found Dn and Ace awake but it didn''t look like they were going to get up.

    "Good morning," Luis said as he began to dress up.

    "Where are you going?" Dn finally asked the question that had been on his mind, he had always been a very curious person.

    "I just want to head to the library and read some books,"

    Luis stated which was just part of the truth.

    "Are you going with anybody?" He said trying to get up."Aw!" He shrieked in pain.

    "I don''t think you are in a condition to follow me just rest till you recover," Luis said already aware of what he wanted to do.

    Luis made eye contact with Ace who hadn''t said anything to him before shutting the door.

    Getting out of the room Luis had one destination in mind and that was the third year''s female dormitory.

    Luis didn''t exactly know Tammy''s room number which meant that he had to ask some of the girls who were hanging around outside.

    "I think it''s room number 14." A girl answered him pointing towards the room.

    He was lucky to have asked a nice girl first.

    "What did he want?"

    "Nothing, he was just looking for Tammy Phillips'' room."

    "Why would a boy be looking for Tammy this early and a junior for that matter?"

    Luis soon found the room with the number fourteen pasted on the door and gave it a knock, nobody replied at first which prompted him to knock again.

    "Who''s there?" Pearl yanked the door open and was surprised to see that it wasn''t one of the girls that usually disturbed them, rather it was Tammy''s supposed to be cousin.

    "Tammy you have a visitor!" Pearl yelled into the room.

    ''No, I''m here for you.'' Luis wanted to say, but saying that wouldplicate things for him, besides what reason did he have toe see Pearl.

    "I hope you are not here to ask me for money." Was the first thing Tammy said once she showed up and saw Luis.

    "Heck no, I just came to see you," Luis said.

    "Ok, but you have to hurry up with whatever you want to do here because we will be leaving soon."

    "Don''t mind her juste inside," Pearl said with a smile.

    Luis was astonished because of what he was seeing here, while his room looked like just any normal room, the one he was looking at now was far from that.

    There were no bonks just like the other rooms, just arge mattress which they both slept on. It was dressed with a golden bedsheet.

    There was a pink curtain covering the only window they had and with the sun shining through the curtain it gave the room a wonderful feeling.

    They even had a small table with two chairs by the side which Luis assumed to serve as the dining table.

    "You guys have a nice ce here," Luismented.

    "Yeah , Tammy''s really good with decorating." Pearl whispered to Luis." Have a seat." she said, pulling out a chair for Luis.

    "Thank you, '''' Luis said as he sat down.

    ''She''s really nice.'' Luis thought looking at Pearl who was now sitting on the bed.

    Tammy had gone into the bathroom leaving them alone.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s Luis right?"

    ''Does she always smile at people like this?''

    "Yes." Luis said wondering what would happen if he raises his attraction to 100%."

    "Tell me, how did you get to start living with the Phillips, I know Tammy''s your cousin but you have parents right?"

    ''If only she knew.''

    Luis had toe up with a story of his parents dying in a fatal car ident which led him to start living with the Phillips, he also told her how Tammy had been the one training him.

    "So you always spar with Tammy."

    "Yes."

    "How many times have you won?"

    "Just once," Luis said counting the time Tammy cheated.

    "Can you spar with me?" Pearl asked."I know you didn''te here for that but it won''t be long."

    Luis never really expected things to y out this way, he thought he would be the one to plead for the spar with her but the opposite was the case now.

    "Ok, but I''m not sure I will be allowed into the third-year training room," Luis said.

    "Don''t worry I know an even better ce," Pearl said.

    She got up and left through the door while Luis followed her.

    They soon got to an area which was covered by trees but it wasn''t as big as the woods.

    "Nic," Luis said, looking around.

    "I know." Pearl said."Let''s get things started before Tammy discovers our absence." She said folding both of her hands imitating the moves of a boxer.

    "Ok," Luis said, taking a fighting stance.

    He had only one goal here which was unlocking his water ability, defeating Pearl was secondary.

    He was the first to charge in with a punch that Pearl avoided easily, he knew what was about toe and jumped back before Pearl could counter his attack.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be using your ability?"

    "What about you?"

    "I don''t have one," Luis replied.

    "If that''s the case then using mine won''t make the fight fair."

    "Just do it."

    "Ok, but you''ll have to put up a good fight to get me to use it."

    With that said Luis charged in again but this time he wasn''t holding back as much as he didst time.

    ''Did he just get faster?.'' Pearl thought as she was only able to avoid the punch by an inch.

    Another punch came flying her way which she managed to parry away from her body.

    "I can say you are strong physically but youck a little bit of experience," Pearl said as she caught Luis'' arm in time and delivered a punch to his chest which sent him some feet backwards.

    "Put up a good fight you say," Luis muttered with a smirk on his face.

    The next thing that happened surprised Pearl as Luis was in front of her and with the momentum from his speed he delivered a punch right on Pearl''s chest which sent her flying and hitting her back on a tree.

    "Oh no! I didn''t mean to use that much force." Luis said regretting why he had gone all out.

    As he was about to go check on Pearl who was now covered by leaves, arge stream of water came shooting his way, he was quick enough to make a shield out of earth but that wasn''t enough as it was soon destroyed by the water which continued pushing him until he fell on the floor.

    [ Water ability points: 10/10 ]

    [ Water ability: unlocked ]

    *******

    Please check author''s note below??

 Chapter 50 Tanias Investigation

    Luisy on the floor without moving, he was still conscious but that water attack had taken a lot out of him.

    [ Water ability points: 0/20 ]

    [ Water ability level: 1 ]

    This was the main reason why Luis hade here and he was d that he had aplished his mission.

    "Oh no!"

    Pearl quickly rushed to Luis who was still lying on the floor unmoving.

    When Luis had punched and sent her flying she didn''t exactly crash into the tree and got covered like Luis thought, rather she used her water ability to cushion her fall and had immediately gone to hide behind the tree from where she attacked Luis with her Jetstream of water.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t mean to hit you like that." She said, kneeling beside Luis'' body.

    ''I''m okay.'' Luis wanted to say, he was still conscious and hearing everything that was happening only that his eyes were refusing to open.

    ''I must have suffocated him.'' Pearl panicked in her thoughts.

    Luis had his aura vision activated and could see clearly everything Pearl was doing, and he immediately became uneasy when he saw Pearl''s facee towards his.

    "What does she want to do? My attraction is at 10%."

    With Pearl''s face getting close Luis quickly shot his eyes open causing Pearl to stop midway as they both looked into each other''s eyes.

    "What is going on here?"

    Pearl quickly got away from Luis'' body on hearing that voice.

    Tammy hade looking for them immediately she came out from the bathroom and that had led her here.

    "Are you guys training or having a ydate?" Tammy asked with her hands crossed.

    "We were but then I hit him with my water ability and thought I had suffocated him, so I tried to use mouth-to-mouth resuscitation before he opened his eyes." Pearl tried to exin the situation as her cheeks turned bright red.

    ''Resuscitation? But my heart was beating normally.''

    Luis had failed to take notice of how insignificant his heartbeat had be since he turned into a Demi-Angel.

    Luis managed to lift himself off the ground, Pearl was already standing and was cleaning the dust off her clothes.

    Looking at her Luis had only one description for her.

    ''Nice.''

    There was one girl which Luis would never forget how nice she was to him, he wondered how she was doing now.

    ******

    The sun was setting as the poption of people in Asaka''s marketce was decreasing.

    Leo was trying to finish up with patching up some tents before he closed for the day.

    After Luis went missing he had refused a lot of abuse from people, they called him all sorts of names like; thief harbourer, thief trainer, and all sorts of names which he didn''t find appealing. He would have lost all of his customers if he wasn''t the only tentmaker in Asaka.

    Despite not losing any of his customers his situation had still gotten worse because of the order from the king telling people to reduce whatever they were paying him before for his services by fifty percent.

    The money he was getting before was merely enough for his family and now that the little he earned had been reduced, who knew how he was going to survive.

    Leo was busy with hisst tent when he saw a figure approaching him, he wouldn''t have been worried if he could see the person''s face, but the figure was wearing arge hood and had his head down.

    ''Have theye to take me away now?''

    Leo pretended not to notice the person as he walked to one of the benches and sat down.

    "Can I help you with anything?" Leo asked politely.

    Luis was surprised to see a pretty girl with long ck hair when the stranger brought down her hood.

    "Yes, you can help me with a lot of things," Tania said.

    After introducing herself and how close she was with Luis, Leo understood how she would be here but for what reason he didn''t know.

    "Have you heard from Luis?" Tania asked.<sub> </sub>

    She guessed that somehow Luis had escaped and Leo knew where he was.

    "I know what you are thinking but I don''t know where Luis is," Leo said, shaking his head.

    "Are you telling me that those rumors are true?" Tania was keeping her voice low to avoid being overheard by anyone.

    She wasn''t supposed to be here in the first ce which was why she had put on a hoodie beforeing.

    "Actually I don''t know what to believe, because he did fall into that hole but how he disappeared no one knows."

    "Or maybe they killed him and paid everyone to say that."

    "Why would they do that when they were already nning to kill him?" Leo asked.

    Thinking about that Tania saw that it made no sense.

    "Are you sure the hole didn''t have something like a cave?" Tania asked.

    "I don''t know because I wasn''t there but ording to the reports given there was nothing like that, the hole didn''t look like anything man made."

    ''He just fell into a hole and disappeared.'' It was really hard for Tania to believe what she was hearing now.

    Tania had been thinking that Luis had managed to escape and was hiding only to discover now that that wasn''t the case at all.

    ''Something is definitely off about that hole.'' She thought. ''If only he didn''t lose the money I gave to him.''

    With that thought in her mind Tania''s eyes nced at therge tree which provided a shade for Leo, she could see a little rope sticking out from behind the tree.

    Walking to the tree she picked it up and discovered that it was the same size of pouch she had given to Luis, she slowly opened the pouch and counted the number of coins.

    ''It''s exactly the same.'' Her eyes were wide in amazement.

    Leo had been watching her closely and was about to say something but she didn''t let him.

    "I know you didn''t take it." She said, "Who would take something and keep it somewhere like that for many days?"

    Tania walked to where she was sitting and dropped the coin on Leo''sp.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I want you to keep it." She said,

    "No, I can''t just take this from you, take it to the king."

    Tania took a deep breath before she let out what was on her mind.

    "Listen, sir, I know that to you it won''t be right to just ept something like this from a little girl, but I also know that the job you are doing now is paying you next to nothing that will be enough for taking care of your family.

    "This is my money, I was the one that gave it to Luis before he lost it and now I want you to take it and help yourself, you know you need it, so stop being hesitant and just take it," Tania said, pushing the money into his hands.

    When Leo showed no more signs of refusing the money a little smile appeared on her face. She pulled down her hood and stood up ready to leave.

    "Thank you." Leo said, which Tania just nodded to in response.

    Tania left Leo to close up but she didn''t go home as she sat at the fountain in the park waiting for the sun topletely go down before she continued with her investigation.

    Immediately the sun was gone Tania sneaked into the forest, it was easy to locate the hole because a path leading to it had already been made.

    Tania lit her torch as she walked deeper into the forest and with the help of it she was able to pinpoint the exact location of the hole.

    ''It''s just an ordinary hole.'' She thought after looking inside. ''Luis shouldn''t just go missing after falling in there.

    While in the middle of her thoughts something strange began to happen as she could see three blue lightsing from the sides of the hole, then three beams shot out from the lights forming a triangle with thest beam going through the middle.

    As Tania was trying to put together what she was seeing the lights began to fade and before she knew it everything was gone.

    "What just happened?"

    ******

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 51 An Angels Weaknesses

    Luis was d that he had unlocked his water ability but he wasn''t really cheerful because his expectations had been totally cut short.

    After Pearl exined everything that happened to Tammy she stopped thinking that something else was going on but that didn''t stop her from giving Luis cold stares now and then.

    Luis wanted to leave as soon as possible since he had already gotten what he came for but Pearl insisted that he stayed and ate breakfast with them stating that he needed it, especially after what happened during their little spar.

    "That''s one of the downsides of not having an ability; those with one will still find a way to beat you even if you are more skilled," Tammy said as they ate their breakfast.

    "I don''t think he was more skilled than me," Pearl said, letting out a little chuckle.

    "Yet he punched you into a tree."

    Saying that triggered something in Pearl as she touched her stomach where Luis had punched her.

    ''That strength was abnormal.''

    "That reminds me, why does Luis not have an ability?" Pearl asked.

    While Luis was thinking of what to say Tammy had outright answered the question.

    "His ancestors weren''t given any crystal although Luis here does have an ability that is not very useful in fighting."

    "You have an ability?" Pearl turned to Luis, probably demanding an exnation.

    "I told you I don''t see that as an ability," Luis told Tammy.

    "Whether you see it as one or not it is still what it is."

    Ignoring Tammy''s words Luis exined his aura vision and how it worked to Pearl, since Tammy already knew about it there was no need to keep it a secret.

    "Wow, that''s cool."

    "Yeah but not as cool as your water ability," Luis said, rubbing the back of his head.

    "I don''t think you need an ability."

    "Huh?"

    "I''m not saying that it won''t be useful to you but you are already a good fighter without it all you need is a few mystic weapons and you''ll be okay."

    "Mystic weapon?"

    "When was thest time you saw someone with that, have you ever seen anyone with that?" Tammy, who had been listening, decided to join the conversation.

    "What''s a mystic weapon?"

    "A weapon created with magic and has  special type of attacks depending on how the weapon was made," Tammy answered like she was doing a presentation.

    "Nice definition Tam and to answer your own question, you haven''t seen anyone with a mystic weapon because they are very expensive to procure and I''m not even sure anyone in Crockel has one.

    "Buting to an empire like Phoenix, believe me when I say that almost every rich man there has a mystic weapon, even the non-fighters."

    *****

    "What a morning." Luis stretched himself immediately he stepped out of the girls'' room, he soon realized that he was getting suspicious stares from the girls all around and left the surroundings as fast as he could.

    p His next destination was the library but he wanted to check if his guess about unlocking the water ability was right.</anda>

    [ Special Abilities ]<sub> </sub>

    [ Fire: Level 2 ]

    [ Earth: Level 1 ]

    [ Water:Level 1 ]

    ''I thought I had more abilities.'' Luis was bummed, he was expecting to unmask other abilities after unlocking thest of these three but that didn''t seem to be the case.

    ''Am I just a three-ability Angel?'' Luis wondered.''But that''s rare. ording to the books I read the special Angels just had two abilities, Zih was the only Angel who had up to three abilities and he didn''t stop there.''

    Thinking about his abilities just reminded Luis of the benefits he had for bing an Angel, he still had skills that needed unlocking and he could still grow his abilities and get stronger.

    ''Who even has three elemental abilities in this world?''

    Luis had put the thought of unmasking new abilities at the back of his mind and decided to head to the library.

    Upon entering the library Luis didn''t waste time to visit the little shelf with books all about Angels.

    He picked the ones he was interested in studying and brought them back to the table where he wanted to stay.

    ''The three weaknesses of an Angel.'' Luis read the title in his mind.''

    Going through the book Luis hade across things that the writer of the book believed to be the weaknesses of an Angel.

    The first one was killing the innocent, when an Angel knowingly or unknowingly kills someone who hasn''t done anything wrong, their body would be set aze and burn for three days.

    ''Set aze?'' Luis gulped at his thought.''How painful is that going to be?''

    Luis took note of that just to make sure he doesn''t have to feel such pain in the future.

    The second one was something Luis was already aware of through his experiences.

    The book exined that dark magic had a great effect on Angels especially when it is in their system, it was just the same as a human being having snake venom in his system.

    Reading that part of the book made Luis wonder something.

    ''Can Angels die?''

    Angels were known all over the world as divine beings way above humans, they were like gods only lesser but no one knew if they had a life span or just lived forever. But most people believed that Angels had no life span and just lived forever.

    ''If they truly can live forever then what''s the use of that hp bar?'' Luis thought.

    That was when he remembered that he wasn''t an Angel yet and was just half of it, part of him was still human.

    ''Maybe that hp bar will disappear when I be a true Angel.'' Luis thought, imagining a pair of white wings sprouting out from his back.

    He returned his attention to his book once more as he couldn''t wait to see thest weakness of an Angel which he had no clue about, but just as he was about to flip the page he noticed arge figure towering over him and blocking the light that was helping him read.

    Luis smelt trouble.

    "Hello, Luis." Luis heard a monotone voice simr to that of a robot only that this one belonged to a human.

    Luis raised his head to see a blonde-haired man smiling at him.

    ******

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 52 Angel Enthusiast

    Luis was surprised by how a stranger would just know his name like that, except that this man wasn''t a stranger.

    Michael Cone was the man who was in charge of the library and he had the names of everyone who had visited the library before, that was the essence of filling the forms he did the first day he came here.

    Michael looked to be in his early twenties and was what most girls would consider as charming, but he had this aura around whichmanded authority.

    "Hello, Luis," Michael said with a smile.

    "Hi," Luis said, wondering how this man he had never seen before knew his name.

    Michael took a seat opposite him and kept on looking at him.

    "What do you want?" Luis asked, dropping the book he was reading, he had suddenly lost interest in what he was reading.

    "Come down," Michael said. "I never thought I would meet someone else who loves Angel-rted things."

    "Angels?" Luis said, raising his book and then looking around the table.

    The man was right, anyone who came across his table would think he was some kind of Angel enthusiast, while he was just doing some research, he didn''t even know if he would have paid much attention to Angels if it weren''t for him bing one.

    "I''m just doing research," Luis said.

    "To find out if there are any Angels on earth?"

    ''What''s this man''s problem?''

    [ Mind read blocked ]

    ''What?''

    Luis thought that if he knew what the man was going to say before he said it then he would be in a better position to reply to him.

    This was the first time his mind read was getting blocked and now he was being more cautious of the man sitting in front of him.

    "I just want to know and yes possibly see if there is any on earth."

    For an Angel Luis seemed to be telling a lot of lies recently, but what could he do, he had to keep the fact that he is Angel a secret because that was the only way to guarantee his safety for now.

    "Ok, but whatever you are looking for I don''t think those books would give you much of an exnation.

    Michael didn''t seem to really buy his reason for reading all these books.

    "How do you know that?"

    "Because I''ve read all those books and I''ve discovered that most of them are made up stories that have an anonymous author."

    All this while Luis had been reading all these books without even caring to know the authors were, now turning the one that was currently in front to the first page he could see that the author''s name was nowhere to be found.

    "But some of the books are good and quite logical."

    ''If these books aren''t good, that means he must have the good books to call these ones not so good.'' Luis thought.

    "Can I ask you a question, sir?"

    "Ok."

    "What are the reasons for your interest in Angels?"

    "As I said earlier on I want to know if there are any Angels on earth and secondly I want to be one myself." The second reason was said with a whisper.

    ''This man is crazy, does he want to die this early?''

    "Aren''t you supposed to die before that happens?"

    "No silly, the dead be ghosts, not Angels."

    "Then how do you n on bing an Angel?" Luis asked, he had begun closing the books and stacking them on top of each other.

    "My first goal is to find an Angel," Michael said.

    "And then what?" Luis said, dropping thest book on top of the others.

    "Get him to turn me into an Angel."

    If Luis had been drinking something he would have slipped it all over the floor.

    ''How can an Angel possibly turn a human being into an Angel?''

    "I know you''re thinking of what I just said as impossible and that''s why I said all these books aren''t exactly useful," Michael said, ncing at the pile of books in front of Luis.

    Thinking about it Luis could say there was a chance of it being possible, this man happened to know a lot about Angels, who knows if he had spent a lot of years studying about Angels to know that they could turn humans into beings like themselves.

    Looking at himself and how he suddenly became one, there was a chance of it being possible.

    "Then where are the exactly useful books?"

    "Heye down there, everything I know about Angels today are all useful information which I somehow had to pay for." Michael paused to nce at Luis who seemed to be looking outside the door even though he was facing him.

    "You have to work for the information if you really want it."

    "You know I''m a student here right?"

    "Yes, which is why I want to give you an easy job."

    "What job?"<sub> </sub>

    "How do you see working here?"

    "I don''t think you can do that."

    A wry smile appeared on Michael''s face as he began to look around the library.

    [ Mind read blocked ]

    Luis so wished he could hear what the man was thinking now.

    "Yes, I can," Michael said the smile still visible on his face.

    He tossed Luis a card which he caught perfectly between his fingers.

    "Juste here tomorrow with that."

    Michael stood up and was about to leave when Luis decided to ask the question that had been bugging his mind since he met this strange man.

    "Who are you?"

    "You already have all the information in your hand," Michael said and walked out of the library.

    With Michael gone Luis turned to the card which he had given him.

    ''Michael Cone.'' He read in his mind.

    He continued reading until he came across something that he couldn''t bring himself to believe.

    "He''s a CEO?"

    *******

    E was walking alongside Silvia as they were both heading to one of the jewelry stores on the mountain.

    E had scolded Silvia for what she did yesterday and even forced her to apologize, Silvia had developed a lot of respect for E that she would help her with anything and do whatever she asked.

    Now their reason for going to the jewelry store was simple, E said she needed a new ne since the old one she had got destroyed in the fight with the wolves and Silvia decided to follow to see if there was anything she would like to buy.

    At the jewelry store, they met a man who immediately came to attend to them.

    "I want to buy a ne," E stated.

    The man took her to a section where nes were hanging on the wall but none of them seemed to catch her attention.

    "All these nes look old," E said, frowning to show dislike.

    "Oh, I see the young Miss likes shiny things."

    "I came here to buy a ne, not some rotten iron."

    "Follow me then."

    The man led her out of the shop into a room that was poorly lit, the only source of light surprisinglying from five nes that were hung on the wall.

    One was giving out a blue illumination, the others green, purple, pink, and red. The mixing of all these colors was giving the room a wonderful look even though it was poorly lit.

    The green one looked exactly like E''s former ne only that this one was shiny.

    "How about that one?" E said, pointing at the green one.

    "That would cost you one gold coin miss."

    "Gold what?" E couldn''t believe what she was hearing. How could she possibly have one gold coin? "How about the other ones?"

    "The cost is the same amount miss."

    E was really bummed, all these nes looked good but she couldn''t even afford one, she had only brought ten silver coins with her and her parents would never give her one gold coin just to buy a ne.

    "I don''t think I can afford any of this." E had given up on buying any of the nes and was about to leave when she felt someone grab her by her arm.

    "There''s another way you can pay for it."

    The man who had spoken to him so calmly had suddenly developed a deep and very menacing voice, with the way he was looking at E while licking his lips she knew she was in trouble.

    "Get your hands off me." E managed to pull her hand free and took a few steps back.

    "Fine, I''ll just take it by force."

    The man opened both of his palms and pointed them at E, a yellow ball started to form in front of him, and without wasting time he threw it towards E, it was so fast that E didn''t even have the time to react.

    As the ball was inching closer E braced herself to take the hit, unaware of whatever it would do to her, but as the ball was about to hit her, she heard the door being knocked down, and immediately she was pulled down by someone causing the yellow ball to miss her as it continued moving until it hit the wall.

    Seeing who it was that pulled her down E never expected to see her in here.

    "Silvia." A smile settled on her face.

    With the wonder warrior, she believed she had a fighting chance.

    *****

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 53 Inhuman Power

    When E had entered the jewelry store with Silvia, she had told the wonder warrior to check if there was anything she liked while she met the store owner.

    Silvia had gone to check on other things while E was interacting with the store owner.

    Silvia hadn''t gone deep into the shop when she noticed E following the man till they walked into the room which she could see as dark.

    ''That doesn''t seem right.'' Silvia thought.

    She continued looking at some of the earrings from where she was standing while waiting for E and the store owner toe out.

    "Didn''t she just want to buy a ne, why are they taking so long in there?" Silvia was beginning to get worried.

    She decided to enter the room and see what was taking them so long, but when she pulled the doorknob she discovered that it was locked, this made her more worried and she did the best thing that came to her mind.

    ? Kicking the door down, Silvia could see the yellow energy ball approaching E who looked panicked.

    Without wasting time the wonder warrior used her super speed to get to E before the ball could and pulling her down they were both able topletely avoid the ball.

    "I thought I locked that door." The man grumbled.

    "Why are you attacking me?" E asked.

    The man looked at both Silvia and E before he began tough maniacally.

    "Having two won''t hurt."

    The man''s eyes turned yellow as his feet began to float above the ground.

    "I think he wants a fight." Silvia said, summoning her soul weapon." And I would be d to give him one."

    Silvia''s soul weapon was a typical long sword, that had a red zig-zag run through its des and the hilt appeared to be glowing blue.

    E, seeing that the best way out of this was to fight, decided to summon her own soul weapon.

    Her soul weapon was two small axes that didn''t seem to fit her personality, anyone who saw this would ask why she didn''t go for a double Katana instead-but axes were her favorite and she knew how to use them better.

    The yellow-eyed man charged towards them with full force.

    Seeing that this was a battle of speed and endurance E decided to enhance her legs, With her enhanced legs she was able to avoid the man but Silvia didn''t move.

    "What are you doing Silvia?!"

    She readied her sword and as soon as the man was within range he swung his sword aiming for the head but she was surprised to hear a nging sound.

    The man''s hands had turned into some kind of metal and that was what he had used to block her strike.

    Silvia pulled her sword back and jumped back to avoid getting hit by the man.

    "How pathetic, I ask for something simple and you girls decide to make a big deal out of it, I''ll just put you to sleep and take what I want."

    Tworge yellow balls began to form in the man''s hands as he had one facing each of the girls.

    "Put to sleep," E muttered, now she had an idea of what those balls were for, by no means should she get hit by that thing.

    "Silvia don''t let that thing hit you!"

    E avoided the yellow ball by dividing to the side meanwhile Silvia was gone before the ball could even get to her.

    "Where did she go?" The man asked in surprise as he didn''t even know when Silvia disappeared.

    "Behind you," E said smiling.<sub> </sub>

    Before the man could turn he felt something going through his back, he quickly held the sword to prevent it from going deeper into his body.

    To Silvia''s greatest surprise his strength was more than hers she even tried using her speed to double her strength but the sword wouldn''t move any further.

    "You don''t know what you are going up against."

    He pulled the part of the de which had gone into his back out and pushed it back, the strength behind the push was too much for Silvia and she ended up getting pushed back while being hit by the hilt of her sword.

    As she fell on the floor she coughed out blood, while holding her belly.

    "You monster!"

    The man was too slow to react as E''s axe went straight into his shoulder, E expected to hear a scream of pain or a little wince but the man didn''t even show any sign of pain as he pulled out the axe which E was still holding and flung her to the wall where the shining nes were.

    Silvia had gotten back on her feet and using her telekinesis she began to lift everything in the room which wasn''t attached to the building except the nes.

    "There''s a reason why we are called wonder warriors," Silvia spoke as all the items she had lifted began to revolve around the man.

    "That''s because we have an element of surprise."

    All the items began to hit the man from every direction, among those items were heavy metals and bars, old jewelry equipment, and a few wooden boxes.

    Each item l continued revolving around him and were taking turns in hitting him.

    After what seemed like two minutes of hitting the man Silvia stopped, she didn''t want to until he made sure the man was dead but she also didn''t want to exhaust her ability points.

    As all the items dropped on the ground, the wonder warrior was surprised to see that the man was still standing only that he had his hands covering his face.

    "I''m not sure you know who you''re fighting."

    E had been watching everything so closely with her back against the wall, she was d that she had brought someone like Silvia along but all her hope went out the window as she saw the man still standing after all of Silvia''s attacks.

    "I''ve been starving for many years and you cannot even let me enjoy one meal in peace." The man quickly dived towards Silvia, not even giving her time to react.

    With her hands, Silvia was able to catch the punching towards her, but that wasn''t enough as she found herself getting pushed back until she was against the wall.

    ''Oh no what have I done, this wouldn''t have happened if I hadn''t been so keen on recing my broken ne.'' E was ming herself for everything that was happening.

    The more she looked at Silvia who was struggling to hold off this abnormally strong man, the more she thought of using something she never wanted to use again.

    She would have texted Luis with her watch now if it didn''t get broken from her fall.

    ''Will he even be able to do much?'' E thought looking at Silvia who seemed to be on herst legs.

    ''Should I use it? But that will also harm her.''

    E was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do.

    "I''ll help you."

    E thought her situation was making her lose her sanity when she heard the voice in her head.

    "Pick me up and I''ll help you."

    She turned her gaze down to see the green ne hanging over her leg glowing brighter.

    *******

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 54 The Green Necklace

    "Am I really going crazy?" E said.

    She was still looking at the ne, which without any doubt was now brighter than it was once, but she still couldn''t make out anything from the voice in her head.

    "Hurry up, your friend won''tst any longer!"

    E could notice the light of the crystal getting dim and then brightening up again as the voice spoke in her mind.

    Without any form of hesitation, E picked up the ne.

    ''I''ve picked you up. Now how are you supposed to help me?''

    ''What your friend is fighting there is a starved incubus.''

    "I don''t need your exnation, just help!" E almost screamed.

    ''Ok.''

    Silvia was struggling to hold the possessed man off as her face was beginning to turn red, as for her hands they were in pretty bad shape.

    "For a human, you are really trying to match up to my strength." The man said with a smile. "But that still changes nothing."

    The man pulled his right hand back and was about to smash his hand right into Silvia''s head when a long green vine grabbed him by his hand and yanked him back, away from Silvia who suddenly fell on the floor breathing heavily.

    When E hurried the ne to help she expected something less that may help them be able to escape, but to her greatest surprise, nts started to pop out from underneath the building, different types of nts, nts she had never seen before.

    The possessed man got up and growled at who he thought the problem wasing from, with his feet floating in the air he dashed towards E but he had failed to take notice of the vines by the side which grabbed him at both arms and smashed him on the ground.

    E couldn''t believe what she was seeing, the same person they had struggled with was now easily receiving a beating and it was all being done by the ne.

    "What are you?" E asked, rubbing the stone on the ne.

    "I think the question now should be, what have you been fighting?"

    "Yeah just tell me."

    It felt like the ne was more inclined to tell her about whatever this man was than anything else.

    "The man you have been fighting is possessed by an Incubus."

    "What''s an Incubus?"

    "A demon who feeds off women."

    "He eats women?"

    "Not in the literal sense but yeah." The ne said. "He''s going on a rampage now because he has been starving for a very long time and seeing two pretty girls just made his hunger worse."

    "Do you know how long the Incubus has been inside the man?"

    "I don''t know but if I were to guess I would say a year or two."

    E could hear groans as the man was now getting up, as he got up the vines also rose above him.

    "What happened?" The man said, rubbing his head.

    "I think the demon is gone," E said, taking a step forward.

    "Don''t be fooled, that''s the demon trying to trick you."

    As if the demon could hear the ne, the man''s eyes suddenly turned golden yellow.

    "I can''t let you do that." The ne said.

    Before the man could take a step forward arge nt with a sucker covered the man''s head, the man struggled to break free as he began to scream in pain.

    "What are you doing?" E asked, sounding panicked.

    From the little exnation from the ne, she knew that the person fighting them wasn''t the man but the demon inside him and it wouldn''t be right to just kill the man.

    "Sucking the demon out."<sub> </sub>

    Unable to get the nt off its head the man let out a mighty scream.

    "Are you sure he''s not getting hurt?"

    "Emmm, this is for his good."

    A yellow light began to fill the nt''s sucker and it didn''t take long before the thing blew up, revealing a yellow humanoid figure that was floating in the air.

    "You will pay for this." The demon said, pointing at E.

    "Kill him?" E ordered, the vines were ready for attack and reached for the demon but he was just too swift and fast for the branches and eventually escaped through the door.

    "I don''t think he will be much trouble unless he finds another male body to possess."

    "You mean an Incubus can''t fight in its true form?"

    "They can, just that a human body grants them more strength depending on the strength of the person possessed."

    "E." E turned to her left to see Silvia staggering towards her, her sleeves were all torn up. "Who are you talking to?"

    E didn''t know that Silvia was still conscious which was why she had been talking so openly to the ne.

    "Nobody," E said, putting the ne into her pocket. "I was just trying to remember something."

    Silvia looked around and then finally her eyes stopped at the man who was passed out on the floor.

    "How did youˇ­.."

    Silvia was beyond amazed, she couldn''t believe that E was the one that knocked out the man that almost killed her.

    She had been partially passed out that she failed to notice any of the actions taken towards defeating the man, the only thing she could remember was a green vine pulling the man away.

    "I just hit him in the right ce and he passed out."

    The reason E was lying about the ne was simple, the ne had told her to keep it a secret, for now, it stated that it wouldn''t have even helped them, only that he couldn''t stand watching innocent girls getting mauled by an incubus.

    "I should finish him off then."

    Silvia summoned her sword and was about to strike the man''s head when she heard E scream.

    "Stop!"

    "But he tried to kill us."

    "I know but he wasn''t exactly in control."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I think he took a really bad drug, by the time he wakes up the effects will be over and he will be back to normal."

    Silvia didn''t exactly buy E''s exnation but she unsummoned her sword reluctantly.

    "Come on, let''s go," E said walking through the door.

    While walking out Silvia took notice of one of the nes which was no longer there.

    "You know you are terrible at lying?" The ne said.

    ''Yeah, let me see you try.''

    The walk home between the duo was a silent one as none of them even had the strength to speak, it was more evident on E, who had been in a near-death situation twice now.

    E crawled onto her bed immediately after entering the room, Silvia figured that she needed a bath ASAP and headed to the bathroom, immediately she was gone E pulled out the ne from her pocket.

    "Now can you tell me what or who you are?"

    *****

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 55 Combat Classes

    The students of Crockel Academy were d to see the sunrise, signaling the start of a new week, this was the week where everything kicked, their sses, physical training, and many other things.

    Luis has been waiting for this day since arriving here, he knew he was getting strong but he wanted to test himself among his mates, especially Silvia, whom he had developed an interest to fight after his friends called her a monster.

    Ace and Dn were back to their former selves at least Ace was fully back but Dn was still in pain emotionally, how could he be so much weaker than the girl he wanted to go out with?

    The three got ready for school and it was time to make their way there.

    sses started normally with miss Nicole teaching them basic things they needed to know other than how to fight.

    The lesson for the day was done but miss Nicole still had onest thing to tell them.

    "Your physical training will start today and you will have to choose between three sses. The first ss is the weapon ss which will teach you various ways to use your soul weapon.

    "The second ss is the elemental ss for elemental users only and the third ss is the martial arts ss, so I advise you all to make your choice wisely." With that said Miss Nicole left the ss leaving the students to think of which ss suited them best.

    Luis was thinking of joining the elemental ss since he already had three elemental abilities but that was when he remembered that he had to keep that a secret.

    He would have loved to join the weapon ss, but a certain someone had told him that he couldn''t create soul weapons and it turned out to be true.

    Thest option for Luis was the martial arts ss which really didn''t have anything against him, all that was learned there was how to fight and he could do that.

    Luis had finally made his choice, he was going to join the martial arts ss but he wanted to know which ss his roommates were joining.

    "I''m definitely joining the elemental ss." Ace said.

    "What about you Dn?" Luis asked.

    Dn was quiet as he thought of which ss to join.

    "I think the martial arts ss will be okay." Dn finally said.

    "Martial arts?"

    After saying that Luis realized that he never really knew what Dn''s ability was because he had never used it before and the Demi-Angel had never bothered on using his aura vision to find out.

    [ Name: Dn Hart ]

    [ Aura: Yellow ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [ Family Ability: Body hardening ]

    [ Ability: Earth ]

    ''He has elemental abilities and still wants to join the martial arts ss.''

    Luis would have outright asked Dn why he wanted to join the martial arts ss since he had an earth ability but asking that would just bring up questions of how he knew since Dn had never used his ability in their presence.

    "Hi, Luis."

    Luis turned to see E standing behind him with a smile on her face.

    "Hi, E," Luis said.

    Ace and Dn gave a little which she returned.

    "I was wondering which ss you were nning on joining," E said touching the ne on her neck.

    Luis looked at the green shiny ne and for some reason, he felt attracted to it as he couldn''t keep his eyes off it.

    When E had asked the ne who it was, the ne had only said she was a special being whose spirit was bound by the ne but she did have a name.

    The ne which had been speaking to E and even saved her happened to be a female with the name Jasmine.

    Jasmine had told E that the only way to keep in touch with her was to always keep the ne on herself at all times.

    Sure she could have just put it in her pocket but E was a girl that kinda liked showing off a little bit.

    "Luis," E called Luis who still had his eyes on the ne.

    "I''m joining the martial arts ss," Luis answered like someone who just woke up from a trance.

    ''Is he feeling something towards you?''

    ''You didn''t tell me you had a young Angel here.'' Jasmine said.<sub> </sub>

    ''Can he sense you?'' E asked in her mind.

    ''A full-fledged Angel would sense me in a matter of seconds, but he''s just feeling the energying from, I don''t think he''s sure of what he''s feeling.''

    "Martial arts?"

    "Yes," Luis replied.

    "That''s where I''m going too," E said almost sounding cheerful.

    ''Hmmm, I thought you were going with the weapon ss.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Keep quiet.''

    "Well, that''s good."

    Luis believed that with E''s enhancement ability she would be great in the martial arts club.

    ''But she still has her lightning ability which she wasn''t so keen on using the other day.''

    Now aware of which ss Luis was going to be at E went to ask Silvia whose answer was uncertain.

    "I haven''t made up my mind," Silvia said.

    "Then when are you going to make it up?" E asked giving her a confused look.

    "Soon, I''m still in the thinking stage."

    E sighed and left Silvia to continue thinking of which ss she was going to join.

    The bell for lunch break rang and all the students walked out of the ss heading to the cafeteria to get their lunch, all except Luis whose thought was going wild.

    The time E approached him and he looked at her ne, a strange message appeared on his system.

    [ Ancient ??????  Detected ]

    He couldn''t make out anything from the message but he could feel the energying off from the ne, which made him wonder.

    ''What is that ne?''

    He had to find out one way or the other.

    After lunch, everyone was to head to the variousbat ss of their choice.

    Luis was walking to the martial arts ss along with Dn when E spotted them and decided to join them.

    "How do you think the ss will be Luis?" Dn asked.

    "I don''t know but I expect it to be fun while we learn the needful," Luis replied.

    "What if our instructor is a cruel man?" E asked.

    "We just have to hope he isn''t, besides our instructor can also be a female," Luis said.

    Luis was surprised to open the door to the martial arts ss only to find two people, a boy who had ck spikey hair and a girl who had a long flowing hair waiting there.

    "Where''s everybody?" E asked.

    "What do you mean?" The boy with spiked hair chuckled, this is everybody.

    Soon the door was pushed open behind anding through was Silvia.

    "Silvia?" E was surprised.

    "I made up my mind," Silvia said.

    More surprises were toe as the door inside the room where the teacher was opened, and a man came out and walked to the tform in front of the students, Luis couldn''t believe who he was seeing.

    "Good afternoon students, I''ll be your instructor for the martial arts ss."

    ''I thought he was a CEO!'' Luis screamed in his head.

    *******

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 56 Physical Training

    With the little introduction which Michael made mandatory Luis got to know the two people who happened to be the only new faces, he was seeing.

    The boy with the spiked hair was Henry Tel, a first-year student who was in the A-ss, with the help of his aura vision Luis was able to find out his ability which was a very rare ording one.

    The girl which had a really long hair was Monica Smith, she was also in the A-ss and was quite the looker, her ability was also a rare one.

    [ Name: Henry Tel ]

    [ Aura: Yellow ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [ Family Ability: None

    [ Ability: Ice ]

    Once again Luis couldn''t understand what another elemental user was doing in the martial arts club. He had never seen an ice ability user before because it was very rare.

    [ Name: Monica Smith ]

    [ Aura: Yellow ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [ Family Ability: Fire ]

    [ Ability: Metal ]

    Looking at the information Luis didn''t want to find out what a whole family of fire users would do to you if you messed with them.

    On the other hand, Luis didn''t know what a metal ability was.

    Luis had taken a peep at both of their watches which had level four h disying on them.

    [ Quest Update ]

    [ Allies 1/10 ]

    That message hadn''t appeared for a while now and now it was showing Luis the number of allies he had, which was only E for now, but he didn''t understand the bar.

    ''I''m limited to only having ten allies?'' Luis wondered looking at the screen.

    "Alright everyone introduction is over," Michael said pping his hands.

    Luis had gotten engrossed in his system that he had forgotten about his number one concern.

    ''What is he doing here?''

    Luis still couldn''t understand how a CEO would be working as an instructor for a martial arts ss.

    Michael walked down from the raised tform and began to scan everyone''s face, there was a pause when he got to Luis as both of their eyes met, but heter continued until he had seen the face of everyone in the ss.

    Michael went on to introduce himself and then jumped straight into business.

    "Your first lesson will be outside."

    "Outside?" Dn said.

    "Yes, nowe on," Michael said and began to walk outside while everyone else followed behind him.

    They got to an open field which Luis recognized as the ce where he had dealt with three boys sometimest week.

    "Now your first lesson is to run from here to that end twenty times."

    "Twenty?" E gasped.

    Luis turned to look at the end of the field which was far away from where they were standing, running back forth from here to there wasn''t going to be easy on any of them.

    "I thought we were supposed to be learning martial arts, not Physical education." Henry was the first to protest.

    "Yes, this looks like something for a physical education ss." Luis joined the protest.

    Michael let out a short sigh as he turned to Luis.

    "This is part of your training and if you are not ready to do it, then you are ready to lose your scores."

    "But this has nothing to do with martial arts."<sub> </sub>

    "And how are you even supposed to learn martial arts with those weak limbs of yours?" Michael almost snapped at Luis but was able to calm himself in time.

    Seeing that there was no way out of this Silvia had already started running towards the other end.

    "Now that''s a good girl, better join her in time, because I''ll be counting," Michael said and sat down on the big rock in the field, he had a smug look on his face which was annoying Luis more.

    "Stupid CEO." Luis cursed under his breath as he joined the others who had long left.

    [ +1 Agility point gained ]

    [ +1 Stamina point gained ]

    This was the message Luis received afterpleting his fifteenth turn, he wasn''t really feeling exhausted only that his feet were getting a little sore from all the running.

    ''A stat point in both stamina and agility?'' Luis thought.

    It was nice to see that his stat points could be increased through physical training but Luis wasn''t sure he could bring himself to do something like this just to increase his stat points.

    Another person who wasn''t struggling at all was E, with her legs enhanced she was able to run for a long time without feeling fatigued.

    < Your ability is the best in this type of situation>

    "I know."

    That was until she understood what Jasmine was trying to say.

    "Hey, this ability is useful in many ways."

    < I never said it wasn''t > Jasmine said with a little chuckle.

    Many would have expected the wonder warrior to be through with her own running section by now but that wasn''t the case as she was running just like everyone else, at a normal speed.

    She had used her ability at first but Michael had made it clear to her that abilities weren''t allowed and told her to start afresh. But even without her ability, she didn''t seem to be struggling.

    The two-ss A students seemed to be doing okay too.

    Out of the whole group the only person that seemed to be struggling was Dn who was sweating profusely while panting heavily.

    He was on hisst legs but something was keeping him moving.

    "No, I can''t look weak in front of her again." He muttered to himself as he nced towards Silvia who was returning while he was going up.

    This was thest round as everyone had returned and had immediately sat on the floor to rest, everyone except Dn who was just about toplete his.

    ''Just a little more.'' He thought to himself as he staggered through the field.

    His legs were too weak to continue but Dn kept pushing them and eventually they gave in right when he was just about toplete his run.

    "No, no, no." Dn tried to keep his legs moving but he couldn''t as he fell on the floor unable, he was embarrassed.

    "Why am I always different?" Dn cried as he hit his legs.

    Luis seeing that his roommate was in trouble quickly hurried to help him.

    "I like him already," Michael said with a smile.

    Everyone thought he was referring to Luis but he wasn''t.

    "Determination and will to never give up until you''ve given it your all," Michael said. "You should learn from people like that Luis," Michael said pointing at Dn, this was the time Luis came back with Dn''s hand hanging over his shoulder.

    Everyone was confused as to why their instructor was praising the only person who failed toplete his little run, even though he hadn''t performed that badly.

    With everyone well rested Michael stood up to give an announcement.

    "Now we will be moving on to the next lesson."

    "Next lesson?" This was almost said in unison by everyone.

    The students couldn''t even imagine what he was going to tell them to do next.

    *****

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 57 Physical Training (02)

    The door was pushed open as Luis sluggishly walked to his bed and crashed there.

    "Why do you look like that?" Ace asked, referring to the twigs and leaves on Luis'' head.

    He was on his bed rxing after a long day when Luis entered the room looking like someone who had been sleeping in the forest.

    "If only you knew," Luis said, shaking his head.

    Ace''s curiosity grew even more as he saw Dn walk into the room looking even worse than Luis.

    Apart from having twigs and leaves on his head, his face and uniform were stained with mud and he wasn''t smelling nice at all.

    "Holy shit! What the hell happened to you?" Ace said, sitting up on his bed."

    Dn didn''t say anything until he got to a corner of the room and crouched down.

    "What did you guys do to provoke some third-year students?"

    Ace had concluded that someone above them might have given them a beating and Luis, being the more agile of the two, was able to escape before anything serious happened to him.

    "Rx Ace, we didn''t provoke anyone and nobody gave us a beating," Luis said.

    "Then what happened?"

    "This happened to us during ourbat ss training."

    "Combat ss?" Ace asked, giving him a confused look." Aren''t you guys supposed to be in the martial arts ss?"

    "I thought so but somehow we ended up in the military training ss."

    "Military training."

    As Ace said that word he burst intoughter, now he understood why they were looking so unkempt, but he still needed to know how everything happened.

    "It''s not funny," Dn said, feeling irritated by Ace''s amusement at their predicament.

    "I know I''m sorry." Ace said forcing in the rest of hisughter.

    "So how was the elemental ss?" Luis asked.

    "It was pretty nice and guess who our instructor was."

    "Who?"

    "Miss Nicole." Ace said his voice sounded a little bit girly.

    The boys in the ss saw their teacher as stunning and having her as an instructor where they would be even closer was something most of them would describe as good luck.

    ''Miss Nicole has an elemental ability.'' Luis thought.

    Well, he never found out what her ability was because when he used his aura vision on her it only brought out basic information like her name and race, her family ability and main ability were all blurred.

    "You guys are lucky." Dn pouted.

    He would have joined the elemental ss if he knew beforehand what the martial arts ss was going to be like and more especially if he knew that Miss Nicole was going to be the instructor of the elemental ss.

    Through their little time in ss, the students hade to know Miss Nicole as a nice person, who never raised his voice on any of them and the students always felt free around her, unlike a certain Jim.

    "Yeah." Ace said. "That reminds me, you guys still haven''t told me what happened to you.

    ******

    Everyone was left in confusion as Michael dered that there was going to be another lesson.

    They just couldn''t imagine what he was going to tell them to do next.

    ''What is your problem?''

    [ Mind read blocked ]

    Luis tried to use his skill on him again but it was met with the same result as yesterday.

    "Now follow me, everybody," Michael said as he started walking into the forest area around the school.

    "This wasn''t what I expected on joining the martial arts ss," Henry said.

    He was walking alongside Monica as they followed Michael to wherever he was taking them.

    "Yeah, this is not rted to martial arts." Monica said."I''m not too bothered about whatever he''s going to tell us to do, but I don''t know if that guy can handle another thing like thest one." She nced towards Dn, who was now walking by himself.

    "Didn''t you see his watch? He''s just a level two higher." Henry said, with a little mockery in his voice.

    "I know," Monica said and increased her pace.

    "Hey, slow down."

    E on the other hand was having a little chat with Jasmine while walking alongside Silvia.

    ''I didn''t know the council was now sending young Angels to work as guardian Angels.''

    ''You mean Luis?''

    E turned back to look at Luis who was walking at the back to keep up with Dn.

    ''He''s a guardian Angel?'' E asked.

    ''He has to be since they are the only Angels that are allowed to take human form while on Earth.''

    ''But Luis said, he wasn''t an Angel from the start.''

    E was trying to keep this part of her thoughts private but that wouldn''t be possible with Jasmine''s ess to her mind.

    ''A human turned Angel?''<sub> </sub>

    ''Hey, you weren''t supposed to hear that.''

    Jasmine sighed." Humans, always trying to keep secrets, just so you know, if you want to keep a secret from me just don''t think about it.''

    E knew Jasmine was just trying to taunt her because there was no way she wouldn''t think about something, that was the way the human mind worked, and thinking about keeping a secret would help her keep it more.

    ''You seem to know many things about Angels. Are you an Angel?'' E asked, ignoring Jasmine''s previous words.

    ''No, but I know a lot of Angels.''

    This was Jasmine''s reply, once again E had failed to get her to say who she truly was.

    "Alright everyone rest a bit before we start the next lesson," Michael said.

    They had all arrived at a part of the forest where there were six uprootedrge tree stumps and then there was arge puddle of mud which they had to pass before getting to the other side.

    Luis had a rough idea of what they were going to do next, but he was more worried about Dn who had quickly taken a seat on one of the stumps immediately after Michael dered that they should rest.

    After a while, Michael pulled out six thick and very long ck ropes from his backpack, and now Luis'' guess wasing to reality.

    He threw a rope to all of them who were sitting on the stump, which they caught and stared at it in confusion.

    "Now tie that rope on the stump you are sitting on and make sure it is strong."

    Withoutining they got to work and started tying the ropes around the stumps.

    "Good now tie the ropes on your waists."

    "Our waists?"

    This time around Silvia was the first toin.

    "Yes, I said waist," Michael said.

    "But that''s not going to make our movement any easier."

    "Exactly," Michael said, snapping his fingers.

    His words just irritated Luis more and more, he expected some martial arts today, not military training.

    "Now your goal is to walk across that mud puddle over there with that stump attached to your waist.

    The mud wasn''t as far as running to and fro from the field but the mud wasn''t going to make their movement any easier.

    Aware that talking much wasn''t going to get them anywhere everybody got into it at the same time.

    Stepping into the mud everyone knew that it was going to be hard to keep their bnce while pulling the heavy stump along.

    With proper movements, they were all able to make it to the other side, all except Dn whose movement was slow because of what happened earlier.

    ''Come on Dn.'' Luis silently prayed in his heart.

    Dn was doing okay so far although his movements were slow, that was until he got to the middle and made a wrong step which caused him to slip and go down with his face hitting the mud.

    Luis began to untie his rope when he saw this happen, he had been watching Dn so closely since getting to the other side that he had forgotten to untie his rope.

    But before he could finish untying his rope he could see that someone was already helping Dn and it was someone he never expected it to be.

    Immediately Dn fell Monica had used her ability to quickly get there.

    "Metal path."

    A little bridge made of metals appeared and quickly took her to where Dn was.

    If Henry knew that was what she was nning to do he would have stopped her because he now felt a stab in his heart watching Monica help Dn up.

    "Thank you Luˇ­." He wanted to say but was now startled by the face he was seeing.

    "It''s Monica and you are wee," Monica said.

    If her hair was still loose and flowing it would have been messed up by the mud but she knew best to tie it immediately Michael told them what they were going to do.

    "Let me help you with that." Monica tried to grab the rope on his waist, but Dn stopped her.

    "I only fell because of a slip, I can pull through myself." He said.

    Monica stared at his mud face for a while before shrugging.

    "If you say so." She said and returned to the others with her metal path.

    "I love your determination," Michael said, stroking his chin from the other side.

    ''That''s a cool ability.'' Luis thought looking at how fast Monica was able to return with her metal ability.

    Dn wasn''t just trying to look tough like the others and managed to pull through.

    He was greeted with ''Congrats'' from Monica, ''Nice job'' from Luis, and ''You did great'' from E.

    Silvia just acted like she didn''t see him and Henry kept shooting daggers at him with his eyes.

    "I think that''s enough for today."

    Everyone turned to see Michael standing behind them with his arms crossed behind his back.

    They all turned to the other side of the mud puddle just to make sure they weren''t seeing things, but they weren''t, he was no longer there.

    ''How?'' They all had simr thoughts.

    *****

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 58 Secret CEO

    Michael had just been standing at the other side a few minutes ago, he was even there when Dnpleted his own test but suddenly he was now at the other side with them.

    There was no other way past these two sides, except the bushes which looked so thick that nobody would think of taking a route. It didn''t look like Michael walked through the mud puddle or took a route through the bushes because his feet and clothes were still in perfect condition.

    ''Does he have teleportation ability?'' Luis wondered.

    But still, there was no way to confirm that because when he used his aura vision on him, he didn''t get any useful information on him, same as in the case of Nicole.

    This made Luis wonder if his ability only worked on those within his age.

    "I think that''s enough training for today," Michael said. "We should start heading home now."

    Everyone walked through the mud puddle but this time without any stump, Michael had followed them this time and walked with his hands behind his back.

    Luis had expected an increase in his strength after pulling that stump across the mud but it seemed like a job that easy wasn''t enough to increase his strength.

    After the long and tiring day with expectations cut short, no one had the strength to chat while heading back to school and they all just walked back quietly.

    As they got closer to school Luis received a very disturbing message that left him confused.

    [ Demons Detected ]

    ''Demons? Here?.''

    Luis started looking around as he activated his aura vision.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Henry asked, he felt like Luis was behaving more like a weirdo by suddenly stopping and looking around.

    Michael who had been walking at the back noticed Luis'' action, he was aware of the threat but he didn''t think Luis would unless he had a Demon detecting device as he did.

    It took Luis time to pinpoint the demons, even with his aura vision.

    "Everything okay Luis?" E asked, finding Luis'' action strange.

    ''There are demons is closeby.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Demons?''

    ''Yes, and the young Angel is sensing them.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Can you sense the demons too?''

    ''Yes, and there are two of them.'' Jasmine said. "But these are the weakest demons I''ve ever seen.''

    When Luis caught the aura of one of the demons, it was already heading for Ace, who was the closest person to the trees.

    Luis saw the demon on time and quickly dived towards Dn pulling him into a bush along with himself as the demon missed his strike towards the teenager''s head.

    "What the hell is that!" Henry screamed as he saw the demon emerge behind the tree, its bodypletely dark red with its two fangs sticking out.

    "I just survived a fight with a demon yesterday and now this," E muttered to herself.

    ''Are you sure this demon is weak or are you saying that inparison with your own strength?''

    ''Anybody can deal with those things without breaking a sweat.'' Jasmine imed.

    Getting ready for a fight everyone summoned their soul weapons.

    Henry''s choice of a soul weapon was a double Katana de and Monica''s was a single whip that didn''t look like anything special.

    They were all ready to take on the demon in front, unaware of the one that was behind them.

    "You guys should be a little more observant in battle."

    Everyone turned back to see Michael with his leg ced on top of the other demon which quickly turned to dust and vanished.

    "And there you are losing focus again," Michael said pointing behind them.<sub> </sub>

    When they turned back to the one demon which they were all getting ready to ughter, they were surprised to see dust vanishing, and standing there was now Luis.

    "Why did I even pull out my weapon for weak scums," Henry said, putting back his soul weapon, he had concluded that since Luis could deal with the demon easily then it was a weak one.

    Everything had happened so fast that none of the students who were getting ready to fight saw how both demons were defeated.

    Even E who was informed by Jasmine about the other demon never expected it to be behind them but just close to its partner.

    Michael had stepped in behind them on time and easily brought down the demon with his legs, when their attention had been directed towards him, Luis used the opportunity tond a heavy blow on the other demon''s head.

    Michael and Dn were the only ones who saw how easily he defeated the demon.

    [ Demon killed ]

    [ 100 EXP Gained ]

    [ 590/1500 EXP ]

    Looking at his screen knew that leveling up was still far for him, even a 100 exp didn''t do much for him now.

    "Those are the weakest demons, which anyone can easily deal with," Michael said.

    This was enough to stop the others from thinking so highly of what Luis had just done.

    "But if you ever run into a real demon, my advice to you is to flee," Michael said.

    Luis was aware that these demons weren''t the real thing but the same couldn''t be said for the other students who were now wondering what a real demon would look like.

    "Don''t worry they''ll teach you that in your ssroom," Michael said, aware of the questions they all had in mind.

    Everyone continued the walk home, as Michael walked to Luis.

    "That''s some strength you have there boy,." Michael said.

    The truth was that even though he thought the demons to be weak, he never expected Luis to kill one with just one hit.

    "I train on my own sometimes," Luis said.

    "Yeah I can see that, and all this while I''ve been thinking you were just an Angel enthusiast," Michael said jokingly.

    "A what?"

    "Never mind, just don''t forget toe to work early this evening."

    "Work?" Luis said, scratching his head.

    He had partially forgotten about his appointment today and just wanted to go home and get a good rest.

    "Aren''t you going to interview me first?"

    "You have to show up first and we''ll know."

    "Ok Mr. CEO," Luis said with a sigh.

    "You are a CEO?"

    Luis had forgotten one person who wasn''t gone yet and was still waiting for him, he wasn''t that close but was still able to hear most of the things they were saying and that was when he heard Luis call Michael a CEO.

    "That''s supposed to be a secret,." Michael said, giving Dn a look that was putting the pressure on him now.

    *****

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 59 The Interview

    Luis narrated how their day went but omitted some things like how and by whom the demons were defeated and the most important part which he needed to keep out was calling Michael a CEO while Dn was close by.

    "You guys really went through a lot today." Ace said, ncing at Luis and Dn.

    "Yeah, and I need a bath," Luis said, getting up from his bed.

    "Hey, don''t you want to hear how my day went?" Ace asked.

    "Judging by the way you were listening to me, I''m aware that it wasn''t much fun," Luis said, heading straight into the bathroom.

    "How can he say that? My day was lots of fun." Ace said, fuming.

    Ace kept on bbering about how fun his day was thinking he was speaking to Dn, unaware that the blonde-haired teenager had longed dozed off.

    "Dn." Ace called after noticing that Dn wasn''t giving him any responses.

    "Dn." He tapped him and that was when he realized that his roommate had long fallen asleep. "Come on dude, you could have taken a bath first."

    Luis came out from the bathroom to find Ace on his bed reading, while Dn was sleeping with his head against the wall.

    Ignoring the two he slid into his new pair of uniforms which they were all provided with and was ready to head out.

    "Where are you going?" Ace asked, pulling his book down to reveal his face.

    "I just want to grab something. I''ll be back soon." Luis said shutting the door before Ace could say anything else.

    With increased pace, Luis was able to get to the library just in time.

    He looked at the building and sighed before walking in through the door.

    Instead of walking into the library like a regr here, he walked to the reception area, which was a little bit to the right on entering the library.

    "Hello, how can I help you?"

    Luis was greeted by a red-haired female, which wasn''t the person he saw the first day he came here with E.

    "I have an appointment., '''' Luis said, showing her the card which Michael had given him.

    Thedy nced at the card and then nced at Luis, she then turned to her tablet and tapped in some information.

    "Okay, walk through that door for your appointment." She said pointing at the ck door at the end of the room.

    "Thank you., '''' Luis said before walking off towards the door.

    He opened the door to find Michael sitting on his chair, with a table in front of him, but there wasn''t much on the table except for a few books, a pencil sharpener, and a telephone.

    Luis noticed that although the office looked nice with a sofa and bookshelf by the side and the window providing good venttion, it all looked dusty like this ce wasn''t visited very often.

    "I see you made it," Michael said with a smile. "Have a seat."

    Luis walked to the table and sat on the seat opposite Michael, looking at the books on the table he could see they were very dusty.

    "Sorry about that but I don''t visit here quite frequently," Michael said.

    Luis just nodded to his apology.

    "Luis right?"

    "Yes," Luis replied.

    "You already have the job because we have already agreed on your payment."

    "So all I get out of working for you is just the books you promised me."

    Michael shook his head.

    "I''m aware that you are just a student here, which is why I''m just going to make that sixty percent of your payment, the rest will be paid to you weekly."

    p "And when will I get the books?"</anda>

    "In two months."

    "Two months?" Luis opened his mouth in disbelief.

    "Yes, I even made it short for you."<sub> </sub>

    They had three months to stay at school before going home for their break, which meant that he would get the books a month before going home.

    ''At least I can make a little money before then.''

    Luis was nning to quit the job immediately he got what he wanted, he had estimated it to be around two weeks or a month but it turns out he was going to stay longer than his estimate.

    "Ok, I ept," Luis said.

    "Good." Michael said." Not like you had much of a choice anyway unless you no longer need the books."

    ''If I knew where those books were I would have taken them without your permission.'' Luis wanted to let his thoughts out but he knew best not to.

    "Just go to Rose and she will inform you about your duties."

    Luis wasn''t just going to leave because he still had a lot of unanswered questions to which he believed Michael would have an answer.

    "Why do you have to keep your CEO identity a secret?" Luis started with his questions immediately after his first agenda was done.

    "I don''t think I owe you an answer to that question." Michael said, cing his legs on the table." Just make sure that friend of yours doesn''t say anything as you promised and the same thing goes to you."

    "Fine, you said you are in charge of running this whole area, which I thought was supposed to be demon free."

    "Honestly I don''t know how a demon got here but my team is currently doing an investigation and that will be thest," Michael answered smoothly.

    With the way the two were now speaking, it felt like Luis was the one interviewing Michael.

    Luis wasn''t exactlyfortable with Michael''s answer on why there were demons on the mountain but it wasn''t like he was going to get him to say something else.

    Michael had told Luis that they were on a mountain unaware that Luis knew about that even before he told him.

    "Why are you our martial arts instructor?"

    This was one of the questions Luis required an answer to because it didn''t make sense for him to be an instructor.

    "Oh, that." Michael chuckled. "I just volunteered, because your school didn''t have one.

    "Then what''s with all the military training?"

    "Military training?" Michael chuckled. "Trust me, those are just the basics."

    ''Basics.?''

    To Luis, Michael wasn''t really making sense.

    "It looks like you are out of questions." Michael said, staring directly at Luis who didn''t look away."It''s time to leave then."

    Luis got up and before leaving through the door he looked at the card which Michael gave to him, this brought one more question into his mind.

    "Why did you just give me this card if your identity as a CEO was to be kept a secret?" Luis asked, holding up the card.

    "Nobody would really pay attention to that card, it''s not authentic."

    "But you know I could have told someone."

    "Well then it''s good you didn''t," Michael said, giving him a wry smile.

    This man just annoyed Luis more and more with the way he went around things with his words.

    Unable to get any useful answers Luis left the room while looking at the card.

    "CEO of JoJo mountains business district huh," Luis said.

    [ Long termmand: 28 days left ]

    [ 20/30 HP ]

    ''I hope they don''te here after 28 days.'' Luis thought looking at the message that had suddenly popped up on his system screen.

    *****

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 60 Punish Your Oppressors

    Luis wasn''t too bothered by the message that was disying on his system screen now, he could always reach the wolves before twenty-eight days and renew themand.

    His worry was if he couldn''t make it before twenty-eight days. Would the wolvese to the school in search of him?

    That was one thing he didn''t want to happen and he was going to keep it that way.

    Luis walked to the red-haireddy whose name happened to be Rose, before he could state his reason for being there she told him that she was aware of the reason he was here and would get back to him in a few minutes.

    Luis sat down on a chair as he waited for Rose to finish whatever she was doing.

    It was gettingte as people were starting to leave the library to the point where there was no longer anybody in the library.

    "Alright, let''s go," Rose said, getting up from her seat.

    She started walking to the bookshelf area while Luis followed from behind.

    ''I just hope my job isn''t cleaning books.'' Luis thought.

    Hisst memory of cleaning books wasn''t an exactly pleasing one.

    "Your job is to make sure that each book gets returned to the appropriate section after each day," Rose said, pointing out the different book sections.

    She didn''t necessarily have to point out the different sections of the bookshelves because they all had their names written above the shelves.

    Luis tried to memorize all the important information she was giving him.

    One of the informations which he took note of was never to touch the bookshelf at the far end of the area away from other bookshelves.

    ''I wonder what he''s hiding there.'' Luis thought he might have just gotten the lead to what he was looking for.

    After the little tour, it was time for Luis to head home, Rose was arranging some papers on his desk, while Luis stood at the door.

    He wanted to ask Rose about the otherdy who he used to here, he even saw her yesterday and today he was seeing Rose, but heter decided against it, he had no reason to know at all.

    "It''s Luis right?"

    Luis had been so lost in his thoughts that he didn''t notice Rose walk close to him.

    "Yes." He replied, snapping out of his daze.

    "Ok, just make sure toe early in the evening."

    "I''ll try my best," Luis said, walking out the door.

    Getting outside Luis realized that everywhere was dark, he checked his watch and was surprised by what time it was.

    <o>,m ''How long have I been in there?''</o>

    Luis nced at the library onest time before deciding to head back to his room.

    There were no students outside, which was because the school authorities made it strict that they shouldn''t be outside by this time and the soldiers were there to enforce thew, but walking along the path by himself Luis didn''t get stopped by anybody.

    ''Maybe they went back to their stations since there weren''t any students outside.'' Luis thought.

    As Luis approached the male first-year dormitory, he could hear whispersing from the dark corner, between the dormitory and the storage room.

    With his aura vision, he was able to see two figures, and one was holding the other on the neck.

    He was just d that they were both humans as their auras were yellow, but still whatever that was being done there wasn''t legal.

    Luis couldn''t clearly hear whatever they were saying and decided to get closer.

    He slowly walked to the dark corner and hid behind the wall of the dormitory.

    There happened to be two sets of people here; the bullied and the bully.

    "Where is my silver coin?" The bully said, tightening his grip on his victim''s neck. "The boss is mad with me because we have been running low on funds, you were the one that agreed to join us."

    "Please, my parents haven''t sent the money yet." The bullied said his voice trembling in fear.<sub> </sub>

    Listening in on the conversation, Luis found the aggressor''s voice quite familiar and he wasn''t wrong about that because the person who was the bully here was Zach.

    If it was the old Luis back at Asaka he would have loved to mind his own business, but this was a new Luis, who had a whole new level of power.

    Another reason why he was going to get involved was that he still had some sort of grudge against George and his group for what they did to him.

    But before he got involved he made sure to cover his face with his scarf, he wanted to teach Zach a lesson but he didn''t want him to be exactly sure of who dealt with him.

    Zach was about to deliver a blow on the helpless boy''s face when he felt something as hard as a rock hitting him on his side causing him to fall on the floor leaving the boy to fall on the ground.

    "Who''s there?" Zach asked quickly, getting up on his feet.

    Luis walked into the scene making sure that his footsteps were being heard clearly.

    "Run to your room." He said to the boy on the floor.

    "Thank you." The boy said with a trembling voice and ran back into the dormitory as fast as he could.

    "Who are you?" Zach asked, trying to sound confident.

    "Aren''t you a second-year student?" Luis ignored his question." And you are begging from a first-year student."

    "I wasn''t begging him."

    Zach had heard enough from this stranger and quickly attacked with balls made of earth, but he was surprised by how easily the stranger was able to avoid the balls without making much of a movement.

    "Your attacks are slower than I remember." Luis mocked him as he released his own earth squares.

    Zach was able to avoid the first one by chance but the second was right upon him and hit him right in his face knocking.

    "You bastard," Zach grunted.

    He tried to get up but was surprised to see the stranger who had been standing a few feet away from him now towering over him.

    ''How? I didn''t even hear his footsteps, how is that possible?''

    "I''m not sure you know what''s possible," Luis said, delivering a kick right on his head.

    He was knocked out and his system was there to confirm it.

    [ Human knocked out ]

    [ 70 EXP granted ]

    [ You have fulfilled your desire and punished one of your oppressors ]

    [ One skill point received ]

    [ Quest received ]

    [ Punish your oppressors ]

    [ Progress: ? ]

    [ Reward ]

    [ Instant level up ]

    Looking at the quest it was quite the nice one, he had one down already, he knew George but the other two he didn''t know, but Zach was going to be his lead.

    ''Finally a good quest.''

    *****

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 61 A Fair Challenge

    [ Daily taskpleted ]

    [ Get eight hours of sleep ]

    [ 10 EXP granted ]

    [ 670/1500 EXP ]

    Luis was greeted by his normal rm which reminded him that he was still far away from leveling up, but with each passing day, he was inching closer.

    His quest of eating vegetables for twenty-four hours didn''t seem to be active again after he became a Demi-Angel.

    Since bing a Demi-Angel his body felt different before and never required food unless he did something as tiring as what they did yesterday.

    Getting up from his bed Luis didn''t waste time to start getting ready for the day.

    Ace and Dn woke up to find Luis getting dressed to leave.

    He had left yesterday during the evening and they never saw him return until they both fell asleep.

    Now he was up before them and was already leaving.

    "Luis." Ace called.

    "Oh, hi guys I just want to be in ss early today, have some things to sort out," Luis exined the reason he was leaving so early before they asked.

    "But how did you get in yesterday?" Dn asked.

    "The door was open," Luis said.

    "It was?" Ace was surprised because he made sure to lock the door before they went to bed.

    "See you guys in ss," Luis said quickly leaving through the door.

    Ace was still confused and walked to the door.

    ''He melted the knob. But how?'' Ace thought looking at the slightly melted knob.

    Luis didn''t exactly head to ss like he told his roommates he was going to, instead he went to the cafeteria, therge hall where everybody gathered to have their meals.

    His reason for being here was because of the quest he had receivedst night, Luis hardly visited the cafeteria he had only been here once since the start of school.

    Luis took a seat where he knew nobody would disturb him and waited patiently until students started to walk into the cafeteria, taking their food and heading to a table.

    Of course, Luis had taken some food, he wasn''t going to eat them but that way he wouldn''t look suspicious.

    A few minutester his lead walked into the cafeteria, he had a little bump on his forehead, it didn''t look quite serious and Luis wished he had hurt him more.

    While walking to his table, Zach made eye contact with Luis and quickly looked away.

    A few seconds after Zach had taken his seat two boys walked in and after taking their food headed straight for Zach''s table.

    Luis was sure of it now, these were the boys, he wished he could just get up, give them the beating and get over with it, but that wouldn''t be the best course of action in an open ce like this.

    Luis watched them carefully as they conversed while eating their food.

    One of them even tried to touch the bump on his head but he knocked his handoff.

    When the trio was leaving the cafeteria, Luis made sure to mark the faces of the two which he was to deal with next.

    With his task achieved Luis decided to head to ss before his two roommates showed up.

    ****

    Lessons for the day went as usual with Miss Nicole giving them theories on certain areas.

    With the ssroom teaching done, it wouldn''t be long before the students would have to head to theirbat sses.

    This was the free period they had before the break and the students were doing as they wished.

    There was a certain storyteller in the ss who was drawing most of the ss''s attention as he waspletely surrounded.<sub> </sub>

    Even Dn and Ace had gone to check what the whole ruckus was all about.

    When Luis got closer, he could hear the exact words of the boy and although he wasn''t sure of how he looked, with what he was saying he was sure of it, this was the boy he had savedst night.

    The boy was narrating how a stranger had stepped in at the right time and saved him from the bully.

    He didn''t exin the reason why he was getting bullied and just said that he was getting bullied when a stranger with a scarf covering his mouth showed up and saved him.

    "What was the color of the scarf?" Someone asked from the crowd.

    "I think it wasˇ­. red."

    Luis'' heart settled at that answer, his scarf wasn''t red rather it was orange, the darkness had made it hard for the boy to tell the real color.

    But still, more questions wereing which Luis wasn''t going to like at all.

    "What was he wearing?"

    "He was in the same uniform as us."

    Luis bit his tongue, if he knew the boy wasn''t going to be this talkative, he would have knocked him down along with Zach, at least waking up he might think it was a dream. Who would even like to tell the tale of how he was kicked in the head?

    " That means he''s a student like us."

    "I think so."

    The boy Luis had savedst night was a boy who went by the name Timmy. He was one of the arrogant ones in the ss, who loved talking a lot.

    Luis had some questions for him concerning what he heardst night but that would wait for now.

    "A student, he must be a third-year student."

    "Don''t be silly, it can be anyone."

    One of the information which Timmy had kept away from his listeners was the identity of the person who was bullying him, he said he didn''t see the person''s face but Luis knew it was a lie.

    ''You are going to spill whatever you''re hiding when I''m ready for you.'' Luis thought.

    Luis was d to hear the bell for lunch break as the students began to leave the ss one by one.

    After lunch break, it was time for everyone to head to their variousbat sses.

    Catching up with his ssmates, Luis noticed that their faces didn''t look the brightest and he knew why.

    On opening the door to their ss hall, they saw that Michael was already there and he was in some sort of ck robe.

    A few seconds after the group of four had entered, the door opened, and in came Monica and Henry.

    "You guys are here already," Monica said smiling.

    ''While is she suddenly smiling now?'' Henry thought.

    Ignoring the chatter among his students, Michael went on to exin the agenda of today.

    "Since most of you areining about my training method, I have decided to make things easier for you," Michael said. "All you have to do is beat me in a weapon-less spar and you are out of the physical Training."

    Everywhere was quiet as the students were thinking if they could beat their teacher who seemed to always appear overly confident.

    But someone wasn''t thinking at all as she walked up to Michael.

    "I ept your challenge."

    A smirk appeared on Michael''s face on seeing the first challenger.

    "The wonder warriores first."

    *****

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 62 Uproot The Tree

    Michael''s challenge was a fair one but most of them weren''t confident they could beat him after seeing how easily and silently he had dealt with a demon the other day.

    But Luis had also done the same thing and he did say the demons were the weakest.

    While the students were thinking of epting the challenge two people weren''t exactly bothered.

    The first was Luis, who just wanted to see how things would y out for now.

    And then Silvia who believed their teachers weren''t that strong if not they wouldn''t be working here as teachers.

    Without thinking twice about it she walked up to Michael and epted his challenge.

    "Just so you know, abilities aren''t allowed either, this is to see how skilled and strong you are not to see how gifted you are." Michael made another thing clear but Silvia didn''t seem to look bothered.

    With everything set, the fight between Silvia and Michael was about to begin.

    ''Who do you think will win?'' E asked Jasmine expecting that she should be able to sense their energy or something.

    ''Just watch, I think you''ll learn something from this fight.''

    The conditions for winning were simply to get your opponent to surrender or you could knock your opponent out.

    The fight started with Henry acting as the coach, nobody told him to do it he just felt like doing it.

    Silvia was being cautious as she tried to get near to Michael who wasn''t moving at all.

    Maybe if she was allowed to use her ability and weapon, she would have charged in and fought Michael head-on but right now she was very vulnerable.

    "Stop acting like a cat and fight." Michael began with his taunting.

    Silvia got closer for a punch which Michael parried away and took a few steps back.

    He could have retaliated with a punch or kick but he didn''t.

    Silvia kicked up her gear as she began raining kicks and punches on Michael who appeared to be on the defensive but he wasn''t moving much.

    "Is she using her speed ability?" Dn asked.

    "I don''t think so, I don''t think you would be able to see her movements if she was," Luis said.

    "That means her attacks are naturally fast," E said.

    "You could say she''s naturally fast," Luis said, observing the fight closely.

    Seeing that attacking from the front wasn''t making an effect, the wonder warrior jumped up and tried to do something she had been taught at home.

    She jumped above Michael and tried to hook her legs around his neck, she seeded but when she tried to pull the man down, she couldn''t, the man wasn''t even budging.

    "One of the reasons for my training is to acquire great stamina," Michael said.

    He pulled Silvia''s legs off his neck and flung her to the side.

    Getting up from the floor Silvia could feel a throbbing pain in her heart, it wasn''t pain from the fight, no it was something else.

    This was the second time she was feeling useless in a fight sinceing to this academy, the first time being when she fought against the incubus-possessed man and now against this man which she thought was ordinary.

    The real threat of the wonder warriors came from their three sets of abilities which they could use very well but apart from that they could be good fighters too when it came to physicalbat.

    That was why when Silvia came to Crockel Academy, she didn''t think there would be many people that would be able to rival her strength but this fight was starting to give her second thoughts.

    Silvia was the first to attack again as it didn''t look like Michael was going to.

    This time she went for a kick down the legs but Michael responded with his own kick and she was pushed back.

    "I''ve yed with you long enough, it''s time to move on to the next person," Michael said.

    Silvia had been trying to keep herself in check since the start of the match but Michael''s taunting had finally gotten to her and she was going to let her wild side take over.

    "I am not your toy!"

    With thising punch was all her anger and frustration and it was the only punch that was able to move Michael a bit, he would have taken quite the hit if he didn''t block the punch with his arms.

    "That punch was stronger than the others, but it leaves you open."

    A strong kick was sent towards the wonder warrior''s leg, she tried to keep standing but her stamina just wasn''t enough to keep her standing as she fell with her back.

    She tried to get up but before she could do that Michael had already ced his leg lightly on her body while looking down on her.

    "I went easy on you because I don''t really like hurting girls."

    Even though she didn''t outright surrender, everyone knew that Silvia had lost.

    When Michael let go of her she walked past the others and went to sit on a bench at the far end of the room.

    The next person to volunteer was the presumed referee who happened to not have done anything throughout the first fight.

    Henry believed that with what he had seen, he would be able to win, but his expectations were cut short as Michael didn''t even waste time, knocking him out cold.

    Henry had given his all but a kick to the head was all that was needed to knock him into a state of unconsciousness.

    Dn seeing how these two people were defeated decided that he wasn''t going to take the challenge.

    What difference would it make to just go there and receive a beating?<sub> </sub>

    Even Silvia who had beat him so easily wasn''t able to take down their instructor.

    The next person to step up was Monica, she didn''t think she would be able to do anything to Michael but just wanted to test her strengthpared to the others.

    Monica was quite a good fighter as she appeared to be the most skilled of the two which hade before her.

    "I see you already know some moves in martial arts," Michael said after she had jumped up and delivered a kick right to his side.

    He wasn''t able to avoid it but it was still nothing to him.

    "My grandfather taught me some moves."

    "Oh,"

    It didn''t take long before she started getting overwhelmed by Michael and eventually she gave up when Michael had his feet pointing towards her throat.

    That would have been a deadly kick if he had let it go.

    Now it was down to two people as Dn had stated that he wouldn''t be participating.

    E looked at Luis who didn''t seem to look too bothered and rather has his eyes on Henry who was still lying on the floor unconscious.

    ''My advice to you is to enhance your leg and hands.'' Jasmine said as E walked up to Michael.

    ''And you think I''m not already aware of that.''

    ''I was just reminding you.''

    ''Thanks but I think you can be more useful.''

    ''How?''

    ''Can''t you lend me some of your powers or something?''

    ''I don''t think I can do that.''

    ''Thanks for nothing, Jasmine.''

    ''My pleasure.''

    Ignoring the annoying being in her ne E braced herself for the fight which she knew in more ways than one wasn''t going to be an easy one.

    Knowing that Michael wasn''t going to attack first, E jumped towards Michael, hended in front of him and sent a kick towards him, Michael was able to parry the kick.

    That was all part of E''s ns, distract him with the first kick and then go for his legs while he''s off guard.

    Her n worked well but when she kicked Michael on his legs he had only responded with a little budge.

    ''How''s that possible?''

    E had used almost all of her ability points to deal that blow, but Michael was still.

    ''His stamina is unbelievable.''

    ''The stamina of a thick tree.'' Jasmine said.

    "I said you couldn''t use your abilities," Michael said, looking down on E.

    E had used her ability for two reasons, one was that her ability wasn''t really noticeable as it was just an enhancement ability.

    The second reason was that she believed that Michael didn''t know what her ability was, but with what he was saying now, she knew she had thought wrong.

    "There''s no reason to continue with the fight since you have used your ability," Michael said.

    E expected him to be mad at her after finding out, but he was still talking to her without showing any change in expression.

    E walked back to her spot feeling ashamed of herself for using her ability.

    ''Don''t be too hard on yourself, none of you can beat that human.'' Jasmine tried tofort E.

    ''Yeah, and I couldn''t bring him down even with my ability.''

    "I think it''s down to you then," Michael said looking at Luis who had both his hands in his pocket.

    Luis stepped forward and was ready to implement what he had observed from the other fights.

    [ Quest received ]

    [ You are faced with a human with tree-like stamina ]

    [ Uproot the tree ]

    [ Quest Rewards ]

    [ 350 EXP + (1) stat point in strength ]

    ''Another quest?''

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 63 Uprooting The Tree

    The quest given to Luis this time wasn''t to win the fight or knock Michael out, rather all he needed to do was bring Michael down.

    ''Does he really have that much stamina?'' Luis wondered.

    He didn''t hear the conversation between E and Michael during their fight and just assumed that she gave up.

    He already had a good n for winning but his system was now telling him that bringing down Michael was going to be tough.

    ''If only there was a tree around here.'' Luis thought, looking at his hands.

    When he had drained energy from the tree in the forest, it had given him a considerable boost but when returning he had noticed that the tree hadpletely wilted.

    If a tree died after taking energy from it, then there was a good chance that the same could happen to a human.

    He didn''t want to find out if that was going to be the case and would just stick to trees and maybe other wild animals.

    Looking at the quest on his system screen, Luis wished he had borrowed energy from a tree on his way here, at least then he would have had a better chance of bringing Michael down.

    "Let''s see if you will be skipping the physical training," Michael said.

    "I don''t think I want to skip the ss," Luis said.

    That was the truth, Luis didn''t really want to skip the physical training as it didn''t take much of a toll on his body like the others, he just wanted to see if he would be able to beat Michael or how badly he would lose.

    But his system had now turned into apetition for him.

    "Oh, you just want to see if you can beat me, well thene on then."

    Luis began his attacks, trying to get a hit in on Michael but the martial arts instructor was good at blocking and parrying his attacks while stepping backward and to the side.

    ''Do you think Luis can beat him?'' E asked the ancient being in her ne.

    ''If the young Angel can utilize his powers well, he should be able to.''

    At that time Henry who had been knocked out for some minutes began to regain consciousness.

    "What happened?" He asked, rubbing his head.

    "You were knocked out." Monica was the one who was close to answer his question.

    He looked around to see Luis still trying to get a hit on Michael.

    Silvia was still sitting at the far end watching the fight while the others were standing.

    "Did you win?"

    Monica shook her head. "None of us have, he''s thest one." She said pointing at Luis.

    Monica could swear she heard Henry heave a sigh of relief after she told him that nobody had been able to win Michael.

    He would feel ashamed of himself if he heard that someone was able to defeat him while he was knocked out cold.

    "I expected way more than this from you," Michael said after Luis sent a kick towards his face which he easily blocked with his hands. "Your punches have strength in them but they are a bit slow."

    ''That''s what I want you to think.'' Luis smiled inwardly.

    Luis sent a punch towards Michael''s face and when he blocked it sessfully he felt a stinging pain on his left knee.

    The punch was just a distraction for Luis to kick him in the right ce that would weaken anybody''s stamina, the knees.

    ''Is he using an enhancement ability?'' Michael tried to figure out where the strength behind his punch wasing from. ''Or maybe he has been holding back.''

    The kick had affected him but Michael wasn''t going to show it as he stepped back and tried to retaliate with his own kick which Luis was able to avoid by simply stepping out of the way.

    For the first time, Michael wasn''t looking calm any longer.

    "I think Luis has hurt him somewhat," Monica said.<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah," Dn said, looking at the fight.

    E was surprised by what she was seeing now, even with her enhancement ability she wasn''t able to hurt Michael up to the extent of losing his calmness.

    ''You can''tpare your ability to the strength of an Angel.''

    To everyone''s greatest surprise Michael was the one to rush in this time to attack Luis.

    Luis was struggling to block the attacks while taking some hits here and there, he was slowly getting overwhelmed by Michael.

    "You have strong hits that can break down most defenses. But how good are you at defending?" Michael said sending a powerful hit towards Luis'' stomach, it was on target as Luis couldn''t do anything to stop it.

    The kick was so powerful that Luis fell on his knees with little drops of blood leaving his mouth.

    [ -10 HP ]

    [ 10/30 HP ]

    Luis knew that if his hp had been lower than eleven then he would have probably been a dead man by now.

    ''Did he have to kick me so hard? I thought this was just a friendly spar?''

    "And the same result again," Monica said with a depressed tone, she really thought Luis was going to be able to do something.

    "I think he tried," E said.

    "You are blessed with good strength, but that doesn''t make up for skill and experience," Michael said looking down at Luis who was still kneeling on the floor while holding his stomach and looking down.

    Michael turned his back to walk back to his office and that was when Luis raised his head and there was a smile on his face.

    "I never surrendered."

    Before Michael could move any further he stretched his right foot, cing it in front of him and using his left leg he kicked both of his knee joints as fast and as hard as he could.

    "What the" Michael said as he came crashing on the floor with his face.

    The rest of the students couldn''t believe it, the teacher they struggled to bring down had been brought down before their very eyes and it didn''t look like Luis did it with much effort.

    ''That''s a smart Angel.'' Jasmine said, sounding a little bit cheerful.

    ''Yeah, that was a really smart move.''

    "He really brought him down," Monica said.

    "I knew he would be able to do something." A cheerful Dn.

    "He tricked him."

    Among all the positive expressions Henry was the only one to say something negative but he was met with a scolding look from Monica.

    Getting up from the floor Michael was furious, it was true that the fight wasn''t over yet as Luis wasn''t knocked out yet neither did he surrender but he had tricked him and attacked from behind unexpectedly.

    "Maybe I should just knock you out then."

    Michael sent a kick towards Luis'' head but it wasn''t as strong as the others but enough to knock the Demi-Angel out as he fell t on his back.

    [ Quest Completed ]

    [ 350 EXP granted ]

    [ (+1) stat added to strength ]

    Luis had a creepy smile on his face before eventually losing consciousness, his quest wasplete and that was all he wanted to know.

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 64 Quest Trouble

    It was true that Luis had been the only one to make Michael fall but that wasn''t really anything to be cheerful about as he had also failed to win Michael in the spar.

    Two people had been knocked out during the fight and he was one of them.

    Because the spar had taken much of their time, Michael dismissed them for the day and told them all to be there early tomorrow to continue with their physical training since none of them could beat him.

    Luis was still passed out and Dn was thinking of how to carry him back to their dorm room.

    "Are you sure he''s going to be okay?" Monica asked.

    "Yeah, I don''t think Michael kicked him hard enough to kill him, if not he would be freaking out by now," Dn replied.

    With that said Monica left along with Henry while Dn was still watching over Luis.

    "Isn''t she going to get up from there?" Dn asked, moving his head towards Silvia.

    "I think she''s still upset about losing," E replied.

    "I don''t think she should be, besides everyone else lost."

    "I''ll go talk to her," E said, walking off towards Silvia.

    After some minutes E returned with Silvia to find Luis still unconscious.

    "Seriously?" E said.

    "I think we should carry him," Dn suggested.

    E looked at Silvia who seemed to be focusing on Luis.

    "I think I have a better idea," Silvia said, kneeling beside Luis'' body.

    "What?" E asked.

    "Watch."

    She started rubbing both of her hands together, at first E and Dn wondered how that was going to help but as she continued rubbing them together, they started to see blue sparksing off from her hands, and in a little amount of time her whole hand was covered in it.

    "You have a lightning ability?" E asked with her mouth wide open.

    "No, this is something rted to my speed ability."

    What Silvia was doing was producing static electricity with her hands with frictional force.

    She released both of her hands and now both of them were covered in blue sparks of electricity.

    "Are you sure that won''t kill him?" Dn asked, looking at her hands worriedly.

    Silvia just chuckled and ced both of her hands on Luis'' chest, it was effective as Luis quickly sprang up with his face almost hitting Silvia''s.

    He was panting heavily as he looked into Silvia''s eyes.

    E felt like a dagger was piercing her heart looking at the scene in front of her and so did Dn.

    ''Human feelings can be weird and confusing.'' Jasmine said.

    "Shut up," E muttered almost to the hearing of the others.

    ''You know you are not supposed to talk to me like that.''

    Luis eventually pulled his face back before asking the question that was on his mind.

    "Where''s everyone?"

    He expected them to be out on the field running or pulling stumps across mud puddles.

    Dn was the one to exin everything to him up to the point where Silvia woke her up with the strange thing she did with her ability.

    "You really tried against him."

    Dn felt like Luis was feeling down for losing and was trying to cheer him up, but that wasn''t the case at all as the Demi-Angel was d that he hadpleted his quest.

    He didn''t think he was going to beat Michael and just wanted to try but his system had given him something to do and that was breaking down strong stamina.

    When Luis got back to their room along with Dn, they were surprised to not find Ace.

    "We really finished early today." Ace said.

    Luis went straight to his bed andid down, he was really tired and exhausted and his system was reminding him of that.

    [ 3/30 HP ]

    ''That little kick had taken seven HP.''

    Luis didn''t really feel much pain from thest kick Michael had given him but the punch was powerful, he didn''t really feel the pain because he was no longer human.

    [ Quest Complete ]

    [ 350 EXP granted ]

    [ (+1) stat point in strength ]

    This was what Luis wanted to check and he could say it was worth the little trouble.

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Demi-Angel ]

    [ 3/30 HP ]<sub> </sub>

    [ 1040/1500 EXP ]

    [ Level: 10 ]

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 22 ]

    [ Stamina: 13 ]

    [ Agility: 13 ]

    [ Special Abilities ]

    [ Fire: Level 2 ]

    [ Earth: Level 1 ]

    [ Water:Level 1 ]

    Looking at his stats Luis knew he was getting stronger at least now that he was in school, he imagined how stronger he would get if he was still at home hunting demons.

    But with all this power he still struggled in some fights, but Luis believed that it was due to him holding back.

    Luis got himself cleaned up and left immediately Dn went to visit the toilet.

    He was going to work early because he wanted to be done with his job first and get on with his other ns for tonight before it gotte.

    Entering the library Luis expected to see the red-haired Rose but he was greeted by the same person he wanted to ask Rose about yesterday.

    Emilia also worked at the library as a receptionist. She had ck short hair and looked paler than Rose, but Luis seemed to like her more than Rose.

    "You must be Luis," Emilia said, grabbing him by his hands while looking into a card.

    "Yes," Luis replied, trying to shake his hands free.

    "Ok, people are already leaving the library, so you better get to work green eyes," Emilia said, letting go of him.

    Luis had forgotten about his eye color which was one of his distinctive features sinceing to Crockel, it was either that people ignored it or they didn''t notice it but here Emilia had reminded him of one of his unique features.

    Luis got to work and before half an hour he was done clearing out the books on the table, but there were still people in the library and he was running out of time.

    After waiting for another thirty minutes some people left and he cleared out the books as fast as he could, but everyone wasn''t gone yet.

    ''Come on, why don''t you all just leave, it''s gettingte?.''

    Luis thought of something he could do, but he only hoped that it would work.

    "You want me to help you with thest books?" Emilia said.

    In situations like this Luis wished he had unlocked unmerited Favor instead of mind read.

    "Yes."

    Emilia looked around the library and Luis knew what she was doing, she was counting the number of people still left in the library.

    "And where are you heading to in such a hurry?"

    "I have something to finish up with my roommates."

    Emilia was silent and Luis wished he could hear what she was thinking, wait a second he could.

    [ Mind read sessful ]

    ''I love those pretty green eyes.''

    Luis was surprised to hear that Emilia''s thought was a little bit out of context of what they were saying.

    "Ok, but you owe me for this," Emilia said.

    "Sure," Luis said, rushing out of the library.

    Now out of the library, it was time for him to begin his mission.

    He walked to the second-year male dormitory and hid behind one of the trees outside.

    Soon one of his targets came outside and started heading to the shopping area, and Luis followed him.

    After buying some items which he put in a bag, he started heading home the same way he did.

    But now everywhere was gloomy and quiet as there were no longer any students going to and fro.

    Luis took this as his opportunity and was about to pounce on his target from behind when he heard a weird noise in the air heading towards him, he was fast enough to shift away from the sound and that was when he saw an arrow zoom past his face.

    He activated his aura vision to see a yellow auraing out from the same area he had been watching his target.

    "You are lucky to dodge that. Now tell me why are you following my brother?"

    The boy turned back as soon as he heard her sister''s voice.

    "Ciara?" He said and then turned his gaze to Luis.

    Now things just gotplicated for Luis.

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 65 Suspicion

    Ciara hade out to meet up with his brother when she saw him heading to a shop from afar, she hurried to catch up to him, but when she got close, she noticed that Luis was following him.

    She wouldn''t have found out if Luis was following him if it wasn''t for her special ability.

    Aware that someone was following her brother, she decided to keep a safe distance while watching Luis as he followed her brother.

    It was at the time Luis made his move did she realize what was about to happen.

    "But why would he do that?" She said as she stood behind the tree from which Luis just left.

    She readied her bow and arrow and shot it towards Luis before he could do anything that she wasn''t going to like.

    These were the events that led Luis into the predicament he was in now.

    Knowing that his identity needed to be kept secret Luis had covered his face with his scarf before making his move towards the boy.

    Luke, who happened to be Ciara''s brother, was the one Luis was about to deal with before her sister intervened.

    "Who are you?" Luke asked, pointing at Luis. "You are the one that beat up Zach aren''t you?"

    Luis was silent as he tried to think of the best course of action.

    "Well since you are going to be silent, I and my little sister here are going to get our answers by force."

    Luke released a water st towards Luis but he was able to avoid itpletely by stepping out of the way.

    The water st continued towards Ciara who was able to stop itpletely with a water st of her own.

    ''I guess their family ability is water, but that was slower than Pearl''s meaning that getting hit by that won''t kill me.''

    "You are fast," Luke said and immediately went rampage with his water sts, same with Ciara.

    With attacksing in from both directions Luis knew that dodging it was going to be almost impossible and that was why Luis took the best course of action.

    A wall of earth was raised in front of him protecting him from both attacks, but with more pressure, the walls were crumbling and Luis was doing his best to rece them.

    [ 20/50 Earth points ]

    ''My ability point is falling, but so is theirs.'' Luis smiled as an idea popped into his head.

    Seeing that their water ability wasn''t making much of an impact the siblings stopped.

    The wall covering Luis was still up but soon it began to crumble and when it did Luis wasn''t there.

    "Where did he go?" Luke said, looking around.

    Ciara was quiet as she stared at the crumbled pieces of earth.

    "Can you see him?" Luke said.

    "Behind you!" Ciara yelled, but it was already toote because as soon as she said those words her brother came slumping on the ground.

    "Mission aplished," Luis said with an altered voice before disappearing into the forest.

    Ciara bent down and touched her brother and she was d that he was still alive.

    The siblings had continued sting water on the wall, unaware that Luis had already left and that was the time he attacked Luke from the back, a little hit, that was all it took him to knock the guy out.

    ''But who would be after someone just to knock him out?'' Ciara thought.

    Luis came out from the forest breathing heavily, he had made it to the first-year dormitory but he had done so while running through the forest.

    [ Quest update ]

    [ Punish your oppressors ]

    [ Progress: 2/4 ]

    ''That was harder than I thought.''

    Luis made his way to his dorm room and knocked on the door.

    "It''s open!" He heard Ace yell from inside.

    Luis opened the door and entered the room. Ace was on his bed rxing while Dn was reading a book.

    "Why is it open?"

    "Let''s say because someone melted the knob."

    At this moment Luis regretted why he had asked that question, he was the one who melted the knob but with too many things to do he had forgotten about it.

    "That''s funny because none of us have fire ability."

    "So you are saying it was a demon." Dn joined the conversation.

    "Come on Dylˇ­" Ace was cut short by Luis.

    "Maybe," Luis said.

    "And the demon entered the room." Ace said, giving Luis a weird look.

    "I don''t think it was a demon or else we''ll all be dead," Dn said.

    "Yeah, maybe it was one of the students ying pranks on us," Luis said.

    "But this door was lockedst night and nobody opened it for you." Ace said getting on to his point.

    "Like I said it was open."

    [ Mind read blocked ]

    Luis was surprised that his attempt to read Ace''s mind was met with failure.

    ''He''s also strong-willed?''

    Luis was aware of what Ace was trying to do, he was suspicious of Luis about the whole melted knob thing but Luis wasn''t ready to admit anything yet.

    "So you are saying the doorknob was already melted before you arrived," Dn said.<sub> </sub>

    "Maybe." Luis said heading towards his bed."Oh, what a long day." He said stretching himself on his bed.

    Ace sighed as he gave up the argument for now.

    "So how was work today?" Ace asked.

    "Work?" Luis said shifting in his bed.

    "Yeah, work at the library."

    "How did you?" Luis said and then his eyes turned to Dn. "Dn."

    "He asked and I didn''t see anything bad in telling him."

    "You are really lucky to get a job there. What am I saying you are lucky to get a job at all." Ace said.

    "Yeah."

    ******

    That night while everyone was asleep a certain someone snuck out with his hoodie, his destination was the third-year male dormitory.

    He walked through the corridor until he stopped right in front of the room belonging to George.

    Zach opened the door and walked in to find George sitting on a chair with a pair of red daggers in his hands.

    That sight was enough to send the shivers down his spine.

    "What''s the problem, Zach?" George said, putting the daggers down on the table in his room.

    "Boss, we have a problem."

    "I know and that was why I asked you what it is."

    "Someone''s after us."

    "After us," George said with a chuckle. "What makes you think someone''s after us?"

    Zach went on to exin how a mysterious student had appeared from nowhere while he was doing his business and disrupted it.

    "The person was clearly after you or just had to help who he thought was in trouble," George said.

    "No boss, the same person went after Luke this night, he was following him."

    "And what happened?"

    "Luke''s sister surprisingly showed up to help but he still managed to knock him out, once he did that he disappeared."

    George kept touching his chin as he tried to put the puzzle pieces together.

    "And this person was in the uniform right?"

    "Yes, boss," Zach answered.

    "Did you recognize his voice?" George asked.

    "No, he deepened his voice so that I wouldn''t recognize it."

    "That means it is somebody that we may already know."

    "Maybe," Zach said.

    "Who was thest person we had a problem with?"

    Now everything wasing to Zach, the only person they had a problem with was Luis, but still, something didn''t make sense to him.

    ''That boy didn''t seem to have any ability the day we fought, he didn''t even use any ability against the boss, but I was knocked out by an earth user and so was Luke.''

    "Are you saying.."

    "I''m not saying it''s him, but it can be him or maybe his friends or maybe that Tammy." There was a detest in his voice when he said Tammy''s name.

    "So what do we do boss?"

    "He still hasn''t gone after one person right?"

    "Yes, Dan."

    A mischievous smile appeared on George''s face as he rubbed both of his hands together.

    "Dan will be our bait, we are going to lead this person right into our trap and make sure he never has the limbs to do something like this again."

    As George said those words he turned back to Zach with a sharp nce.

    "All this fight is showing me how useless you and your friends are to me," George said with a menacing voice.

    Zach''s heart started to thump faster as he wondered what George was about to do to him.

    "But I want that to change."

    He picked up the red daggers on the table and handed them to Zach.

    "You are giving me this," Zach said as he couldn''t bring himself to take the daggers.

    "If you are going to be useful in taking care of this threat then you need them."

    Zach hesitantly took the daggers from his hand but immediately it entered his hands a smile appeared on his face.

    Zach left the room with the daggers leaving George to wander in his thoughts.

    ''Somebody really wants his limbs broken by me.''

    He went under his bed and pulled out a dark red sword.

    ''And it will be my pleasure to do so.''

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 66 Walked Into A Trap

    Today the three roommates had gotten ready for school together, Luis didn''t want to rush out like he always did so that Ace would stop being suspicious of him and also because he didn''t have any reason to leave earlier than usual today.

    The trio headed to the cafeteria had breakfast together and were heading to ss when Luis bumped into someone he didn''t think he wanted to see this morning.

    Ciara was heading out of ss and she didn''t seem to be concentrating on where she was and that was when she badged into Luis, unfortunately for her, she was the only one that fell.

    "Sorry," Luis said, offering his hand to her.

    Luis noticed that she had a bag under her eyes and happened to be staring at his hand unusually.

    ''Did I do this to her?'' Luis thought, now feeling bad for what he had donest night.

    "Don''t show me those filthy hands." She pped his hand off, got up, and continued in the same direction.

    "Woah. What did you do to upset her?" Ace asked.

    "I don''t know." Luis shrugged.

    "Whatever you are doing with her, just be careful before she shoves one of those arrows into your throat."

    "Hey, I''m not doing anything with her,"

    "I just said be careful." Ace said, walking into the ssroom.

    ss started as usual but Luis found himself looking at Ciara every now and often.

    This didn''t go unnoticed by some of his friends and Ciara''s friends.

    Ace bent towards Dn and said. "I thought Luis said he wasn''t doing anything with Miss Archer over there."

    "Yeah, anything wrong?" Dn asked.

    "Well did you notice he''s been staring at her since the lessons started?"

    E on the other hand was wondering why Luis would suddenly develop an interest in her of all people.

    ''Sure her permed hair looks cool but that still doesn''t exin anything.''

    ''Rx, I don''t think Angels can develop feelings for humans.'' Jasmine said.

    ''They can''t?''

    ''Well except in some special cases but it is still forbidden by thew.''

    ''Law of what?''

    ''Angel council.''

    "I think zero potential, green eyes over there likes you." Lilly leaned in closer to her friend to say.

    "Who?" Ciara said, rubbing her eyes.

    Everyone who had noticed Luis'' eye movements this morning had simr thoughts about it.

    But the real reason why Luis had been looking at Ciara was that he felt bad that he might have been the person who had deprived her of sleepst night and now she was suffering the consequences because of him.

    With sses over for the day, everyone headed to their variousbat sses.

    On the way to the martial arts ss, Luis seemed to be trailing behind the others.

    ''What if I had mistakenly killed her brother?'' Luis thought.

    Sure his body wouldn''t be set aze like the books said because his system clearly stated that he was guilty of oppressing him but the question was how that would affect his sister or even his family.

    ''But they are the ones who go around molesting and taking money from those below, they are also not being fair.''

    Luis hade up with his decision, punish the wrongdoers, they deserve it and the family should understand.

    "What''s wrong with him?" Silvia asked, looking back.

    "I think the problem with his girlfriend is disturbing him." Ace said.

    "She''s not his girlfriend." E cut in.

    Ace held his mouth, he had forgotten that E was with them when he began his rambling.

    "How do you know who he''s talking about?" Dn asked.

    Now E didn''t have an answer for this question, if she told them he saw Luis staring at Ciara during ss, that would make her appear weird and nosey.

    "Don''t ask me that question," E said and continued walking forward.

    ''You know that wasn''t the best way to handle things.'' Jasmine said. "Now you''ve got them thinking about another thing.<sub> </sub>

    When they got to theirbat ss Monica and Henry were already there waiting for them.

    "Hi, guys," Monica said, then she realized that someone was missing. "Where''s green eyes?"

    "You mean Luis," Dn said.

    "Yeah, Luis."

    The door was opened and Luis walked into the room.

    "I thought you guys always came together. Why is heing alone?" Henry asked.

    "Don''t ask," Dn said ncing towards E, he was just d that Ace wasn''t in thebat ss for this period of time and had walked off to the elemental ss on their way.

    After some minutes of waiting Michael showed up,ing out from the tiny room that made the students wonder if there was a secret passage leading to the room or he justes early and enters there.

    "Alright everyone, we have to hurry up with the training. The week is almosting to an end." Michael said.

    "Does that mean the physical training is just for this week?" Henry asked.

    "If you finish your own final training then it will be," Michael replied.

    The training started with the running in which Luister got one stat point in both Agility and stamina.

    Then they moved on to the pulling of stumps across the mud.

    Then thest training was something new and something Luis would call crazy.

    They were asked to climb a very tall and sleek tree with oily hands.

    "This is insane, what if one of us falls?" Luisined.

    "I just know you won''t die."

    The training came to an end with everyone doing well in every aspect including Dn.

    Immediately after getting home, Luis left for work, on getting to the library the person that was there was Rose.

    ''So they work by turns.''

    There weren''t many people in the library today so Luis was done before the sun hadpletely set.

    "I just hope there aren''t any interruptions today," Luis muttered as he walked out of the library.

    Luis walked to one of the shops near the second-year dormitory.

    While he was buying something on the counter when his target came inside the shop-bought some snacks and left without even looking at him.

    ''That''s strange, he should have at least taken notice of me.''

    Luis walked out of the shop to follow his target only to find him walking into the forest.

    Without hesitation, he followed him from a distance.

    ''I feel like I''m walking into a trap.''

    Luis had used the time to cover his face and he had also activated his aura vision.

    His target walked to a random spot and stopped, Luis who had his aura vision active couldn''t believe what he was seeing now.

    A small single figure behind his target was holding a sword coveredpletely with a red aura, his legs and hands were also covered with a red aura, Luis had a good idea of who it was.

    ''Well, that''s killing two birds with one stone.''

    Before Luis could move any further he felt a stinging pain on his back.

    [ Warning!!! ]

    [ Your system has been contaminated with dark magic ]

    [ You''ll lose one HP every minute till the dark magic is removed ]

    Luis quickly grabbing onto the dagger turned to see a smiling Zach about to stab him with his other dagger.

    ******

    Hi guys I''ve joined P.A.T.R.E.O.N

    You can support me on P.A.T.R.E.O.N and get ess to M.A.S.

    P.A.T.R.E.O.N: Franklin Nwakamma.

 Chapter 67 Luis Vs George Part (01)

    Luis knew that getting stabbed by that other dagger might spell his demise, so before Zach could stab him again his survival instincts kicked in and he knocked the dagger off his hand.

    Zach was still trying to push the one that was already in his body deeper.

    But Luis had the greater strength and seeded in pulling the dagger out of his body.

    [ -5 HP ]

    [ 15/30 HP ]

    [ Dark magic has been removed ]

    Luis heaved a sigh of relief on seeing that message but he still had Zach to deal with.

    Without wasting time the Demi-Angel kicked him on both of his legs, sending him to the floor immediately.

    "You tried to kill me." He said breathing heavily. "Let''s see how you enjoy death."

    Luis was able to destroy his head with his foot when arge piece of earth came flying towards him and hitting him in the face.

    He was sent tumbling across the ground and going a little distance away from Zach.

    Zach saw this as his opportunity, he picked up his daggers and ran to George''s side.

    There were three of them, George, Zach, and Dan. Luke wasn''t with them because he wasn''t feeling any better after what Luis did to him.

    "I have to say, you are quite lucky to be alive up till now," George said. "How did you even survive that stab?"

    George didn''t hide his amazement as he spoke.

    "But I''ll make sure that you are dead even if it means cutting you limb from limb," George said, this time his voice sounded menacing.

    Luis was quite a few feet from them which gave him two options, run or fight.

    Running would be a very easy option for him since he was already a few feet away from them and he was confident he could outrun them.

    But running meant that this group of people would continue doing what they are doing believing that there isn''t anybody who can stop them.

    ''I won''t let that happen.''

    Luis was going to fight them because he knew that the only person that posed a little threat to him was George, the other two he could deal with anytime and anyhow he wanted to.

    "You don''t know who you are messing with., Luis said.

    With his identity still kept a secret he wasn''t going to hide anything or hold back.

    Before the trio could do anything Luis was already in front of them, his target was the one he deemed the weakest.

    A kick to the stomach and a punch to the face was enough to take Dan out.

    George shed his sword at him but Luis was fast enough to avoid it as he slid towards Zach taking him down with his feet.

    Before Zach could get up he heard a cracking sound below his legs, it didn''t take him long to realize that the cracking sound wasing from his legs and that was when he began to feel the pain of his broken legs.

    "Ahhh!!."

    Luis gave him a kick in the head to silence him.

    ''How is he so fast?''

    George couldn''t believe the level of speed and swiftness he was seeing now.

    "You haven''t seen anything yet," Luis said.

    It was easier to read people''s minds when they were disarranged and confused and that was exactly what was happening to George now.

    ''All that training really paid off.''

    "I can still get rid of you myself," George said, trying to keep hisposure.

    Luis was the first to attack and George didn''t even see him move, the darkness was making things hard for him but Luis had the advantage with his aura vision.

    The next second George saw the Demi-Angel in front of him about to give him a deadly punch to the face.

    He quickly covered his face with his hands to form an X, and that was where Luis'' punched.

    [ -1 HP ]<sub> </sub>

    ''Hp deduction just for touching that thing.''

    Luis knew now that he had to be more careful with the way he approached all the dark magic equipments he had on him.

    ''Where does he even get all these things? It''s like he knows that I''m an Angel but I know he doesn''t.''

    George used the opportunity to jump backward and then pulled his sword out of its sheath.

    "Come close, let me slice you into pieces."

    "I don''t need to."

    George was in shock as he saw Luis'' hands start to light up red and before he knew it tworge fireballs came flying towards him.

    "A fire user." George gasped as he raised a wall of earth in front of himself to block the fireballs.

    But the first fireball was enough to dent the wall and the next one sted it open.

    The impact from the fireball sent George rolling across the floor.

    Before he could get up, he saw another pair of fireballs heading towards him.

    "What the."

    He did a flip to dodge the first one, but the second was close enough and he did the best thing that came to his mind.

    He ced the sword in front of him to block therge fireball and when the fireball hit the sword it somehow absorbed it and was now pulsating with red energy.

    George had an idea of what that might mean and pointed the sword towards Luis.

    "What?" Luis was surprised to see the sword absorb his fireball.

    ? A fireball shot out from the sword but this fireball was twice the size of Luis'' and it was heading for him now.

    Luis released a Jetstream of water from his hands to block the fireball but he was still getting pushed back.

    ''He has water ability too.''

    [ -30 water points ]

    [ 20/50 water points ]

    Luis'' water points were depreciating but the ball was still pushing him back.

    "What is that sword?" Luis grunted.

    He had never heard of any weapon that could absorb attacks and double them.

    [ 5/50 water points ]

    Luis was on hisst flow of water and if he didn''t think of something he would get hit by that fireball which might spell his death.

    [ 0/50 water points ]

    Immediately his water points got to zero, he raised an earth wall and was aware that smashing the earth wall was going to be an easy task for the fireball he rolled out of the way before that happened.

    The fireball continued moving deep into the forest.

    George couldn''t believe what he was seeing, he had just witnessed someone use three abilities before his very eyes.

    Luis stood up from the floor panting as he turned his gaze towards George who was still in shock.

    "Who are you?" George asked with a stuttering voice.

    "Your worst nightmare."

    *******

    Hi guys I''ve joined P.A.T.R.E.O.N

    You can support me on P.A.T.R.E.O.N and get ess to M.A.S.

    P.A.T.R.E.O.N: Franklin Nwakamma.

 Chapter 68 Luis Vs George Part (02)

    [ 0/50 Water points ]

    [ 46/50 Earth points ]

    [ 40/60 Fire points ]

    Looking at his ability points Luis knew that if his ability points had been used up his chance of winning this fight would have been very minimal.

    Despite witnessing someone use three abilities before him George couldn''t bring himself to make the run for it, maybe because his legs were shaking.

    "Stay back." George pointed his sword at Luis as he took a few steps.

    "How does it feel to fear someone?" Luis said. "You enjoy being feared, but how does fearing someone feel?"

    George wasn''t retreating but just being cautious and hearing Luis talk about him fearing him sparked up something in him.

    "Who said I''m afraid of you?"

    "Well, you''ll soon be."

    Luis dashed towards him with both of his fists ready to deliver the killer blows, he knew best not to use his fire ability because of George''s sword but he had also made a mistake in attacking directly like that.

    As he got close to a partially panicking George, George shed his sword which Luis was slightly avoided getting a little cut at the back of his palm before giving him a punch with the other hand down the gut.

    [ -3 HP ]

    [ 12/30 HP ]

    Luis had to remind himself again of how deadly these dark magic weapons were to him, he had just lost three HP just because of a little cut.

    Luis was able to deal thest blow on a George who was struggling to get up, but immediately he got close to George, he raised his head and Luis could see a mischievous smile.

    George smashed his hand on the ground and the impact from that hit carried Luis a few steps back until he fell t on his face.

    [ -3 HP ]

    "What the heck was that?" Luis said, spitting out the dirt in his mouth.

    George got up from the ground and now Luis could see what was happening, the glove he was wearing was pulsating with a red light just like the sword did a few minutes ago.

    "I feel, I feelˇ­ powerful!" George said, dropping his sword on the floor. "I no longer need this to deal with you."

    With George approaching him Luis knew that getting hit with those gloves might probably be his death, a little impact from hitting something else had taken him back and reduced his HP.

    ''I don''t think I want to find out what a direct hit would do.''

    Before George could get close he shot two fireballs at him.

    ''He''s not with that sword, so this is my chance.''

    As the balls were about to hit him George ced both of his hands which he had the red gloves on, expecting the same result as with the sword.

    The gloves were able to stop the fireballs but there wasn''t any absorption of energy and he could feel the heat of the fireballs on his hands now.

    "Ahhh!"

    George tried to stop himself from screaming.

    ''I''m just d it doesn''t have the same features as that sword.

    Ignoring the pain he was feeling, George charged at the Demi-Angel who couldn''t think of anything besides throwing more fireballs at him as he kept moving back.

    "You think your fireballs are going to stop me," George grunted as he closed the distance between the two.

    "No, but I know what can."

    Already running out of fire points, Luis raised four sides of earth wall on George''s spot, covering him entirely, giving him the time to run to the other side.

    "Idiot I have earth ability too," George said as the walls covering him were broken into different pieces.

    He used his earth ability to lift a pir that carried him a little distance up.

    "Now let''s see who''s been causing me all this trouble."

    George jumped up and came charging towards Luis from the air.

    ''I just hope this works or I''ll be dead."

    As George was about to deliver what he would consider as a fatal blow, Luis stepped back and kicked the red sword which he had been standing on into the air.

    "Oh no." George gasped on seeing the sword spiraling in front of Luis.

    The best way to reduce what was toe to him was not to attack at all.

    George put down his hands and was ready to badge into the Demi-Angel when he stepped out of the way with the sword in his hands.

    He caught George mid-air on his throat and then smashed the hilt of the sword on his head before letting him go.

    After that Luis dropped the sword and copsed on the floor.

    It took him a whole lot of willpower to hold onto that sword.

    His hp wasn''t going down but it felt like his life force was being drained from him.

    [ Human knocked out ]

    [ 120 EXP Gained ]

    He had knocked George out and his system was there to confirm it.

    Luis wished he could take off his boots and that glove now but untying the shoe and unstrapping the tricky strap of the gloves wasn''t going to take him time and he wanted to be gone before George''srades woke up.

    Without further ado, Luis picked the only thing that he could take with him and fled the area.

    On getting to his dorm room, Luis was d that his roommates weren''t in the room so he used the opportunity to hide the red sword under his bed.

    Immediately after hiding the sword, the door was pushed open, and in came Ace and Dn with a small ck bag in both of their hands.<sub> </sub>

    "You are back," Dn said.

    "And why is your uniform like that?" Ace asked.

    "Oh, Iˇ­ fell on my way here." Luis lied.

    "Ok, but that doesn''t exin why you smell like a furnace and the little burn on your sleeves."

    "I also got in the way of a student doing target practice with his fire ability."

    Ace gave him a long stare before walking off to his bed.

    ''I have to find a way to control him.''

    After taking a long shower Luis came out of the bathroom to find his roommates sleeping, he slid into his other pair of uniforms since it was the only cloth he had andid down on his bed.

    [ Questplete ]

    [ Punish your oppressors ]

    [ Progress: 4/4 ]

    [ Instant level up has been granted ]

    [ (+2) stat points granted ]

    [ (+1) skill point received ]

    [ Inventory has been unlocked ]

    Luis was all shown a reward of instant level up when he got the quest but it looks like he got more than that.

    The stat points were always given to him after each level up so it wasn''t part of the more.

    The skill point and the inventory unlocking were something he didn''t expect to get frompleting this quest.

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Demi-Angel ]

    [ 12/30 HP ]

    [ 1300/1700 EXP ]

    [ Level: 11 ]

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 23 ]

    [ Stamina: 14 ]

    [ Agility: 14 ]

    [ Special Abilities ]

    [ Fire: Level 2 ]

    [ Earth: Level 1 ]

    [ Water: Level 1 ]

    ''Getting to level twelve won''t be hard for me now.'' Luis thought as he moved on to his next agenda.

    [ Inventory unlocked ]

    [ 0/10 slots upied ]

    ''What''s the inventory for?''

    [ Inventory allows you to store any non-living material, can only hold ten materials for now ]

    ''Wait, non-living material.''

    Luis made sure to check that his roommates were really asleep before he shifted his bed and pulled out the red sword.

    ''Now how do I store it?''

    He held the sword in his hands and thought of putting it in his inventory.

    ''Holding this sword is a pain.''

    Before his very eyes, the sword disappeared and when he checked his inventory it was there.

    [ 1/10 slots upied ]

    [ First slot ]

    [ Demonic sword of double retaliation ]

    [ ?????? ]

    [ ????? ]

    The only useful information Luis was able to get about the sword was its name; everything else was blurred. But Luis couldn''t keep his mouth shut.

    ''He has demonic weapons?''

    ******

    Hi guys, I''ve joined P.A.T.R.E.O.N.

    You can support me on P.A.T.R.E.O.N and get ess to M.A.S.

    P.A.T.R.E.O.N: Franklin Nwakamma

 Chapter 69 Tanias Investigation (02)

    For days after seeing the strange crystals and light Tania had been restless; she just believed that it had something to do with the disappearance of Luis.

    ''If I were to guess that was the exact time Luis was pursued into that forest.'' She was pacing up and down in her room as her thoughts ran wild.

    Suddenly she heard a knock on her door and quickly went and sat down on her bed before the person on the door who would supposedly be his mother would think she had run mad or something.

    The knock came again as Tania straightened her hair.

    "It''s open." She said,

    "Ok, darling." Her mother said as she slowly opened the door. "How are you doing today?"

    "I''m okay mum."

    "That''s good to hear." Maya said." Guess what good news I have for you today?"

    "Good news?" Tania said adjusting in her bed to create a space for her mother to sit down.

    "It''s about your brother."

    "Did Jude win anything?"

    "No silly, he got something better than that."

    Jude was Tania''s elder brother who had been in the Knight''s training academy for two years now, once one was done with his knight training, he could decide whether to join the king''s troops or be an adventurer who helped people with certain tasks.

    The best graduating knights from the academy were advised to join the king''s troops as they would be paid better than any adventurer but in the end, it was all their choice.

    "Then what is it?"

    "Your brother is done with his knight training."

    "I thought that was three years?"

    "So did I honey but it turns out they decided to shorten it, the king needs more troops, he fears the Goblins may Invade his kingdom soon."

    "Goblins?"

    "Yes darling, frightening creatures mostly green in color and very powerful when ites to raw power.

    "There was a war between our kind and theirs, I was just a little girl then. The trolls were powerful but with higher grounds and good weapons, our soldiers were able to deal a great blow on them.

    "The remaining Goblins had to flee, but there are rumors that they are building their army again and nning a full-scale attack and that is what the king fears."

    "Interesting story," Tania said. "What was the good news about my brother again?"

    "Yes, your brother graduated with an A grade that is the best grade a knight can get.

    The expected cheers and maybe a little smile from her daughter but her next question wasn''t what she expected.

    "So he''s going to join the corrupt king''s army now."

    "Tania."

    "What mom? You and I know that he is a corrupt ruler and easily biased king."

    "But you shouldn''t say things like this in the open like this."

    "Mom, we are in my room, my private ce."

    Maya sighed, shook her head, and moved on to her next agenda.

    "We want to prepare a feast for your brother tomorrow and then he can choose what he will be doing, you can even talk to him you know he listens to you very well."

    "Ok, mom." Tania sighed.

    Tania expected her mother to leave but instead, she just adjusted herself on the bed and Tania had a rough idea of what she was about to say.

    "Tania." She called.

    "Yes, mom."

    "I and your father have been talking and we think you should be getting ready for courtship."

    "Mom, I think we''ve been over this already."

    "But you were only eighteen then."

    "Oh, now you realize that I was only eighteen then when you wanted to force me into marriage."

    "Tania."

    "My point mom is that I''m still young and marriage is not something I would like to think of for now."

    "Tania, you are neen and many of your mates either get married at this age or a year or two years after."<sub> </sub>

    "Mom, they are my mates, not me, don''t you think I have a say in what you and dad decide for me."

    Maya had taken enough of her daughter''s ranting and got up to leave.

    "I know darling but I don''t think your father will really listen to any of the things you just said here now," Maya said before shutting the door.

    "Well that''s nice, they want to force me into marriage now," Tania said after falling on her bed. "But I have something important to do tonight."

    Tania waited in her room till the sun began to set, then she put on her hood and was about to head out when her mother spotted her.

    "Where are you heading to darling?"

    "I want to grab something in the market." She said pointing outside the door.

    "Thiste?"

    "It''s somethingmon. I want to use it for a meal, I won''t bete." She said,

    "Ok darling, just be careful," Maya said.

    Tania headed to the market as fast as he could, her first stop was Leo''s shop.

    She told Leo about what she sawst night and asked if he would follow him to check it out tonight. Maybe they might find something useful for her investigation.

    "Are you sure about what you saw?" Leo asked.

    "Do I look like I woulde here just to tell you a tale that didn''t happen?"

    Leo was hesitant but heter agreed to follow her, it was a risky mission but he also wanted to find out what happened to Luis.

    "Ok but we have to be careful, soldiers usually patrol around there, they think Luis is still hiding in the forest.

    Tania waited for Leo to slowly close up his shop, this was done to buy more time for them as the sun went down.

    Immediately after Leo was done, he looked around to check if there was anybody close by watching them.

    "Follow me." He said to Tania.

    The forest had a main entrance but this time they were going in from the bushes and to Tania''s surprise, Leo was able to find the hole easily from there.

    "You''ve been here before." Tania figured.

    "Yes, during the time Luis disappeared but I didn''t find anything strange."

    Tania turned to the hole in expectation of the light show.

    "Where is the light or whatever you said happened here?"

    "In a few minutes now." Tania said.

    Soon the duo started hearing footsteps approaching them from the path made.

    "What is that?" Tania whispered.

    "Soldiers."

    "What do we do now?"

    The trees in the forest had already wilted with the dry leaves on the floor making a move was going to be a dead giveaway to the soldiers.

    As the soldiers got closer Leo had no option but to pull Tania along with him into the hole.

    And at that same time the three crystals in the hole lit up forming the triangle.

    The duo felt like their organs were going to jump out of their body as they fell through a white space that seemed endless.

    It ended with them falling on the roadside in broad daylight.

    Getting up from the floor the duo couldn''t believe what they were seeing.

    But what they were seeing was a city with digital billboards and cars going up and down, I don''t think the two have ever seen anything like it before.

    "I''m sorry brother but I''ll be missing your feast." Tania muttered.

    ******

    Hi guys, I''ve joined P.A.T.R.E.O.N.

    You can support me on P.A.T.R.E.O.N and get ess to M.A.S.

    P.A.T.R.E.O.N: Franklin Nwakamma

 Chapter 70 VR Training

    Everyone in the martial arts ss were cheerful because today was the day they were all going toplete thest part of the physical training.

    "What do you think he''s going to give us today?" Dn asked Luis as they both headed to ss.

    "I don''t know, maybe tell us to climb to the moon," Luis said with sarcasm.

    "You know that''s not possible."

    "You know that''s impossible."

    "So are many of the things he has told us to do."

    "But we did them so that makes them possible."

    In ss today after the lessons Miss Nicole had an important message for the students.

    "At the end of the month, there will be apetition between all thebat sses, to know which ss is performing better.

    "It''s a fightingpetition so I advise you all to try your best."

    ''Yeah, and we haven''t even started any normal training yet.'' E thought.

    ''I think you guys have the highest chance of winning.'' Jasmine said.

    E chuckled in her thoughts. "Have you seen the other sses train?''

    ''No.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Then don''t make any conclusions yet.''

    After ss students went for their lunch and now it was time for theirbat sses.

    "Finally let''s get this over with," Dn said as the group of four headed to thebat ss.

    "Like you will survive," Silvia said. "You''ve barely made it through all the other training sessions."

    Dn shut his mouth as he bent his head and walked ahead of the others.

    "Why do you like being harsh?" E asked, giving her a scolding look.

    "What? I told him the truth, like most of you would hide it from him, tell him the truth, and let him improve." She said looking towards Luis.

    "But he has been improving," E said.

    "It''s still not enough if we are going to be a team tomorrow."

    Now they knew what Silvia was trying to say, thepetition between thebat sses was uing and she didn''t think that Dn would be any useful like this.

    When they got to the ss they could see that Michael was already there along with the two from the A-ss, Dn who had walked ahead because of Silvia''s harsh words was also there.

    They all had their eyes on something and that was the six pairs of strange-looking devices that were on the table behind Michael.

    "Good morning students." Michael greeted the students.

    "Good morning." They all chorused.

    "I guess you are wondering what this is," Michael said, picking up one of the devices which looked like a small rectangr screen with a headphone and strap.

    "This is a VR headset which is going to be essential for the final part of your training."

    The students couldn''t believe it, this man was totally unpredictable, they had expected something like doubling the ones they already did every day or climbing the moon like Luis said or something extremely hard not to y with a VR headset.

    "VR is an acronym for Virtual Reality." Michael continued. "Now these VR headsets have been programmed to create virtual demons but for today you will be dealing with the weakest ones."

    After the exnation, Michael told them all to pick a headset and theny on the floor before putting it on.

    "Why do we have to lie down?" Henry asked.

    "Because it stops your physical body from making any movement."

    Everyone put on their headset and all it remained was for Michael to activate it.

    "Remember fighting in your mind is different from fighting in Physical form, it requires a lot of concentration," Michael said.

    Before pushing the button he had one more thing to tell them.

    "And we are talking about a hundred demons here."

    "What?" Dn was the only one to react but before he could say anything else, Michael had pushed the button on the remote in his hand.<sub> </sub>

    A blue light shone in front of their screens as their whole body went limp.

    Michael didn''t tell them but the main point of this training was to fight demon possession.

    When a demon possesses someone, he would have to fight that person in his or her mind to take over his consciousness and if the demon wins it takes over that person''s consciousness.

    That was the essence of this training to teach the students how to fight in their subconscious.

    "A hundred freaking demons." Was the first thing Dn said after he appeared in apletely white room.

    He was just d that he didn''t appear amid the demons first.

    Soon the others began to appear in the same white room.

    "This is so cool," Monica said.

    "Very cool," Henry said.

    [ Your first fight will be together ]

    [ Would you like to proceed? ]

    [ Yes/No ]

    The message had appeared on all of their screens and Luis made sure they were all seeing what he was seeing and it wasn''t just him this time.

    "Yes." They muttered.

    [ All yers must proceed at the same time ]

    Everyone turned to the far end to see that Dn hadn''t clicked yes.

    "C''mon Dn it''s a group fight, nobody is getting hurt," Monica said with a low tone.

    ''Does she even talk to me like that?'' Henry thought.

    The reason Dn wasn''t clicking yes wasn''t just because he was afraid, it was because he was wondering if the demons would be six hundred now that they were going in a group.

    If that was the case, he couldn''t imagine how terrifying that would be.

    "Weakling," Silvia muttered.

    "Hey," E said.

    Monica''s words were enough to call Dn back to his senses as clicked yes along with everyone else.

    After clicking yes their background began to change from the white space to what they could describe as a desert with a very high mountain behind them.

    "Who even created this thing?" Monica was the only one in the group who couldn''t hide her excitement.

    "Where are the demons?" E asked.

    As if triggered by her question they started hearing thumping sounds on the ground and looking far ahead they could see what looked like a horde of demons.

    "Get ready everyone," Monica said.

    [ Please choose your weapon ]

    The screen appeared in front of them again but this time with varieties of weapons for them to choose from.

    There were swords, axes, clubs, spears, and many more.

    Everyone went for the weapons of their choice ording to their soul weapons and Luis picked a sword named the ming sword, it looked like any normal long sword with a red hilt and a me sign embedded in it but Luis thought that something had to be special about the sword.

    As the demons got close everyone readied their weapon and waited for the call from Monica who seemed to have assumed the leadership role.

    The demons were closing in on them but with one swing of her whip towards the demons the whip returned with a demon''s head which soon vanished.

    "Now!"

    *********

    Hi guys, I''ve joined P.A.T.R.E.O.N.

    You can support me on P.A.T.R.E.O.N and get ess to M.A.S.

    P.A.T.R.E.O.N: Franklin Nwakamma.

 Chapter 71 Monitor Room

    Dn was just d the demons weren''t up to six hundred like he thought they would be and was just the normal hundred which Michael told them but that didn''t mean he wasn''t going to struggle against the few demons he was going to face.

    They could use their abilities in here but someone like Luis wasn''t going to use any because he was keeping it a secret.

    As always Monica was the most skillful as she used her metal path to move between the demons while taking their heads out while shing them into two.

    Silvia was able to move through the demons with ease while dealing them fatal blows.

    E with the help of her ability was able to win the demons in every department, speed, strength, and endurance.

    Henry also appears to be doing well as he would constantly trap the demons with ice spikes before dealing with them with his double Katana des.

    Dn appeared to be struggling but he wasn''t in any trouble yet.

    Luis appeared to be the only one in the group who hadn''t made any move yet as he was trying to figure something out.

    ''I haven''t received any demons detected notification yet.'' Luis thought. ''That means these things really aren''t real, I''ve never seen anything like this before.'' Luis thought looking at the demons which didn''t look fake at all.

    At that moment Dn was facing a demon with his spear unaware that another demon was about to pounce on him from behind and that was when he felt a gush of wind pass him at first he thought it was Silvia that was until he turned and saw Luis with his sword sticking out from the demon''s back before the demon turned to dust and vanished.

    "You are doing great Dn," Luis said running off to the next demon.

    ''Wasn''t he just over there?'' Dn thought looking at the spot where he had seen Luis a few seconds ago.

    Although Luis wasn''t using any ability his stats were a really good boost in this type of fight as the demons stood no chance against him.

    The demons appeared slow in Luis'' eyes as he easily dealt with them.

    [ 100 EXP Gained ]

    ''I also get exp from this?''

    The system somehow still saw the demons Luis were killing as real demons but the only thing was that it saw them as way weaker than the real weak demons that''s why Luis had to kill about two dozens of them before he could get a hundred exp.

    Thest demon was standing a little far away from the group and that was when Monica did something they didn''t expect.

    She used her metal ability to form a very sharp spear and taking a few steps back she came forward and threw it towards the demon.

    The spear went on target, piercing the demon''s head and vanishing along with it.

    "Wow!" Was the reaction from Henry.

    "Even I can''t throw a spear like that," Dn said.

    "I think we''re done here," Monica said.

    [ Missionplete ]

    [ Would you like to return? ]

    [ Yes/No ]

    Everyone clicked yes.

    In the real world, their bodies began to move as they took the VR headsets away from their faces to see Michael sitting on the bench in the training hall.

    He was waiting for them and smiled on seeing them get up.

    "Nice start, I''m surprised none of you died," Michael said.

    "We can die in there?" Dn said.

    "No, if you get killed your consciousness will return to your body before the others."

    "Oh."

    The VR training was all they did for the day but Michael told them that they had four stages and this was just the first stage.

    "You will take the second and third stage tomorrow and thest stage will be on the weekend because it is going to take a lot of time."

    "Are you saying that because of the difficulty?" Monica asked.

    "Maybe, but you''ll have to wait and see," Michael said. "That''s all for today. Any questions?"

    Almost every hand was in the air except Luis''.

    "If your question is about the uingpetition then don''t ask, we''ll talk about that tomorrow."

    With that said everyone brought their hands down.<sub> </sub>

    Luis and Dn were back to their dormitory before evening, they dismissed their training super early today but they were surprised to get back and find Ace already back.

    When they asked Ace about what they did today the duo were surprised to find out that it was exactly the same thing only that on their own they were divided into groups of five because of theirrge number.

    "Fighting that thing was tough, one person got killed in our group."

    Luis and Dn turned to each other on hearing what Ace said, the fight had been extremely easy for them and they didn''t even lose anybody.

    "Is anything wrong?" Ace asked, noticing the strange attitude of his roommates.

    "It''s just that the fight was easy for us," Dn said.

    "And you guys didn''t lose anybody?"

    The duo shook their heads.

    "Maybe the guy was really weak." Ace shrugged. "And besides you guys have a wonder warrior with you."

    ''She didn''t even do much.'' Dn wanted to say butter decided not to.

    With just a few minutes remaining before it was evening, Luis left for work, the reason he was leaving early today was that he needed enough time to check something out.

    "Hi, greeny you are really early today. Hope you are not nning on running off today like the other day?" Emilia said on seeing Luis enter the library.

    "No, I don''t have anything else to do today," Luis said.

    He quickly got to work clearing the books on the empty shelves.

    When he got between the shelves he nced towards therge bookshelf at the far end.

    He dropped the books he was holding at the right shelves and made sure that Emilia wasn''t looking her way.

    He walked to the shelf and began to inspect it but he couldn''t find anything about the shelf, the only books that seemed to be there were history books.

    "What is he hiding here?" Luis muttered.

    "You are very predictable Luis?"

    Luis turned to see Michael standing behind him with a smug look on his face.

    "I knew that telling you not to go near here would build up the desire for you to go near it," Michael said. "But since you want to see what''s behind here so bad I''ll show you."

    "Behind?"

    Michael lifted the book on top of the bookshelf and pushed what looked like a button, the next thing that happened amazed Luis.

    The Shelf shifted to one side like a door and revealed what looked like a security camera room.

    "What is this ce?" Luis asked as he walked in with Michael.

    "My monitoring room."

    He walked to one of the keyboards and made the monitors begin to show the different areas where they were security cameras.

    ''He has cameras all over the ce?'' Luis was panicking inside now as he thought of what happened with George and how George may already know of it.

    ''He can''t have cameras mounted inside the woods.''

    "I even have some of them in the woods," Michael said as he turned on one of the monitors disying the woods. "I must find out where those demons areing from."

    Luis was no longer paying attention to him as he had his eyes on one of the monitors which were disying an open field like the one he went to with E, he wasn''t looking at it because it looked familiar.

    What looked like an army of red figures wereing close to the camera and as they came closer Luis was slowly making out what they were.

    "Are thoseˇ­."

    "I know what you are thinking." Michael had suddenly appeared behind Luis." They are real." Michael said slowly nodding his head.

    *******

    Hi guys, I''ve joined P.A.T.R.E.O.N.

    You can support me on P.A.T.R.E.O.N and get ess to M.A.S.

    P.A.T.R.E.O.N: Franklin Nwakamma.

 Chapter 72 Demon Hunt

    His thoughts had been confirmed but that still bagged the question.

    ''What is such arge group of demons doing here?''

    "I thought you said those ones were thest ones," Luis said, referring to the two demons they had fought in their first training session.

    "I thought they would be but something strange is going on and that''s why I set up these cameras," Michael said. "There weren''t demons here before but they started showing up the day your school got moved here."

    "So you are saying someone is working with them," Luis said.

    "I''m sure someone is working with them and I fear for the worst," Michael said looking at the screen. "But we have to get rid of these guys first."

    "Ok, send your soldiers to deal with them then," Luis said.

    "Soldiers." Michael chuckled. "You think those guys that stand guard near the forest outside your school are my soldiers?"

    "Yeah, aren''t they?"

    Michael shook his head.

    "The school authorities put them there, they say they don''t want you guys wandering off but now I know there''s more than that to it," Michael said.

    He walked to a vault in the room and on opening it Luis'' eyes widened in amazement.

    In the vault were all sorts of weapons and then there was a pair of silver-colored boots and a ck gauntlet with silver lines running through the tips.

    "What do you need all these weapons for?"

    "To get rid of problems like this," Michael said, putting on the gauntlet after which he grabbed the boots. "If you want to join me you can grab a weapon for yourself."

    Of course, Luis would want to join him, he needed something to level up and this was perfect, he wasn''t sure he would be able to take on such a number of demons on his own but with Michael, it wouldn''t be much trouble.

    Luis searched through the vault until he found a long sword that looked exactly like the one he had used during the VR training.

    "You really like swords," Michael said, reaching for a silver-colored Katana de. "So do I." He said putting the de in the sheath on his back.

    Michael looked like one of those warriors in fantasy novels who wore shy amours and wielded shy weapons.

    "How are you going to walk out of the library like that?" Luis asked.

    He knew that walking through the library dressed like that was going to draw attention to them but with the way Michael was smiling at him now he knew he had something elseing.

    "Who said we are walking through the library?" Michael said hitting tapping his foot on the floor three times.

    The center floor began to move and Luis jumped onto the side to prevent whatever that was happening there from affecting him.

    That part of the floor cleared up to reveal what looked like a circr machine attached to the ground with blue light of energy flowing around it.

    "Let''s go," Michael said, stepping onto the machine.

    "Go where?" Luis asked, a bit confused.

    "Just get in here," Michael ordered.

    Luis reluctantly walked into the machine and the next thing that happened surprised him.

    All he saw was a white light covering him and now both of them were in the opennd just a little distance away from the demons.

    "What was that?"

    "A teleporter, haven''t you heard of it before?"

    ''This has to be how I got here.'' Luis said putting together the simrities between how he arrived at Crockel, how he arrived in this school and how he just appeared outside now.

    "I have but I didn''t know there was one like this," Luis said.

    "Well, now you know." Michael said unsheathing his Katana de."Let''s get this over with."

    The demons were getting closer as Michael waited for the perfect time to move.

    [ Quest received ]

    [ You are on a demon hunt with your partner ]

    [ Make a 50% contribution to the hunt ]

    [ Quest Rewards ]

    [ ???? ]

    [ Progress: 0/100 ]<sub> </sub>

    ''There''s a hundred of them?'' Luis thought.

    This was the exact number he had fought with his mates at the martial arts ss but this was the real world now and it looked like Michael was taking this serious even though they were just weak demons.

    Luis had once again received a quest where the rewards weren''t made clear which just confused him more about the whole quest thing.

    ''Why not just make everything clear so I can know what I''m really doing the quest for?'' Luis asked but he didn''t get any reply from his system.

    Immediately the demons got closer and spotted the duo they started growling at them and that was when fireballs came flying their way.

    Luis rolled to the right while Michael rolled to the left in order to avoid the fireballs.

    "Stay close Luis and if you ever get stuck, activate the weapon''s skill," Michael said.

    "Weapon''s what? How do you do that?" Unfortunately for Luis, he couldn''t get an answer to his question as Michael had already runoff.

    "That''s just wonderful."

    Luis got back on his feet as he fought his way through the demons killing each of them in one strike of his sword.

    "This sword is just as it is in the VR training," Luis said as he took off the head of the demon facing him before he could throw a fireball at him.

    [ Progress: 12/100 ]

    ''I still have to kill more.''

    Luis was able to step forward when a group of about twenty demons gathered in front of him and started a fireball shooting practice with him as the target.

    Luis was fast as he constantly blocked the fireballs with his sword while dodging the ones he could dodge.

    With a slight miss in step, he got hit by one of the fireballs on the shoulder.

    [ -3 HP ]

    "How do you activate this sword''s stupid skill?" Luis grunted, a fire attack seemed to cause him more pain than dark magic.

    [ Equipped weapon ]

    [ The ming Sword ]

    [ Active skill: Fire sh ]

    In response to his cries, the system had given him the answer to his question.

    ''Fire sh? That sounds nice.''

    [ Fire sh activated ]

    All Luis needed to do was think of activating the skill and it worked the way he wanted.

    mes started to gather on the de making the sword three times longer than it was but the added part was all mes.

    Luis swung the sword at the first group of demons and the sword shed them all into bits without any difficulty.

    He did the same to the other and they were met with the same fate.

    Two shes, that was all that was needed to take care of up to twenty demons.

    "A mystic weapon," Luis said thinking back to what Pearl and Tammy had said when he paid them both a visit.

    [ Quest failed ]

    [ Progress: 32/100 ]

    [ Hunt over ]

    Luis turned to where he had seen Michael run off to a few minutes ago only to see him standing there with his sword sheathed but there was no demon in sight.

    *******

    Hi guys, I''ve joined P.A.T.R.E.O.N.

    You can support me on P.A.T.R.E.O.N.

    My P.A.T.R.E.O.N. Franklin Nwakamma

    https://.*******/user?u=66717636

 Chapter 73 The Source

    Luis had failed his quest because Michael had just beaten him to it, destroying more than half of the demons before he could finish dealing with the twenty that he was faced with.

    The main reason Michael had dealt with the demons so quickly and cleanly was that he had used his weapons without wasting time.

    The boots added a boost to his normal speed bringing his speed closer to that of Silvia that was how he had zoomed off before Luis could get the answer to his question.

    While Luis was struggling to fend off the demons using him as a shot for target practice Michael easily ran between the demons reducing them to ashes with his sword.

    There were about forty of them left now and they were starting to group up on him.

    The first fireball came flying towards him and he easily avoided it with his speed.

    "I hate demons."

    Michael raised his sword up and quickly stuck it into the ground, a white light escaped through the sword and passed through the demons which were all frozen now.

    He quickly pulled his sword out of the ground and dealt with the demons with none of them moving an inch.

    ? With that done he sheathed his sword and turned to check how Luis was doing and was in awe when he saw what Luis was doing with the ming sword.

    ''The only person that had been able to do that with the sword was a fire user, even I can''t do that. Does that mean?'' Michael gasped as the reality hit him.

    ''But why would he hide it?''

    Luis felt bummed, he was really looking forward to the rewards of his quest but Michael had taken that away from him by dealing with most of the demons in next to no time.

    "You did great Luis," Michael said as he approached Luis.

    "Yeah, but just in case wee across a group of demons like this again we''ll share the demons equally."

    Michael looked at Luis strangely before replying.

    "Ok, I''m not sure why you want an equal kill but I think I might know where these demons areing from," Michael said.

    "You do?"

    "Not really, but we can follow their footsteps and find out where they came from."

    "Ok, let''s get to it then."

    While they were following the footsteps Luis asked Michael some questions that he had on his mind, he had figured out that the reason Michael was able to deal with the demons quickly was because of the equipments he had used and also he wanted to know how to activate the weapon''s skills if it wasn''t for his system he wasn''t sure he would have activated it.

    The weapons Michael was using and the one he had given to Luis were all mystic weapons, on holding a mystic weapon it would improve one''s stats in one area, and the ones which had elemental skills would improve the holder''s elemental attributes if they were the same.

    ''It can improve stats.'' Luis thought looking at the sword which was sheathed around his waist.

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 23(+1) ]

    [ Stamina: 14 ]

    [ Agility: 14(+0.5) ]

    The only stats that the sword had improved was his strength and agility but the improvement wasn''t that significant.

    [ Fire ability level: 2 ]

    [ Fire ability points: 26/30 ]

    [ Fire points 100/100 ( temporary upgrade) ]

    [ Fire skills ]

    [ Fireball ]

    [ Fire sh ( weapon) ]

    [ Fire stream ( temporary) ]

    This was the part of the weapons upgrade that Luis could really smile about, the sword had a massive improvement in his fire ability and had even given him two new skills but he knew that once he dropped the sword all those upgrades would be gone.

    Luis had leveled up to level twelve during his fight earlier and that meant that he had four stat points unassigned and two skill points.

    ''Could this day get any better?'' Luis thought, he didn''t know it but he was smiling now.

    "What are you smiling about?" Michael asked on noticing Luis'' strange smile.

    "I''m just d I''m doing this with you," Luis said.

    "Ok,"  Michael said and immediately halted.

    "Anything wrong?" Luis asked.

    "These footsteps lead into that forest over there," Michael said, pointing at a forest a little distance away from them which appeared to look scarier and darker than the ones near the school and Michael''s business area.

    "Well, then we should go check it out," Luis said.

    "We should tread cautiously, I have a bad feeling we are going to meet something different there."

    The duo headed towards the forest as Michael exined how the weapon''s skills were activated.

    "You just have to focus on your weapon, like trying to turn on a switch but this time with your mind," Michael exined.

    ''Well, that''s different from the way I did it.'' Luis thought.

    On entering the forest the duo could hear whisperings and on getting closer to the area where the sound wasing from Michael pulled Luis behind a tree.

    Two men were standing in front of a machine while speaking, no it was more like one was scolding the other.

    They two looked like normal people but on activating his aura vision Luis knew the other person was no normal person.

    The man speaking was bald and had a little mustache while the other person looked just like a young teenager.<sub> </sub>

    "What do you mean the demons ran away?" The bald man asked.

    "I''ve told you those demons are experimented on and I can''t really control them."

    While the two were busy arguing the duo hiding behind the tree had an idea of what was going on.

    "Do you know the bald man?" Michael asked.

    Taking a peek at the man Luis had indeed seen him a few times at school while he was conversing with other teachers but didn''t know his name or what exactly was his job in the school.

    "Yeah, I''ve seen him a few times at school but I don''t know who he is," Luis said.

    "I never knew Van Res would be the traitor."

    "Who?"

    "He''s your school''s new vice-principal."

    ''Why does the school keep employing traitorous vice-principals?'' Luis thought.

    "What''s he doing with the demon?"

    "I don''t know."

    Michael stopped there for some second.

    ''How does he know the other guy is a demon?''

    Michael was about to ask Luis his question but that was their trouble.

    "Come out behind the tree I can sense you." The young demon said and before they knew it a fireball came flying towards the tree causing both of them to head in opposite directions in an attempt to dodge the ball.

    But this fireball wasrger than that of the experimented demons and was enough to pull the tree down, but Luis and Michael were fast enough to escape on time.

    "Michael." Van gasped, but then he took a seriousposure. "I didn''t think you would bring a kid to do your work for you."

    "I never thought you were a traitor," Michael said. "Why would you betray your own kind?"

    "My kind." Van chuckled. "My kind doesn''t know anything, they don''t know how powerful the demons are and what Lucifer is nning."

    "So this is what this is all about," Michael said, gripping onto his sword in the sheath. "You don''t deserve to live."

    Michael quickly pulled out his sword and was about to hit on the floor when a fireball hit the sword and sent him flying backward.

    "No!!"

    Luis pulled out his sword and went for the attack, aiming for the demon''s head but the demon was just fast enough to step out of the way.

    "I thought they trained you guys better." The demon said.

    ''If you want to be fast then let''s be fast."

    [ (+2) stat points in stamina ]

    [ Stamina: 16 ]

    Luis was still sloppy with the sword but he managed to get a cut right down the demon''s cheek.

    That was when Luis realized that he had been ying with him and hadn''t taken the fight seriously.

    A punch was sent to his stomach as he was sent flying back and hitting the teleporter which looked different from the one Michael had, this one was in the shape of a ring.

    [ -7 HP ]

    Hitting the teleporter seemed to have activated it as the ring was now filled with a red form of energy.

    "Now let''s see what you have in that mind of yours." The demon said as he stood over Luis.

    [ Interference with the mind has been blocked ]

    The look on the demon''s face was that of awe and confusion as a smile appeared on Luis'' face.

    ''He smells like a human, but how?''

    "You, you are the one Master Rafa was talking about, aren''t you?"

    "I am in no position to answer your question." Luis picked up his sword and was about to strike the demon when he tackled him pulling both of them into the teleporter.

    "You areing with me."

    "No!" Michael ran to the scene with his sword, his cloth was half burnt.

    The fireball from the demon didn''t really do much on him rather than giving him a few wounds and he had gotten up in time to see Luis getting tackled into the teleporter.

    "What do I do now? I was the one that asked him to follow me." Michael said as he looked at the teleporter.

    In the end, he had made up his mind as he braced himself for the experience.

    "I''ming Luis I''m not going to let you die."

    ******

    Hi guys, I''ve joined P.A.T.R.E.O.N.

    You can support me on P.A.T.R.E.O.N.

    My P.A.T.R.E.O.N. Franklin Nwakamma.

    https://.*******/user?u=66717636

 Chapter 74 Demon Planet

    In a in another dimension where there seemed to be a sun dark red in color, although it was called the sun, it didn''t provide any proper lighting to the, the appeared to be dark during day time and even darker during night time.

    This was the the demons dwelt in. No normal person would like to live in a ce like this but the demons loved it because of the dark and red feeling the sun gave everything on the but also because the sun had all sorts of other benefits to them.

    Luis came tumbling down the sandy hill along with the demon which was clutching onto him very tightly.

    "Now you are in my world, the elders are going to get rid of you." The demonughed.

    "No, it just means I don''t have to hold back anymore."

    With the two about to crash on the leveled surface, Luis started his attacks.

    ''Fire stream.''

    A stream of fire escaped from his hands and hit the demon on the face causing him to let go of him.

    Rolling away from Luis the demon quickly got up and looked around only to find out that they were in the middle of nowhere.

    ''But that''s not supposed to be right.''

    The teleporter was supposed to take them straight to the demons'' settlement but it seemed like the location had reset when Luis crashed into the teleporter.

    While the demon was confused in his thoughts an angry Luis charged in with fireballs covering his hands.

    A few fireballs were thrown which the demon countered with his own.

    ''Our fireballs are the same.'' Luis realized.

    He had expected the demon''s fireball to be stronger than his with what he had seen it do but it turns out it was the same with him''s.

    ``Not using my powers has made me start to underrate them."

    "I never knew I would have to fight an Angel." The demon said, taking a serious pose. "My father is going to be d when he hears I destroyed you."

    "The only thing that is getting destroyed is you and the rest of your terrorist family, including that cursed Lucifer."

    "Mind the way you talk about our leader." The demon said his voice sounded serious now.

    "You brought me to your home to kill me but you are the one that''s going to die."

    Without wasting time Luis ran forward and unsheathed his sword.

    The demon had immediately summoned his soul weapon which happened to be a great sword.

    ''A soul weapon is no match for this mystic weapon.'' Luis ridiculed the demon in his mind.

    As Luis got closer the demon swung his sword at him but instead of blocking it with his own sword, he slid underneath and past the demon.

    [ Fire sh activated ]

    ''You are done.''

    The demon watched as Luis'' sword grew into three times its original length but the terrifying part of it all was that they were all mes.

    Luis attacked the demon with a horizontal sh which he knew the demon couldn''t avoid.

    With the first sh, the demon felt like his whole body was in an inferno.

    "What is that sword?" The demon said with an agitated voice.

    "Your doom," Luis said before giving him another horizontal sh.

    "Ahhhhh!" The demon screamed as it fell on the floor, his whole body ck.

    Normally fire didn''t affect demons and would just heal immediately but this fire attack was just too much for the demon to take all at once.

    With the demon down Luis deactivated the fire sh skill and walked closer to the demon which was twitching on the floor now.

    The reason he didn''t attack physically was because of the little scuffle he had with the demon before they arrived here, that was enough to tell him that the demon was faster and more skilled than him so attacking him physically now would have proven futile for him.

    The demon on the floor was still alive but was on hisst breath and Luis was going to try and get some answers from him while he was in this condition.<sub> </sub>

    "Now tell me. What are you nning with that bald traitor?" Luis asked.

    The demon chuckled with a mix of dry coughs.

    "Why would I tell you that?"

    [ Mind read blocked ]

    The demon startedughing loudly immediately Luis got this message.

    "You think that will work on me."

    Luis had an idea that it was going to fail and just wanted to test it but thisugh was now getting on his nerves.

    "I still don''t understand what an Angel is doing on Earth, I thought you guys had already given the stupid humans enough power to protect themselves."

    Before the demon could say another word his head was rolling on the floor far away from his body.

    [ Demon noble killed ]

    [ 150 EXP received ]

    [ 450/1900 EXP ]

    "If you are not going to say anything useful then you are worth nothing more than exp," Luis said as he put his sword back in its sheath.

    The difference between normal demons and the experimented ones was that the normal demons don''t turn to ash and vanish once killed, they die just like any normal person but whether or not their body went through dposition was a different story to tell.

    The experimented demons were just like a body of energy that didn''t have any proper body to contain the energy and once their unstable body gets destroyed the energy flows away.

    This was Luis'' first time killing a normal demon and to him, it felt quite satisfying.

    Looking around Luis had one thing to worry about.

    "Now how do I get off this desert?"

    *******

    Michael had arrived at the edge of the hill where Luis had rolled down with the now-deceased demon but he had arrived a lotter to see them both roll down, that hill was a long-distance down and it didn''t look Michael was just going to roll down it until he found out where he was.

    "Is this the demon''s?" Michael said looking at the red sun.

    "It certainly feels demonic to me."

    He picked up some of the sand which he thought was red only to discover that the red color was just an artificial color given to it by the red sun.

    "Now I just have to find Luis before that demon kills him," Michael said as he looked around to see if there was any way down the hill. "I just hope hests long enough for me to arrive."

    Michael had spotted the easy way down the hill but before he could take a step forward he found arge shadow towering over him.

    Michael slowly looked up to see what appeared to be a giant scorpion.

    "Now what do we have here?" Michael said with a smile.

    Many would cower at the sight of such a creature but Michael felt excited.

    *******

    Hey guys back to school.

    Exams are uing so I have to focus.

    I promise you guys more of MAS after my exams but from today you''ll have to deal with slow updates.

    I hope you guys don''t drop the novel because of this and continue to support my work.

    Cheers????

 Chapter 75 Missing Case

    "Is he back yet?" Dn asked, sticking his head out from his bed.

    "I don''t understand." Ace said, shaking his head. "He left early yesterday, he should have been backst night but now it''s already time for ss and he''s not yet back."

    The two roommates had stayed upst night waiting for their third roommate who they expected to be back early but he never showed up until the duo dozed off and they were awake now to see that he still wasn''t back.

    "Don''t worry about it too much," Dn said, jumping down from his bed. "Maybe he was too exhausted after work and decided to spend the night at the library, maybe he''ll join us in ss."

    "Maybe." Ace said and Dn nodded.

    The two headed to ss early with the hope of finding Luis already there but they were both bummed when they saw that his seat was empty.

    "It''s still early, there''s still time for him to show up," Dn said.

    The duo headed to their seats which were together and began to wait for Luis.

    E entered the ss a few minutes after the two and was surprised when she couldn''t find Luis in their midst.

    ''That''s strange, they usuallye to ss together.''

    ''Theye to ss together quite alright but I''m not sure it''s a routine.'' Jasmine said.

    E ignored her words as she walked up to the two.

    "Hi, guys." She said,

    "Oh, hi E," Dn said.

    Ace just responded with the wave, Luis'' absence seemed to be affecting him more than it should.

    "Where''s Luis?" She asked.

    "Luis." Dn said." Well, he went to woˇ­." A little kick from Ace was enough to correct that statement. "I mean the library yesterday and he''s not back up till now."

    "Since yesterday!" E said." And you guys haven''t done anything about it."

    E felt like beating up the two for theirck of reasoning.

    "Well Dn thinks he slept at the library, so we are waiting for him." Ace said, putting his head down again.

    "That may be true," E said. "Let''s just wait and if he doesn''t show up we will report this case to the teacher."

    The two boys nodded to her words.

    The ss took off for the day and there was still no sign of Luis.

    E''s heartbeat kept increasing as she kept thinking that something bad might have happened to Luis.

    ''Calm down, he''s an Angel he can''t die that easily.'' Jasmine said.

    ''But he can still die can''t he?''

    ''Judging by how young he is, yes.''

    ''Thanks for theforting words, Jasmine.''

    ''My pleasure darling.''

    E ignored Jasmine''s inability to understand sarcasm and raised her hand to Miss Nicole''s call for a question.

    "Yes, E." Miss Nicole said pointing at her.

    "I want to report a missing case ma," E said as all eyes quickly turned on her.

    *****

    E had reported the case and the two roommates along with her were d that the authorities were on the case but they just couldn''t shake off the feeling that something strange was going on.

    Arriving atbat ss the two A-ss students were both there as usual but their instructor wasn''t there.

    Monica started with her normal routine check just to make sure everyone was avable and that was when she realized that Luis wasn''t there.

    "Where''s Luis?" She asked.

    "Who''s Luis?" Henry asked.

    "The green-eyed strong boy, the only one that was able to bring down Michael.

    ''She''s never called me strong before.''

    Henry didn''t have time to keep ount of the people he considered lower than himself because they were in the B ss but his jealousy seemed to be on the max anytime he came here.

    "Where''s

    Dn exined how Luis had left yesterday and hadn''t returned up till now.

    "That''s strange," Monica said. "Have you guys tried looking for him?"<sub> </sub>

    "No, but the school authorities are on the case and I''m sure that they will find him soon," E said, but she wasn''t so sure of her words.

    "Where''s Michael?" Dn asked.

    "He''s not here yet," Monica said.

    "But he''s never thiste," E said.

    "Let''s go check his office," Dn said, already walking to the door.

    "Wait Dn what if it''s." Before E could finish his statement Dn had pushed the door open. "Locked."

    It was just like Dn had predicted, it was indeed his office but no one was there.

    "He should have at least notified us if he wasn''t going toe today,"  Monica said, sounding annoyed. "That reminds me, have any of you tried texting Luis?"

    "Yes, it wasn''t going through," E said.

    While E was talking with Monica Dn was trying to put together the pieces of the puzzle.

    ''Luis'' has gone missing and now Michael hasn''t shown up.''

    "No that can''t be."

    Dn had been deep in his thoughts that he didn''t realize when he said it to the hearing of the two who were in the room.

    "What can''t be Dn?"

    Dn snapped out of his daze to find the two girls giving him a suspicious stare.

    *******

    Inside the tallest building in the school, a long table wasid out with a man dressed in a ck suit sitting at the far end.

    The man whose name happened to be Kelvin Grove was the principal of Crockel Academy, many expected the principal to be a middle-aged man or even older but looking at Kelvin, you would say that he was certainly in his early twenties.

    Other seats around the table were upied by other staff of the school including Nicole.

    "What did you want to say, Nicole?" Kelvin said, turning to Nicole.

    Nicole stood up and reported Luis'' missing case just as E had told her and ording to what Dn and Ace had added.

    There were murmurs among the teachers on hearing Nicole''s report.

    "Have you reported this to Michael?" Kelvin asked.

    "I''ve tried but somehow Michael also appears to be missing today," Nicole said.

    "Who knows maybe he ran off with the boy to fulfill his desires." Van chimed in.

    Nicole turned to him with a strange look.

    "I don''t think he necessarily needs to run off with the boy to fulfill his desires."

    "Don''t make assumptions of what you are not sure of Van," Kelvin said with a threatening voice. "Organize a search group to start looking for the boy immediately."

    "Ok." Van said getting up." But I''m just saying Michael may have a hand in this." He mumbled to the hearing of everyone before walking off.

    Kelvin ignored his words as he turned back to Nicole.

    "Look for Michael. I''m sure he''s busy with one thing or maybe on one of those crazy adventures."

    "Ok," Nicole said walking off.

    The meeting was dismissed there with the teachers and staff worried about the missing students but one person was over the moon about the development.

    "With the fool out of the way I can nowplete my n and get on his good side," Van muttered to himself as he headed to his quarter.

    ******

    Back at the demon, Michael was breathing heavily while lying on the floor, his hands were totally covered in a ck sticky fluid, the scorpion was lying beside him but with its sting and head away from its body.

    "That was tougher than I thought."

    *****

    Hey guys back to school.

    Exams are uing so I have to focus.

    I promise you guys more of MAS after my exams but from today you''ll have to deal with slow updates.

    I hope you guys don''t drop the novel because of this and continue to support my work.

    Cheers????

 Chapter 76 Traitor Amongst Us

    Getting off this ufortable was a problem for Luis but there was also one more thing that was going to be a pain in his neck.

    He was surrounded by a dozen strange creatures which appeared to be dogs only that these ones were bigger than a normal dog but not too big and their canines were extremelyrge.

    Luis stopped his movements as he slowly counted the beasts surrounding him and what they looked like.

    The beasts were just growling at him and none of them had made a move to attack but Luis knew it was a matter of time before they did.

    While the beasts were stalling Luis used the time to check what they really were.

    Their aura was red confirming his thoughts that these were demon creatures but there was still more information.

    [ Desert Hounds ]

    [ Type: Demonic ]

    [ Grade:mon ]

    [ Trait: drains part of life force once the canines make contact with the skin ]

    ''I should avoid those teeth at all cost.''

    Keeping his eyes around him Luis began to slowly unsheath his sword, the dogs noticed this and began to bark at him.

    The first dog came diving towards him and with a downward sh, the demon dog was dissected.

    Seeing their mate die like that the dogs went on a rampage against Luis.

    "On no ount are you getting close to me."

    [ Fire stream activated ]

    Luis ced the sword back in his sheath as he roasted the first set of dogs to attack from all directions.

    Now aware of the danger the person they were facing posed the rest of the dogs turned around and fled but they would stop some distance away to bark at him until they were out of sight.

    [ Fire points: 50/100 ]

    That fire stream had used up more fire points than his normal fireball would have but that was why it was considered a superior fire skill.

    One of the advantages of the fire stream over the fireball was that it could be kept steady and constant following his hands until he wanted to stop or ran out of fire points.

    "This is very dangerous, for any ordinary person," Luis said as he sat on the floor. "If I didn''t have these powers I would be gone now."

    That was true but if he didn''t have these powers he wouldn''t have ended up here in the first ce.

    Luis was thinking of how he was going to get off the but that would be impossible with the way he was now.

    ''I need a teleporter.'' Luis thought. ''Maybe I can find a teleporter if I can get to the particr area where the demons stayed.''

    Luis had an idea of where a teleporter would be but finding the ce was going to be a problem as he stood up to find that the whole ce had been covered in dust.

    ''That''s just great.''

    Luis activated his aura vision as he decided to head in a random direction.

    Luis managed to push through the sandstorm as he reached a part of the desert that appeared to be rocky with very strange terrain.

    The ground wasn''t leveled as Luis felt like he was climbing a slightly easier hill.

    Luis walked up and had his mouth wide open because of what he was seeing now.

    It looked like a medium-sized city with arge castle towering over the city at the far end.

    Looking at the ce Luis had one thought.

    ''They live just like normal people.''

    He had expected the demon kingdom to be like a dark kingdom without many buildings, when he was looking for this he had expected to find something evil but looking at the city now it looked rather peaceful.

    ''Now I just have to think of a way to get in.'' Luis thought.

    That the ce looked peaceful didn''t mean there weren''t dangerous people in it.

    Before Luis could start thinking of something he felt a cold shiver run down his spine as he sensed something approaching him from behind.

    His system didn''t seem to be warning him about near dangers since arriving on this.

    Luis slowly turned to find what looked like a white spider the size of a four-year-old child staring at him with eight menacing red eyes.

    With his aura vision, Luis could see that the spider had a red aura.

    [ Debuff white spider ]

    [ Type: Demonic ]

    [ Grade: Rare ]

    [ Trait: All stats will be reduced by (-10) once hit with its web ]

    Looking at the spider''s trait Luis knew that this was a very dangerous creature.

    ''It will be dangerous to have my stats drop that low.''

    [ Quest received ]

    [ Defeat the spider ]<sub> </sub>

    [ Rewards ]

    [ 1500 EXP ]

    [ (+1) skill point ]

    ''I was expecting that.''

    *******

    It had been a week now since Luis went missing and there hadn''t been any sess in the search party so far.

    Luis getting missing was already a big enough problem for the school council, Michael also going missing around the same time was a piece of devastating news to the whole staff except for one person.

    In the meeting, room murmurs could be heard as the teachers were openly arguing about something.

    "I just want to state my point which makes a lot more sense than yours," Van said, looking Nicole straight in the face. "You know the boy is really good-looking."

    "And how do you know what the boy looks like?" Nicole asked with a suspicious stare.

    Van chuckled. "Are you trying to say the vice principal has no right to know what his students look like?"

    "Silence!"

    Kelvin had taken charge causing everyone to close their mouths as he stood up to speak.

    "Although what Van is saying may seem to be true with the way the two cases are linked, I do not believe Michael can do such a thing." He finished off hisst words with a cold stare at Van. "On the other hand Nicole, you have a good point, the boy may have been abducted by someone or maybe a demon but I do not think anyone can abduct Michael."

    p "What about Lucifer himself?" One of the teachers asked.</anda>

    "That is a whole different case but I know Michael and he''ll escape."

    ''Let''s see how much you know him when you find out he''s dead.'' Van thought with a little grin, he received a strange look from Nicole for that but he didn''t care.

    "That brings us to the next agenda," Kelvin said, pulling out a pair of report sheets from under his desk.

    "My secretary just informed me of a report that came in from Michaelst week which I didn''t really look into."

    Kelvin paused as he observed the faces of all his staff.

    "He was talking about finding two demons on the mountain when returning from training with his students. Do any of you know what this means?"

    "The demons were involved after all." A female teacher said.

    "Correct, but Michael also said that he hadn''t seen a demon since all his days here, it started when this school arrived here."

    "A traitor is working inside," Nicole said.

    "I''m d you guys are putting everything together easily which is why I would want to make a request here."

    Kelvin paused again as he looked at everybody.

    "If you are the one working with the demons please meet me in my office after maybe we can have a little talk and resolve things maybe you could even get more than that.

    "But if you decide to hide in the shadows till I find you I promise to pluck out all the hair in your body when I do so."

    That was a threat from Kelvin and it had stirred up quite the murmur as they were all asking their mates if they are the one or happen to know who.

    While the murmurs were going on Van decided to cause a little more confusion.

    "I understand your reason for suspecting someone here but what if the one working with the demons is Michael himself?"

    "Michael would never do such," Kelvin said, shaking his head.

    "You speak as if you are always in his mind but Michael is a man of his own and sometimes men get blinded by power andˇ­"

    "That''s enough!" Kelvin said, smashing his hand on the table.

    Van''s words were doing nothing besides getting on his nerves and if it weren''t for his professionalism he would haveshed at him.

    The meeting ended with Kelvin instructing Nicole to lead the search party this time, and now they were going to go deep into the other parts of the mountain and not just the ones around the school.

    Van looked back at Kelvin and smiled before leaving the room this went unnoticed by all the staff except one person.

    "Now he''s my prime suspect."

    *******

    Back at the demon, Michael had juste across what looked like half a dozen roasted dogs.

    "If these guys are like this, that means Luis was here," Michael said inspecting the dogs.

    ''But this looks like it was done with a fire ability, that sword would have outright destroyed them.''

    While in the middle of his thoughts Michael began to hear growls from all four directions.

    "Oh, they areing back to take their deceased ones."

    Coming out from the dust from all four sides were four hounds but these wererger than the ones Luis faced and Michael knew that this fight wasn''t going to be as easy as he first thought.

    *****

    Hi, guys managed to cook this one up after a tiring day.

    Hope you enjoyed it?.

 Chapter 77 Great Debuff

    Nicole was the only teacher who was seriously involved in Luis'' missing case because she was the one that reported the case.

    The first search group was mobilized by Van ording to Kelvin''s orders but one wouldn''t be bluffing if they said they didn''t do anything even though it looked like they did.

    Van was watching from his two-storey quarter as Nicole rallied the few soldiers that they had in the school.

    "Foolish girl, I was thinking of keeping you beside me but it turns out you will be trouble." He muttered.

    ''Good luck finding two dead bodies.''

    Van wasn''t really sure himself of the whereabouts of the two who had suddenly gone missing, but he believed that the demon messenger had dealt with them and probably their corpses were lying in the woods.

    "Alright, I think that''s the rest of you," Nicole said, looking at the army of about two dozen soldiers standing in front of her.

    Nicole went on to exin what they were going to do today but as she was speaking she was interrupted by a group of four students who had just shown up from nowhere.

    "What do you want?" Nicole said, turning to the students who happened to be her own students.

    The group of four studentsprised E along with Silvia as always and then Dn and Ace.

    Their reason for being there was just as E was going to state it.

    "We want to help, ma," E said.

    "Help with what?" Nicole asked, pretending not to know what she was talking about.

    While E was talking with her teacher the two boys just couldn''t keep their eyes off their teacher as their thoughts run wild.

    ''I''ve never seen her dressed like this before.'' Ace thought.

    ''She looks wonderful like this.'' Dn thought.

    Nicole had always appeared with a ck suit and skirt before the students but today she wasn''t going to teach any ss and was going for serious business.

    She wore a ck coat that seemed to hug her body a bit beneath that she had ck trousers and a red shirt and instead of having her hair in a bun like she always did she had let it loose showing how truly golden her hair was.

    Another thing that stood out about her was the pair of boots she had on which was ck with a red line running through the sides and then she had her Katana de sheathed around her waist something the students had never seen before.

    ''I''m just d she''s taking it seriously.'' Ace thought.

    "I don''t think you guys shoulde, things might get a bit dangerous," Nicole said immediately E stated that they wanted to help with the search.

    "We talked about that beforeing here ma but Luis is our friend and we just can''t sit around doing nothing while he''s in trouble," E said. "If a threat shows up we have a wonder warrior here to help us." E touched Silvia''s hands and she turned away shy.

    Nicole looked at her student''s faces and it seemed like they were all seriously begging even though they weren''t saying anything.

    "Ok, but you have to stay close to the group." She said and the students nodded.

    "Let''s proceed." Nicole turned to the soldiers with a serious voice.

    She led the way along with her students as the soldiers followed behind but in the course of moving to the forest one soldier had stayed behind.

    "We are heading out now boss." He spoke into the tiny phone device he had in his hand.

    "Ok," Van''s voice responded through the speaker. "Just update me when they get close to the area."

    "Ok boss." The soldier quickly put the device back in his pocket and then hurried to catch up with his mates.

    "And then they will be in for a surprise," Van said and then took a sip from the liquor inside the cup on his table.

    ******

    Luis thought that he would be able to get rid of this spider with his fire ability just as he did with the hounds but this fight was proving more difficult than he thought, every single one of his attempts in the effort to get rid of the spider had failed.

    "Why don''t you just die!" Luis screamed in frustration as he threw a fireball towards the spider which is easily avoided by crawling to the other side.

    [ Fire points: 10/100 ]

    Luis was already low on fire points but he still hadn''t done anything to the spider yet.

    A ball of webs was shot towards him which he quickly rolled out of the way to avoid.

    This was the way it had been going for a while now, the spider wasn''t strong physically so its main threat was its web which weakens its prey and makes them an easy target for it to get close.

    Luis on the other hand didn''t want to get close to the spider, he wanted to keep the distance between both of them while dealing with it but things weren''t exactly going his way.

    [ Fire points: 10/100 ]

    ''It''s going to be a while before I can use that with full power again.''

    Maybe if he was resting it would have been a few minutes but now that he was fighting it was going to take quite a while.

    "How do you like a water st?"<sub> </sub>

    Luis shot out a jet stream of water towards the spider he expected it to dodge it but to his greatest surprise, the water hit the spider on target giving him the motivation to add more water pressure.

    ''I don''t think it will survive this.''

    [ Water points: 0/50 ]

    Luis had used all his water points but he could say it was worth it because he could no longer see the spider.

    ''That''s strange, I should have gotten the questplete message if the spider was dead.''

    A web shot out from below the strange terrain catching Luis off guard and hitting him on his leg.

    [ Stats debuff ]

    [ All stats has been reduced by (-10) ]

    [ Debuff willst for 20 minutes ]

    "No, no, no!"

    [ Strength: 23(-10) ]

    [ Stamina: 16(-10) ]

    [ Agility 14(-10) ]

    Luis could swear he could see the spider smiling as it revealed itself now.

    With his reduced stat Luis felt like arge amount of power had left him, the only thing that still looked good was his strength but the other two were stats belonging to a baby.

    Reduced stamina meant that Luis could easily get hit now and the spider could easily take care of him now but before the spider could get close an idea clicked in his head.

    Putting the ming sword back into its sheath Luis pulled out the demonic sword out from his inventory, he felt like falling just by holding the sword, the effects of the sword were packing quite a punch with his reduced stats.

    [ (+2) stat points in Agility ]

    cing two stat points in his agility Luis got ready for his n.

    Immediately the spider shot another web at him; he raised the sword and blocked it.

    ''I just pray this works.''

    Looking at the sword nothing was happening but then a white fluid began to grow on the sword, without wasting time Luis pointed it at the spider, the web of the spider was now doubled on the sword and was now heading towards the spider.

    The spider couldn''t do anything as the web hit it, covering it entirely.

    Luis quickly rushed to the spider before it could get up.

    "I need a little more strength to finish this quickly."

    He found a part of the spider''s leg that wasn''t covered in the web and ced his hand on it.

    [ 59/100 extra energy consumed ]

    [ 100/100 extra energy consumed ]

    Taking energy from the spider wasn''t to gain more strength only but also to debuff the spider.

    With the little boost, Luis got to work, reducing the spider into tiny bits before it could get up.

    On destroying the spider Luis expected to see a quest Complete message first but that wasn''t it.

    [ Power drain has leveled up ]

    [ User will now get 10% HP from each drain ]

    [ 50/50 HP ]

    ''My hp is back to max doesn''t that meanˇ­''

    [ Long termmand has expired ]

    "What the?"

    The system was always there to confirm his thoughts.

    *****

    Another chapter for my lovely readers.

    Please?? drop ament.

 Chapter 78 Speed Of A Wonder Warrior

    "How long have I been here?" Luis said, looking around.

    If he was to say how long he had been here he would have said a couple of hours not even close to a day but his system was telling him that he had stayed way longer than that.

    The dark sun was the main source of confusion for Luis, he didn''t exactly know when it was daytime or nighttime but it didn''t feel like he had been here up to twenty-four hours.

    ''Maybe time just moves slowly here.'' Luis thought.

    That could also be true there could be a chance that the time here was way slower than earth''s time but he wasn''t exactly sure.

    ''I just hope those wolves don''t do anything dangerous till I return.''

    [ Quest Complete ]

    [ You have sessfully defeated the spider ]

    [ 1500 EXP received ]

    [ (+1) skill point received ]

    [ Level up ]

    [ You are now level 13 ]

    [ (+2) stat points received ]

    [ 50/2100 EXP ]

    The reward for the quest was quite worth it allowing him to level up again, although the exp required for leveling up was going high he had managed to level up twice within the time he was here.

    The debuff was still active so Luis sat down to wait for its effect to wear off before he began to make his move.

    ******

    The first day of Nicole''s search group didn''t produce any useful report but today Nicole was nning on going deeper today.

    "Are you sure you guys want toe with us today?" Nicole asked her students who were present today.

    "Yes," E replied.

    "Ok," Nicole sighed. "Let''s go then."

    The group walked past the forest near the school which they had checked yesterday and arrived at the opennd where Luis and Michael had fought a hundred demons.

    If not for how the demons disappeared after killing them the group would have seen the result of that fight and it would have been a good lead.

    The group kept moving until they arrived in front of the dark forest and that was when Nicole ordered everyone to halt.

    "This ce looks dangerous so be careful," Nicole said. "Stay close to me." She said turning to the students.

    While everyone was going in the traitorous soldier waited behind to make a call to Van.

    "They have entered the area boss." He said.

    "That''s good, I think it''s time to begin the party," Van spoke through the small speaker.

    The soldiers along with Nicole searched the forest but it didn''t look like anything had been found yet.

    "Anything?" Nicole asked one of the soldiers who wasing back after going a little deep into the forest.

    The soldier shook his head, nothing had been found yet.

    Nicole sighed at the answer, if anything wasn''t found today then the search party would be called off but she had a feeling that there had to be a lead somewhere.

    "This tree did not receive a light burning," Dn said, matching the burnt tree.

    "Burn." Nicole turned to him but she wasn''t looking at the tree.

    She walked past Dn and walked to the tree at the other side where she pushed out the teleporter which had been camouged all this while.

    "A teleporter." One of the soldiers said.

    "I know but this isn''t our typical teleporter, it''s different from ours," Nicole said, touching the rounded edges of the machine.

    "This has to be how Luis and Michael went missing." Ace said.

    "Yes, but we have to take it back with us and find out where it leads before anything else."

    Two soldiers stepped forward to carry the teleporter but before they could the teleporter started to light up.<sub> </sub>

    "Something''sing through!" One of the soldiers yelled as the two in front stepped back.

    The first thing that came through the teleporter was a redhead and without wasting any time Nicole dealt with it with her sword.

    But that wasn''t the end of it as more demons came trooping through the teleporter forcing Nicole and her group to step back.

    <o>,m A fireball was short towards a soldier who didn''t have enough time to react as he was about to get hit by the ball, but before that could happen he felt a gush of wind pass him and the next thing he heard was an explosion going off away from them.</o>

    He removed his hands from his face to Silvia standing in front of him.

    ''I''ve never seen such a level of speed before and how did she even manage to redirect that fireball?'' The soldier thought.

    The demons were stilling out forcing the group to move back more.

    "Where are all these demonsing from?" E asked.

    She had never seen such arge number of demons before and seeing it now looked frightening, Ace was trying his best to keep hisposure and Dn couldn''t stop his legs from shaking.

    The only person out of the students that seemed to appear unfazed by the whole thing was Silvia.

    "I would say they areing directly from their," Nicole answered.

    She was also another person in the group who didn''t look fazed by the whole thing, most of the soldiers were already panicking inside while others were thinking of the easiest way to make a run for it.

    In actuality these people weren''t real soldiers they were just given basic training in order to do guard works or anything concerning defense but today they were faced with a job meant for highly trained soldiers or so they thought.

    The demons were all out and the teleporter had shut down to prove that.

    The team had been moving back too many times that they didn''t realize that they were now standing at the edge of the forest and looking from that spot they could see that the whole forest was covered with demons now.

    "Miss, shouldn''t we retreat?" One of the soldiers asked with a shaky voice.

    "I don''t think you know what''s worth retreating for," Nicole said, pulling out her Katana de. "Stay close to me kids."

    She jumped into the middle of the closest demons and with one rotational sh of her sword she had dealt with about a dozen demons.

    ''I don''t know who''s nning this attack but I just hope something like this isn''t happening at the school.''

    The soldiers and the students who had seen what Nicole just did were in awe of how good of a fighter she was, they didn''t expect her to be this good.

    ''I knew she had some skills.'' Both of the boys smiled inwardly.

    With Nicole dealing with the demons easily the soldiers were motivated to join the fight and it didn''t take them long to realize how easy the demons were to deal with.

    The two boys along with E weren''t doing anything besides as it seemed like the adults were handling it just fine.

    The person they all had their eyes on was of course their impressive teacher who hadn''t even used her ability in the fight but she was still making faster kills than the soldiers using their abilities.

    Nicole took off the heads of two demons at the same time, to see about a dozen more heading towards her.

    "This is taking too long," Silvia grumbled, she had been itching to join the fight only that she was waiting for the perfect time.

    "Can you speed it up then?" Ace was annoyed with Silvia''s manner of speaking.

    Silvia didn''t reply as she immediately sped off causing dust to cover her friends'' visuals.

    Each soldier would feel a gush of wind pass him and then all the demons he was fighting would turn to ash.

    "What the?" One of the soldiers was in awe as he saw about five demons which he hadn''t killed yet vanish.

    Nicole felt the gush of wind pass her and the five demons she was about to deal with were gone.

    Silvia continued running while easily eliminating the demons with her soul weapon.

    Everyone watched as the number of the demons reduced second after second until there was none left and looking ahead now they could see Silvia holding her long sword.

    "Who is that girl?" One of the soldiers asked.

    "A wonder warrior."

    ******

    Still trying to not get cut off from the win-win mission.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

 Chapter 79 Traitor Unmasked

    Few minutes after Van had been informed about the location of Nicole and her group he had immediately rushed to a very dark room which on turning on the lights one could see that it was a well-equippedb.

    He walked to one of therge cupboards and pulled out a portable teleporter, it was just like the one Michael used only that this one was portable.

    After making some adjustments he ced it on the floor and walked on to it.

    His body was immediately covered by white light and when the lights dispersed he was no longer there.

    Van appeared in front of the castle at the demon settlement and was easily met with lots of spears pointing at his neck.

    "Hey, I''m no enemy." He dered.

    "I didn''t think you would have the guts to show up here in person." A voice resounded from the back.

    Standing at the castle''s entrance door was a demon in a red sleeveless shirt and ck trousers.

    His hair was neatly arranged and seemed to be held in ce with hair gel.

    He walked upfront and with a wave of his hands ordered the demon soldiers to bring down their weapons.

    "I didn''t expect you to look so decent," Van said as the soldiers walked back to their normal positions around the castle.

    The next thing he felt was a surging heat on his throat and with the demon''s face very close to his own face.

    "Hold your tongue human because we do not eptpliments here."

    "Ok, I''m sorry."

    "This is just a warning." The demon said pulling his face back he hadn''t even touched Van.

    Van adjusted his cloth as he followed behind the demon.

    ''All that heat from just his anger, I should really be careful here.'' Van thought.

    "Yeah, you should be." The demon said.

    Van had forgotten about one of the annoying traits of demons, which was reading their minds. The demon he was working with couldn''t do that because of his willpower.

    But this was a demon of a higher level and judging by how easily he had read his mind and what had happened earlier Van had confirmed that. There was no way he could pull a trick here even if he wanted to.

    The demon who Van had just met was a demon lord, he was the demon Lord in charge of every demon lord in the kingdom.

    He went by the name Zroka and had been given a task by Lucifer but toplete that task he had to use Van.

    He took Van to an empty room with a table and two chairs as Van had told him that he had something important to report. But while Van took a seat he remained.

    "Aren''t you going to sit down?"

    "Speak." He ordered without even giving a thought to Van''s question.

    Van exined how their ns were going sessfully but he had a request to make.

    "Why do you need such an amount of demons? They will just end up getting killed." Zroka said.

    "That is where you are wrong my friend. The main threat to your ns is gone and I don''t think there is anybody else capable of stopping your ns from going through." Van exined.

    "And how did you get rid of this main threat?" Zroka asked.

    "I didn''t. S did."

    "S," Zroka said and immediately began tough his heart out. "What type of main threat would be taken care of by S?"

    "I didn''t think he would be able to do it but one fireball from him and the guy couldn''t get up again."

    Zroka broke into another series ofughter which was beginning to annoy Van now but he tried his best to keep his thoughts in check.

    "I''ll give you the demons but you''ll have to inform me when everything is ready, I would like to tear the whole ce down myself."

    With that said Van left leaving Zroka alone in the room.

    He pulled out a tiny square device out of his trouser and ced it on the table.

    A screen appeared on the table disying a female with red hair.<sub> </sub>

    "Tell S to see me now."

    "Ok," The female replied, and immediately the screen disappeared.

    Zroka was about to pick up the device when the screen appeared again.

    "What is it?" Zroka demanded.

    "S''smunication device doesn''t seem to be responding and I can''t get his readings anywhere around the settlement."

    "That''s strange he''s supposed to be back from hisst mission."

    "I got some teleportation readings a few days ago outside the settlement, I thought it was S andˇ­."

    "And you didn''t inform me of this earlier." Zroka cut in with a furious voice, the female at the other side was just d that they weren''t speaking physically.

    p "I''m sorry sir." The girl said with her head down.</anda>

    "Send some demon nobles and a growing demon to that area quickly!"

    "Ok, sir." The girl said quickly, cutting the call.

    "I just hope that was S as she thought."

    *******

    After the demons were easily dealt with by Silvia, Nicole decided to do a headcount just to make sure no one was missing or dead.

    After counting she discovered that someone wasn''t there, they were short of one soldier.

    "John is the only person not here."

    "Maybe he was killed in the process."

    "That can''t be true. I didn''t even see him while we were fighting."

    While the soldiers were arguing E walked up to Silvia and whispered something to her ear, her eyes immediately lit up on hearing what E had to say.

    Nicole called the soldiers to order and was about to say something when she felt a gush of wind pass her.

    Silvia ran to the tree at the far end of the forest and quickly returned but now she was dragging somebody along with her.

    The person she was dragging on the floor happened to be the soldier they were all talking about.

    "Why''s she pulling John like that?"

    The reason they could see who she was dragging on the floor was that she had stopped running immediately when she got close to them.

    "Here''s your traitor." She said pulling John and causing him tond before Nicole''s feet.

    Nicole along with the other soldiers turned to John while they all had the same thought in mind.

    ''Traitor?''

    ******

    Back at the demon, Luis was getting ready to begin his n as his debuff duration was almost over.

    [ Debuff has expired ]

    [ All stats has returned to normal ]

    ''Finally.'' Luis smiled on seeing the message.

    *******

    Still trying to not get cut off from the win-win mission.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

 Chapter 80 Its A Trap

    Two hounds dropped dead on the floor with their legs crushed but the other two didn''t mind as they shook off the pain from thest hit and came charging in again.

    ''You guys really don''t have any brain.'' Michael thought as he looked at the two dead hounds beside him.

    ''Here I was thinking I could pity you two but turns you''re too stupid to understand anything.''

    The two demonic hounds were about to do a group attack on Michael as they both jumped up from different directions to confuse him but just as they were about to pounce on their prey it disappeared.

    The next second the head of the two hounds came rolling on the floor as Michael was already behind them.

    "I''m just d I decided to put on these even though they are my weakest."

    The boots Michael was wearing were mystic weapons quite but mystic weapons also had grades and that boot was in the lowest grade.

    "I just hope Luis hasn''t run into anything he can''t handle," Michael said.

    He took out his phone from his pocket and tried to make a call but it was met with an error message.

    "It''s either this ce doesn''t have awork service or earth''swork service isn''t supported here," Michael said.

    He had been trying to reach out to Kelvin since arriving here but all his efforts had proven futile, nothing was going through and after trying again now he had given up on trying to reach anybody and was going to focus on how to find Luis and get out of this strange.

    "If I survive this, Van will be in for a terrible surprise," Michael said as he continued in the direction he was walking before.

    *******

    At the other side of the school where the first-year ss A was ced, their teacher was done with the lessons for the day which meant that the students still had one more period before lunch break.

    With the ss free Henry hade to sit beside Monica who appeared to be lost in her thoughts.

    Henry sat at the desk beside her for like two minutes and she hadn''t even noticed him.

    ''Am I really that unnoticeable?'' Henry thought, staring down at himself.

    "Nika," Henry called, tapping her on her wrist.

    "What Henry? You know we don''t havebat ss until Michael returns from wherever he went with Luis." Monica said. "

    "I know, I just wanted to talk."

    "About what?"

    "About..."

    Before Henry could finish his words he was interrupted by the bell, but this wasn''t the bell for lunch, it was the emergency bell.

    After the bell stopped ringing a voice could be heard from the speakers on the wall.

    "All students please report at the school auditorium, this is an emergency."

    The voice which everyone was hearing was Van''s; he was the one that had called for the emergency assembly.

    Henry bit his lips as he cursed whatever might have caused the interruption, this was another opportunity missed for him.

    The message was sent around the school and all the different sses had gotten it even the teachers were wondering what could call for an emergency meeting at this moment.

    In the third year ss A, their teacher was still teaching when the loud bell rang and then came the message so he left the students alone to go to where they were instructed to.

    "Do you have an idea why this is happening?" Pearl turned to Tammy who was sitting beside her.

    "How am I supposed to know?" Tammy asked.

    "I was just asking."

    There was a moment of brief silence between the two as Tammy appeared to be in thoughts.

    "Something doesn''t seem right," Tammy said.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Usually, when this type of thing happens the teachers are asked toe along with the teachers but today it''s only the students," Tammy exined.

    "Maybe the teachers aren''t needed this time," Pearl said as she stood up. "Come on, let''s go."

    "I hope so," Tammy said before reluctantly getting up.<sub> </sub>

    All the students of Crockel Academy had gathered at the school auditorium and the usually quiet ce was now filled with whisperings and noise from every angle.

    The students from Nicole''s ss were the first to arrive as their teacher was busy today but Ace, Dn, Silvia, and E were nowhere to be found as they were also with Nicole.

    It was true that the teachers weren''t summoned along with the students but one teacher had decided to tag along just to see what the emergency would be all about.

    Monica had entered the hall along with Henry tagging along, she searched the hall with her eyes to see if she could find any of her mates from thebat ss but she couldn''t find any.

    ''Maybe they haven''t arrived yet.'' She thought.

    Although she couldn''t find any of her mates from thebat ss she did find someone very close to her that she hadst seen on the day they arrived here.

    She walked to her brother and hugged him from the back.

    "I''ve missed you, Nate." She said,

    This made Nate''s two friends who were with him at this time start looking at him strangely.

    "You didn''t tell us anything about your cute girlfriend Nate," Josh said.

    "She''s my sister stupid," Nate said. "I miss you too Nika but you have to stop with the unexpected hugs in public, now you''ve got everyone looking at me." He whispered to Monica.

    He wasn''t bluffing when he said everyone was looking at him as most of the boys from Monica''s ss were shooting daggers at him with their eyes even Henry was doing so until Nate said that Monica was his sister.

    The reason why Nate and Monica hadn''t seen each other since arriving here, even in a public ce like the cafeteria, was because there were two cafeterias, one for all the ss A students no matter what year you are in and the other one for the ss B students.

    Monica was a ss A while Nate was a ss B.

    "Oh," Josh said.

    "I told you to keep your mouth shut," Kyle said, smacking him on his head.

    "Who''s the guy with you?" Nate asked, looking at Henry but his eyes lingered on his spiked hair longer than anywhere else.

    "Oh, this is Henry from my ss, he''s a really supportive guy and a good friend too."

    Henry smiled after hearing that this was the first time he was getting apliment from her and it really felt nice.

    "Ok," Nate said. "I heard one of the students in your ss went missing."

    "Yes we attend the martial arts ss together and after he went missing our instructor went missing too."

    "That''s really strange, what''s his name?"

    "Luis Miles," Monica answered instantly.

    "Luis," Nate said.

    "Luis is missing?" Tammy cut in from the side.

    She hadn''t been to their conversation but with her eavesdrop ability, she had been able to catch this part.

    At that moment a st was heard as the sidewall got sted open.

    The students all covered their faces to avoid getting hit by the rubble, when the smoke from the st cleared up an army of demons numbering up to two hundred was revealed.

    "What are those hideous things doing here?"

    Many of the students got frightened at the sight but when they wanted to make the run for it they discovered that they were locked with some type of ability that made it impossible for any ability to break through it.

    "We are dead!" One of the students dered.

    "I knew something wasn''t right," Tammy muttered.

    ********

    Still trying to not get cut off from the win-win mission.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

 Chapter 81 Students Vs Demons

    How demons got into school grounds no one could really tell but the most disturbing thing was how such a number of demons could all be here at the same time.

    It didn''t take even the dumbest students long to discover that this was a deliberate act, it had to be since their only means of exit was now locked with an unbreakable something.

    "Who would even do something like this?" Tammy asked.

    Everybody in their midst had the same thought, somebody had called them here stating that there was an emergency, in the effort to answer the call they all came here as quickly as possible expecting the person to be here even before they arrived but that person hadn''t shown even till this moment

    "Our main worry, for now, isn''t the person that set the trap but how to survive," Nate said.

    He summoned his soul weapon which appeared to be a halberd.

    Tammy along with Pearl and every other person in the group summoned their soul weapons as they got ready for battle.

    Most of the third-year and second-year students had summoned their soul weapons but many of the first-year students were close to peeing in their pants.

    "Everyone!" A huge third-year student shouted. "If you want to live then you have to fight your way out."

    The huge student charged in with the rest of his group but while he progressed forward with his great axe many of the other students with him were getting sted away with fireballs.

    Although there seemed to be no skill in his swings his raw power was enough to deal with demons of this caliber.

    One of the students who had followed him seemed confident when he was running but when he got close and swung his sword it was easily caught by the demon who quickly pierced the student''s chest with his finger causing him to let out a loud shriek.

    That wasn''t a pleasant sight to any of them and had helped in making the first-year students to be terrified now.

    Mr. Lennon, who was wearing a hood while observing from the side, felt like he needed to get involved now but before he could step forward he saw what looked like a mini bridge made of metal stretch towards the demon''s side.

    That was Monica with her metal path and stepping on it she easily moved between the demons and dealt with most of them with her whip.

    Henry had formed multiple little ice spears and was now using them to take care of the demons, each target he missed would be sent back on target by Nate with his telekinesis ability.

    Tammy on the other hand didn''t really rely on her ability in fights and was just dealing with the closest demons with her pair of daggers.

    Pearl was letting out water st upon water st which was enough to kill about six demons in one st.

    "You know if you continue like this you are going to exhaust your ability points sooner orter," Tammy said as the best friends had their backs against each other.

    With the way this particr group of students was taking care of the demons now, the students had gotten motivated to join the fight.

    "That''s interesting," Lennonmented.

    At a point, while fighting the demons they all let out screeching screams as their bodies began to glow with unstable red energy.

    "Everybody take cover!!" Tammy screamed, she knew what it meant when a demon enters this state.

    The demons were now frustrated with how their brothers were dying and that scream was how they entered their fury state, in that state they would continue to shoot fireballs until all the energy in their body was used up.

    The students struggled for where to hide some of them hid behind the tables, some took chairs but it wasn''t enough as most of them were getting hit by fireballs.

    "Monica!" Nate screamed.

    Monica hadn''t moved an inch since the fireball rampage started she was standing in the open without anything protecting her but worst of all she had her eyes closed.

    "What''s she doing?" Pearl asked as she countered a fireball heading for a student with her water ability.

    She was the reason why some students hadn''t gotten hit yet as she was doing her best to protect the people she could.

    "I don''t know," Tammy said as she blocked a fireball with her sword.

    "Monica! Get out of there." Nate rushed to pull his sister out of the way as two fireballs were heading towards her all at the same time.

    Sure he could have used his telekinesis but Nate wasn''t so confident he could control three fast-moving fireballs all at the same time.

    "One two three," Monica muttered.<sub> </sub>

    Before the fireball could hit her, what looked like a gigantic shield rose up from the auditorium floor blocking the fireball from hitting her and from hitting anybody else, the shield had covered the whole area blocking all the fireballs.

    Nate stopped in his tracks as he now had his eyes wide open. But he knew that his sister would be really tired after doing something like that and quickly went to support her.

    "Are you okay?" He asked as he ced both of his hands on her shoulder.

    "Yes, but I don''t think I can hold this thing for much longer," Monica said.

    Her hands were twitching and getting paler by the second as she tried to keep the shield up.

    "Then let it go, we can deal with them now," Nate said looking at her twitching hands.

    "But they are all going to get hurt."

    "No they won''t, let it go you''ll drain yourself dry?"

    Nate forcefully pulled her hands down causing the shield to fall to the ground.

    Everyone was expecting the firing rampage to continue but none of them could believe what they were seeing now.

    All the demons were gone and standing at the entrance of the opening on the wall was Silvia along with E and the two roommates Dn and Ace.

    "They finally came," Monica mumbled before copsing into her brother''s arms.

    "What just happened?" Pearl asked.

    Everyone was at a loss for words, the demons left before the rampage was arge number but now they were all gone, and standing in their ce were four first-year students.

    "What''s going on here?"

    Everyone turned to see Van standing on the auditorium stand.

    "Stop pretending Van, we all know what you are doing now."

    Lennon stepped forward and pulled his hood down.

    "He was here the whole time."

    "How could he be here and not help?"

    "Doing what?" Van asked.

    "I know you are working with the demons," Lennon said ignoring the side talks from the students.

    His words were met with a series of gasps from the students.

    "And what are your proofs?" Van said with a mischievous expression.

    "I have the only proof I need." Nicole''s voice was hearding from the door and before any of them knew it the door was sted open and John came flying andnding in the middle of everybody.

    Van''s eyes were filled with confusion on seeing who had just been thrown in.

    "I''m sorry boss."

    ******

    Still trying to not get cut off from the win-win mission.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

 Chapter 82 Death Tail Monkey

    Luis was set to enter the demon settlement but there was one problem that he had to solve and he didn''t exactly know how.

    ''They know the difference in our scent.'' Luis thought, recalling what S had told him before they ended up here.

    "But then why do I smell like a human? I thought I was a Demi-Angel?"

    He was upset with his system for not exining things like this to him.

    "My aura is no different from a human''s." Luis figured.

    He had never taken a good look at himself with his aura vision before but doing it now he could see that his aura waspletely yellow.

    ''Maybe there isn''t any big difference between a human and a Demi-Angel that''s why my scent hasn''t changed.''

    Seeing that his aura waspletely yellow he hade up with a n.

    ''Those wolves had their aura contaminated with dark magic but my system still described them as demonic wolves.''

    The wolves weren''t really demonic wolves, they had just gotten dark magic into their system somehow.

    Demons had dark magic in their system quite alright but the dark magic wasn''t unstable and wouldn''t mix with their life force that was why when Luis drained energy from the spider he didn''t get dark magic in his system.

    The only demons that had dark magic mixed with their life force were the experimented demons.

    ''I haven''t even seen any of those experimented demons since arriving here.'' Luis thought.

    He decided to start approaching the demon settlement, for now, maybe he would find an experimented demon around there.

    On sliding down from the strange terrain Luis discovered that he had exited the desert, there was no longer any sand and this area seemed to have more life than he had expected.

    There was a river running by the side with trees everywhere, he couldn''t see it when he was up but he had to pass what appeared to be a small jungle before he could get to the demon settlement.

    There weren''t exactly many trees in the jungle, the trees there weren''t that tall but they all seemed to be arranged in a zigzag manner.

    ''I just hope I don''t run into any dangerous beasts here.''

    He walked deeper into the jungle and the deeper he went the scarier it became as he could hear strange sounds and croaks from toads.

    Luis had his aura vision active just in case, any surprises wouldn''t be good for him in this situation.

    As Luis walked past a tree that happened to be taller than the others there he heard something drop from the tree.

    Luis turned to see a small figure in the shadows and when it revealed itself Luis could see that it was a small red monkey with a crazily tall tail.

    [ Death tail monkey ]

    [ Type: Demonic ]

    [ Grade: Unique ]

    [ Trait: A very mighty tail capable of slicing its prey into half ]

    Luis gulped after reading what the monkey''s tail could do, even if he wanted to he couldn''t afford to fight something like this, at least not now.

    He started to slowly back away while keeping eye contact with the monkey.

    The monkey didn''t move and just kept shifting its head in different angles to look at Luis.

    ''Maybe it''s not into attacking somebody just like that like the other ones.'' Luis thought as he was about to turn around and double up.

    His thoughts were proven wrong immediately as the tail cameshing towards him and slicing into his shoulder.

    [ -8 HP ]

    "Ahhh!" Luis quickly held onto the tail to stop it from going deeper into his body.

    He followed the tail to see that the monkey that had been standing a little distance away from him a few seconds ago was now directly above him on a tree.<sub> </sub>

    "You demonic piece of crap!" Luis screamed as he speedily pulled the tail out from his shoulder.

    [ -10 HP ]

    That tail was a great damage dealer and was going to be Luis'' main trouble here.

    "You''ll pay for taking this much hp from me," Luis said as he tightened his grip on the blunt part of the tail.

    [ Power drain blocked ]

    "What the."

    The monkey quickly pulled its tail back and started howling while jumping from tree to tree.

    Luis was in a dilemma of what to do as he held onto his bleeding shoulder.

    The monkey beast was jumping from tree to tree and was circling him from up.

    Luis slowly removed his hands from his shoulder as the wound slowly closed up, he pulled out his ming sword and was ready for the monkey now.

    "Why don''t youe down and face me, coward." This was the best he could do since he couldn''t fight the monkey while it was in the trees but he never expected it to work as the monkey quickly jumped down in front of him after he said that.

    "You are dead now." Luis smiled.

    He thought dealing with the monkey was going to be easy now but his thoughts immediately ran away when he started hearing monkey howlsing in his direction.

    "He called his friends." Luis gasped.

    More like he called an army because looking up now all the trees were covered with death tail monkeys, there had to be about fifty of them.

    Knowing that this situation was going to be a tough one to get out of, Luis resorted to the one thing that had a chance of saving him.

    [ Fire sh activated ]

    Michael had arrived at the edge of the strange terrain and looking ahead towards the small jungle he could see the light show going on there as some of the trees were falling while a me would constantly rise and fall.

    "Luis." He gasped and quickly slid down.

    At the same time, the group which Zroka had ordered to go check out the teleporter readings was exiting the demon settlement and on getting outside they could see that the jungle was in mes.

    "What the hell?" The growing demon leading the group said.

    "Did one of those demons escape again?" One of the demons asked.

    "I don''t think those demons can do something as big as this."

    They all watched as the mes rose and fell and they didn''t need someone to tell them that something big was going on there.

    "Whatever that''s causing that me has to be really dangerous." The leader said. "Let''s go check it out."

    He started walking towards the jungle as the other demons who were only seven in number followed him.

    The mes had finally stopped, Luis could be seen standing, his face totally covered in smoke and he was exhaling heavily.

    All the monkeys were gone and he didn''t have to worry about them again but they had given him something to worry about.

    [ Critical condition ]

    [ 3/50 HP ]

    ********

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Please check out my new work titled Wonder Boy: Rebirth of the wonder warriors, I promise it''s a fun read and also set in the same world as M.A.S.

 Chapter 83 No Longer Holding Back

    Luis staggered through the jungle, his body was bleeding heavily from his arm all the way to his lower back and his clothes had been reduced to rags.

    The monkeys had dealt quite a big blow on him and if it weren''t for that ming sword he would be dead by now.

    [ Critical condition ]

    [ -1 HP ]

    [ HP will keep reducing by 1 until enough energy to heal wounds is restored ]

    [ 2/50 HP ]

    Luis was on hisst legs as he staggered towards a little tree that hadn''t been affected by his fire rampage, maybe because it wasn''t close enough to get affected.

    Luis fell beside the nt and ced his hands on it.

    [ 10/150 extra energy consumed ]

    [ +5 HP ]

    [ 7/50 HP ]

    The tree hadn''t given him enough energy to increase his HP but that was all it could give as the tree began to wilt before his eyes until there was nothing left of it but a dry stick.

    ''I wouldn''t have taken energy from that if it weren''t for my condition.''

    Luis staggered through the jungle until he found another little tree but this one was bigger than thest one.

    [ 30/150 extra energy consumed ]

    [ +10 HP ]

    [ 17/50 HP ]

    [ Condition is back to normal ]

    Immediately after receiving that message, Luis could feel the wounds on his body healing as his extra energy reduced.

    [ 5/10 extra energy ]

    Healing his body had consumed a total of twenty-five extra energy but his body still felt weak because his main energy had all been used up.

    Luisy on the ground as he tried to think of what to do, he was very weak and didn''t think he would be moving anytime soon but he had his aura vision active.

    "The fire has stopped but nobody is here."

    Luis quickly turned towards the area where he had heard the voice only to see eight red auras heading towards his direction, the area where he had just fought his life-threatening battle.

    He would have loved to make the run for it in a situation like this but he wasn''t confident he would be able to outrun eight demons in his current state now.

    "I can see something."

    The demon that was ahead of them all was a demon noble and he had been the first to spot Luis.

    "It''s a human." The demon stopped in its track as it wondered what a human was doing on their.

    "Is he conscious?" Grog asked.

    Grog was the growing demon who was leading the demon nobles and he had stepped forward to take a look now.

    "He''s not conscious." The demon replied.

    "This has to be the source of the teleportation reading." Grog said.

    "What do we do to him now?" The demon asked, pulling out his sword.

    "It''s not in my hands to make any decisions." Grog said, giving the demon a cold stare. "Let''s bring him back to the settlement first."

    The demon was reluctant as he sheathed his sword.

    The other demons stepped forward but the demon that had first arrived was the first to touch him.

    Luis quickly grabbed his arm as he felt his hand touch his back.

    "Thank you." He said with a smile.

    Immediately Luis grabbed the demon''s arm it''s skin began to grow pale as the demon felt a rush of energy leave its body, its skin was turning white until Luis let go of him, causing him to fall on the floor.

    [ 150/150 extra energy consumed ]

    [ +30 HP ]

    [ 47/50 HP ]<sub> </sub>

    The other two demons who had just seen what happened to theirrade pulled out their swords but on striking it towards Luis it was met with a ng

    "I promised myself that I won''t let you die and I''m going to keep that promise."

    Michael had arrived at the scene at the right time to zoom in and block the attacks.

    "I knew you woulde." Luis smiled and quickly got up from the floor.

    It was two against one with the sword but somehow Michael was able to push both of them back.

    Grog, who had been watching everything closely, began to p his hands.

    "I can say you are quite strong but it''s eight against two. How do you think you''ll survive?"

    "Correction, it''s seven against two," Luis said, looking at the demon that was on the floor twitching. "And soon it will be none against two."

    ''Did he do that?'' Michael thought.

    Grog walked to the twitching demon''s body, he bent down towards it and by cing his hands on the body it was burnt to ashes.

    "Sleep now, my friend." He muttered as the body turned to ashes.

    "You." He got up and pointed at Luis. "I know what you are and I promise that I won''t let you walk out of here alive."

    "What''s he talking about?" Michael asked.

    "He wants to kill us, that''s what he''s talking about," Luis said as he quickly unsheathed his sword.

    "Fire!" Grog ordered.

    A storm of two fireballs each from the six remaining demon nobles came flying towards the duo.

    Michael looked worried but Luis looked unfazed.

    "That''s too many fireballs to avoid at once," Michael said.

    "Don''t worry."

    "What do youˇ­."

    As soon as the fireballs were about to hit them an earth wall rose from the ground covering the duo.

    "You have earth ability?"

    "Yes but I don''t think I can hold it for much longer."

    [ Earth points: 10/50 ]

    Luis was on hisst earth points as fireball upon fireball came crashing into the wall.

    "When I say go you roll that way," Luis said, pointing to his left.

    "Ok," Michael replied.

    [ Earth points:1/50 ]

    "Go."

    Thest fireball came crashing on the wall and shattering it into many pieces but Luis and Michael had rolled out of the way at the same time.

    "Focus your fire on him." Grog said, pointing at Luis.

    "No, focus it on me." Michael feared for the worst.

    The fireballs were all sent flying towards Luis but before they could get close to him a stream of water came shooting towards all the fireballs and cooling them off in the process.

    "He has water ability too?" Michael was in awe.

    "You like throwing fireballs but how do you feel when it gets thrown at you?"

    Two fireballsrger than the demon nobles'' own formed in his hands and had already taken out two of the demons.

    "Earth, fire, water," Michael muttered. "Luis! You areˇ­."

    "Yes." Luis cut in. "And now that you know I don''t have to hold back anymore."

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Please check out my new work titled Wonder Boy: Rebirth of the wonder warriors, I promise it''s a fun read and also set in the same world as M.A.S.

 Chapter 84 Immune To Fire

    Michael was in awe of what he was hearing but it wasn''t just what he heard he had seen everything happen before him.

    ''I knew he was special, to begin with, but I never thought he would be an Angel.''

    If he had only shown two abilities, Michael wouldn''t have been convinced that he was one because most families had people with two abilities, sure the wonder warriors had three abilities but none of them were elemental abilities, having three elemental abilities was something only achievable by an Angel.

    The remaining four demon nobles were now being cautious after seeing two of their mates get knocked out easily by a fireball.

    Instead of throwing fireballs like they had been doing, they pulled out their swords.

    "What happened to your fireballs?" Luis said.

    "Come on, there''s no way he can take on four of us at once." One of the demons encouraged his mates.

    They stuck to the n and attacked him all at once.

    Luis wasn''t exactly the best when it came to physical battle but he was still managing to keep up with the three.

    He blocked the sh from the first demon which was a distraction as the remaining three were about to strike him all at once but when they lifted their swords it never came down.

    "What''s going on?" The demons who were frozen with their hands'' mid air couldn''t exin why they couldn''t move their body again.

    The demon that Luis was holding back turned its attention to its mate as he was really perplexed.

    Luis used the opportunity to kick the demon back, he turned towards Michael to see that his sword was stuck into the ground while he had a wry smile on his face.

    Luis wanted to give him a thumbs up but that was when he saw an angry Grog jump towards Michael hitting him and his sword away.

    The three demons that were frozen mid-air with their swords were immediately unfrozen and their swords were nowing down on Luis who still hadn''t left the spot.

    With his earth ability, he was able to form an earth shield but he knew it wouldn''tst and used the opportunity to roll out of the way.

    "That really hurt." Michael groaned as he picked up his sword which was lying beside him.

    He was still on one knee and about to get up when he saw Grog approaching him and he looked furious.

    "Kneel." The growing demonmanded as his eyes went red.

    Michael stared at him for a while and for some seconds there it looked like the growing demon had gotten him under hismand until he began to chuckle.

    "You think that will work on me?"

    ''He resisted it, but that''s impossible, he''s only human.''

    "I would be stupid not to think of ways of stopping you crazy demons from doing that to me."

    "Resisting mypelling doesn''t mean you won''t die."

    Grog hadn''t used his weapon since the fight started but now he was going to.

    He took out the great axe that had been held in ce at his back with a strap.

    ''How can he hold that thing with one hand?'' Michael thought.

    He knew that getting hit with something like that with strength like that would be fatal for him so he was going to try and avoid it by all means.

    Grog charged forward with his sword but Michael didn''t make any move as he waited patiently, immediately Grog got close and was about to sh him with the great axe he stuck his sword into the ground causing Grog to stop mid-air.

    "What is this?" He was struggling to speak as his body was twitching.

    ''He''s speaking and even moving slightly under this.''

    Michael knew that the skill wouldn''t hold for long so he pulled his sword out and quickly rolled out of the way as Grog smashed his axe into the ground.

    Breathing heavily he turned to Michael who had taken a few steps back.

    "Why don''t we just get this over with." Grog said.

    Arge fireball formed in his left hand and was now heading towards Michael, but with the help of his boots, he was able to move out of the way in time causing the fireball to crash into a tree immediately setting it and the other trees around aze.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m lucky that, didn''t touch me."

    Grog didn''t stop there as he continued throwing fireballs at Michael, Michael was able to avoid all of them but he had gotten close to getting hit by many of those fireballs.

    "My turn," Michael said as his eyes immediately turned white.

    Grog felt a strong gust of wind pass his face, it wasn''t just him, all the trees were dancing in motion to the wind.

    Michael''s feet were slightly lifted from the ground now as the wind could be heard revolving around him.

    He had sheathed his sword before this because he wasn''t going to need it.

    He threw two wind des at the growing demon who didn''t really understand what was going on therefore the des shed through both of his shoulders causing him to growl in pain.

    "You fool!"

    Michael moved closer to the demon who tried to hit him countless times with his axe but Michael was quick and swift dodging every attack and jumping back when due.

    The axe was swung horizontally at him but by bending back with both of his feet pinned on the ground Michael avoided it and then retaliated with an attack of his own.

    He spun his right foot which had immediately gotten covered with lots of wind and sent a kick down the growing demon''s stomach which sent him staggering backward.

    Grog slowly opened its eyes with his hands on his stomach, a huff was heard as the growing demon dropped his axe.

    "You will pay for that!"

    Two fireballsrger than the ones he had been throwing earlier formed on his hands.

    Michael gasped at the sight as they were both sent flying towards him at once.

    The only thing he could do was stop the balls from hitting him with his wind ability but that didn''t mean the fireballs couldn''t push him as they sent him flying and crashing against a thick tree.

    ''Has he been holding back?'' Michael thought.

    He was about to get up when he saw a fireball about to hit him, he knew he couldn''t escape this one and braced himself for the hit but the next thing he felt was a slightly hot ssh of water on his face.

    "Luis." He turned to his right to see Luis standing there with his hands held out. "But what ab.."

    Michael looked towards the other side where he had seen him fighting the other demons only to discover that none of them was standing.

    ''He killed them all.''

    Without replying to Michael Luis turned to Grog and let out all the fire stream he had, he continued shooting at him until it seemed like Grog had disappeared in the mes.

    [ Fire points: 0/150 ]

    He had used all his fire points in doing that and he was d that it had yielded the expected result.

    Doing that had taken a lot out of the Demi-Angel as he fell on his knees.

    "Is he dead?" Michael asked.

    That was a question Luis couldn''t even answer as he had not even gotten his expected notification.

    ''I should have been updated if he was dead.''

    The Demi-Angel''s fear was confirmed as Grog was now seen matching through the mes, his clothes were all burnt but his body looked fine like nothing had touched it.

    "What?" Luis was in disbelief.

    Michael gasped. "He''s immune to fire.

    *******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Please check out my new work titled Wonder Boy: Rebirth of the wonder warriors, I promise it''s a fun read and also set in the same world as M.A.S.

 Chapter 85 Vans Warning

    Inside a skyscraper in Phoenix city, a meeting was being held by the leaders of the top four academies in all four empires.

    Arge table was ced in the middle while all those involved in the meeting were sitting around it.

    Sitting at the end of the table was a man who, unlike the others who were in suits, was wearing a in white shirt. He looked plumpy with a scrunchy beard that made people wonder if he really slept at night.

    This man was the man in charge of Phoenix military academy, the academy that produced the best ability users and fighters, that was why there wasn''t really any academy that could beat Phoenix when it came to strength.

    Well the other two empires had tried and failed but one empire hadn''t tried and that was Crockel, but even if they wanted to go against Phoenix, the other empires would justugh at them because Crockel was considered the weakest empire in the world.

    The three other leaders of the other schools had their seats ced a little closer to Gary the head of Phoenix military academy.

    Kelvin had his seat at the other side while the remaining two heads were sitting together at the other side, the rest of the seats were filled up by the staff brought by the heads so that they could help them when they were discussing certain areas.

    "How''s everyone preparing for the inter academy tournament?" Gary asked.

    "I think we are going to go home with every trophy." Ady said. "Except for the fightingpetition that is." She said turning to Gary.

    Thedy who had just spoken was the principal of Eukerion academy, Rosa Bliss.

    A blonde-haired woman who seemed to be in her early thirties, she has a trait for boasting.

    "We are doing fine," Jack said ignoring Rosa''s bberings.

    Jack was the head of Tron Ville academy, a middle-aged man who always gave off a calm expression.

    "We are trying." Kelvin finally said.

    After getting his answers from his colleagues Gary decided to go straight into what they were going to be discussing.

    The inter academypetition was an annualpetition held by the four academies.

    The events that took ce in thepetition were the fightingpetition, the rangepetition, the soul weaponpetition, and the talent show.

    Michael wanted to hear their opinions on whether apetition should be added and the ways the others could be improved.

    "How about adding a race?" Kelvin suggested.

    "A race," Gary said.

    "What''s the point if it''s added you''ll just end up losing that one too," Rosa said, looking at Kelvin.

    Gary turned to her with a look that sent her crawling back into her shell.

    "Can you exin how a race can help choose talented students?" Gary asked.

    Michael adjusted himself in his seat and cleared his throat before he began his exnation.

    "Take for instance in a situation where you need someone to go back and get resources in the battle. Who would be the best person to send in this type of situation?"

    "A fast person," Gary said.

    "Exactly."

    "But Kelvin, is this going to be a natural speedpetition, or is it going to be based on abilities?" Jack asked.

    "It should be based on the abilities because our goal is to see who has developed their speed ability more."

    "Ok," Jack said.

    "Or we can do both," Gary said.

    "That can work too," Kelvin said.

    "So it''s decided, a racingpetition will be added to the tournament."

    "Another trophy to our collection," Rosa said with a cheery voice causing the three others to turn to her with cold stares.

    The meeting continued with the staff bringing up issues and things they wanted to be resolved about the tournament.

    ******<sub> </sub>

    In a very dark hall where every room was fitted with iron bars, Van could be seen sitting on the bed provided in one of those prison rooms with his head held down.

    He quickly pulled his head upon hearing footsteps approaching his cell, he slowly put it down on seeing who had appeared in front of his cell.

    Nicole was back in her usual suit and hairstyle and hade to check up on Van because she had questions that she needed answers to.

    "This ce was just receiving its finishing touches," Nicole said, looking around. "I never expected the vice principal to be the first person to get thrown in here.

    "You can mock me all you want sweetheart but I''m telling you, you are all making a big mistake," Van said with his head still down.

    "And what mistake is that?"

    "You are all making a mistake because you all know nothing of what is toe," Van said. "He''sing, he''s stronger this time and he is going to rain fire on earth."

    No doubt his words made a little bit of an impact on Nicole but she tried not to show it.

    "But he will have mercy on those that follow himˇ­."

    "Will you stop your blubbering and tell me where Michael is!" She just couldn''t let him continue saying that nonsense.

    "All you ask about is Michael but what about the boy that was with him?" Van said with a wry smile.

    "He was with him?" Nicole muttered. "Where are they?" She asked, hitting the bar.

    Van began to chuckle as he fell on his bed. "They are dead." He said with a smug look on his face.

    Nicole''s face suddenly went from angry to confused.

    "You see what I was talking about even your mighty Michael didn''t stand a chance against a low-ranked demon."

    Nicole kept herposure as he didn''t want Van''s words to get to her.

    "I don''t believe any word you are saying here because I have an idea of where they are," Nicole said. "But if I find out that what you are saying is true I''lle back here and make sure you die a painful death."

    She was about to leave when Van said something that made her stop in her tracks.

    "Might as well start now because you will still get the same result where you are going."

    Nicole shook off his words as she continued walking away while Van keptughing mischievously.

    "Fools, I will enjoy watching you all burn."

    *****

    Luis came rushing in with his sword but with one swipe of the growing demon''s hand, he was sent flying backward and crashing on the ground.

    "Luis!"

    Michael picked up his sword that was lying on the floor and with his wind ability propelled himself up and came charging towards the demon with his sword.

    "Pathetic human."

    The demon caught on to the sword which was cutting deep into his hand but he didn''t mind as he flung Michael along with the sword causing him to go crashing into a tree.

    "You both are very pathetic."

    Luis was panting as he got up on the floor, fire wasn''t going to do anything against him but he knew one thing that could.

    He held out his hands as the sword slowly appeared in his hand glowing red more than ever.

    Michael who had seen the sword was in awe but he was worried for Luis who was using all his willpower to stand while holding this sword.

    "How did he get a weapon made with dark magic?"

    p ******</anda>

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Please check out my new work titled Wonder Boy: Rebirth of the wonder warriors, I promise it''s a fun read and also set in the same world as M.A.S.

 Chapter 86 Evolving Again

    [ Quest received ]

    [ Your life is being threatened by a growing demon ]

    [ Defeat the demon and show him that you have surpassed him ]

    [ Quest Rewards ]

    [ ??? ]

    Luis wasn''t finding it easy with the four demons he was facing but this quest had given him the drive he needed to get rid of them as quickly as possible.

    He had quickly rushed to the fight between Michael and Grog and had saved Michael from getting hit by a deadly fireball, but things weren''t exactly going his way now because he never expected a demon to be immune to fire.

    With Michael down and him on hisst legs, he had pulled out his big gun which also had a huge drawback on him.

    "How did you get that?" Grog asked, his eyes fixed on the sword.

    "I wouldn''t be worried about that if I were you," Luis said.

    "Give me that sword if you value your life." Grog said.

    "Why would I give it to you when I know you''ll just kill me afterward?" Luis said. "Why don''t you st me with a fireball and take it?"

    "You ask for what you cannot take, goodbye Angel." Grog said as two fireballs began to form in his hands.

    ''I can''t believe that worked.''

    "Luis! Get out of there!" Michael screamed.

    He tried to pick up his sword but he couldn''t get a good grip on it.

    "No!" Michael screamed as the fireball came flying towards Luis who had the sword held out to block both fireballs.

    Grog''s face quickly went from pleasurable to confused as he watched both of his fireballs get absorbed by the sword which was now pulsating, the energying off from it now was so powerful that Luis was struggling to keep his grip on the sword.

    "You are done." Luis groaned as he pointed the sword at him.

    Two fireballs which were almost covering the whole area shot out from the sword and went flying towards Grog, the impact from the st was so great that it sent Luis flying backward.

    The fire didn''t just engulf the growing demon but kept pushing him through the trees as half of the jungle was on fire now.

    "Are you okay?" Michael asked as he came staggering towards Luis.

    <o>,m Luis didn''t reply as he picked up the demonic sword and started walking to the area where the fireball had carried Grog.</o>

    "Where are you going?" Michael asked.

    "To kill him."

    "But isn''t he dead?"

    "No." Luis shook his head as he continued to walk ahead. "He''s immune to fire."

    The reason why Luis was so sure that the growing demon wasn''t dead was that his system hadn''t notified him of that and he was going to make sure the demon was dead before he got back to full strength again.

    The fire wouldn''t do any damage to his body but the impact from the st and the many trees he had crashed into was going to pack a punch on his body.

    Luis activated his aura vision and immediately spotted the growing demon crawling on the floor.

    He quickly walked to the side to see that one of his legs had been disfigured.

    "You fight an already lost battle." Grog said on seeing Luis. "Do you really think you can defeat Lucifer the way you are? Look at how you were struggling against a demon in the low rank."

    Before Grog could say more his head was already rolling on the floor.

    "Who told you I was going to fight him now?" He mumbled.

    "Luis."

    Michael had caught up to him in time to see him take off Grog''s head.

    [ Growing demon killed ]

    [ 200 EXP received ]

    [ Questplete ]

    [ You have defeated the growing demon showing him that you are the boss ]<sub> </sub>

    [ Rewards ]

    [ Instant level up granted ]

    [ You have reached level 15 ]

    [ Evolution will now begin ]

    ''What?'' Luis had to blink his eyes twice to make sure he was seeing the right words.

    Everything became a reality to him as the pains immediately kicked in causing his body to immediately slump back but Michael was fast enough to reach him before he hit the ground.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Luis couldn''t say anything as he gritted his teeth, he felt like screaming away all the pain he was feeling now but he knew that wouldn''t do them any good in a ce like this.

    Michael thought of what to do and why something like this was happening but nothing wasing to him, the very calm Michael wasn''t looking so calm here.

    The trouble didn''t stop there as Luis who fortunately for them still had his aura vision active spotted about two dozen demons heading their way.

    "Michael." He struggled to say as he clutched onto the CEO''s arm. "I can''t move but we have to get out of here."

    "What''s the problem?"

    "Demons, more demons areing." Luis groaned.

    Michael now understood the seriousness of the matter as he picked up Luis and with the help of his boots was able to get far away before the demons got near.

    __ __

    Inside the castle in one of the special rooms, a young demon could be seen watching something on a screen but he wasn''t just watching any show, what the demon was watching was the reply to the fight between Luis and Michael Vs Grog and his team and he was watching it with great interest.

    "That was some really cool and dangerous skill!" The demon said on watching the part Luis used the demonic sword against Grog.

    After that part, he turned off the screen.

    "I never thought an Angel would appear right here on our." The demon said, getting up on his feet as he headed for the door.

    "Where are you going master?"

    He turned to see his medium-sized robotic spider behind him.

    "You should shrink yourself Kobo, we are going to find the young Angel."

    "What are you talking about, your father would never allow you to go out."

    "I know he won''t, which is why I won''t ask." The demon said, already walking out of the door.

    "But master." The spider said.

    Seeing that there was no need to talk, the spider shrunk down to the size of a normal spider and quickly followed after its master.

    __ __

    Michael had managed to leave the jungle without being seen by the demons and they were once again back in the desert.

    He ced Luis on the floor as he was constantly twitching.

    Now that his mind was clear he knew what was happening to Luis.

    ''When the books said evolution was a painful process I never expected it to be this painful.'' He thought looking at a twitching Luis.

    ''This has to be his evolution into a true Angel, he doesn''t really have all the traits.'' Michael thought using theirst fight as a reference.

    Luis could feel his bodying back to him as the pain was slowly going away.

    [ Evolution Complete ]

    [ Congrattions, you have sessfully evolved into an Angel ]

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Please check out my new work titled Wonder Boy: Rebirth of the wonder warriors, I promise it''s a fun read and also set in the same world as M.A.S.

 Chapter 87 What Is Your Goal?

    Although the pain hadpletely stopped, Luis wasn''t getting up as he was trying to take in the numerous messages that were appearing on his screen now.

    [ Evolution Complete ]

    [ Congrattions, you have sessfully evolved into an Angel ]

    [ All stats will receive an upgrade of (+4) ]

    [ (+2) stat points received ]

    [ (+1) skill point received ]

    [ You have unlocked the Angel skills ]

    [ Angel skills avable ]

    [ Possession ]

    [ Flight ]

    [ Telepathy ]

    Looking at all the skills Luis didn''t really need the system to tell him what they could all do but what he didn''t understand was whether unlocking flight would give him wings.

    [ Flight ]

    [ Once activated is unlimited as long as you remain in the air, but once deactivated needs a cool down time of two hours before it can be used again ]

    Reading the description Luis didn''t exactly get his answer but he did learn that the skill wasn''t going to be so reliable in some sort of fight.

    ''But it can get better with each level up.'' Luis thought.

    Luis didn''t really need to read the description of the other two as he had already made up his mind on which skill he was going to unlock.

    He didn''t see any use for telepathy and possession now, but flight he had longed to get since learning that he had be an Angel.

    He still had one other skill that was made avable during his first evolution which he was also nning on unlocking.

    ''Compel can be useful in many situations but I don''t really see any use for unmerited favor in a fight against demons.'' Luis thought.

    Unmerited favor maybe wouldn''t make much of an effect in a fight against demons but it could do something in a fight against humans.

    [ Flight will cost you five skill points. Would you like to unlock it? ]

    [ Yes/No ]

    ''Are you trying to rob me or something, system?''

    During all his fights,pleting quests, and leveling up, Luis had managed to gather six skill points, he thought maybe he could split it equally between flight andpel but it turns out the Angel skills were more expensive.

    In the end, Luis had no choice and gave in to his desires and curiosity of seeing what a wing would like on him.

    The system hadn''t stated wings in the skill''s description but he was confident that would be the case here.

    [ (-5) Skill points ]

    [ Flight has been unlocked ]

    [ Flight: Level 1 ]

    [ Flight speed: 50mph ]

    [ Wing Attribute: None ]

    ''Wing attribute? That means my assumptions were right.'' Luis thought as the smile which was supposed to be kept inside was showing on his face.

    "What are you smiling about?"

    Luis had been so concentrated on his system that he didn''t notice Michael walk up to him.

    "What am I saying? You just evolved into a true Angel that''s a very good reason to be smiling."

    "Yeah," Luis said awkwardly. He didn''t need to start asking him how he knew he was undergoing an evolution, Michael knew all about even more than him who was an Angel.

    "I never thought an Angel would be sent down to help us although I don''t understand why they would send someone who hasn''t be a full Angel yet."

    Luis sat up as he tried to take in everything Michael was saying.

    "So tell me which Angel faction are you from?" Michael asked.

    Luis knew little to nothing about Angels, so he didn''t understand anything Michael was talking about.

    "I''m not part of any faction."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I was never an Angel, to begin with."

    "You mean an Angel turned you intoˇ­"

    "No, I would say a book did."<sub> </sub>

    "A book?" Michael said looking confused now.

    Michael told him how he had be an Angel, but he didn''t say anything about Asaka and just said that he fell into a hole with the book before he started seeing the changes, he also left his system out.

    "That''s a very strange way to be an Angel," Michael said. "So that''s why you need those books."

    "Yeah, and you thought I was some kind of Angel enthusiast like you," Luis said sarcastically.

    "Hey watch your tongue or you won''t be seeing those very important books."

    "Sorry."

    Michael was silent for a while as he observed their surroundings.

    "What is your goal?" He asked.

    "What?"

    "I mean now that you somehow became an Angel. What is your goal."

    Luis paused for a while as he thought of the best way to put his answer.

    "There is amon evil in this world now, my goal is to eradicate it."

    "If that''s the case then we are on the same path and I will be willing to help you in any way possible."

    [ Quest update ]

    [ Second ally: Michael Cone ]

    [ 30 EXP received ]

    ''I have even forgotten about that quest.''

    [ Quest received ]

    [ You have obtained two allies but that is too small for an Angel of your Caliber ]

    [ Obtain ten human allies or five Angel allies ]

    [ Quest Rewards ]

    [ ???? ]

    [ Progress ]

    [ Human: 2/10 ]

    [ Angel: 0/5 ]

    ''Another quest with a mystery reward.'' Luis thought as he was already getting excited by just thinking about what the rewards could possibly be.

    His safe bet was on getting humans which were the higher number, it would be hard to find up to that number of people he could trust but it wouldn''t be impossible, unlike the Angels which he saw as impossible as he wasn''t sure there was an Angel on earth.

    "We should get going," Michael said, walking up ahead.

    "How are we going to do that, we don''t even have any teleporter?"

    Michael turned to him with a wry smile as he pulled out a small circr device.

    "Do you really think I would jump into a random teleporter without bringing this with me?"

    "What''s that?" Luis asked.

    "A mini teleporter, the smallest teleporter ever made."

    ''And I was thinking of a way of sneaking into that castle to get a teleporter.''

    "This teleporter doesn''t have all the features of the normal one," Michael said, cing it on the floor. "So it would just take us to a random ce in the area selected."

    "And which area did you select?"

    "The mountain of course."

    A little click was heard from the teleporter as a blue light immediately covered the area.

    "Let''s go," Michael said, jumping into the light and Luis followed afterward.

    Behind a tree not too far from where Luis and Michael had just left, the young demon who had just left the castle could be seen with a teleporter simr to that of Michael''s in his hands.

    He wrapped his hands around the tiny device. "I have his location now." He smiled.

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Please check out my new work titled Wonder Boy: Rebirth of the wonder warriors, I promise it''s a fun read and also set in the same world as M.A.S.Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

 Chapter 88 Dark Alley

    Nicole had started her n as she was outside the auditorium with a few soldiers standing behind her but one significant thing was the teleporter that they had brought from the forest which was now standing in front of her.

    "I''m telling you, Nicole, this is too risky," Lennon said after walking out from the auditorium.

    "I know, but Michael and a student of mine are trapped in there." She said,

    "How sure are you that they are trapped in there?" Lennon asked.

    "That was the only conclusion we could make from the search since they couldn''t be found anywhere else."

    "Who is even making all these conclusions?" Lennon said, hitting his palm on his face. "Let''s just wait for a little while Nicole, they might show up."

    "Wait?" She chuckled. "We have been waiting for two weeks now and they still haven''t shown up."

    Lennon wanted to say more but was waved off by Nicole who had ordered the soldiers to activate the teleporter.

    The first group of soldiers stepped forward and as the first man in line was about to step through the teleporter, Nicole felt the reflection of bright light behind her.

    On seeing who had suddenly appeared behind them she quickly grabbed the man about to step into the teleporter.

    "What are you doing?" Michael asked on seeing the same teleporter which had caused them so much trouble, active, but he had calmed down on seeing Nicole stop the man from going through it.

    "Michael?" Nicole said as she was in disbelief.

    "Hi, sweetie," Michael said with a wave.

    *****

    The two Asakans who had somehow found themselves in this strange world after falling into a hole were finding it hard to understand anything about the ce.

    The dressing, the culture, the food, and worst of all the technology, everything seemed so strange to them.

    Although everything else seemed off to them, one thing that Tania was d about was that the medium of exchange was their normal gold and silver coins.

    She had doubted that it would be the case but when they had been directed to a restaurant by a man who kept giving them strange stares, the food was brought and she brought a gold coin while praying inside for the man to take it.

    Shivers were sent down her spine as the man stared at the coin for some seconds but to her greatest surprise, he took it and said he was going to bring her change.

    ''How did someone like her get a gold coin?''

    "Everything is different but they also use the same medium of exchange as ours," Leomented.

    "Yeah, I can''t wait for this dream to end," Tania said.

    She had concluded that this was a dream because she didn''t think it was possible for one to fall into a hole and appear in a ce like this but then again that somehow exins Luis'' disappearance.

    "It''s not a dream Tania," Leo said.

    "I know it''s just that all this staring from the people is making me very ufortable."

    The duo had been receiving strange stares since arriving here and it didn''t take them long to realize that it was because of their way of dressing which looked very odd and outdatedpared to the ones everybody here was wearing.

    "Try to ignore it, we know it''s because of our clothes, and now that our medium of exchange is the same we can go try on some of their clothes."

    "Ok," Tania said.

    After they were done with their food Tania walked up to the man who had attended to them.

    "Sir, you said I had a change."

    "Oh, yes." The man said, pulling out some shelves on the table.

    After collecting her silver coins Tania left with Leo.<sub> </sub>

    The man kept watching the duo until they were both out of sight then he quickly stood up and walked through the back door.

    "She''s heading towards Lori street now." He spoke into the phone he was holding.

    "Ok, we''ll inform you when we are done." A deep voice spoke through the phone.

    The man ended the call and a creepy smile could be seen on his face now.

    As Tania walked through the street with Leo the stares were getting intense, with each turn they took all eyes would be on them with most of the people showing disgust.

    Leo had managed to stop a man like he didst time and asked him for directions to the closest clothes store.

    "There aren''t any close stores around, but there is one at the other side of the town." The man replied.

    "How do we get to this other side of town?" Leo asked.

    "The safe way is pretty far from here and you would have to meet some requirements before you are allowed to cross."

    Hearing that they needed to meet some requirements, Leo knew that it wasn''t an option.

    "And the other way?"

    "Just follow that dark alley, it''s not that much of a long walk but you have to be careful." The man said with a little bit of caution in his words.

    "Thank you," Leo said

    Once the duo entered the alley, three bike men not too far away could be seen, the leader who had his bike in the middle was a dark muscr man who happened to have no hair at all.

    "I didn''t think they would enter there, that makes our job easier." The man said with a wry smile.

    The trio zoomed off heading into the dark alley.

    "Oh, dear." The man who had directed the Asakans said.

    On entering the alley the duo had seen that it was indeed dark but it didn''t take long for them both to be startled by the sounds of roaring engines and bright lights.

    One of the men had kicked Leo while still on his bike which sent him flying but fortunately for him, hended on a pile of trash.

    All three bike men stopped in front of Tania with their bright lights pointing towards the teenager forcing her to cover her eyes.

    The dark man stepped down from his bike and approached her.

    "Turn your lights away." He ordered.

    The lights were no longer pointing at Tania''s face again but were now giving the man a good view of her face.

    "I didn''t know we were chasing a pretty princess all this while." He said with a widened smile. "Might as well have some fun before getting into the business." He grabbed her by her arm as he slowly licked his lips.

    "Let go of me!" Tania tried to pull herself free.

    She wanted to scream as loud as she could even though she wasn''t sure how well that would work but before she could do anything a small de came flying and pierced the man''s hand forcing him to let go of her.

    "Who''s that?" The dark man was furious after pulling the de out of his hand.

    "What would you do if you knew?" A voice was heard from the dark corner and revealing himself was a man in a coat but that wasn''t the main thing to note about him as he had about half a dozen small des floating around him.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Please check out my new work titled Wonder Boy: Rebirth of the wonder warriors, I promise it''s a fun read and also set in the same world as M.A.S.

 Chapter 89 Knight In Shining Armour

    The man who had just appeared from nowhere had a ck scarf on his face, covering his mouth and nose, he walked closer to the three not minding that he was outnumbered.

    "Kill him!" The dark man ordered.

    The other two who were with him quickly came down from their bikes and summoned their soul weapons.

    One had arge spiked baton in his hands now while the other one had a red chain.

    Looking at the two soul weapons you would know that it had taken a lot of creativity to create them.

    Looking at everything unfolding before his eyes, Leo didn''t know what to make of it.

    "They can use magic?" The tentmaker mumbled.

    Tania had slowly backed away with the opportunity she had and had quickly rushed to Leo.

    "We should get going while we have the chance." She said,

    "Wait, we have to thank our rescuer first," Leo said.

    "What makes you sure he''ll win?" Tania said pointing out the number disadvantage.

    "Would he show up in the first ce if he wasn''t confident enough to fight them?"

    "I don''t know, maybe he heard my distress call and decided to jump in without thinking much about it," Tania said.

    Leo just smiled as he nodded towards the fight scene.

    Tania turned and was surprised to see the man with the chain on the floor and the one with the batton receiving a knee down his stomach.

    The man with the chain had been the first to attack quickly, throwing his chain towards the knight in shining armor.

    He avoided the chain by sidestepping and immediately grabbing onto the chain.

    The man with the chain gave off a smile of pleasure but his face turned horrid after he tried to pull the chain and it wasn''t moving.

    The rescuer on ck coat gave the chain a few light thugs before propelling himself forward and delivering a deadly kick right on the robber''s face, his des were also moving with him and two of them had quickly gone straight for the man on the floor pinning him on the floor through both shoulders.

    "Ahhhhh!" The man screamed out of the excruciating pain of feeling two sharp des go through his shoulders.

    The second man came attacking with his spear and swung it down on him as fast as he could, but the man was quick enough to step out of the way before the thing could hit him.

    The robber was open after that careless attack, the man on ck coat sent a powerful kick to his wrist causing him to let go of his baton, and then grabbing him by both shoulders he sent his knee down his stomach.

    He was on the floor now as the same procedure with his mate was repeated on him, two des came flying and pinning him to the ground but unlike his friend, he didn''t scream but just groaned.

    The man heard the sound of a roaring engine and turned to see that their so-called leader had zoomed off.

    "Coward." He muttered.

    Tania who had just witnessed everything happen was in shock, she wasn''t surprised because she thought doing something like this would be impossible but how easily he had done it was what she still couldn''tprehend.

    The man left the two who were struggling on the floor and started walking up to the two who were standing by the side.

    He had picked up the remaining three des floating around him and put them in his pocket.

    "Thank you," Leo said.

    But the man didn''t reply as he kept staring at Tania who was beginning to have second thoughts about who their rescuer was.

    ''Why is he looking at me like that?'' Tania felt panicked knowing that if the man was to start something, she wasn''t sure another person would show up to save them.<sub> </sub>

    "I have some questions for both of you." The man finally said.

    The man had taken the two back to his home and during their short work home, they had discovered that his name was Bryan and that he was in a special military force even though they didn''t know what that meant.

    The duo sat down in his living room as Bryan came in with two cups of coffee.

    He ced one in front of Leo and took a sip from the one he had in his hand.

    "Hey, you can have a look at the fridge and take a drink since you don''t actually know any of the beverages," Bryan said pointing towards the fridge at the other side of the room which happened to be the dining room.

    Tania felt reluctant but still got up to check up on the fridge.

    "So cold." She said on opening the fridge.

    Taking a look at all the numerous drinks there she couldn''t make up her mind on which one to take, more like she was being cautious of what she was going to be taking into her body.

    Unlike coffee and some of the liquor in this strange world, she had never seen these types of drinks before.

    "That''s water." She said picking up bottled water. "Cold." She almost dropped the water there.

    To be on the safe side the teenager had taken a bottle of water and turned around to see that the two adults were still in discussion.

    "Water?" Bryan chuckled on seeing what she had in her hands. "You didn''t tell me you were still thirsty."

    "I like drinking lots of water." Tania awkwardly said and returned back to her seat.

    Bryan kept looking at her with a slight smile which was making her feel ufortable.

    "Tania, right?" Bryan asked.

    "Yes." She nodded.

    "Do you have any physicalbat training?"

    Thinking back at home, she had received some lessons on fighting through her brother but that was two years ago and she couldn''t say that she really learned anything from it.

    "Not really." She said,

    "I thought so, how would you see going to the academy?"

    Tania wasn''t answering just yet because she was trying to get some things straight, first what type of academy was that, and second, why would a man who just saved and brought them to his house offer to send her to an academy, she knew how sending her brother to knights Academy had taken quite a toll on her parent''s finances.

    "What academy?" She finally asked.

    "Eukerion academy, almost every child in this empire is there even those picked off the streets."

    "Picked off the street"

    p On hearing that Tania felt like she really needed to go there.</anda>

    ''That has to be where he is.''

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Please check out my new work titled Wonder Boy: Rebirth of the wonder warriors, I promise it''s a fun read and also set in the same world as M.A.S.

 Chapter 90 Impressive Telekinesis

    The reason why Bryan had been able to track down the two Asakans and save them at that right time was because of the many detectors ced all over the town. Magic detector, teleporter detector, and demon detector.

    On arrival of the two both the magic and the teleporter detector had been triggered, Bryan could have sent out some of his boys to check it out but he decided to check it out on his own because he believed that whatever that came through a magic teleporter could be dangerous and was just going to monitor it for now.

    He didn''t expect the people that came through the teleporter to be a middle-aged man and a teenage girl who looked harmless.

    After Leo had narrated how they arrived here he suggested that Tania be put in the academy while the middle-aged man stayed with him in order to help him figure out a way back for them.

    "So what are you saying?" Bryan asked. "Not like you have much of a choice anyway."

    "What do you mean?" Tania asked.

    "If the government finds out a teenager like you is here and not yet in the academy, they''ll send soldiers toe here and take you."

    "I thought you said almost every child is there?"

    "Yes, but that almost is about only five percent, which are the children of the wealthy and affluent who somehow control the military from behind the scenes.

    "Their children are allowed to be trained at home rather than going to the academy with the other kids."

    Tania had already made up her mind before asking her questions, she just wanted to know why going to the academy waspulsory.

    "Who is going to pay the fees?" Leo asked.

    "Ah, don''t worry about that, the government takes care of everything, if you look at it from another point of view they are the ones that really need your help.

    "They need your help to prevent all their years of hoarded wealth from getting burnt to ash."

    There was detestation in Bryan''s voice as he spoke which made the two Asakans start thinking of how the government here could be worse than the one they had at home.

    "I''ll go," Tania said.

    "Ok, I''ll take you there tomorrow," Bryan said. "You should go to bed now because tomorrow is going to be a very long day for you and me."

    "Ok," Tania said, adjusting herself on the couch.

    "Come on silly, you are not sleeping there," Bryan said, gesturing to her to get up.

    Tania followed him as he took her to the first room by the right on entering the little hallway.

    On opening the room Tania could see that it was very dusty and dirty with cardboard boxes stacked on the bed.

    "Don''t worry about that, we are cleaning it up now," Bryan said.

    Tania wanted to ask how he was going to clean up something like this now but before she could say a word the boxes were already floating off the bed and arranging themselves by the side.

    A wastebasket came sliding into the room as all the pieces of rubbish on the floor were flying into it.

    With all the dirt gone the basket slid out of the room.

    Tania thought she had seen it all when a bucket of water came sliding into the room, a piece of cloth sprung up from the bucket and began to wipe every dusty surface apart from the floor.

    With that done the bucket slid out and in came another bucket of water but this time a mop was inside, on reaching the middle of the room the mop sprang up and began to clean the floor, with the bucket following it for a dip now and then.

    The floor was sparkling clean now as the bucket along with the mop slid out, next the sheets on the bed floated up and threw themselves into theundry basket as new pink sheets came flying from outside and on reaching the bed dressed it better than a person would do with his hands.

    The cupboard, the mirror, and the wardrobe everything was now in ce and all Bryan had done for everything to happen was ce both of his hands on his head with both of his eyes.

    Bryan quickly shot his eyes open and gasped for breath immediately after everything was done.

    "Magic," Tania said.<sub> </sub>

    She had her mouth wide open throughout everything and could speak now that it was over.

    "It''s not magic, that''s my ability," Bryan said and went to sit on the bed.

    "Ability?" Tania said sitting beside him.

    "Yes, it''s a gift that was given to many of us by an Angel."

    Tania nodded to his exnation, it all seemed believable since she had just seen him do what she would have called impossible before her eyes, if the floating des weren''t convincing enough this was.

    "What''s your ability called?"

    "Telekinesis," Bryan said. "It''s one of the underrated abilities but I had to work hard to prove that the ability didn''t make me weak in any way."

    "Then which abilities are overrated?" Tania asked.

    "Mostly elemental abilities like fire, water, ice, and the rest of them."

    While Bryan was talking, Tania''s attention had been caught by something else as she reached out and grabbed the picture on the small table in front of them.

    The picture was one of a younger Bryan with a little girl riding on his back.

    "Your daughter''s cute." She said looking at the picture.

    "Yeah, she was."

    ? "Where is she, I haven''t seen her since arriving here?" Tania asked, looking around the room.

    "She''sˇ­." Bryan sighed as he was finding it hard to pronounce thest word. "Dead."

    Tania''s face immediately went from smiling to concerned.

    "Oh, what happened?" She asked.

    "I can''t really exin, but I me myself, I me myself for allowing her to die like that."

    Tania noticed that Bryan''s voice was shaking as he said those words, he was trying really hard not to let his emotions out.

    "She was just twelve and had to pass through a cruel state," Bryan said, biting his lips. "How old are you Tania?"

    "Neen." The teenager replied.

    "If she was here maybe you guys would have bonded." He said, forcing a smile through the grief he was feeling now.

    "How did she die?" Tania asked.

    Bryan bit his lips as he stared at the picture in Tania''s hand with lots of memories flooding through his mind.

    "She was burnt. Burnt by those damned demons!" He smashed his head on the table dividing into two in the process.

    "Demons." Tania gasped.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Please check out my new work titled Wonder Boy: Rebirth of the wonder warriors, I promise it''s a fun read and also set in the same world as M.A.S.

 Chapter 91 Black Wings

    Tania was already ready and waiting for Bryan in the living room. She was wearing the new clothes given to her by Bryan which was a white shirt with jean trousers and a pair of white sneakers, it all felt foreign to her but she knew she had to get used to it for now.

    Bryan was soon out and immediately picked his car key that was on the table.

    He stopped to take a closer look at Tania.

    "What? Didn''t I put it on the right way?" She asked, stretching her fingers.

    "No, I''m just surprised by how well the clothes fit you."

    "Thank you," Tania said.

    Bryan gave her a warm smile and then turned towards the door leading to the hallway to see Leo standing there.

    "Please stay indoors, don''t open those doors till I''m back." He said.

    "Ok," Leo said.

    Tania noticed that the middle-aged man wasn''t his usual self that morning as he slowly walked to the couch and sat down.

    ''He must be worried about how his family is doing.'' Tania thought.

    Leo was the breadwinner of his family although what he brought home each day wasn''t that much, it still helped in solving some problems and now that he wasn''t around to do that, the thoughts of how they were going to cope were going to be worrying him a lot.

    On reaching outside Tania could see a ck SUV parked beside the house, she didn''t see it yesterday because everywhere was dark.

    "You have one of these?" She immediately rushed down the stairs to get a closer look at the car.

    A car was something new to Tania, she had been seeing it since they got here but she didn''t exactly know what to make of it, everything seemed so unreal to her.

    "Yes, Do you like it?" He asked.

    "It''s awesome." She said,

    "d you like it, now get in, we have a long day ahead of us."

    Tania followed the way Bryan opened his own door and opened hers without any problem.

    Immediately she got in, Bryan helped her shut the door and the car immediately zoomed off.

    *****

    After the return of Michael and Luis, things had gone back to normal in the school again, Van was still locked up as Nicole and the other staff was waiting for Kelvin to return.

    Luis now had some breathing space away from all the fights and was heading to the library now.

    "Hi, Emilia," Luis said, walking past the woman without even waiting for her to reply.

    He walked to the special bookshelf and pulled the book on top which made the secret monitor room.

    Micheal was already there looking at some of the footage from around the school when he wasn''t around.

    "She really put a lot of effort in searching for us," Luis said.

    He was now standing behind Michael while watching the footage of Nicole''s first search with the soldiers around the school.

    "Yeah, your friends care about you too," Michael said, pointing out the four students who were helping in the search.

    "Yes, not sure about Silvia though."

    Michael didn''t reply as he kept on watching the random footage.

    "I really need to set up something to block the demons'' teleporter from having ess to this ce," Michael said.

    "Can you do that?"

    "Yes, I need to do it ASAP, can''t believe there were two attacks of about two hundred demons each while we were away."

    "Everything was nned by the old man," Luis said.

    "He started his attacks when he thought I was gone but he had underestimated the people he was dealing with."

    "Yeah, where is he now?"

    "He''s just locked up for now. We are waiting for your principal to return." Michael said.

    "Have you paid him a visit?"

    "No, he''s probably gotten the news that I''m back, I just want him to wallow in fear for now before I show myself to him."

    ''That''s a mean way to torture someone.'' Luis thought.

    "We should get going?" Luis said pointing at the spot where the teleporter had appearedst time.

    "Yeah, give me a minute, let me make some adjustments on the teleporter," Michael said, tapping his foot on the floor three times.

    ''I wonder if that only works on his feet?''

    The teleporter rose up from beneath the floor and Michael picked some tools from the toolbox on the floor and immediately got to work on the teleporter.

    Luis sat down on the seat there as he was going to use the free time to check something out.

    [ Profile ]

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Angel ]

    [ Grade: Normal ]

    [ 100/100 HP ]

    [ 100/100 Energy ]

    [ 760/3150 EXP ]

    [ Level: 15 ]

    Luis was really d about something and that was his hp which had doubled after his evolution.

    There were also other things to note about his profile since his evolution, first, he now had a grade.<sub> </sub>

    ''I guess that has to do with the type of Angel I am, just like the beasts on that.''

    The second thing to note was the addition of an energy bar, he tried to get some information about the energy bar from his system but he wasn''t getting any response.

    ''That''s great, you always fail to provide information on the most important things.''

    There was onest thing Luis was very curious to check out, he had only seen it this morning.

    [ Shop Avable ]

    "Hey, I''m done," Michael said.

    ''I guess I''ll check that outter." He said.

    The duo stepped on the teleporter together and were covered by the usual white light, they soon found themselves in the open field outside the school.

    E was standing a little distance away from them and came sprinting towards them after she turned and suddenly saw them standing there

    "You know when you told me that someone else knew your secret, I expected it to be one of your roommates," Michael said.

    "Hi Luis, I didn''t see youing." E said, she then turned to the person who she didn''t expect to be here. "You brought our instructor?"

    "Yeah, he knows too and I think he deserves to know," Luis said. "The more trustworthy I have by my side the better."

    "And how are you sure he''s trustworthy?"

    "Hey!" E turned to her instructor with a furious face.

    Ignoring her, Michael decided to go straight into business.

    "What did you say you wanted to try out?" He asked.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    He walked a little distance away from the two and looked around to make sure nobody was secretly watching them.

    ''Something''s different about him.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Yeah, his skin looks smoother.''

    ''No, not that somethingˇ­.''

    [ Flight activated ]

    [ -50 Energy ]

    Immediately after receiving that message, Luis felt a throbbing pain on his back as it felt like his backbones were trying to push themselves out.

    "Ahhhhh!" He groaned as he fell to the floor with one knee.

    "Luis!" E wanted to rush to him.

    ''Wait!'' Jasmine tried to stop her but it wasn''t only the ancient being trying to stop her as Michael also had his hands in front of her.

    "I don''t think he''s in trouble," Michael said.

    As someone who had a vast knowledge about Angels, he knew what Luis was going through.

    ''Why does getting good things from you have to be so painful?'' The Angel thought.

    He felt the worst pain as he felt something break out from his back ripping his shirt in the process, it didn''t take him long to discover that it was his wings as they were soon pping on their own, taking him a little feet high.

    ''I knew it, he evolved.'' Jasmine said.

    Luis was reviving from his pain and took a peek at the wings.

    "I''m just d they are not white." He muttered.

    "Among all the wings, you had to get a ck," Michael said.

    "Is there anything wrong with wings?" E asked.

    "No, just saying I prefer red."

    "I think I like ck better."

    The two looked up to see Luis right above them, his wings slowly pping.

    Now that they were seeing the wings up close they could really see how wonderful it looked.

    The wing was streamlined with the edges looking like untrimmed bushes. Looking at the wings closely now Michael could see that it had a thin white line running through the middle.

    ''I''ve never heard of that."

    "Try flying higher," E suggested.

    "Ok,"

    Luis flew a little higher but not that much as he couldn''t push himself further again.

    [ You have reached your limit, you cannot fly beyond this extent ]

    ''I knew that would be the case here.''

    Instead of flying higher, Luis decided to fly a little distance into the opennd, but he was a little floppy in controlling the wings on where to go. The only thing that the skill, flight did was to keep him afloat like starting an engine but everything else like controlling and directing the wings was done by him.

    ''These wings are awesome, they feel just like an extra pair of limbs.''

    He flew a little distance and decided toe closer to the ground a little bit and that was when he spotted something up ahead.

    On getting closer Luis discovered that it was his three wolves but one of them was lying on the floor while the other two were beside it.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Please check out my new work titled Wonder Boy: Rebirth of the wonder warriors, I promise it''s a fun read and also set in the same world as M.A.S.

 Chapter 92 Demon Wolf

    The long-termmand had been canceled a few days ago but the wolves hadn''t caused any problems like he thought they would.

    ''I guess they didn''te after me because I wasn''t in school.''

    The Angel flew down to get a closer look but when he dropped down the two standing wolves immediately went on the defensive.

    They had immediately jumped in front of the wolf on the floor and started growling at the mysterious figure with wings.

    Luis was on the ground but he hadn''t deactivated the skill, that was why his wings were still out.

    ''Don''t they recognize me? Or maybe they have broken free from mymand.'' Luis thought.

    But that wasn''t the case and his system was there to prove it.

    [ Tamed Creatures ]

    [ Wolves: 8 ]

    He was d the wolves were still under hismand but there were two things that were quite head-scratching to him.

    ''Why are they growling at me? And why are you showing me eight, I only tamed three wolves?''

    Immediately after that thought, something clicked in his head.

    ''Why was that wolf lying on the floor?''

    His thoughts were beginning to be a reality as he could hear little squeaks behind the two wolves.

    "Do you two mind clearing the way?"

    His words were met with no resistance as the two wolves immediately shifted out of the way and then slumped down on their belly like they did the first time Luis became their master.

    It was as if the order had made them realize who he was.

    After the two wolves cleared the way Luis ignored their gesture as he had his eyes fixed on something he wasn''t sure he would be getting close to if he was still the old Luis.

    Five wolf cubs could be seen near the mother wolf who was still lying on the floor.

    "I didn''t know one of you was a female," Luis said, turning to the other two wolves which were standing behind him now.

    "Luis!"

    The Angel looked ahead to see E running towards him but there was no Michael.

    A de came flying from up and was about to hit the closest wolf when Luis quickly stepped forward and caught the de by the tip before it could hit the wolf''s skin.

    ''Did he just save the wolf?''

    Luis looked up to see Michael standing on the hill with two more des in his hands.

    "What are you trying to do?"

    "Huh?" Michael was clearly confused here.

    "Yeah, why are you trying to kill his wolves?" E asked.

    "These creatures belong to you?" Michael said, sliding down from the hill.

    Michael and E had watched Luis fly until he descended, E thought he had run into something and suggested that they both go check it out but Michael had a different idea of approach in case he was really in trouble.

    He told E to go check it out from the main route while he followed the hills. He arrived at the edge to see Luis with two wolves behind him, and without making proper observation of things he had gone in for the attack.

    "Yes," Luis said rubbing the head of the wolf he just saved, the wolf responded with a little moan and then turned to Michael with a growl.

    ''I''ve never heard of Angels taming wild creatures.'' Michael thought noting the behavior of the wolves.

    It didn''t take long for their attention to switch to the cubs which were giving off slight moans.

    "More wolves?" E said, her eyes brightening up at the sight of the beautiful baby wolves.<sub> </sub>

    She felt like running forward and grabbing one of the wolf cubs but herst experience with these particr wolves was stopping her from doing that.

    "How did you get three wolves under yourmand?" Michael asked.

    "I would say it''s one of my Angel powers," Luis replied.

    "Angels can do many things," Michael muttered.

    Luis wanted to say something when he felt something on his wings, he looked to the side to see E trying to hold in herughter.

    One of the wolves had run off from the pack and was climbing his wings now.

    "You might want to take those wings in if you''re done with your flight test," Michael suggested.

    [ Flight deactivated ]

    The wolf cubs had reached the tip of his wings before he did that and came crashing now that the wings were gone.

    E was the closest person and had quickly stepped forward, stretched her hands, and caught the cub.

    The mother wolf had attempted to get up on seeing her cub falling but she had slumped back on seeing E catch the cub.

    She turned to the mother wolf with a nervous smile and she could swear she saw the female wolf return a warm smile before putting her head down.

    The wolf that was now in E''s hands was now staring at her with its very bright cute eyes.

    "That''s strange," Michael said he had suddenly appeared behind her.

    "What?" E asked.

    "Usually wolf cubs take up to ten to fourteen days before they can see and move around with ease but this one just climbed a wing and has brightly open eyes on his first day on earth," Michael exined.

    A proof of what Michael just said was the other wolf cubs who were still around their mother and finding it very difficult to move around as they would immediately slump down once they got up on all four feet.

    ''That is really strange.''

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    He took a look at the grown-up wolves to see that they still had half of their auras contaminated by the red dark magic aura, he then took a look at the four wolf cubs beside their mother to see that only two of them had a peck of red aura in their blue aura, the remaining two had just normal blue auras.

    On taking a look at the mother wolf, Luis got a shocking result, her red aura had been incredibly reduced, more than half of it was gone.

    ''It couldn''t be these two.'' Luis thought looking at the two that had an insignificant red aura in their body.

    ''If that much aura was taken from her that means.'' Luis thought as he turned to the wolf cub which E was stroking in her hands now.

    He didn''t need to look carefully to confirm what he was seeing now.

    "That wolf isn''t any normal wolf," Luis said.

    "What?" E asked.

    "It''s stronger, already seeing clearly and walking normally because it isn''t your typical wolf," Luis exined.

    "Then what is it?" Michael asked.

    "A demon wolf."

    E almost dropped the wolf on hearing that.

    Through Luis'' eye view, one could see the wolf cub burning in a bright red aura.

    *******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

 Chapter 93 Naming The Wolves

    ( Authors note: My apologies for reposting thest chapter here''s the real chapter)

    Of course, Luis wasn''t just making assumptions because of how the wolf cub had nothing but a red aura around his body, his system was always there to give him vital information.

    [ Mountain Wolf Cub ]

    [ Type: Demonic ]

    [ Grade: Common ]

    [ Trait: Incredibly fast and can climb almost everything ]

    "Although what you just said may be true, I still don''t understand how a normal wolf could give birth to a demon wolf," Michael said.

    "These wolves have their body contaminated with the dark magic that makes up the demons'' body and this cub here has absorbed most of the dark magic," Luis said, pointing at the cub which E had in her hands.

    She had been stroking the cub but immediately after Luis said that it was a demon wolf she started treating the cub like a contagious disease. She still had it in her hands but was keeping it as far away from her body as possible.

    "So you are saying this is somehow rted to the demons," Michael said.

    "I''m certain it is although I don''t understand the point in contaminating animals with dark magic."

    "Excuse me, but do you know what an army of creatures like this can do when they are all grown up?" E said, dropping the demon cub on the floor.

    The cub turned to her with a sad expression and immediately clutched onto her legs.

    "Hey shoo." She raised her leg and shook it causing the cub to fall and roll back a little.

    She was just d that the mother wolf didn''t see her do that as she still had her head down.

    "Come on E, it''s just a cub," Luis said.

    "A demon cub to be precise." She said, turning away from the pleading eyes of the cub.

    "You wouldn''t have known that if I didn''t tell you."

    "Yeah, but it''s good I know now."

    "You know being a demon doesn''t make it evil already," Luis said. "The creature doesn''t even have demon origin."

    E was about to walk away when Luis said that and that seemed to be the only words that made an impact.

    ''Being a demon doesn''t make it evil already.'' She thought.

    ''That would be true in cases like this.'' Jasmine said.

    The main thing that made demons evil was their hunger and desire to rule over humans and they wanted to do it in a bad way, this cub just came into the world a few minutes ago, it knew nothing of all that nonsense.

    E felt terrible for acting so rash and when she turned she was surprised to find the demon cub in the same spot looking at her with a sad expression.

    E ced both of her hands on the ground and the cub didn''t waste any time rushing and climbing onto it.

    ''How can something this cute be a demon.'' E thought.

    The cub was now rolling in her hands while moaning lightly.

    "I think he likes you," Luis said with a smile.

    "Who said he was aˇ­.." E paused immediately after she stopped the demon cub while it was lying on its back to check. "It''s a he." She said in defeat.

    "But he is not a proper name now is it?" E said. "How about Ajax?"

    The cub responded with soft and insignificant barks while shaking his tail.

    [ A creature has been named ]

    [ Summon has been unlocked ]

    [ Creatures avable for summoning ]

    [ Wolves ]

    [ Ajax ]

    ''What just happened?''

    His system had informed him that a creature had been named and even unlocked a new creature-based skill but he wasn''t the person that named the creature.

    Luis had a vague idea of what the new skill could do but he just wanted to be very clear of things here.

    [ Teleports a chosen creature to your side immediately after activated, can only be used once a day and can only be used on one creature per usage ]

    His vague ideas were always correct except for the duration and limitations though.

    One thing was clear about the new skill and that was that all the creatures had to be named, that was why the other wolves weren''t appearing in the avable summons.

    Naming all the wolves would be really cool except that Luis wasn''t exactly good at naming things.

    "Michael." He called.

    "What?" Michael said getting up from his squatting position, he had been taking a look at the two male demons but the one he had tried to kill earlier still had a grudge against him and wouldn''t let the CEO touch him.<sub> </sub>

    "I need your help with something."

    "Yes, and I asked what."

    "Can you name the wolves for me?"

    "Name them? Are you nning on taking them back to school as your pets?"

    "I''m not nning on taking them back to school," Luis said, walking closer to him. "But they are still my pets." He said, stroking both wolves on their heads.

    "Fine." Michael sighed. "I can''t believe an Angel doesn''t know how to name pets."

    "Everyone has their specialty," Luis said.

    "Yeah, and you think mine is naming wolves?"

    After naming the first two wolves Michael moved to the mother wolf and then her cubs.

    After all the wolves had been named Luis opened up his system to see that his assumptions were correct.

    [ Creatures avable for summoning ]

    [ Wolves ]

    [ Ajax ]

    [ Jack ]

    [ Tori ]

    [ Nora ]

    [ Ricky ]

    [ Nelly ]

    [ Ronnie ]

    [ Donnie ]

    Jack and Tori were the names given to the two male wolves, Nora was the name of the mother wolf and the Las four names belonged to all four of her normal cubs.

    With their little naming session done, Michael dered that it was time for them to start heading back.

    E dropped the demon cub near his mother but the wolf couldn''t keep his eyes off her as he stared at her with a sad expression while whimpering.

    "Don''t worry I''lle see you at least once a week." She said, patting the cub on his head.

    With the trio set to go, Luis felt like there was one more thing that he needed to do but on looking at all the wolves again he felt like he didn''t need to.

    The mother cub had her cubs to look after and the two males had to be there to provide the food to raise them, they wouldn''t leave all these things behind and follow him to the school, that was unless he wanted them to.

    "Just stay here and stay clear from anything human while hunting."

    That was amand but this time there was no HP deduction and he was going to keep it that way.

    Immediately after giving hismand the two male wolves gave a slight bow, turned and picked up two of the cubs with their mouths, and headed for the forest. A few seconds after they were gone the mother wolf got up and picked up the third cub heading in the same direction.

    It was already getting dark as the trio headed home but someone wasn''t feeling sofortable with their walk through the forest.

    "I think I forgot something back there, don''t worry I''ll be back soon," Luis said, quickly rushing off before they could even reply.

    The reason why Luis had separated from them was that he was sensing something inching closer to them with each movement, he couldn''t exactly make out the aura with his aura vision but he could feel the energy.

    ? Separating from them was just a tactic to see who this person would go after then he would know his real goal and just as he thought the person had followed him.

    "I can see you." Luis quickly turned.

    He had gone through a bushy part of the forest and now he could feel the energy stronger behind him.

    "Show yourself maybe we can talk things through." He said but there was no response.

    "Ok, then."

    A fireball formed in his hand and shot towards the bush, a few secondster a rustle was heard as someone came staggering out.

    "Hey, why are you attacking me? I didn''t do anything?"

    Luis stared at the figure in front of him in awe because he never expected the person following him to be what he was seeing now.

    He couldn''t see it before because this person was hiding and was somehow suppressing his aura but now he could see it, he could see the red outline.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

 Chapter 94 Demon Slayer

    Luis had many thoughts running through his mind but the most disturbing of things was how this demon was able to conceal his aura from him and even now, all he was seeing was just a red outline around him.

    ''Did they send more demons here?'' Luis thought. ''But it doesn''t make sense to send one demon, unless.'' Luis didn''t want to finish that thought.

    If what he was guessing was true, that meant that his life could be in serious trouble.

    ''Even after suppressing my aura he was still able to detect me.'' the demon thought.

    "What do you want?" Luis asked.

    "What do you mean? I was looking for my way back to the school when you attacked me with your fireballs."

    The demon tried to sound annoyed, if he was going to go through with his ns, his identity needed to be kept a secret.

    "Don''t y games with me, I know you are a demon," Luis said. "And I also know a student cannot be here."

    "Deˇ­." The demon wanted to say but on second thought decided to do things another way. "And what are you?"

    Luis didn''t need to reply to his question because he knew that now that he was a full-fledged Angel his aura had changed drastically from the yellow which belonged to humans to an orange aura and so has his scent so it won''t be so difficult for demons to detect him.

    "I think we are talking too much," Luis said.

    His ming sword immediately appeared in his hands, if people were to see this they would think that Luis just summoned a soul weapon, but he didn''t, he just pulled the sword out from his inventory.

    "Hey, hey I''m not here to fight." The demon said, putting up both of his palms. "I wasn''t sent by them."

    "But you are a demon," Luis said.

    "Yes I am, you have already confirmed that, I was working on my portable teleporter when the device mistakenly activated and brought me here, now I can''t find my way back."

    If he was dealing with a human, it would have been easier to tell if he was lying since he had a chance of reading their minds but with a demon, there was no way of telling.

    "Or you nning on bringing an army of demons here with that teleporter," Luis said.

    "You are wrong for more than one reason, first is that a portable teleporter cannot take through such arge amount of demons." The demon exined. "And even if it can you will have to wait an hour after transporting the first group of five to transport another group of five."

    "And what''s the other reason?" Luis asked.

    The demon paused for a while before he spoke.

    "What''s the use of bringing an army of wretched demons here, when I know you will end up ying them, O mighty demon yer."

    "Demon yer." Luis gasped.

    If this demon was referring to him as a demon yer then he might have seen his fight with those demons on the demon. Before Luis could speak again he heard Michael calling him from behind.

    He quickly turned to see Michael and E approaching him.

    "What''s wrong?" Michael asked, his eyes fixed on the sword which Luis had in his hand.

    ''Are they not seeing him?'' Luis thought.

    He turned back to where he hadst seen the demon, to see that he was gone and now he couldn''t even sense him with his aura vision.

    Luis wanted to tell them about the demon, but something had caught his attention, for one his intention of not wanting to fight him was true, he hadn''t even attacked him even when he turned his back on the demon. This reminded him of what he had told E earlier.

    Another thing was that the demon could suppress his aura, this type of demon could be serious trouble to humans and Angels and Luis knew he had to be careful with this type of demon.

    "I thought I saw a demon," Luis said and his sword disappeared from his hand as he started walking ahead back to the school.

    E shrugged and followed after him, leaving Michael to stand there and ponder over his confusion.<sub> </sub>

    ''Demon? But my detector should have gone off if that was true.'' he thought. ''I just hope it''s a thought as he said which doesn''t make sense for an Angel.'' he thought and started walking to catch up with the two students.

    ******

    Back at the demon, Zroka was sitting on the sofa in his well-furnished room, when a screen immediately appeared floating over the table in front of him showing a demon with ck long hair who had two halberds sheathed on his back.

    "What is it Desmond?" Zroka asked.

    "It''s about the explosions sir, we are in front of the castle, I want to show you something," Desmond spoke with such calmness that Zroka wouldn''t even suspect that anything was wrong.

    "You better not be wasting my time over nothing," Zroka said and quickly cut the call.

    Desmond was standing in front of the castle with two other demons behind him when Zroka suddenly appeared before them.

    "Greetings Lord Zroka," Desmond said as he along with the two other demons went down on one knee.

    "What did you want to show me?" Zroka said without paying attention to their greetings.

    "It''s about the group you sent out to check out the teleporter reading?"

    "Yes, Grog and his men, what about them?" Zroka asked.

    "We weren''t able to recover the body of his men but you can see him for yourself," Desmond said and with a simple gesture, the demon at his right lifted the ck cloth covering Grog on the floor.

    Zroka had a horrid look on his face as he stared at Grog''s lifeless body and his head which was lying beside it.

    "Who did this?" He demanded giving Desmond a cold stare.

    "We were not able to find out but since Grog and his men had been ughtered we decided to go check out the teleporter reading and that was when we found this."

    Desmond gestured to the demon at his left-hand side who lifted the ck cloth to reveal a simr body as Grog''s but this one belonged to S.

    Before Zroka could say anything about the two surprises he had just received, a female demon in the outfit of a maid came running down the castle stairs.

    "Lord Zroka, Lord Zroka!"

    "What is it?" Zroka almost shouted at her.

    "It''s the young master." She said while panting.

    "What about the young master?" Zroka asked.

    "He''sˇ­ he''s missing." The maid blurted out."

    "How sure are you that he''s missing?"

    "I met Eve and she said that she can''t get his readings anywhere around the settlement."

    The horrid look on Zroka''s face could be seen by the demons there now, these were all too much for a day.

    *****

    Hey guys, I''m back for two weeks.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Please follow me on Instagram and Twitter @Franklinnwakamma.

 Chapter 95 Looking For Tania

    Luis walked out of his dormitory room with the thoughts of what had happenedst night still in his mind, his two roommates had already left for ss, he told them that he needed to sort some of his properties out and would be in ss soon.

    ''I just hope he doesn''t have evil intentions just like he said.''

    One of the reasons he was having this thought now was because he regretted letting the demon go, he was a demon from the demon which meant that the chance of him being good was low. Why would a demon who knew about the war between humans and demons not want to harm humans?

    Luis walked to ss while inwardly scolding himself.

    ''I should have just gotten rid of him there.'' He thought as his eyes lingered towards the path leading outside the school and towards the forest.

    "He''s there but finding him is going to be hard," Luis muttered.

    He was snapped out of his daze by a beep from his watch.

    "I''m already five minuteste." He said and quickly hurried to ss.

    When he arrived at the ss Miss Nicole wasn''t there yet as his ssmates were patiently waiting for her.

    E waved at him from her seat and he returned the wave. A few minutes after Luis had taken his seat, the door in front of the ss through which the teacher came in opened, and in came Miss Nicole with herptop in her hand.

    Before the lesson started every day Miss Nicole usually did a roll call to make sure that all the students registered in her ss were present.

    She started calling the names of the students and everyone had to reply ''present'' at the mention of their names.

    The roll call was still going on when Luis sensed someone behind him, he slowly turned to see that the seat behind him which had been empty since the start of school was now upied by someone he didn''t seem to recognize.

    The boy had golden skin with ck hair which had some strands running over his left eye, almost covering the whole thing. His perfect skin and hair weren''t what Luis found fascinating, what he found strange and fascinating at the same time were his eyes.

    His eyeballs were like balls of burning yellow mes except that they appeared a little dim.

    He smiled at Luis immediately after the Angel turned towards him.

    "Hi." He said with a little wave.

    "Last on the list is Orah Smith." Miss Nicole said. "Orah, I believe you are new in this ss. Can you please stand up so that I can see you?"

    With Luis still facing him Orah stood up from his seat and now all eyes were on him, with little murmurs being heard from the girls who were now ogling at him.

    "Ok, Orah, how are you?" She asked.

    "I''m okay," Orah answered.

    Orah sat down back on his seat while Luis was trying to exin the feeling of familiarity he was having now.

    ''That voice.''

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    Luis, with a fake smile, slowly turned to Orah who was busy listening to Nicole''s teaching.

    "Hi," Orah said.

    But Luis had already gotten what he wanted and now had a horrid look on his face.

    "You said you were looking for a way home." The Angel whispered while gnashing his teeth.

    Orah''s face also turned horrid on hearing those words from Luis.

    ''But how? I even used my aura suppressing device.'' He paused in his thoughts as his hands went towards the pocket on his shirt where he had put his portable teleporter.<sub> </sub>

    The teleporter was made with dark magic which meant that it had a red aura. Luis had seen it on himst night and it had given him away now.

    The demon felt conflicted as the Angel gave him a piercing stare.

    ____ _____

    At the ckstone''s home at Asaka, the table in the living room was filled with all sorts of dishes, with a little decoration here and there, all these were done in preparation for Jude''s feast but no one was in the living room.

    "How can you prepare a feast for me when you don''t even know where your daughter is?" A voice could be heard from one of the rooms.

    The voice belonged to Tania''s father, Felix ckstone. Jude was in his parents'' bedroom along with both of his parents but the scolding question wasn''t being directed to him, rather it was for Maya to answer.

    "I''m sure she just went out to get something, she''ll be back," Maya said with a soft voice as she tried to calm the situation in the room.

    "Mom, the sun had set a long while ago and you are still saying she''ll be back," Jude said, feeling annoyed.

    "Did she tell you where she was going?" Felix asked.

    "She told me she wanted to go pick something in the market, I think that was after I told her about our discussion based on her courtship."

    "You told her what?" Felix asked.

    "You know Tania doesn''t like talking about that mom," Jude said. "And maybe that''s why she decided to run away."

    "If she''s running away now, then what will she do when the real thing starts," Felix said with a disappointed tone, this annoyed Jude the more.

    "I don''t know what''s wrong with the both of you, my little sister is missing and all you want to talk about now is her fear of getting married."

    After saying that, he didn''t even wait for them as he stormed out of the room, he got outside and hurried to the stables. He busted out of the stable on top of a brown horse, with his sword sheathed on his waist, he wasn''t putting on his armor and just had his normal clothes.

    Jude went round the vige with his horse to see if he could find any clue about Tania''s whereabouts, he even asked some of the vigers but none of them knew anything about her whereabouts.

    "Why must things like this always happen on a day meant for celebrating!" Jude screamed in frustration.

    Out of his frustration, he rode at full speed out of the vige, he was riding so fast that he didn''t know when he crossed the safe area of the vige. He was reminded of that when his horse quickly halted while pulling both of its legs up, causing him to almost fall off.

    Jude quickly reversed the horse and tried to return to the vige but the horse wouldn''t move any further.

    He quickly pulled out his sword as he knew what wasing.

    "Why don''t youe out and fight now that your stupid magic has seeded in blocking the way!" Jude yelled.

    Blocking the way for horse riders was done by Goblin mages and Jude expected to see, maybe three or four of them here but what he was seeing matching out from the bushes around him now, he wasn''t prepared to face.

    He was totally surrounded by eight goblins who were all weilding spears together with four goblin mages who had their hands behind their backs.

    Jude gulped as he knew surviving this encounter was impossible in his present situation.

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

    Please follow me on Instagram and Twitter@Franklinnwakamma

 Chapter 96 Jude Vs The Goblins

    The young knight''s safe bet was running away but how could he do that when those goblin mages had covered the whole area with their barriers.

    ''There''s eight of them.'' Jude counted them in his mind. ''And those filthy mages.''

    Goblins were beasts that appeared in a humanoid form, their skins were green and they had round ugly faces with both of their incisors sticking out, the goblins with spears had only small pieces of clothes covering their loins while the mages were on cloaks.

    Jude steered his horse back to the direction where he was running but he was once again met with resistance from his horse.

    One of the goblins thrust his spear toward him to knock him off his horse, but he was quick enough to block the spear with his sword and quickly pulled his horse a foot back.

    "I just have to survive long enough for that thing to wear off," Jude muttered under his breath.

    Two goblins moved closer and thrust their spears towards him but Jude was a master swordsman and blocking attacks like this with his sword was something he had perfected over a long period of time but doing it on top of a horse was a bit tricky, he was no cavalry.

    Seeing that attacking the person on top of the horse wasn''t working, the goblins decided to attack the horse instead.

    The horse let out a loud neigh on feeling the spears thrust into its body parts and being pulled out to repeat the process.

    Jude tried to keep the horse on its feet while moving around the restricted area.

    One of the goblins let out a loud growl and with arge amount of strength thrust his spear into the horse''s foot. The stallion couldn''t take any more of the torture and soon came crashing on the floor.

    Jude was quick on his feet and had already jumped off before the horse hit the floor.

    With their prey now on the same ground level, the goblins turned to their prey with snarls but none of them were charging toward him.

    "Keep him alive." One of the mages said from the back.

    With that order, the goblins charged forward with their spears.

    Jude slowly ced his sword in front of himself while holding it with both hands, then he tried to get his breathing under control.

    "The secret of swordsmanship is to be in control and under control." He muttered.

    Three Goblins which were the ones in front attacked him with their spears all at the same time, they expected to bring him down with this one swing of their spears but they were surprised because they didn''t believe that a human could block three spear swingsing from powerful creatures like them.

    The raw power of the goblins was quite the strong one and Jude knew best to quickly pull back his sword and step back.

    The goblins could have gone for thrusts which would have been really difficult for Jude to avoid but when he heard one of the goblin mages say that they needed him alive, he knew he had a little fighting because the goblin warriors weren''t going to go all out on him.

    Jude was aware that the goblins weren''t going to thrust at him to avoid killing him and that was just what he needed to beat them.

    One of the goblins began swinging his spear violently at Jude from the front while the two others tried to attack from the back.

    Jude was controlling his sword well to block and avoid all those violent swings.

    One of the goblins came from the back and tried to hit his head but Jude had already taken notice of that and quickly ducked, allowing the spear to take out the goblin swinging violently at him.

    Without wasting time he kicked the goblin at his back with both of his feet which only managed to take some steps back.

    While still on the floor he stabbed the goblin on the floor with his sword, he knew where the heart was located and had gone for there. On pulling out his sword it was covered with ck blood, he frowned at the irritating smell of the blood.

    "That''s one down." He muttered.

    He still had five goblins behind him who hadn''t attacked yet together with the two in front of him who had just watched their brother''s life get wasted before them.

    The two goblins let out very loud snarls and charged in with their spears but they still weren''t thrusting.

    Jude blocked the first goblin''s swing without much effort and using his right foot he kicked the spear off his hands, before the goblin could realize what was happening, Jude struck his sword at his right limb, taking it off with one strike.

    The goblin was still on his feet despite losing a lot of blood and still tried to attack with his left hand but it didn''t take Jude more than one strike to take that one out too and then stab him through the heart and pulling out his sword the goblin crashed on the floor.

    The other goblin who had just seen his brother go through a torture before his death didn''t mind that as he swung his spear aiming for Jude''s head.<sub> </sub>

    Jude had only avoided that at the nick of time.

    ''I really expected much more than this from the goblins, what are the kingdoms so afraid of?'' Jude thought recalling how easily he had dealt with two goblins now and the third one wasn''t going to be any different.

    With the goblin swinging violently at him, he tried to look for an opening. The goblin shed vertically at him and that was just the opening he needed.

    With the goblin now open he struck his sword down his wrist taking off his wrist along with his spear.

    A spray of blood shot out from the open wound and sprayed him on his face as the hand fell off while still holding the spear, with the goblin''s weapon gone Jude wasted no time in taking his head off.

    "Kill him!!!!" He heard three voices shout in unison behind him.

    "Oh no." Luis gasped.

    He knew what wasing now that his trump card was gone. Four goblins charged in from the other group of five and started thrusting and swinging at Jude who could see his eyes shing before his eyes but he wasn''t going to give up yet.

    Two goblins thrust their spears towards him with full force, Jude quickly jumped up andnded on both of their spears.

    With both limbs within range, he didn''t waste time in taking them both off. Now the goblins had one limb each which made it easier for Jude to get rid of them.

    Immediately after getting rid of them, he felt a stinging pain by his side, he quickly grabbed the spear to prevent the spear from going any further.

    Without giving in to the pain he pulled himself out of the sharp de of the spear, the goblin tried to thrust again but Jude stepped out of the way with his hands still on his side.

    He kicked the spear and without wasting time he took the goblin''s head.

    Jude knew there were two of the goblins remaining and he had to deal with them before he lost too much blood but before he could spot the goblin close to him a spear came flying towards him, he was slow to react and the spear ended up hitting him on his shoulder.

    Jude fell to the floor with the spear on his shoulder, now he wasn''t sure he could fight anymore as he had lost too much blood and was in great pain.

    He watched the demon close to him lift his spear and closed his eyes to ept his fate.

    "Why did you have to run away little sis?" He groaned in pain.

    Before the goblin could bring down the spear an arrow came flying and going through his head the goblin dropped the spear on Jude and fell to the floor.

    ''What?''

    Another arrow came flying toward the other goblin who threw the spear and soon he dropped dead on the floor.

    "It''s them." The goblin mages said with panic.

    It didn''t take long for them to receive their own arrows, the arrow took out one of the mages but before it could hit the other three they vanished.

    Jude couldn''t believe what was happening, he guessed the arrows wereing from the hill beside him but who was iting from?

    ''Did someone follow me?''

    He saw two figures drop from the hills and step into the moonlight, Jude couldn''t believe what he was seeing, they looked like humans but Jude they weren''t.

    "Eˇ­E...E.. Elves." He stuttered.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

    Please follow me on Instagram and Twitter@Franklinnwakamma

 Chapter 97 Fake Family

    The bell for lunch break rang as the students started to troop out of the ss, everyone had left except for two people who were seated on their seats.

    E had asked Luis toe have lunch with her but he declined stating that he wasn''t hungry, the part of not being hungry was true but he would have still followed her if he didn''t have another reason for staying back.

    Ace and Dn didn''t bother him as they both went to have lunch together.

    As for the other person in the ss, it was none other than the young demon Orah.

    Luis waited for everybody to leave the ss before he quickly turned to Orah.

    "Now, start talking." He demanded.

    "Hey, calm down bro, I just want to experience a bit of human life before I head back home," Orah said, still maintaining his calm and smooth voice.

    Luis let out a little chuckle. "What do you take me for?"

    "My ssmate, an Angel, maybe a friend."

    "A friend?" Luis said.

    ''This guy must be sick in the head or maybe it''s all an act.'' The Angel thought.

    "Yes, I promise I''m not here to harm anybody, all my life I''ve been on that dark I''ve never been on a like this before."

    Luis could have felt sorry for him but the fact that the person speaking to him was a full-fledged demon wouldn''t let that feelinge out but he did see some meaning in his words.

    The fact that he was a demon didn''t necessarily mean he was evil, evil humans and good humans existed so shouldn''t there be good demons but what Luis was afraid of was that this demon grew up with the other evil demons which meant that he might have already been influenced by the others.

    He decided to let him be, for now, it''s not as if he could just outright attack him in the ss and how could he prove he was a demon when his aura vision could no longer see even the red outline he was able to seest night.

    ''Maybe his suppression skill leveled up.'' Luis thought.

    "Fine, but if you try anything fishy I will make sure you don''t live to see another day." That was a threating from Luis.

    "Noted, O mighty demon yer," Orah said with a slight bow.

    Luis found it strange for him to say that since he was a demon himself.

    Luis turned his back on him without paying attention to his little gesture.

    One of the main reasons he hadn''t outright attacked Orah was because his system hadn''t given him any quest regarding him, if he was to be a threat he would have gotten a quest to destroy him by now but he wasn''t really leaning on that because he also believed that his system may not have deemed him as a demon because of his suppression ability.

    The bell rang again but this time it was for a different asion as students could be seen walking into the ss to pick one thing or the other.

    "What''s the bell for?" Orah asked.

    "Combat sses," Luis answered.

    "Combat sses." Orah sounded confused.

    Luis exined whatbat sses were to him and also told him about the three options for abat ss.

    "Which ss do you attend?" Orah asked.

    "Martial arts."

    "Come on Luis let''s go." Luis turned towards the door to see Dn standing, signaling him toe.

    Without making eye contact with Orah Luis stood up and joined Dn and the others on their walk to the martial arts ss leaving Orah to think about which ss to join.

    The group of four had their normal chats on their way to the ss with Silvia and Luis being the more reserved who didn''t speak unless they were asked a question.

    On opening the door to the hall, they could see that Monica and Henry were already there, and on sighting, Luis Monica rushed and gave him a hug which he was in no way expecting.

    "I''m just d you didn''t get hurt." She said,

    ''What is even wrong with her.'' Henry and E had the same thoughts as they couldn''t keep their eyes off the scene.

    "Thank you," Luis said as he slowly pulled himself away from her hands.

    Monica was quite the emotional and caring one when it came to people''s life, most people would have felt awkward after doing what she just did now but she didn''t.

    "Is the cute boy with you?" Monica asked, pointing behind Luis.

    "Who?" Everyone turned to see who was now standing in front of the closed door.

    "Orah," Luis muttered.

    "I didn''t even hear the door open," E said.

    "Hi everyone," Orah said with a slight wave.<sub> </sub>

    "That''s Orah, he''s a new student in our ss," Dn exined to Henry and Monica.

    "I''m guessing you want to join the martial arts ss Orah," Monica said.

    "Yes," Orah said.

    "Well, then you are wee."

    "Thank you."

    ''Out of the three sses, he decided to join the martial arts ss.'' Luis thought.

    This meant that now he could keep check on his movements and know if he was nning anything or not.

    While Monica was introducing everyone to Orah a squeak was hearding from Michael''s office and it didn''t long before the CEO walked out wearing his training outfit.

    On seeing him Monica rushed to him and repeated what he did to Luis, Michael smiled at her caring nature and then pulled out of the hug.

    It didn''t take him long to spot the new student in his ss. He pointed at Orah and asked him to introduce himself.

    "My name is Orah Smith, I live with my uncle back in Phoenix."

    "We share the samest name," Monica said in excitement.

    "You''re from Phoenix?" E said.

    "Yes," Orah said.

    "Then why are you here?" She asked.

    "Yeah, Phoenix academy is way better than Crockel''s," Dn said.

    "I know but my uncle insisted that I came here." Was the response from Orah.

    Michael called his ss back to order with a p of his hands.

    "Well Orah from Phoenix, you are lucky to have missed my physical training, but are you sure you are ready for this part of the training?" Michael said.

    "As long as it isn''t too much for me I''m always ready."

    The other students didn''t quite get the meaning of his words even Michael but he waved it off as he went straight into the deal of the day.

    "Alright students, you knowst time you faced about a hundred level one demons together but today you will be doing things differently." He said, grabbing one of the VR headsets. "You will be facing twenty level two demons each and you will be doing it differently."

    Dn gulped after Michael finished saying thest part.

    "Alright everyone get on the floor."

    They allid down on the floor as Michael handed them their VR headsets, thest to receive his own was Dn who didn''t have a pleasant look on his face.

    "What is the power gap between a level and level two demon?" He asked after Michael handed him his VR headset.

    "Don''t worry Dn, it''s not real and they can''t kill you."

    Michael''s answer wasn''t a satisfying one but Dn still put on his headset andid down, Michael pushed the button and their bodies immediately went limp.

    He then pushed another part of the button which caused seven screens to appear behind him, he could see that the fight between them and the demons had already started as he nced through the screens until his gaze stopped on the seventh one.

    Michael now had his mouth wide open as he watched the skills being disyed by Orah while dealing with the demons.

    "How does he know that?" He said in disbelief.

    Without wasting time he rushed to the table and opened up hisptop.

    "Smith family in Phoenix empire." He said the words as he typed them into the system.

    He expected to see something but what he was seeing now wasn''t what he expected to see.

    ''There is no Smith family in the Phoenix empire.'' were the words disyed on theputer screen.

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

    Please follow me on Instagram and Twitter@Franklinnwakamma

 Chapter 98 System Shop

    Luis appeared in a swampy terrain where he had to struggle with his movements, there were mud puddles all over the floor and the worst part of everything was that the whole area was surrounded by very tall trees.

    "How can something unreal look so real?" Luis said, looking up to the gray sky.

    His boots were covered in mud now and moving about wasn''t an easy thing as his feet were always sinking into the mud with each movement.

    ''How am I expected to fight in a ce like this?'' He thought.

    [ Please choose your weapon ]

    The VR system screen appeared in front of him giving him a variety of weapons to choose from just likest time.

    Luis went ahead and picked his normal weapon, the ming sword and it immediately appeared in his hand.

    Looking at the way the sword appeared an idea came to his mind, they had been told by Michael that they couldn''t summon soul weapons in the game, that was the reason why the system provided options for choosing weapons.

    He said they couldn''t summon soul weapons but Luis didn''t have a soul weapon which was why he was going to try something now.

    [ Select item to equip from your inventory ]

    [ ming Sword Equipped ]

    A smile appeared on his face as he saw his real ming sword appear in his hands.

    "I knew it." He muttered.

    What Luis just did was exinable, his ming sword wasn''t a soul weapon and was just stored in his inventory. What his system had just done was create a VR version of his sword just like the VR system had VR weapons.

    ''Where are the demons?'' Luis thought, looking around with his aura vision but he couldn''t sense anything, he decided to use the free time to browse through his system.

    [ Physical status ]

    [ Strength: 27(+2) ]

    [ Stamina: 19 ]

    [ Agility: 17(+1) ]

    [ Special Abilities ]

    [ Fire: Level 4 ]

    [ Earth: Level 2 ]

    [ Water: Level 1 ]

    Luis could see that the upgradeing from the ming sword had doubled because he was holding two of it now. His fire ability had also leveled up to level four because of his fights at the demon, his earth had also leveled during his little scuffles with George and his boys.

    Unfortunately, water users appeared to be scarce, the only time he encountered them was against Ciara and her brother and that wasn''t enough to move him to level two although he was very close to leveling up now.

    Getting to level four on his fire ability Luis had unlocked a new skill.

    [ Fire skills ]

    [ Fireball ]

    [ Fire stream ]

    [ Fire sh (weapon) ]

    The new skill which he had unlocked was fire stream which had been only temporary with the ming sword when he was below level four.

    There was onest thing that Luis had forgotten to check yesterday.

    [ Shop is now avable ]

    [ Shop level: 01 ]

    [ Items avable: Common ]

    A grid appeared in front of him disying all kinds of weapons ranging from swords to spears, axes, halberds, and other kinds of weapons.

    Apart from weapons armors were also avable, even armor pants and then boots.

    Although this was a nice development Luis found all the weapons here uselesspared to what he had now.

    None of them had any active skill and the highest buff he saw on a weapon was +0.1 which was as close as nothing.

    Even the armor didn''t look that impressive, the only thing that was able to get his interest was a ck boot with red stripes running down the sides, he tapped the boot to get more information about it.

    [ Anti Gravity boot ]

    [ Grade: Common ]

    [ Skills: None ]

    [ Effects: Decreases the gravity pull on the user''s feet ]

    Reading the description Luis knew which physical status the boots were going to increase even before he saw it, it was quite impressive although it was just a boot in themon grade and didn''t have an active skill.

    Luis liked the boots which happened to be something really useful in his current situation but they happened to be a little problem with getting them.

    [ You do not have enough coins to purchase this item ]

    ''Coins?''

    He looked closer at the bottom right of the boots description to see a drawing of a gold coin with a number written beside it.

    ''I need 100 coins to buy this? I don''t even know the number of coins I have.''<sub> </sub>

    [ Coin bnce: 50 coins ]

    [ The system will grant you 5 coins everyday ]

    ''Just five, isn''t there another way to get more?''

    [ You can also exchange a skill point for 100 coins ]

    Luis had a skill point left after he unlocked the skill flight but the question was whether a skill point was worth losing for the boots.

    ''I don''t see any harm in it, I can always get more skill points frompleting quests.''

    [ -1 skill point ]

    [ 100 coins received ]

    [ Coin bnce: 150 coins ]

    Luis wasted no time in going back to the boot.

    ''I just hope you''re worth it.''

    [ -100 coins ]

    [ Anti Gravity boot purchased ]

    [ Please check the item in your inventory ]

    Luis moved to his inventory and saw the boots there waiting for him.

    [ Anti Gravity boots equipped ]

    The ordinary boots he was putting on immediately moved to his inventory as the anti Gravity boots were now on his feet.

    ''My feet feel a little lighter.'' He thought pulling his right foot out of the mud.

    [ Physical status ]

    [ Strength: 27(+1) ]

    [ Stamina: 19(+2.5) ]

    [ Agility: 17(+1) ]

    The boots had increased his stamina at a considerable rate but it wasn''t really much of a boost to brag about, the only thing the boot really had to offer was making his feet lighter but that too wasn''t that great.

    ''At least I''ll have a better fighting chance with these.''

    Luis had been too engrossed in his recent development that he had failed to recognize the demons which were now surrounding him with his aura vision.

    A fireball came flying towards him and hitting him on his arm, he was pushed back a little feet.

    [ -10 HP ]

    [ 90/100 HP ]

    "I guess level two demons can really pack a punch," Luis muttered as he rubbed his shoulder.

    Fireballs were nowing toward him from all directions but with the help of his new boots, he was able to avoid most of them although he did get hit twice.

    [ -10 HP ]

    [ -10 HP ]

    "I wonder how many hp a fireball from a master demon will take from me."

    Before the demons could throw more fireballs, Luis lit up both of his ming swords.

    [ Double fire sh ]

    He quickly stepped forward to the ten demons on his right and with one shing from both of the ming swords the demons were all gone.

    He didn''t waste time rushing to the other side and doing the same to the other ten on the other side.

    He had defeated twenty demons without really doing much.

    ''I would have loved to test out my physicalbat with them if it weren''t for this stupid mud.''

    [ Missionplete ]

    [ Would you like to return ]

    [ Yes/No ]

    Luis clicked yes and his body was quickly covered with white light.

    He woke up in the real world and took off his VR set to see that all his mates were already back and were now staring at him.

    "Did I miss anything?" He asked with a confused look.

    ***

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

    Please follow me on Instagram and Twitter@Franklinnwakamma

 Chapter 99 Replays And Corrections

    Everyoneughed at Luis'' question, they had alle out almost together and had been waiting for Luis to return for the past twenty minutes.

    "Were you having a shower in there?" E asked.

    "Oh," Luis said now he understood why they were all giving him strange stares.

    ''Did I really take that long?''

    But beingte wasn''t exactly his fault as the demons he was supposed to fight had arrivedte.

    "No, I ran into a little problem," Luis said, rubbing the back of his head.

    "You ran into trouble? Even Dn didn''t get into trouble." Henry said.

    "Hey," Dnined knowing what he was trying to say.

    "You guys should leave him alone, the only thing that matters is that hepleted the mission," Monica said.

    "I can see you are all back."

    The students turned to see Michael behind them with his hands crossed behind him.

    "And everyonepleted their missions too." He added.

    "Yeah, are we free to go now?" E asked.

    "No, I''m nning on extending the training time for today," Michael said with a cheeky smile. "But meanwhile you can watch the reply of your fights and see where you can improve before the next agenda for training today."

    He pushed a button on the remote control in his hand and the same set of seven screens appeared before them.

    The person on the first screen was none other than the wonder warrior. The screen showed her choose her normal long sword.

    She was in a desert with nothing but sand and the bright raysing from the sun.

    It didn''t take long before the army of twenty demons started approaching her. A desert terrain meant that she was totally open to get hit by fireballs, but the wonder warrior didn''t give the demons the chance to fire a single fireball as she dashed through them back and forth until they all dropped dead on the floor and vanished.

    ''So much speed.'' Orah thought.

    "I didn''t see anything happen," Henry said, surprised.

    "Let''s watch it in slow motion," Michael said and pressed the slow-motion button on the remote control.

    Now in slow motion, the video showed Silvia running with her sword ced back, while running through the demons he shed and cut down five demons.

    A demon tried to grab her but with a kick the demon was sent flying, while the demon was still in the air she rushed with her superspeed and sliced the demon into two.

    Without wasting time she returned back to the other demons and dealt with them with the swift movements of her sword.

    "That''s incredible," Dn said.

    "Yeah but she''s a wonder warrior, what do you expect?" Michael said, his words were met with a stern look from Silvia.

    The person on the second screen was Henry, he didn''t struggle that much although he did get hit by about three fireballs and got kicked back by a demon, but he soon got hisposure back, and with his double Katana des and ice ability, he was able toplete his mission.

    "You are good with those des and your ability," Michael said. "But you should improve on your reflexes, that''s why you got hit many times."

    Without wasting time they moved to the third video which had E on disy, her fight was one of the impressive ones as she avoided getting hit by the fireballs while taking out the demons one by one.

    "I like the way you fight," Michael said, touching her shoulder. "With good training, you could be better."

    The third video had Dn on disy, most of his mates expected to see him struggling from the start but he surprised them all.

    Dn was standing in ce taking deep breaths while the demons were charging forward.

    "I wonder how you escaped that," Silvia said thinking that the demons were about to pummel him.

    "Just watch." Was the little reply from Dn.

    On getting close three demons fired fireballs at him, quickly shooting his eyes open a wall was raised in front of Dn, but when the fireballs made contact with the wall they smashed into little pieces.<sub> </sub>

    "That must have hurt a lot," Orah said.

    Henry nodded to hisment but the wry smileing from Dn made them look closer to see an unharmed Dn, standing by the side.

    "He rolled out of the way," Luis said.

    Deceiving the demons was sessful for Dn as he quickly intercepted them, catching most of them off guard and dealing with them, immediately the other demons became aware of his presence and were now clustered around him he began to lose hisposure and was getting hit multiple times now, the only thing that helped him not to lose much hp was his body hardening as he was hardening various parts of his body where he knew the demons were going to hit him.

    A punch was sent to his stomach and he was sent skidding across the sandy ground.

    Quickly getting up from the floor he chose his weapon, the long spear he loved so much, and with that, he was able to attack the demons head-on but not without getting hit.

    Dn''s fight was one of the tough ones although he did manage toplete it.

    "You are getting better Dn, but you need to get a hold on your decision-making," Michael said.

    Next on the fifth screen was arguably the most skilled student in the room.

    Monica didn''t waste time in choosing her whip and then with her ability she formed a metallic shield, it didn''t take long for the demons to arrive and it also didn''t take long for them to start attacking her with fireballs.

    Fireballs were no problem as she blocked all of them with her shield.

    Five des appeared in front of her and immediately flew towards the demons taking out five of them.

    When the demons got closer she didn''t hesitate to move between them using her whip to tear, lift and destroy the demons, her movements were gracious and she didn''t even get hit once.

    "I see a true warrior in you already," Michael said, smiling at her.

    The person on the sixth screen was Luis but things were totally different here.

    "Why is his terrain different from ours?" Henry asked.

    Luis had noted that his mates had all fought in sandy, desert terrains but he had arrived in a swamp.

    "I think it''s a malfunction from his VR headset," Michael said, but Luis knew with the expression on his face that it had to be something intentional.

    "I can see where your struggling came from," E said.

    They watched the screen as Luis stood there doing nothing until he summoned his ming sword and then a second ming sword.

    The students didn''t see anything suspicious in summoning two ming swords After all Henry used two Katana des but Michael knew it wasn''t normal.

    The system had only one ming sword, and Luis had the real ming sword.

    ''Did he manage to bring it into the game? But how?'' Michael thought.

    "Where are the demons?" Monica asked after Luis continued standing there with the two swords in his hands.

    "I need to work on that headset."

    They didn''t notice Luis equip his new boots because his feet were covered by the mud, but they did see the demons approach him without him noticing.

    "Here starts the struggle," Dn said immediately after Luis was hit with the fireball.

    What happened next none of them except Michael couldprehend, both swords lighting up and how fast Luis dealt with the demons.

    "That was even faster than Silvia''s," E said.

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

    Please follow me on Instagram and Twitter@Franklinnwakamma

 Chapter 100 The Gegloy Moves

    Aware that his students had questions about what Luis did with the swords Michael decided to answer their unasked questions.

    "What Luis chose was a mystic weapon with a fire sh active skill, that''s what created the mes you saw on the sword," Michael said. "You could have chosen mystic weapons too but I guess you are too attached to your normal soul weapons."

    With the exnation done Michael turned to Luis.

    "Although your fight was quick and was met without any trouble you are bing too dependent on your weapon."

    ''What does he mean by bing, this is the first time he''s doing something like this.'' were the thoughts in the students'' minds, unaware of the fights Luis and Michael had fought back at the demon.

    With that said, Michael yed the video on thest screen which had Orah on it.

    He was in the normal desert terrain as the other five and had his hands crossed behind his back.

    ''How did they know I trained with these useless things.'' Orah thought, to him these weak demons weren''t demons but useless pieces of crap.

    The first demon came charging toward him and by simply stretching his left leg he delivered a powerful knee down the demon''s stomach.

    ''Wasn''t that the thrust knee?'' Monica thought.

    With the demon now vulnerable he spun and delivered a killer kick to its head finishing it off.

    ''The spin kick.''

    The demons had now grouped up on him but with a series of martial arts moves, Orah was able to avoid them and dodge their fireballs while dealing with them.

    It didn''t take long before all the demons were gone, Monica couldn''t believe what she was seeing, all those moves she had seen her grandpa practice them day and night when she was just a little girl, she had never seen anyone use them before but now she had seen someone use it and that someone also happened to bear thest name Smith.

    "How do you know the Gegloy moves?" Monica asked.

    "My father used to teach me until.." Orah tried to be emotional here by breaking his voice.

    ''You really are a good actor.'' Luis thought.

    "Until he passed away."

    "Oh, I''m sorry about that," Monica said.

    ''He''s still on with his fake family.'' Michael thought.

    Michael was already aware that the family name which Orah had given didn''t exist in the Phoenix empire but before he took any actions he wanted to know why someone would just fake a family name.

    "Do you know the Gegloy moves too?" Orah asked Monica.

    "No, my grandpa never got the time to teach me and just taught me some basic martial arts moves."

    The Gegloy moves were a set of martial arts moves that involved using the legs or the hind limbs to be precise.

    It consisted of moves like the thrust knee, the spin kick, the tornado kick, the slide kick, and the grappling foot.

    These were all the moves involved in the Gegloy moves and Orah had used them all in his fight except the grappling foot.

    "You already know the Gegloy moves Orah, that''s a good start for you." Was all Michael said to him, he didn''t have any corrections to make in his fight which was one of the best fights on the screen if not the best. Luis did well in getting rid of the demons but what Michael expected to see was physicalbat which was the main goal of the martial arts ss.

    "Now moving on to our next agenda for the training today, based on the various fights I have matched all of you with opponents here which you''ll be facing in a friendly spar," Michael said. "Dn vs Henry, Monica vs Orah, and Luis vs Silvia, E will be facing the first person to win his or her fight."

    "Hey, do you really think I''m that weak?" Henryined about Dn who he was matched with.

    "If you think you are that strong then go ahead and beat Dn as fast as possible so you can fight a worthy opponent." There was sarcasm in Michael''s voice as he said this.

    Henry fumed at his words and turned back.

    Michael spaced them out in the hall giving them assigned spots for their spar.<sub> </sub>

    ''I''ve always wanted to test my strength against her.'' Luis thought looking directly at his opponent.

    [ Quest received ]

    [ Defeat your opponent in the spar ]

    [ Quest rewards ]

    [ 300 EXP ]

    [ +20 coins ]

    ''Can she really be that strong?''

    He didn''t need to think about it, his system had already confirmed it.

    "You are allowed to use your abilities but only for defense only, do not attack with your abilities especially you Monica," Michael said, and Monica responded with a nod.

    The fight was signaled to start as Silvia was the first to go in for the attack against Luis, even without her speed ability she was naturally fast but Luis had something to help him out.

    Silvia sent a punch towards him but he simply avoided it by sliding to the side, he felt like his feet were floating when he moved. He wasn''t feeling the effects of the boots when he was in the mud but now he could.

    ''These boots are awesome.''

    Silvia sent a kick towards him and he responded with a counter kick, when both legs met neither one was able to push the other that was until Silvia increased the velocity of her leg, knocking Luis off bnce.

    With Luis trying to regain his bnce, Silvia sent another kick down his stomach and that was when Luis realized that he really sucked when it came to handbat.

    Orah and Monica were giving it their all as they both showed brilliant skills of martial arts, Orah had decided to be fair and was just using the basic martial arts Monica was used to.

    Any attack from one of them was perfectly blocked by the other, looking at them both it didn''t look like one of them was overwhelming the other.

    "You''re really good," Orah said after his punch was blocked by Monica by forming a small metallic shield.

    She pushed him off with the shield before saying. "So are you." She said with a smile.

    "I did it!!" Orah''s attention was immediately taken by the shoutinging from Henry.

    Monica used the opportunity to perform a sliding tackle on Orah, bringing him down the way he least expected it.

    "Hey, I wasn''t concentrating," Orahined.

    "Focus is one thing you must have in a fight," Monica said, offering him a hand up.

    Now they turned their attention to a jubting Henry with Dn who was getting up beside him.

    "I was the first to win," Henry said to Michael.

    "No," Michael shook his head. "She was."

    He pointed at Silvia who was standing alone and looking ahead they could see Luis looking hurt with his head against the wall.

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

    Please follow me on Instagram and Twitter@Franklinnwakamma

 Chapter 101 Urgent Meeting

    Michael had his reason for matching Luis with Silvia, he had discovered that Luis mostly fought with his weapons and hardly used his fists and legs.

    He wanted to show him that despite being an Angel he was desperatelycking when it came to physicalbat, although weapons were made to help humans fight, there were certain situations where one would no longer have his weapon on the battlefield and he would have to resort to using his fists and legs, yes he had done well in bringing Michael down during the time he challenged them but that was because Michael didn''t go all out on him.

    He wanted to show Luis that he wascking in physicalbat and the best person to help him do that was the wonder warrior, who had received a series ofbat lessons and training even as a little child.

    Because of his inexperience when it came to physicalbat Luis had been the first to lose out on the spar.

    After Silvia delivered the kick down his stomach she didn''t waste time doing it again and then finally nted another kick on his face which sent him sliding on the floor and crashing onto the wall.

    [ Your nose has been broken ]

    [ -10 energy ]

    [ Healing on nose has started ]

    "She broke my nose." Luis groaned while touching his nose but it didn''t take long for the nose to heal as he was no longer feeling the pain.

    "Luis lost that easily, even before I lost?" Dn said as he got up while rubbing the back of his head. "Did you really have to punch me that hard?" He turned to Henry.

    "If you make a fuss out of it then I''ll just repeat it," Henry said giving him a cold stare

    Dn knew best to keep his mouth shut as he started walking toward Luis but before he could get there Luis had already gotten up and was walking just fine.

    "You are lucky to survive that without any serious injuries," Dn said recalling the time he sparred with Silvia, it was like hell for him and Ace that day.

    "Yeah, those were some dangerous kicks," Luis said, looking at Silvia who was standing in front of Michael now, the others were also there.

    "Since Silvia was the first person to win, she will be facing E."

    ''Out of all the people it had to be her '' E thought as she stepped forward.

    ''Considering how her fight with the Angel went, your chances of beating her are very low.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Thank you, Jasmine, Thank you for providing me with that vital information.'' E said in her mind.

    ''The pleasure is all mine.''

    Silvia and E were now facing each other in the center of the hall, the two roommates were ready to battle it out and were waiting for the gomand from Michael.

    Before Michael could give themand he saw the door open and someone walked in, immediately he saw the person a smile appeared on his face.

    "What brings you to my training hall sweetheart?" He asked

    This was enough to draw the attention of the students towards the door to see Miss Nicole standing there.

    "The council wants you to be present in a meeting which will be held now." Nicole said.

    "Oh really, and why is that?"

    "He''s back and we want to talk about Van''s case," Nicole said.

    "Kelvin''s back? He didn''t even call me." Michael said. "I think our training will have to end here guys, we can continue tomorrow."

    "Hey, where are you sweetheart, aren''t you going to wait for me?" Michael said, causing an already leaving Nicole to stop.

    "Don''t you have things to put in ce before leaving?" She asked.

    "I do but it won''t take a second." He said.

    He brought out a portable/mobile teleporter from his pocket and threw it on the table where all his gadgets including the VR headsets were, a white light shit out from the teleporter, and when the light was gone the gadgets were no longer there.<sub> </sub>

    "What''s that?" Nicole asked.

    "It''s a teleporter, everyone knows that," Michael said as he walked to his table and picked up the teleporter.

    "I know I mean how did you make it do that?"

    "Oh, I just did a little reprogramming on it."

    That exined a lot to some of his students who also had the same question, as for Luis what just happened wasn''t a surprise to him, after seeing the things Michael did with tech in his.

    Putting the teleporter in his pocket Michael began to walk toward Nicole.

    "Are you going to the meeting like that?" Nicole asked, looking at him from head to toe. He hadn''t considered changing out of his ck robes which didn''t look good for attending an official meeting.

    "What? I''m not a staff of your school and you guys don''t have to dictate how I dress, if you want me in the meeting then I decide how I dress."

    Nicole sighed and with a wave of her head walked through the door, Michael shrugged and followed behind her.

    Immediately he stepped outside he felt someone grab him and before he knew it his body was against the wall, with a feminine hand pressing against his neck.

    "The next time you call me that in a public ce I am going to break your bones," Nicole said, with her face very close to his.

    "Say what?" Michael managed to ask under the pressure being applied to his throat.

    "You know what I''m talking about."

    "No, I don''t," Michael said.

    She wanted to increase the pressure on his throat when she heard the door open, she quickly let go of Michael before the students started walking out.

    The students all walked out and were surprised to see Nicole and Michael there while Michael still had his body against the wall.

    "I will see you in the meeting." She straightened her dress and started walking off.

    "Hey wait up, we are going together," Michael said. "See you, tomorrow guys." He pointed at his students before running after Nicole.

    *******

    Jude woke up in a dark room with the only source of lighting from the row of vents above, he touched his head which felt heavy to him.

    "Where am I?"

    Suddenly the images of thest things he did shed through his mind.

    "Those elves." He said. "Did theyˇ­?" He had gotten an idea of where he was but when he tried to get up, his hands couldn''t give him the support to do that and that was when he noticed the cloth tied around his shoulder and the side of his stomach, these were the exact ces he had gotten hurt.

    "Why would they treat me and throw me into a prison?"

    He heard someone touch the door in front of him which he couldn''t exactly see and soon the door slid to the side.

    Stepping into the prison were the two elves who had saved him and brought him here.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

    Please follow me on Instagram and Twitter@Franklinnwakamma

 Chapter 102 Fight For Your Freedom

    To humans elves were neither friends nor for, they always minded their business and never got involved with the affairs of human beings but one thing was clear to the humans.

    Elves hated humans, they saw them as cunning and mischievous creatures who could even hurt their own kind to get whatever they wanted.

    This was the reason why the elves didn''t allow humans to trespass into their territory and any human that dared them, well let''s just say that wouldn''t be a very fun experience.

    Jude was conflicted for more than one reason, the first question in his mind was why the elves saved him, the second was why did they even bother applying treatment on his wounds and then covering them up and finally why had they brought him here, he was sure he wasn''t in the elf territory.

    The two elves who were standing in front of the young knight now were elf scouts who happened to be unidentical twins.

    Tuchel was the first twin, a male elf who was almost the same height as Jude, he had ck hair which was well trimmed with beautiful blue eyes.

    Tauriel, on the other hand, was a she-elf, slightly taller than her brother, she had a nice figure and her flowing golden hair was one of the things that distinguished her from her brother but she did share the same blue eyes with him.

    The twins were out that to check if the Goblins were up to their usual evil schemes when they spotted Jude fighting the group of Goblins, the duo watched Jude fight until he almost got killed and that was when they stepped in.

    "You''re awake," Tuchel said as he grabbed his left arm.

    "Why did you bring me here, I wasn''t in your territory," Jude said.

    "That''s correct but would you have preferred that we allowed you die there from loss of blood," Tuchel said, then he gestured to Tauriel to grab his other arm.

    "I don''t think this ce is a healing center and besides I thought you guys had no business with humans."

    "Listen." Tuchel''s voice seemed to have deepened as he said this. "In as much as our people despise your race, I do not take pleasure in watching someone die whereas I could have helped. You were only trying to save yourself from those nasty goblins."

    Looking at the two elves in front of him Jude knew they weren''t nning on harming him, if they wanted to they would have done it before now but what he was worried about was the other elves and most especially their king, that the two elves that saved him appeared genuine didn''t mean the others would.

    "Where are you taking me?" Jude asked as the twins lifted him off the ground.

    "The king wants to see you?" Tauriel replied.

    ''The king.'' Jude thought, what was he nning to do to him now?

    It was the king who had ordered the twins to throw him into the cer immediately after they had applied treatment on him terming him a contagious disease.

    As the twins carried Jude past the hallways where the elves lived there were murmurs among some of them that Jude could hear.

    "He''s a human."

    "What''s a human doing here?"

    "The king will surely execute him."

    "Greedy humans always looking for ways to take ournd, they are even more greedy than the dwarfs."

    Jude tried to ignore the unpleasant remarks made toward him as he was carried past therge hallway where the elves had houses on both sides.

    It didn''t take Jude long to discover that they were in some kind of underground city, there were firemps fitted on the rocky roof which provided a considerable amount of light to the whole area.

    The twins carried him through the elves'' home hallway to arge staircase that led up to the highest building in the city, with arge tform sticking out in the highest unit.

    The twins carried him up the stairs and to the highest room where the king was sitting on his throne enjoying a ss of wine.

    He was in a ck robe and his face seemed to be illuminated by the lighting of the room. One thing that made Jude immediately be ufortable was the wry smile on the king''s face.

    "You are quite tall." The king said.

    "I''m a human, not a dwarf," Jude said.<sub> </sub>

    "I know but most of the humans I''ve met before were quite short but I wouldn''t say they were as short as dwarves."

    "Leave us." The king ordered the two dwarves who were holding him.

    Tuchel and his sister didn''t waste time in dropping Jude who fell on his knees as they walked out of the room.

    Immediately they were gone the king stood up from his seat and walked closer to Jude.

    "Why are you keeping me here? I wasn''t in your territory." Jude said.

    The king let out a chuckle before he said. " I wasn''t the one that brought you here, you should be thanking those two for saving your life." He said.

    "I''ve already done that, can I leave now?"

    The king entered a feat ofughter as he turned his gaze to the sword which was hanging on the wall.

    "You''re a human." He said with a menacing voice as he pulled his face closer to Jude''s. "And I believe you already know how we feel about humans.

    "We may not outright attack your people because we believe it is wrong to do that but when you are in my kingdom your leaving won''t be that easy."

    "So what are you going to do, kill me?"

    "Kill you?" The king chuckled. "Now that won''t be fair considering you did nothing wrong, I won''t kill you but you''ll have to fight for your freedom or worse you may even lose your precious life.

    "If you seed you will be allowed to leave if you fail well let''s just say the rest of your life will be spent here."

    Those words had instilled the feeling of fear in Jude.

    ''My whole life here? Not to see my people again, my dear little sister.'' His thoughts were going wild now.

    "Your fight for freedom will start now."

    He stretched his hands towards his throne and his long staff that was lying there came flying into his hands. Immediately the staff entered his hand he struck it on the floor which caused a red light to epass him and Jude.

    ''The king is a wizard elf.'' Jude thought.

    But that wasn''t what he had to worry about now because he was now inside an arena surrounded by thousands of elves who were making noise in the stands.

    "Wee everyone to this year''s battle of beasts." He heard the king''s voice resound from the highest stand in the arena, it was so loud that everyone could hear him.

    "But this year we will be doing things a lot differently." The king added as the elves increased their shouting.

    "Instead of beast vs beast this year we will be having man vs beast."

    Immediately after those words were said the iron bars holding one of the beasts were raised down and without wasting time the beast inside it jumped.

    Looking at the beast in front of him Jude swallowed really hard because what he was about to face now was a hybrid beast.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

    Please follow me on Instagram and Twitter@Franklinnwakamma

 Chapter 103 Fighting For Freedom

    Hybrid beasts were one of the beasts that used to be a serious pain in the neck for humans, humans hardly escaped encounters with these beasts then but one day all those hybrid beasts that used to disturb them disappeared and now Jude had an idea of where they had disappeared to.

    What he was facing now was a double hybrid  beast with a buffalo body and buffalo legs and then the feature that made it a hybrid, the head of a lion which was growling at him now.

    A lion''s head on the body of a buffalo sounded ridiculous but this was a deadlybination when it came to hybrids, the rampaging legs of the buffalo, and then the sharp teeth of the lion for tearing apart their prey.

    ''I thought these things were all wiped out.'' Jude thought.

    The beast had its prey in sight and came charging at him now, Jude knew that buffaloes had no real traction while running like the cats did and waited for the buffalo to get close before he rolled out of the way.

    "A." He winced, touching his hurt arm.

    The buffalo-lion beast continued running but managed to pull the breaks on its legs just before it crashed into the walls of the arena.

    "Hey, don''t you think I should get a weapon for this?!" Jude screamed looking up to the final stands where the king was standing alone with his staff in his hand.

    "Very well." He said and tapped his staff on the floor.

    Jude was relieved to see his long sword appear before him, at least now he could do something.

    The chanting among the elves increased as the beast once again came charging toward Jude. This time he held his sword horizontally.

    Immediately the beast was about to pummel him he easily escaped by sliding under the beast and while he was exiting from the beast''s under he delivered a strike on its tail taking it off in the process.

    Meanwhile, Tauriel and her brother were among the people in the stands watching the show and while the other elves found it fun to watch the twin elves didn''t think it was right but what could they do?

    "I told you we should have left him there, maybe he would have had a better chance of surviving," Tauriel told her body.

    "I doubt it," Tuchel said, shaking his head. "He had already lost too much blood and besides I don''t think a level one hybrid beast can kill him," Tuchel said, turning his attention back to the fight.

    "Let''s just hope he sets him free after this," Tauriel said.

    The beast with its tail sliced off from its body now was enraged, Jude had made a mistake to stop right behind it, and that had given the beast the chance to give him a back kick which sent him flying and crashing on the walls of the arena.

    "Ahhh." Jude groaned as he managed to get up.

    On seeing Jude get up after that deadly kick the elf audience was divided into two opinions, those who were cheering for him and those who were cursing and wondering how he was able to survive that.

    "But he''s just human."

    "Yeah, I thought humans were supposed to be fragile?"

    "At it boy, tear that beast apart!" A young elf screamed from the stands as he stood up but he was soon met with cold stares that sent him crashing back into his seat.

    "I think that broke my ribs," Jude said as he held onto his ribcage with his right hand while holding his sword in his left hand.

    The beast seeing that his opponent was still alive let out a mighty roar and began charging toward an already broken Jude.

    ''I have to end this now or my situation might just get worse.'' He thought.

    "That''s it this is surely the end of the road for him."

    "He''s noting out of this one."

    The elves were sharing their happy thoughts on how enjoyable it would be to see Jude die unaware that the young knight had something nned.

    He threw his sword towards the beast who quickly shifted to avoid it as it kept running forward.

    "That was a useless attack." The king said with a smirk.

    The beast was getting closer and was ready to dig its teeth into Jude''s flesh but before it could do that the young knight turned towards the arena walls.

    He matched the wall with his right foot and did a flip over the beast, while he was still up he pulled his hand and his sword immediately flew into that particr hand.<sub> </sub>

    With his sword in his hand while he wasnding he aimed for the beast''s head and it didn''t take him much effort to cut off the head which was rolling on the floor now as the whole body fell to the floor. Jude copsed on the floor inhaling and exhaling heavily.

    "What was that?" The elves were stunned.

    "I think that was some kind of magic."

    So did arge number of the elves but some of the elves had seen what Jude did there, he hadn''t used any magic because he was no wizard nor a mage.

    A string was attached to his sword, that colorless piece of string had always been attached and wrapped around his sword and he hadn''t found any use for it until today.

    Before the crowd could recover from their shock the king''s pping began to resound in the arena.

    "You have done well in defeating a mere level one hybrid beast." He said in mockery. "This is just stage one of your fight for freedom."

    "Stage one!" Jude shouted.

    Ignoring the angering from the human, the king continued what he was saying.

    "I''ll allow you rest today and tomorrow you''ll have your stage two fight for freedom."

    Before Jude could say anything the king struck his staff on the floor and he immediately found himself before him but his sword was gone.

    Immediately Jude got there Tauriel could be seen climbing up the stairs that led up to the king''s private stand.

    "Take him back to hisfy room." The king said with a smirk.

    "You told me I was going to fight for my freedom, you didn''t tell me I was going to have stages of fights for my freedom." Jude pouted.

    "Oh, really." The king chuckled. "Well, then I changed my mind." His voice immediately went from funny to menacing.

    "And don''t try to put up any form of resistance because that would spell your early grave." He added still with his menacing voice.

    Jude didn''t try anything to escape as Tauriel led him back to his cell, he knew best not to do anything like that until he had found the exit.

    Jude was in his cell and Tauriel was about to close the doors when he said. "Wait."

    He was d that Tauriel didn''t ignore her and mmed the door in his face. She kindly waited while holding the doors.

    "I know you and your brother are not like the other elves."

    "And how do you know that?" Tauriel asked.

    "You both saved, many elves would have left me to die from shortage of blood there or worse allowed that goblin to kill me but you didn''t."

    Tauriel didn''t make anyments or expressions at his words as Jude continued.

    "I was only trying to find my lost sister that night if not for that things wouldn''t have ended up like this for me, my sister is still out there maybe the goblins have her, please I really need to find her."

    "I cannot help you," Tauriel said, mming both doors shut and immediately turning to leave.

    "Hey, listen to me," Jude said, hitting the metallic door. "She''s my only sister, how would you feel if your brother went missing and you couldn''t find him." His voice had faded away as he said this.

    Tauriel stopped in her steps as she heard those words, although she had been pretending not to care about Jude''s situation his words now had touched her more but she straightened herself and gave out a deep sigh before walking off as Jude kept tapping the metallic door.

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

    Please follow me on Instagram and Twitter@Franklinnwakamma

 Chapter 104 Reverberation Beams

    "Hi Emilia," Luis said immediately he stopped in front of her counter.

    "Oh, hi greenie." She said with a smile and then disappeared behind the counter, she stood up now holding a couple of books in her hand.

    "Drop these books on their respective shelves please." She said handing Luis the books.

    "Ok," Luis grabbed the books and walked into the shelf area.

    After dropping the books on their respective shelves, he walked to the secret shelf that led to Michael''s base. He looked around to see if anyone wasing and then pulled the book on top.

    The shelf opened and he walked in to see that Michael wasn''t there, everything looked in ce with the monitors ying footage from around the school.

    "He must be down," Luis said as he walked to the elevator at the far end of the room opposite the monitor screens.

    Now taken down by the teleporter Luis walked out to see Michael sitting on a chair with a bunch of circuits and machine parts in front of him.

    "I wasn''t expecting you this early," Michael said and then raised his head to look at Luis.

    "Yeah, how did the meeting go?" Luis asked as he looked around theb.

    There was arge monitor fixed on the wall just above Michael, on the right was arge metal table with three standard volumetric sks filled with chemicals on top of it, then beside it was arge ss case where Michael had all the inventions he had made.

    Theb had a lot of space with nothing being set up on the side.

    "How did you expect it to go?" Michael asked.

    "You guys didn''t just put him back in that prison did you?" Luis said.

    "No, that wouldn''t be a fair punishment considering he tried to kill us both and even brought a horde of demons into the school harming a lot of students in the process," Michael said as he stood up from his seat and stepped a little closer to Luis.

    "Then what did you do to him?"

    "Well let''s say he''s in hell now," Michael said.

    "Hell?" Luis said.

    Michael stretched forwards his table and picked up a little device that had just a single round ck button.

    "Let me show you." He said and pushed the button.

    Just beside the table where he was working the floor opened and a rectangr ss could be seening through from the opening.

    ''Why does he like hiding things underground?'' Luis thought as he looked up to see the teleporter that usually rose up on the other floor attached to the roof.

    The rectangr ss fully came into view and now Luis could see who was inside.

    The traitorous vice principal was inside the rectangr ss but he wasn''t making any motion as rectangr dots of blue light ran through his whole body.

    "What did you do to him?" Luis asked as he stepped closer to get a better view.

    With his face closer to the ss now staring at Van he could see that he had his teeth gritted with his face twitching slightly.

    "The lights on him are something I call reverberation beams."

    "Reverberation beams," Luis repeated.

    "These beams cripple his body while repeating the memories of all the people he hurt and turning the pain against him," Michael exined.

    ''That''s really a cruel way to torture someone but then he deserves it.'' Luis thought.

    "How long are you nning to keep him like this?"

    "Forever," Michael said with a shrug. "Or maybe until he repents."

    "And how will you know that?" Luis asked.

    "That''s how the reverberation beams work. Once you are in there your mind bes fully active, he''ll keep getting hurt by unknown forces until he repents and makes a resolution not to go back to evil." Michael exined.

    There was a reason why he answered forever first and that was because he doubted that Van would be able to ept his wrong and change his ways for good.

    "You know the military and police force could have implemented this in their system but reverberation crystals aren''t anywhere on this."

    "So how did you get yours?"

    "That is a long story that may take my whole day."<sub> </sub>

    Michael pushed the button that sent the rectangr ss case containing Van where it came from and then returned to his seat where he was working on something.

    ''You bring up the topic of how you got the crystal and then say it''s a long story.'' Luis thought, but he waved the thought off as he moved on to the main reason why he was here.

    "You said I wascking in physicalbat," Luis said.

    Michael paused what he was doing as he turned to him.

    "I see you still have what happened back there in mind."

    "Why wouldn''t I? I got kicked into a wall."

    "Exactly," Michael said with a smirk.

    "So are you going to teach me what you know now?"

    "I will teach you all what I know," Michael said as he turned back to his work. "But if you want to learn something there are some DVDs in the small cupboard over there." He said pointing backward.

    Luis looked back to see the small cupboard near the elevator, he sighed and walked to the cupboard. He opened it to a bunch of DVDs held together with a red paper that had ''Martial arts records.'' written on it with a ck pen.

    "Hey, how do Iˇ­?" He wanted to ask with one of the disks raised up by him but a surprising message stopped him from doing that.

    [ Visual material detected ]

    [ System can view ]

    [ Would you like to view content? ]

    "What?" Michael asked without turning to him.

    "Nothing," Luis said, shaking his head.

    "Nothing," Michael repeated as he held a capacitor in his hands, then his eyes darted up at the monitor above him to see someone walking through the bookshelf.

    "Hey isn''t that the new boy in your ss?" Michael asked with his finger pointing at the screen as he turned towards Luis.

    Luis looked up at the screen to see that Michael wasn''t bluffing.

    "And he seems to be interested in Angels too," Michael said.

    ''Why is he picking books about Angels?'' Luis thought as he watched Orah pick a whole lot of books from the Angel bookshelf.

    ***

    In a room surrounded by mes and molten magma, Zroka could be seen on one knee on the single path that led to Lucifer''s throne but there was nobody on the throne.

    "What are your ns on finding Orah andpleting your task." A deep menacing voice was hearding from behind the huge wall behind the throne.

    "I''ve tried sending out troops to the ce I believe he must be but something seems to be wrong," Zroka said with his face down.

    "What do you mean something''s wrong!!?" The molten magma responded to the anger in his voice with a few sshes and raising of the mes.

    Despite the angering from his master Zroka maintained hisposure.

    "Something is blocking our teleporters from going through. I sent the troops through the teleporter thinking they would arrive there and do the job but a few minutester they were seen returning from the desert." Zroka exined.

    "Is that your n!!?" The molten magma rumbled even louder this time.

    "The humans have no doubt set up some kind of teleporter jammer but I have a n to find Orah andplete the task.

    "I am nning a full-scale attack but I''m waiting, waiting for the day all the academies will be together for their uselesspetitions, no doubt we will find Orah there," Zroka exined.

    "You know have already failed me Zroka?"

    "Yes my lord."

    "But I hope you get things right this time, failure is not an option, their forces must be crippled!" A burst of menacingughter could be heard after he said this as the molten magma began to respond to theughter.

    ****

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 105 Fast Without Superspeed

    Luis found himself in a dark room which seemed endless as he had been walking for what he could only describe as hours without getting anywhere.

    "What is this ce!?" He stomped his foot on the floor in anger which caused a ripple that soon disappeared.

    "This is just an illustration." He heard a very familiar feminine voice say.

    "You." He said. "What kind of illustration are you trying to show me now?"

    "This is an illustration of how your path is going to be if you don''t make the right choices." The voice said. "Dark, endless, and frustrating. Everything is in your hands, you have to make the right choice and choose the right part."

    Luis felt like screaming after he had heard all those words.

    "Who are you and why do you keep appearing in my dreams to show and tell me terrible things!?" He said looking around.

    "I am only here to guide you, you do not need to know who I am."

    "Screw you and your guidance if I can''t know who you are," Luis said in annoyance.

    "Oh Luis, still as naive as ever. You have no idea of the things toe your way."

    "Yes I do, demons, lots of them, and that their damned king Lucifer."

    "You have no idea of things beyond that."

    "What?"

    "You are a full-fledged Angel now Luis and some people will being for you because of that, just be careful." The voice said and before he could reply he began to hear something in his mind.

    ''Make the right choices and be careful.''

    The words kept repeating in his mind while fading away until he found himself on his bed.

    "Why do I keep having these types of dreams?" He rubbed his head as he got up from his bed.

    He knew better than to call that an ordinary dream, it seemed like he was there in person.

    ''Why does that woman keep appearing in my dreams?'' He thought.

    "Hey, you are awake." His thoughts were interrupted by a wet Dn who was justing out of the bathroom with his towel around his neck.

    Normal sses went as they normally did and when the bell for thebat ss period rang the students didn''t waste time locating their various sses, thebat sspetition was uing and the students were already getting excited about it.

    Luis kept looking at Orah who was walking on the other side just beside Silvia throughout their walk to the martial arts ss.

    "Hey, do you have a problem with him or something?" Dn pulled him up outside to ask his question as the others entered the hall.

    ''I should really stop looking at people strangely when I''m thinking about them.'' Luis thought.

    "No," Luis said, shaking his head. "I was just admiring hisˇ­.. haircut."

    He didn''t waste time abandoning Dn and walking into the hall after giving that answer.

    "He was admiring his haircut?" Dn found the answer awkward but still shrugged it off as he entered the hall.

    Michael was already there in his normal ck robes, Monica and Henry weren''t there yet but the door was soon pushed open as the duo walked in.

    "Alright since everyone is here now, we are going to finish up yesterday''s event," Michael said.

    "What didn''t we finish in yesterday''s event?" E said with a low voice.

    "Your fight with the wonder warrior," Michael replied.

    Everyone cleared the space in the center as the two roommates were now standing there opposite each other, ready for the fight.

    "Remember abilities can only be used for defense only," Michael said, giving E a stern look. "Ok, you can start now." He added before returning to where he was standing.

    E was the first to attack as she ran forward and tried to deliver a punch to Silvia''s face but she was fast enough to duck on time and thennded a sliding kick on E''s legs.

    If she had not enhanced her legs in time she would have fallen but because of the enhancement, she was only sent staggering backward.

    Before she could regain herposure from that heavy kick, Silvia was already upon her and this time sent a punch towards her ribs.<sub> </sub>

    E retaliated with a punch of her own on her face, she had enhanced her hands to the extent that the wonder warrior''s mouth was bleeding now.

    "Sorry," E said on seeing the blood in her mouth but she didn''t make any sound that showed that she was in pain.

    E used the opportunity to create a distance between both of them. Silvia spat the blood in her mouth out and immediately went on a rampage.

    "Wasn''t that her speed ability?" Eined at how fast Silvia had closed up on her now but Michael didn''t make ament.

    Kicks and punches were now being sent on E at a wonderful speed, but with her enhancement ability but soon she started getting overwhelmed as her ability points dropped until there was nothing left.

    With her ability worn out E could no longer keep up with Silvia''s speed as she received a kick that sent her staggering a few feet back before dropping to the floor with her hands clutching onto her stomach.

    "Wasn''t that superspeed?" She groaned.

    "No, I have an ability detecting device here and if she did the device would have indicated that just like all the time you used your ability to defend and retaliate," Michael said, giving her a stern look.

    She had broken the rules by using her ability to attack after defending with it but Michael didn''t interrupt the fight because it was clear she would lose.

    ''She''s this fast without her speed ability?'' Was a surprising thought on everyone''s mind.

    After watching the fight between E and Silvia Luis now understood why he had lost so easily even without knowing how to fight properly. It was his poor stats.

    [ Physical status ]

    [ Strength: 27 ]

    [ Stamina: 19 ]

    [ Agility: 17 ]

    He used to think that his stats were high in number but now he knew they weren''t, Silvia had easily overpowered him in strength, his stamina wasn''t enough to keep him rooted on the floor and his agility just wasn''t enough to enhance his movements.

    His stats were low and the only way he knew he could improve them was from the little exp he got after each level up, that was a problem now.

    [ 820/3150 EXP ]

    Leveling up wasn''t going to be anytime soon unless he received a really tough quest.

    ''Isn''t there another way to improve my stats?'' The question was directed to his system but there was no reply.

    "Alright everyone," Michael said to call all their attention. "I am sure that you all already know about the uingpetition between thebat sses. Thepetition is getting close and that is the reason we will start our martial arts training today."

    ''Finally.''  The students all had the same thought, they had been waiting for this day since joining this ss.

    ****

    Inside a well-furnished house with a good amount of lighting in from the window, George could be seen sitting on the couch with his head down while a man in a white shirt and shorts was standing right in front of him.

    The man was none other than his father who looked exactly like an older version of him.

    "Answer me, George, where is my sword?" He asked. "You ran back to school with my boots, dagger, gloves, and my precious sword  and now you return here without my favorite of all those things."

    George couldn''t say anything as he couldn''t bring himself to tell his father that he was beaten by a first-year student and after that, the sword went missing.

    But then an evil thought immediately came to his mind.

    "It was stolen, father." He said before his father could repeat himself.

    He could see his father''s face turn furious after he said that and he smiled inwardly this was what he wanted.

    "Why don''t we pay your school a visit and see who had the guts to steal from a Freelyn?"

    George smiled as he had gotten the result he wanted.

    "Yes, we should father."

    ****

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 106 The Best Sister

    The prison wasn''t all that ufortable given that he was the only one there but Jude couldn''t bring himself to sleep as he kept worrying about where his sister might be and what may have happened to her by now.

    ''Look at what you''ve got me into now Tania.'' He thought. ''But I just pray you are okay wherever you are.''

    While he was wallowing in his thoughts he heard the door move as somebody was about to open it.

    "What do they want from me now?" He said under his breath.

    The door was slid open and Tauriel walked in with a covered te in her hand.

    "Have the conditions been changed again and I''m going to fight now?" Jude said with a depressed tone.

    "No," Tauriel shook her head. "I came to give you your food." She said dropping the te in front of him.

    "Yeah, I''m no child," Jude said, pushing the food back to her.

    Tauriel smiled as she picked up the spoon on the te, squatted down, and opened the food, when the scent entered Jude''s nose he felt his stomach rumble.

    "Although our king may appear cruel sometimes, poisoning people is not in our culture, offenders are executed before everybody, not killed behind the scenes."

    "And what did I ever do to offend you guys."

    Tauriel shook her head as she took a spoonful from the food and put it into her mouth.

    Jude watched her as she chewed the food before swallowing it.

    ''I didn''t know elves had good table manners.'' He thought.

    After she had shown that there was no poison in the food she pushed it back to Jude. He was hesitant but he still picked up the food and slowly put one spoon of it into his mouth.

    That one spoon was enough to trigger his hunger pangs which caused him to take down the whole thing as fast as he could.

    Tauriel couldn''t help but chuckle at the way he was eating and hearing her chuckle Jude''s face went red in embarrassment, here he was thinking elves had bad table manners while he just showed a high level of that now.

    "Hey, I haven''t eaten anything since yesterday," Jude said, trying to defend himself.

    "I know but it was just funny." She said, trying to hold in the rest of herughter.

    Jude wasn''t annoyed by her amusement with the way he ate instead he just looked at her and smiled.

    "Why are you smiling?" Tauriel asked.

    "There''s one person who wouldn''t stopughing at me whenever I did something funny or clumsy," Jude said, his depressed tone had returned now.

    "Who is that?" Tauriel asked as her long and pointed ear seemed to have stood erect now.

    "My little sister," Jude said with a sigh.

    On hearing that Tauriel''s ear immediately returned to its original length as her cheery face turned to a sad one.

    "Your sister," Tauriel said. "What was she like?"

    Jude stared at the rows of vents for a while before replying to her question.

    "As a child, she was my best friend, always there for me and always ready to help me out. She''s the best sister one could ever ask off.

    "And how old is she?"

    "She''s neen years old now," Jude said.

    "Neen," Tauriel repeated.

    ''I''m only a year older than her.'' She thought.<sub> </sub>

    "What''s her name?" She asked.

    "Tania," Jude said, shaking his head. "I just hope she''s safe."

    "I''m sure we don''t have her here and I''m also certain the goblins don''t have her because you are the only human I''ve seen cross around here for a long while now."

    "How do you know that she may have gotten captured when you were here?" Jude said.

    "Trust me, we have eyes all over this territory and nothing entering here escapes the eyes of my brother and me."

    There was a possibility for what she was saying now to be the truth, what reason would Tania have to run away from the kingdom? Because she was told to start getting ready for courtship, that sounded really ridiculous.

    ''What if she was hiding somewhere and had returned home now?'' Jude thought but that thought was frustrating him the more because of his current situation.

    While Jude was trying to put something right in his mind Tauriel stood up to leave.

    "I have to go, my brother must be looking for me now." She said and turned to leave.

    "Wait," Jude said.

    "I''m sorry for bringing you here and putting you in this situation but if it''s about helˇ­.." She was interrupted by Jude before she could finish.

    "No, I just wanted to say, you are a really nice elf."

    Tauriel turned to him and said with a smile. "Thank you. You are a nice human too."

    Just deep in the dark corridor leading to the prison was Tuchel, he had been watching his sister talk andugh with Jude but he wasn''t the only one.

    Up in the king''s castle, the king was sitting on his throne with arge white orb floating in front of him, this was just any orb rather it was a monitoring orb as it was disying Tauriel and Jude in the prison while they were talking to each other, he had been watching them all this while.

    "You are making a mistake young she-elf." He said as he tapped his staff on the orb. "A very big mistake."

    ____ ____

    The sun was rising as JoJo mountain wasing into view. The trees all the way to the school and then to the many shops people had set up for their various businesses.

    Michael was still in hisb, the one where he had the numerous monitor screens when he spotted something approaching the mountain from above.

    "What is that?" Michael said and on zooming, he discovered that it was a military-style helicopter.

    "What the heck are those military dogs looking for here now?"

    All the students were busy having their rest as today was a Saturday, it was a weekend which meant they didn''t have to do anything today.

    None of the students could be seen outside although the sun had begun to rise. That was until someone spoke through the speakers in their various rooms causing most of them to spring up from their beds startled.

    "What was that?" Dn asked as he almost fell off from up where he was sleeping.

    "All students please report to the auditorium immediately, this is an order from the principal." The voice repeated.

    "I think we should get ready for another demon battle." Pearl turned to Tammy to say, they were both still in their pajamas.

    "I just hope that''s not the case," Tammy said.

    "What in the hell would be so urgent to make them interrupt someone''s sweet sleep?" Aceined as he got up from his bed.

    Luis was sitting on his bed without saying a word, he was already awake when the message came so he didn''t see it as a disturbance but he had seen something before the message came and now had a bad feeling about the early morning call.

    ***

    Please read Author''s note below ????

 Chapter 107 Green Eyes

    The auditorium was getting filled up as students trooped in, most of them walking sluggishly, the still what happened thest time they were all asked toe here but the fact that it was a call from the principal made it mandatory for them to be here but there were still some people who thought it might be a trick.

    One of those people was Tammy and Pearl, Tammy was already ready for anything as she entered the auditorium with Pearl.

    "Keep your eyes open for anything, after what happenedst time, I don''t trust any of these teachers." She whispered to Pearl.

    "Ok." Pearl nodded.

    Luis had arrived with both of his roommates but while they entered the auditorium he stopped at the door, they didn''t even notice that he was no longer with them.

    He had a series of thoughts going through his mind now about what had happened just a few minutes ago.

    Since bing an Angel, his senses had improved, he could see better, hear better and even smell things better. His aura vision had also improved, it didn''t level up but it could cover a wider range now.

    Just a few minutes after he had woken up, he started to feel the vibrationing from the helicopter as it approached the mountain.

    He activated his aura vision and although it wasn''t wide enough to reach the helicopter''s location, it was enough for him to feel something. He left his aura vision activated and looking in that direction just to confirm what he was feeling.

    Soon two yellow figures walked into the range of his aura vision, one taller than the other, looking at the taller figure now his thoughts had been confirmed.

    His entire hind limb was covered with red aura and then in one of his fingers was a speck of red aura but the shorter figure had no red aura surrounding him.

    That sight alone was enough to make Luis start feeling uneasy as he wondered what someone with demonic equipment would want in their school. There was only one person he had seen with this type of equipment before and now turning his gaze at the two figures who were getting close to the school now, he had an idea of who they might be.

    "If you are outside please enter the auditorium." The voice resounded in the speakers inside the auditorium, it wasing from Jane, Kelvin''s assistant.

    Luis looked at both of his sides and then back to see that nobody was outside the instruction was only meant for him.

    Once he walked inside, he could see Kelvin standing on the stand with the microphone pointing toward him.

    "My apologies students for waking you all this early." He said. "But we have an important guest who just visited us this morning and requested to see you all."

    There were murmurs amongst the students as they shared their ideas on who this important person might be.

    "Is it the president?"

    "I think it''s one of those hot musicians," Lily said.

    "Yeah, and for what reason would a musician want to see us all in the morning," Ciara said, Lily''s expectations were based on what she wanted and not on the nature of the situation.

    "Who do you think is this important person?" Pearl asked her friend.

    "Let''s just hope it''s not another horde of demons." Tammy said, folding her fingers to form a fist.

    "Important person, I love seeing important people." Ace said with a cheerful voice which caused some eyes to turn to him.

    "That was a weird thing to say," Dn said with his teeth closed.

    ''I don''t think you guys understand how serious this might be.'' Luis thought as he turned his gaze up the stands.

    "Everyone wee General Freelyn," Kelvin said before walking off the stands, and just like he said, General Freelyn could be seen emerging from the hallway.

    The murmurs among the students continued now that they had seen the important person.

    "A general," Ciara said.

    "Yeah, why does he want to see us? Does he want to put us in the army?"

    Tammy and Pearl felt a little relieved knowing that there was no demon or demons.

    Immediately the general walked in, Luis took note of all the things he had seen on him this morning. He was in his normal military ck shirt but his pants looked a bit metallic with a silver luster. Luis had his aura vision activated and he could see the strong red auraing off the pants.<sub> </sub>

    He wasn''t the only one who had taken note of this, Orah, the young demon was also in the auditorium.

    ''How did he get that?'' Orah thought.

    General Freelyn looked at Kelvin who was sitting on a long metallic bench on the tform where they had the stands before walking to the stands where he was facing the students now.

    "That face," Tammy muttered.

    "What?" Pearl asked.

    "It reminds me of someone."

    Pearl stared at the general for a while before saying. "Yeah, me too."

    "Hello, students." The general said. "I believe you all must be wondering why I am here."

    There was no sound from the students as they all wanted to hear what he wanted to say. General Freelyn stared down at them for a while before moving on with what he was saying.

    "I''m just going to go straight to the point." His voice had suddenly gone from calm to annoyed. "You see someone, a student of yours came here with a sword of mine but now that sword is missing and I hear it was stolen." He said, hitting his hand on the stand holding the microphone.

    "George!!!" The General shouted afterward.

    As George walked into the scene, the simrities between the two clocked in the mind of Tammy and Pearl but it wasn''t only them.

    "His father is a general," Tammy said, linking where the boy''s pride and arrogance came from.

    "Would you mind exining to them what happened and what this person looks like?" His father said making way for him to use the microphone.

    "I wasing back to my dorm room one night after buying some snacks." George didn''t waste time getting to it. "When I got near the forest side that we usually pass before entering the school, a student with a red scarf tied to his face sprung up on me.

    Luis was just d that none of the people who had seen the scarf on his face had been able to make out the real color.

    ''Is this your way of hiding your shame for receiving a beating?'' Luis thought.

    "I happened to be with the general''s sword that time and when the student saw that he couldn''t overpower me, he pulled the sword out of my sheath and ran away with it."

    ''Good luck finding that person.'' Orah thought as his eyes darted towards Luis, he was aware of the sword in question because he had seen Luis use it at the demon.

    ''Good luck finding that person.'''' Luis had simr thoughts as Orah but that thought was about going out the window.

    "And what did that person look like?" General Freelyn asked.

    "I couldn''t see his face because he had a scarf tied on it but I do know one thing."

    "What?"

    "He had green eyes." His eyes immediately turned towards Luis after saying this, but he wasn''t the only one as everyone who had known the Angel now had their gaze on him.

    His unique feature which he had forgotten to hide was the giveaway.

    *****

    Hey guys it''s a new week so I''ve decided to set up my own goals for the week.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters.

 Chapter 108 They Always Get What They Want

    The revtion might have been shocking but Luis wasn''t afraid because of two reasons, one was that he wasn''t the only person with green eyes among all the students in the academy then the second reason was that there was no actual way that they could prove him to be the one with the sword.

    He could always search their rooms, it was certain he would search the rooms of all the suspects but that would be a waste of their time given that the sword was in his inventory.

    "Alright, every student with green eyes, step forward." The general ordered.

    Although Luis was aware that there were students with green eyes he didn''t think there would be up to this number as eight students stepped forward closer to the stands. He had only seen two before and it was in their ss.

    "Hey, your cousin has green eyes right?" Pearl asked.

    "Yes," Tammy said as she kept her gaze on the scene.

    Luis was thest to step forward and he didn''t look fazed at all, he had nothing to worry about.

    "Do you think it could be Luis?" Ace asked Dn after their roommate had stepped forward with the other green eyes.

    "I don''t think any of them could take anything from George," Dn said.

    Looking at the students who were now suspects, Ace knew that Dn had a point. There were all first-year students with just one second-year student, all of them were below him and Ace didn''t think that any of them would be able to outrun him given that he had an earth ability.

    "The rest of you can leave now." General Freelyn said.

    There were little murmurs among the students as some of them were leaving while some weren''t.

    "I said leave!!" That was enough to force those who were reluctant to start trooping out of the auditorium.

    As soon as they got outside E had caught up with Dn and Ace and as always Silvia was with her.

    "Have you guys seen Luis with any strange sword before?" E asked.

    "Yeah, have you?" Monica added as she joined the group.

    "No, we haven''t seen him with any strange sword." Ace replied. ''Although his movements have been strangetely.'' He wanted to add.

    "It''s funny how a third-year student got attacked by a first-year student," Tammy said.

    The group turned to see her behind them, Pearl was also with her.

    "Yeah, the story sounds pretty far-fetched," Pearl said.

    "But then why would he make up a story like that?" Monica asked.

    "Who knows maybe he lost the sword and didn''t want his father tosh out at him," E said.

    ''Humans and their mischiefs.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Hey, I didn''t ask for your opinion.''

    "Let''s just hope he doesn''t harm any of them," Monica said.

    "I don''t think he will, given that the principal is in there with them," Tammy said.

    Inside the auditorium now, General Freelyn was slowly walking up and down in front of the students with his arms crossed behind his back.

    He walked until he finally stopped in front of Luis.

    "George told me you had a little problem with him during which he put you in your ce." He said with his face close to the Angel''s.

    Luis could feel his body shaking, it wasn''t out of fear, he had already met people more intimidating than the general in front of him.

    He could tell that his body was reacting to the demonic pants the general had on.

    ''What''s wrong with my body, I thought my resistance to dark magic had increased?''

    [ Resistance ]<sub> </sub>

    [ Resistance to fire: 40- 47% ]

    [ Resistance to water: 20% ]

    [ Resistance to earth: 30-31% ]

    [ Resistance to dark magic: 25-35% ]

    His resistance to dark magic had indeed increased considerably due to how exposed he was always getting to it and that had made the effects of the demonic sword on him but right now he was feeling like he had no resistance to dark magic at all as he was beginning to sweat.

    "I haven''t even done anything and you are already sweating." The general said with a smirk. "Don''t worry I won''t do anything to you providing you return my sword that is."

    "I am not with your sword," Luis said, trying not to huff.

    General Freelyn shot a piercing stare at him.

    He hadn''t even asked any of the other students any questions yet, he was only focusing on him and Luis didn''t need to be told why that was the case.

    "Oh, you want to make it hard for yourself I see." General Freelyn said. "I have a meeting to attend to now." He said looking at his watch.

    "But none of you will know freedom until that sword is out." He said and then turned his gaze towards Kelvin who turned to the guards standing at the door.

    "Where are you guys taking us, I know nothing about your fucking sword!!" The second-year student yelled as the soldiers pulled them all away through the backdoor.

    Luis was just d he could breathe well again, that aura could have suffocated him.

    He guessed that what the general had on had to be a higher grade dark magic armor.

    ''If that''s the case then these demons can really be dangerous to my life.'' Luis thought about the possibility of there being a demonic armor higher than the one the general had on, just that thought alone was sending shivers down his spine.

    ''If he had kicked me with those I''m not sure I would have survived it.''

    They had finally gotten to the school''s prison room, Luis was being pulled by thest guard who opened one of the cells and threw him in there.

    "Just bring out the sword and you''ll be set free." The guard said before walking away.

    "I would have believed that if I had not been able to read his mind," Luis muttered.

    He had read the general''s fragile and evil mind of all he had nned to do to him once he brought the sword out or whoever had the sword.

    ''He''s just like his son.'' Luis thought.

    But his thoughts were quickly interrupted by a slight feminine sobbinging through the wall.

    "Why do we have to be thrown into here because a flimsy sword was stolen?" The girl sobbed.

    "That''s because he''s a general." He heard a male voice say but this one wasing from the other side close to the girl''s cell. "They always get what they want because nobody can challenge them."

    Hearing those words Luis had a strong resolution in him.

    ''I''ll make sure there will be someone to challenge them, someone to stop all their misconduct and punish them for all their wrongs, I''ll make sure that someone is me.''

    ****

    Hey guys it''s a new week so I''ve decided to set up my own goals for the week.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 109 Wind Skills

    Crockel was the second smallest empire out of the four empires and it was also regarded as the weakest empire because of its losses during the academypetitions and the general empirepetitions.

    But being the weakest empire didn''t mean the people there lost their rights to the other empires, they still lived their lives normally with their only threat being the demons.

    Although they were the weakest empire, Crockel produced very good fighters who went on to join the military-run by the strongest empire Phoenix. Phoenix was in charge of assigning various military personnel to other empires to make sure they had a little protection if a demon attack was to ur.

    Sure you could train to be a soldier but without going to Phoenix military academy you could never be recognized as one, that was the reason why some of the students who wanted to join the army would go to Phoenix or they would go there after graduating from their normal academies.

    Phoenix was like the governing power over all the academies when it came to matters involving the military force as they were in charge of them.

    Every empire had a head general and then three generals to assist. These generals acted like powerful forces, they even seemed to show more power than the president as they always got what they wanted by hook or crook.

    This was the reason why General Freelyn hade to Crockel academy and asked the principal to put nine of his students in their school prison because he termed them suspects for stealing his sword and the principal did nothing rather than doing the general''s bidding.

    Inside one of the apartments in a skyscraper located in Luminol, the capital of Crockel, Kelvin could be seen sitting on the couch in his living room as Michael was standing in front of him.

    "I can''t believe you locked up nine of your students just because a general told you to do so," Michae said, looking directly at the principal who had his head down.

    "He''s a general, Michael, there was nothing I could do about it," Kelvin said.

    "Being a general doesn''t make everyone lose their rights before him."

    "I know but George saidˇ­"

    "George said what?" Michael cut him short. "That he was attacked by a green-eyed person but surprisingly all the green-eyed students happened to be a couple of first-year students and a second-year student, how believable."

    "I know what you are trying to say Michael but there was nothing I could do."

    Michael stared at him for a while, sighed, and then walked to the door.

    "You couldn''t, because you didn''t try to, cousin," Michael said before shutting the door behind himself.

    ****

    Back at the prison, Luis was already getting bored of sitting in one ce, sure breaking out of here wouldn''t be much trouble given that he had his fire ability which was at level four now and he also had his ming sword with, melting the metal bars with his ability wasn''t going to be a hard task but he didn''t want to create a fuss, at least not yet.

    He had gone through his system multiple times to check things and had already gotten bored of that.

    ''Only a day of learning martial arts inbat ss and now I''m locked in here.''

    That thought had reminded him of something, something he hadn''t even gone through well.

    He opened his inventory and pulled out the pack of discs that he had taken from Michael''sb.

    The prison rooms were all in the same line with walls covering both sides so none of the students in the other cells could see what he was doing.

    He held the discs in his hand, there were seven of them but he had been able to watch only one.

    The video had Michael in it as the instructor, he exined the basics of martial arts like the positioning and the techniques for attacking and defending.

    These were the same things Michael had taught them yesterday with the beginning of their martial arts training so he understood it well now.

    He searched through the docs until he found one that had a title that caught his eyes. ''Super wind moves.'' was the title written on the disc.

    He dropped the other discs on the floor and was now holding his chosen disc with both hands.

    [ Would you like to view visual content ]<sub> </sub>

    [ Yes/No ]

    He clicked yes and immediately the disk floated up close to his face and then disappeared.

    The video was now ying in his system, the first person he saw was a man, a very young man with ck hair but on closer look he discovered that the man with ck hair was actually Michael.

    ''Did he dye his hair?'' Luis thought.

    "Alright, today I have something very special to show you." Michael in the video said, he was in a nice-looking dojo. "I''ve been trying to use my ability to create some moves and I''m d to let you know that I seeded in creating some.

    "I''ll show you the moves here and exin how to activate them."

    Michael stepped forward to the center of the room and got in a fighting pose with his right leg ced ahead of the other, he lifted his right leg and did a kick which caused an invisible line of force to escape through it.

    The wind kept moving as it knocked the first dummy out, the second, third, and finally stopped in thest.

    "That was the wind sh, as you know the wind sh is a normal wind skill for us wind users."

    ''Us, was he making this for his child?'' Luis thought finding it really cute if that was to be the case.

    "But the normal wind sh produced by the hands won''t be able to go through the fifth dummy but with the new wind sh via the legs, the attack is greater and covers more range.

    "The second skill I would like to show you is what I call the tornado kick."

    Michael, still standing on the same spot raised his right leg and began to spin it, it didn''t take long for a series of wind to start encircling his leg and it didn''t take long for that wind to grow into a mini-tornado, Michael quickly stumped his foot on the ground and the tornado went flying towards moving them back with great force until they were all knocked into the wall.

    Luis had his mouth wide open after witnessing such a level of skill, the wind ability was truly a wonderful ability and Michael was gifted to discover these moves with it.

    ''If only I had wind ability.''

    [ Your desire to unlock a fourth ability has reached its limit ]

    [ Fourth ability avable ]

    [ Please choose an ability to unlock ]

    [ Wind ]

    [ Lightning ]

    [ Ice ]

    [ Metal ]

    It was true that the Angel wanted to unlock the wind ability because of the skills he watched Michael showcase with them but looking at the variety of choices he had before him now, he was greatly conflicted.

    *****

    Hey guys it''s a new week so I''ve decided to set up my own goals for the week.

    ? 100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 110 Dilemma

    Never in his life did he think that the system would provide him with four high-quality elemental abilities and ask him to choose only one, now he was in a dilemma of which one to choose.

    If the system had just unlocked the wind ability that would have made things easier providing that he didn''t see the other abilities but with the variety of abilities he had to choose from now, making a choice was going to be really tough.

    He had only desired the wind ability after seeing the things Michael could do with it, it was just after watching the video that he realized how strong the wind ability could be but there were other abilities stronger than the wind ability based on attack.

    The lightning ability was arguably the best ability known to mankind, although Luis had never seen someone use it before he had a rough idea of how powerful it could be based on the thunderstorms he had witnessed before.

    The ice ability was quite a strong one, you could make anything with it and it was very useful for restraining people but there was one problem with the ice ability and that was its weakness over fire. A fight between a fire user and an ice user would most likely see the fire user winning unless the ice user was more skilled and experienced.

    Then there was thest but not the least ability, the metal ability was a very handy ability, especially for defense, Luis found that out through the many things he had seen Monica do with it.

    Even after his evaluations he still couldn''t make a choice.

    ''I''m leaning towards unlocking between the lightning but what if I''m making the wrong choice? The system had made these skills avable because I wished that I had the wind ability.'' Luis thought.

    The words which the woman in his dream had told were still in his mind, the truth was that he was afraid of making the wrong choice, he didn''t want his path to be as dark and frustrating as the woman had said.

    Luis decided to leave the decision-making, for now, it''s not like he needed a fourth ability in his present situation, when the timees he would make the right choice.

    He tried out the moves Michael had shown in the video, but none of it made sense without having wind ability.

    ''At least I know how to do it.'' He thought and then bent to pick another disc. This time he picked one which had ''Ancient martial arts.'' written on it as the title.

    ''That sounds interesting.'' Luis thought as he clicked yes to y the video in his system.

    *****

    Their martial arts ss for today was canceled because Michael said he had some things to sort out. Silvia had gone to the girls'' training room for her daily training while E had gone back to their dorm room.

    ''Why is Luis always getting into trouble?'' E thought as she entered the room.

    ''I wouldn''t worry about him too much.'' Jasmine said.

    ''And why is that?''

    ''Because he can take care of himself, things like this won''t bother him much because he knows he can get out of there at any time unlessˇ­:

    ''Unless what?''

    Before Jasmine could reply to that E heard something shake in her wardrobe.

    "What was that?"

    ''How am I supposed to know?'' Jasmine said.

    ''Can''t you use your vision or whatever you call it as you did in the forest?''

    ''I''m sorry but that only works in areas where there are trees.''

    ''So you don''t know what just made that noise in my wardrobe.'' E said.

    ''Nope, you''ll have to find that out on your own.''

    "So much for being special." She grumbled as she stepped closer to her wardrobe.

    ''Be careful E, I can''t tell what is there but I am feeling a strange energying from them.''

    E ignored her as she slowly opened the wardrobe, she didn''t see anything.<sub> </sub>

    "There''s nothing here," E said with a relieved voice.

    ''No, there is.'' Immediately Jasmine said that something jumped out from the wardrobe hitting her on her face and causing her to crash on her bed.

    When she opened her eyes she couldn''t believe what she was seeing as a tongue licked her face.

    "Ajax." She said and lifted the wolf cub off her body. "How the hell did you get here?"

    ''I knew it, I could feel a strong energying from there.'' Jasmine said.

    E stroked the wolf''s head as he responded with soft moans.

    "Did you really miss me this much to follow me?"

    Her little session with her wolf was interrupted by a knock on the door, she quickly dropped the wolf on her bed and said. "Ajax under the bed."

    The wolf understood her quite clearly and immediately went under the bed. E fixed her hair and straightened her clothes before going to answer the door. She knew it wasn''t Silvia since the person was knocking.

    When she opened the door she was surprised by who was standing at the door.

    ''What is he doing here?"

    "Hey, you are E right?" Orah asked.

    *****

    Back at the elf kingdom, Jude had been brought up to the stands where the king stayed but this time he had been brought by Tuchel alone.

    "I can say you are quite a skilled fighter to be a human." The king said as Tuchel walked away.

    "What? You think elves are the most skilled fighters."

    "I don''t think, I know." The king said and struck his staff on the ground and in that instant, the young knight''s sword appeared in his hand.

    "You may be skilled but let''s see how well you do against a level two-hybrid." The king said, striking his staff on the ground again.

    Jude covered his eyes because of the bright light and when he opened them he found himself in the arena again, the stands were all filled up with noiseing from all directions.

    Jude took a deep breath as he got ready for whatever was going to get unleashed on him today.

    The metal door in the middle was let loose and fell on the floor as growls could be hearding from the inside and now stepping into the arena was a double-headed fox with arge bee wing on its back.

    Immediately the beast got outside it unwrapped its wings and with a buzzing sound flew up and tried to attack one of the people in the stands but it was met with an invisible barrier that sent it crashing back on the arena floor.

    "An Areal beast." Tauriel gasped from where she was seated.

    Having witnessed what the beast had attempted to do Jude knew this was going to be a very tough fight as the beast got up and turned to him with a very loud growl.

    ****

    Hey guys it''s a new week so I''ve decided to set up my own goals for the week.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 111 Defy All Odds

    Through hisst fight with the level, one hybrid beast Jude knew that fighting a level two-hybrid beast was going to be really tough but fighting a level two aerial beast, it would be an understatement to say the fight was going to be tough.

    This was an impossible fight and Jude knew that his chance of survival against this thing was almost zero but he tried to hide the feeling he was getting now as he tightened his grip on the sword.

    "Why would he put him up against an aerial beast?"

    Tauriel turned to see her twin brother standing close to her with his arms folded.

    "He''s trying to kill him," Tauriel said in a whisper before turning her attention to the arena and then back to her brother. "Why is he doing this, he didn''t do anything?"

    "I''m aware of that Tauriel but there''s nothing we can do about it, no one questions him. All we can do is hope that he survives this."

    "Survive," Tauriel muttered before turning her attention back to the fight. How can he think that someone will survive that without any ranged weapon?

    Those were her exact thoughts as she touched the pack of arrows on her back.

    "Destroy him! Destroy him! Destroy him!" Those were the exact chant wordsing from the elves as they looked into the arena. The king burst into a feat of menacing and maniacalughter that resounded through the arena.

    "This is very satisfying." He said, immediately hisughter came to an end.

    Back inside the arena, Jude was slowly moving backward as the beast slowly moved toward him.

    Eventually, the beast got tired of the slow pace and decided to pounce on the young knight.

    Jude was quick enough to roll out of the way before the beast could pounce on him, but he had made a mistake, he had forgotten that this wasn''t like the buffalo that had no traction in its legs, this was a fox, one of the swift animals known to mankind.

    The beast without allowing the young knight lunged towards him again, Jude wasn''t fast enough to escape this was one as the beast now had its front paws on his legs keeping him in ce.

    With its prey now caught, the fox was about to dig into his leg with one of its mouths when Jude quickly shed his sword towards its mouth, cutting the upper part in the process and forcing the beast to withdraw its mouth as its mouth was bleeding now.

    Jude felt the pressure on his right leg lessen and he made great use of the opportunity.

    "Get off me you abomination!!" He screamed as he kicked the beast in the same mouth, forcing the beast to draw back a little as it groaned in pain.

    With his legs free now the young knight got off the floor and readied his sword as he was getting ready for the worse now.

    The beast shook both of his heads vigorously and let out a growl louder than the first one.

    Its wings began to p wildly as the buzzing sound could be heard throughout the arena, the beast immediately took off the ground and was now flying all over the arena, that is what someone who was just looking up would say but in truth, the beast was encircling Jude.

    "He''s going to get killed," Tauriel said, this time to the hearing of the other elves around her.

    "You know it, baby." An elf who was sitting a few feet beside her said in a cheerful voice, Tauriel turned to him with a stare that made him gulp before turning his attention back to the fight.

    ''I guess she''s one of those human lovers.'' The elf thought. ''She''s scary.''

    The beast came flying toward Jude but by simply lying t on the floor at the right time he was able to avoid getting hit by the beast. He quickly got up again as the beast flew over him, but immediately he got up he saw the beast approaching him from the same direction it had just passed.

    He was caught off guard but he tried to defend himself by lifting his sword and tried to sh at the beast as it came down on him but that went terribly wrong as his sword was taken away and as the beast flew arge distance away from him, the sword came dropping andnding on the floor.

    Now that he had no weapon to fight with, the beast flew and then dropped in front of him, the chanting among the elves increased as they thought the scene ying in front of them now might spell the end of the human.

    ''That was the n all along.'' Jude thought as he knew that the main reason why the beast had flown up was to take away his weapon.<sub> </sub>

    He looked at his weapon which was so far away from him that before he could get there he would already be dead, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t get killed if he stood there without his sword.

    He kept moving back as the beast kept approaching, the beast wasn''t pouncing on him yet because it was waiting for something, it was waiting for him to hit the wall just like he had done now.

    Jude could swear he saw the beast smile and lick both of its mouths now.

    With his back against the wall and nowhere else to go, the beast pounced on him with both of its mouths open.

    "Noˇ­" Tauriel wanted to scream but her mouth was quickly covered by her brother.

    "Don''t scream over nothing sis." He said.

    ''He wasn''t nothing.'' Tauriel wanted to say, but when she looked at the arena where Jude''s sword had dropped she understood what he was talking about.

    There were cheers among the elf audience as they believed the human had been killed as its whole body was on him now.

    But after a minute had gone with neither of the two in the arena moving, they began to murmur.

    At that same minute, they saw the beast''s body move and were about to continue their cheer until the beast''s body dropped to the floor and on closer look, they could see that Jude''s sword was in one of its mouths. They were all shocked, even the king was shocked as he struck his staff on the floor out of anger and frustration.

    They had all been focused on seeing the beast tear the young knight apart that they had failed to take notice of what had happened immediately the beast pounced on him.

    His sword was far away from him, so the elves were wondering how he had gotten it at that crucial moment but they had forgotten what had happened in hisst fight against the level one hybrid beast.

    When the aerial beast pulled away from his sword, he was lucky to have his hands on the end of the string which stretched even to the distance the beast dropped it.

    He had waited for the right time when the beast would pounce on him as he slowly pulled the sword closer and by the time the beast was about to finish him he pulled it quickly to his hands and stabbed it through one of its mouths, killing it instantly.

    Some of the elves who didn''t exactly like what was being done to the human were happy as Jude staggered towards his sword and picked it up but they didn''t dare cheer for him to avoid getting on the king''s bad side.

    The young knight looked up at the highest stand and immediately his eyes met with the king''s, red light covered him and now he was standing in front of the king.

    "You may have survived this one by mere luck but tomorrow will be a whole new experience for you." The king said this time his frustration clearly showing in his voice, he had really wanted to see the young knight get sttered today but he had defied all odds and beat an aerial beast with nothing but a sword.

    Jude could only smile as he got carried away this time by two elf soldiers instead of any of the twins.

    In his cell room that night, Jude could feel the effects of the fight on his body, his bones were in no good shape now.

    "Ouch." He winced as he pressed his ribs.

    "I really need a massage if I''m going to survive that next fight." He said.

    Just then he heard the door move and when it opened he saw Tauriel standing there with a bowl in her hand and then a small towel hanging over her shoulder.

    "Hi." She said before walking into the room.

    ****

    Special thanks to Devante_ Wilis for his super gift, that marks thepletion of my third mass release goal so be expecting five more chapters after this one.

 Chapter 112 Money Lover

    At the ckstones'' home, Maya ckstone could be seen sitting on a wooden chair outside, staring straight at the piles of wood in front of her, it was clear her mind was not at ease.

    ''First Tania and now Jude, my children had both gone missing in a space of a day from each other.'' She thought. ''But where could they be that they haven''t returned up till this moment.''

    Her thoughts were interrupted by a neighing sound, she looked up to see that it was someone she had been waiting for and he wasn''t alone.

    Both horsemen pulled up in front of her as the one in front climbed down from his horse.

    "Did you find him or her, any of them?" Maya didn''t wait to start her barrage of questions.

    The person who hade down from the horse was a very good friend of Jude who was always weed in the ckstone''s family.

    Carl was also a fresh graduate from the Knights academy just like Jude, the two had made it back that day from the academy and that same name night Jude went missing.

    He was of average height, a little shorter than Maya, his hair was thick to the extent that it grew out to cover his eyebrows.

    "We couldn''t find him or her," Carl said. "We''ve searched everywhere around the Kingdom and even outside the kingdom around the safe zones but there was no sign of anybody there."

    Maya''s face turned horrid on hearing that, what had be of her children?

    In that instant a horse could be heard trodding towards them, the horse rider passed the first person who was still on his horse and rode till his horse was beside Carl''s.

    "Did you find anything?" Carl asked the man on the horse who happened to look younger than him.

    That was Benjamin, Carl''s younger brother.

    "Yes, I did," Benjamin replied, pulling out a small pouch from his side.

    On seeing the pouch Carl''s eyes brightened but Maya didn''t understand what was going on.

    Carl stretched his hand and slowly grabbed the pouch as he inspected it. He opened it to see that there were a bunch of silver coins in it but one thing made him sure that it was Jude''s and that was the single gold coin in it.

    "Where did you find this?" He asked.

    "Along the path that led into the goblins'' territory," Benjamin said.

    Carl turned to his brother with a mean stare, he understood very well what that stare meant, the goblins'' territory was a dangerous ce but it wasn''t much of a big deal as he didn''t enter the territory.

    "What''s that?" Maya asked, pointing at the pouch, what she meant was more like what does that have to do with what we are talking about.

    "This is your son''s pouch and judging by where it was found, he might be in the enemy''s territory."

    "Enemy''s territory." Maya gasped, now she knew that her son was in real danger.

    *****

    There was a reason why Felix ckstone wasn''t in the house with his wife and that was because he hade to ask the king for help in finding his two missing children.

    He was in the king''s castle area and was standing outside the castle waiting to be called in. It didn''t take long before a man in light armor showed up.

    "The king will speak to you now." He said and led the way as Felix followed him from behind.

    The king didn''t grant an audience to most of the people who came toin about one issue or report a problem, the only reason he was agreeing to see Felix was because he was one of the wealthy and well-to-do people in the kingdom.

    If you were a nobody who hardly had enough for yourself and probably your family you would have to wait till it was dusk without still getting what you want and all the guards would tell you was that the king had a very busy day.<sub> </sub>

    Doing what? Was always the question in these people''s minds as they walked away, he would be in his castle all day and they would tell them that he was busy all day.

    Felix had heard all these stories from different people, even when he wasing here, this was the reason why he was surprised when the guard called him in, he hadn''t even been here for thirty minutes.

    ''What nonsense were those people talking about?'' He thought, unaware of the influence he had through his wealth.

    The king''s throne room was in the room on the right just up ahead and when they entered there Felix could see that it was a really lovely ce.

    Everything from the floor to the rooftop looked like they were carved out of stone and that gave it a nice finishing.

    "Mr. ckstone." Felix heard the king call from his throne.

    King Roy, the king of Asaka had taken over after his father died unprecedentedly.

    The people believed that he was the one that killed him but none of them dared say that in the open.

    He was on a white robe with two red lines running through both sides and he didn''t have any crown on, and that revealed his scrunched-up ck hair.

    His body fitted tightly into his throne that he couldn''t get up to adjust himself on the throne, he wasn''t this fat at a young age butziness and a carefree life had turned him into that.

    "Your majesty." Felix immediately got on one knee after hearing the king call his name.

    "I heard you have a problem, why don''t youe closer and exin it to me."

    Felix did as he asked he moved closer to him and exined how both of his children had gone missing in a space of one day apart from each other.

    "My son just returned from the knights'' academy with an A grade and just went missing like that," Jude added in expectation of the king to take quick actions knowing that a prominent knight that will definitely be a good asset in his club was missing, but the king had shown no expression on his face as he listened to what he had to say.

    There was a period of silence after Jude had finished what he wanted to say.

    "You know, Mr. ckstone, there are certain conditions for this type of tedious task." King Roy said as a smirk applied on his face, he also had all his fingers against each other but his palms weren''t touching.

    "What?" Felix asked.

    "It''s nothing much, the requirement is to agree to pay triple of what you usually pay as tax."

    Felix felt like pping him, beating him, or even kicking him for saying that, he already paid a huge amount of tax due to the king''s high tax demand of paying thirty percent of whatever you made, if he was to triple that, that meant that he would be paying ny percent of what he made leaving him with only ten percent to take care of his needs and his family.

    All the wealthy men who hade to ask for the king''s help before knew one thing which Felix didn''t know despite the high tax payment, there was one thing that the king loved more than anything and that was money.

    *****

    Mass release goals still remain.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

    Third chapter loading.....

 Chapter 113 Falling For A Human

    Jude could feel his body getting better after Tauriel helped him massage some parts of his body with the warm water and towel she had brought along with her, she dropped the towel inside the bowl and pushed it aside after she was done.

    Saving his life was one thing but never in his life did Jude think that an elf could be this nice to him and that made him wonder.

    ''Is he trying to use her against me or does she want something?''

    Although Tauriel and her brother had been the ones to save him, he didn''t exactly trust them for two reasons, they were also elves, and though he knew they weren''t like the other elves that didn''t change the fact that they were elves who could suddenly be like the others.

    "Why are you doing this?" Jude asked.

    "The same reason why I saved you." She said with a smile.

    "No, this is different, I mean why are you risking your life for me?"

    Indeed Tauriel was putting her life at stake by helping him get well for the next fight, he could see right through him from his eyes whenever he spoke to him, he hated humans, he hated them with passion and all he wanted to see was him getting destroyed by the aerial beast and when that didn''t happen he got angry and frustrated.

    He will most likely like Jude to fight with his bone and muscle problem so that there would be a high chance of him losing tomorrow''s fight and if he should find out that Tauriel had already helped him out without he would really be provoked.

    Elves weren''t cruel to one another or so they said but once you were charged with the case of allying with a human that spelled execution for the elf so Tauriel pretty much understood what he was talking about.

    ''Because I like you.'' She wanted to say but bit her tongue before that coulde out.

    "I know but I don''t think going out there to fight a level three hybrid without being in good form is fair at all," Tauriel said. "Besides it''s not like I was helping you to escape or anything."

    Jude just slightly shook his head at what she had just said but she didn''t wasn''t looking at him as she had immediately gotten up.

    "Where are you going?" Jude asked. ''Why am I asking her stupid questions now?''

    "Don''t worry I''ll be back soon." She turned and said with a smile before walking off leaving the prison door open.

    ''Doesn''t she think I can escape?'' Jude thought as he stepped closer to the open door. ''But if I escape now it will get med on her, ah! What am I thinking? I don''t even know the exit.''

    To avoid putting himself into more trouble he went and sat down where he had stood up, trying to escape now was pretty dangerous because he still hadn''t found out where the exit was.

    It didn''t take long for Tauriel to return holding two bowls of food in her hand.

    She dropped one in front of him and held one as she sat down opposite him.

    "That''s your food and if you want I can taste it for poison." She said with a teasing smile.

    "Yeah, poison," Jude said as he slowly picked up the food, no doubt he was extremely hungry but he couldn''t just start eating the food as he believed there could really be poison in it and these all be a facade to cover that up.

    It didn''t make sense to save him from death earlier on and then poison him but there was a chance she could be forced by the king to do it.

    He was holding the food in his hands while Tauriel had already started eating hers. She looked at him and sighed before taking the bowl from him.

    She took one spoonful from it and then another before dropping it in front of him.

    "Did you have to take two spoonfuls?" Jude said with feigned annoyance.

    "Yeah, that''s my reward for being your poison checker." She said before putting another spoon into her mouth.

    Jude smiled as he picked up the te and held out his spoon.

    "Please don''t make meugh, I don''t want to choke on my food," Tauriel said.

    Jude ignored her as he slowly ate his food to avoid making herugh as she said.

    After the two were done with their lunch, Tauriel pulled out something from her back and handed it to him.

    "What am I going to use that for?" Jude asked, pointing at the curved dagger.<sub> </sub>

    "This could be your way out of tomorrow''s death fight," Tauriel said, pushing it further to him.

    He picked the dagger up and immediately used it to cut in the air.

    "To be honest I prefer my sword to this," Jude said.

    "I didn''t say you should rece your sword with it, use it as a support weapon, and whatever you do, don''t let that de cut through your skin."

    Those were herst words before she walked out and locked the prison doors.

    ''Don''t cut my skin, waitˇ­.'' Now he had an idea of what the dagger was. ''This is a poisoned dagger.'' He thought as he raised the dagger.

    Inside his throne room, the elf wizard king was watching everything that was happening in the white monitoring orb floating in front of him.

    "You''ve decided to find love in a human Tauriel, I just hope you''re ready to die with him."

    ******

    At Crockel academy, E was sitting on her bed looking at her notebook with Ajax who was also on top of her bed looking at the same book.

    That was the book Orah had brought to her iming that he picked it outside their ssroom after they had finished their lessons today but E found his story a little strange.

    She had never carried her books outside the ss before so how did her book get there? Or how did he really get the book?

    The second reason why she found his story strange was that she didn''t think that his actual reason for approaching her was to give her, her notebook because of the questions he had asked her about Luis, he even asked her if he had seen Luis with a red sword to which she replied no saying that Luis couldn''t be the one to steal the sword although she was aware of the scuffle he had with George some time.

    ''That boy is really strange.''

    Ajax barked softly as he climbed onto her body, making her quickly turn her attention to him.

    "Oh Ajax, staying here will cause quite a stir for both of us." She said as she lifted him. "I don''t know how you followed me but I''m sending you back to your mother."

    The happy expression on Ajax''s face turned sour after she said that.

    "Don''t worry I''lle see you during the weekends as I promised."

    After saying those words she realized how Ajax might have followed her, she had gone to see the wolf on Sunday as she promised, she had begged Michael toe with her because Luis was currently locked up, after about ten minutes of begging him, Michael agreed toe with her.

    ''Naughty wolf.'' She thought as she gave the cub a little smack on its head.

    Orah was heading back to the boys'' dormitory section now after he had tried his trick on E without getting any result.

    ''I guess there won''t be any reason for him to give him the sword.'' He thought.

    "Let''s try the boys then." He said as he came to a stop in front of room 10.

    *****

    Mass release goals still remain.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

    Fourth chapter loading...

 Chapter 114 I Need Your Help

    Indeed Luis and his fellow green eyes had spent their weekend in the cells and today being a new weekday they were still in the prison what nobodying to decide their fate, they were still provided with food and water but Luis had not been eating his own as he would stretch his hands out of the bar and slide it to the girl who was in the cell close to his.

    Since turning into an Angel he no longer needed food although eating it would bring him no harm but he preferred giving it to the person it would be more useful to instead of eating it for mere pleasure.

    While the other kidsined andined all day and night he never spoke a word as he kept practicing the martial arts move he had been watching, that was the only thing that was keeping him busy.

    He was sitting on the floor with his back against the wall when he saw the guard who usually brought his food for him walk into his view.

    He slid his food into the cell and walked away without saying a word.

    ''If I want to, I''ll be out of here in a second.'' He thought as he picked the food up and slid it to the girl in the other prison, instead of the normal thank you she told him, today was different.

    "No," She said as she slid the food back to him. "You''ve been giving me your food since we were put here aren''t you starving already?"

    "No, I don''t really like the food." Luis thought that would be the best exnation.

    "Then what have you been eating?" She asked.

    "Iˇ­. Had some snacks in my pocket when we were put here. I''ve been managing that because I''m not much of a heavy eater."

    "Are you sure you are okay and not starving yourself to death?" The girl asked with a concerned voice.

    "I''m okay, I wouldn''t be talking like this if I wasn''t."

    "Okay."

    That was the green light for Luis to pass the food to her and that was what he did.

    "Thank you." She said,

    After she picked up the food, Luis heard her walk to the other side, and then he heard the sound of metal sliding on the floor.

    ''I guess she''s a nice person.'' He thought as he walked to the center of the cell room where he did his training.

    He opened up his inventory and pulled out the only disc that he needed for his training now.

    The disc which had the title ancient martial arts was one of the quality videos with quality martial arts moves.

    He yed the video and as usual, it floated up and disappeared in front of him.

    In this particr video, there were a lot of moves to learn but he had only focused on learning two out of all those moves which had caught his interest.

    The first move was a move called ded hands, and the instructor in the video this time wasn''t Michael rather it was a man who looked to be in his early sixties but he was still strong enough to do all those skills.

    The man began to demonstrate the skill which could turn one''s hand into a sharp de, the moves were simple, but what Luis found tough to understand was the technique he used as he turned his hands before mming them into therge wood cutting it in the process.

    ''That is one dangerous move." He thought.

    He moved on to the next move which was lessplicated than the other one.

    This move was what the man referred to as the tornado punch, a skill simr to the tornado kick, only that this one didn''t produce any visible wind effects and your hands would have to make contact with whatever you were attacking.

    ''Another skill that would be great with the wind ability.'' The Angel was getting convinced now that the wind ability was the right choice to make.

    He turned off the video, returned the disc to his inventory, and was about to start his daily practice of these two skills when he heard something.<sub> </sub>

    "Where are you taking us?"

    "Shut up." He heard a deep voice say and with that a smacking sound followed.

    It didn''t take long for the same people who were taking the students away from their prison to appear before him but what he expected to see wasn''t what he was seeing now.

    He expected to see the school guards who wore uniforms just simr to theirs but the three people standing in front of him were all in ck military uniforms which had nice red designs with an emblem of an eagle on it.

    The one in the middle opened the prison as the other two grabbed onto Luis.

    ''Where are you taking us?'' He wanted to ask but instantly remembering what happened to thest person that did that dissuaded him from doing that.

    *****

    "I''ve told you, we haven''t seen him with any sword like that before." Ace said with an annoyed tone.

    "Have you guys tried checking his stuff?" Orah asked.

    "Yes, we''ve thoroughly searched his things without finding anything," Dn said.

    Orah was standing just close to the door with Ace facing him and Dn sitting on his bed.

    "Why are you even looking for the sword?" Ace asked.

    "Because I want to help him."

    "Why?"

    "Because he''s my friend and that''s what friends do."

    "Ok," Dn said and quickly jumped down from his bed. "Assuming you find the sword here or anywhere else. How are you going to help him with it?"

    "I''ll return it then the general will let him go," Orah said casually.

    That was a good point but that didn''t exactly mean he would let them go, he may still want to find out the person that returned it and may even go-ahead to torture them to find the person, and when he finds he will go ahead to torture the person even more, that one of the possible oues of what Orah nned to do.

    "Now that we can''t find the so-called special sword, what are you nning?" Ace asked.

    "That''s one of the reasons why I am here," Orah said. "I have another n to get him out of there but for that, I need your help."

    The two roommates turned to each other as they wondered what their new ssmate was nning and needed their help for.

    *****

    Mass release goals.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

    Fifth chapter loadingˇ­..

 Chapter 115 Mission Accomplished

    The green-eyed suspects were all brought to the auditorium, the general was already there waiting for them and Kelvin was just sitting on the bench in the stands while looking away to avoid making eye contact with any of the students.

    They were all lined up in rows as the general began his usual matching in front of them, one thing that Luis immediately took notice of was that the general had none of his demonic equipment on.

    ''At least fighting him now won''t be a problem.'' Luis thought as he envisioned a scenario where that would be the only thing he had to do.

    "I am giving you onest chance to give in yourself, I promise that your punishment will only be light." General Freelyn said as he matched up and down in front of them with his hands folded behind his back.

    "But if I start what I intend to do today and you are found guilty of being with my sword." He stopped to take a deep breath. "Let''s just say I hate thieves and those that I hate do notst." He said with a smirk.

    There was no response from the students but the scared first-year students could feel their legs trembling even though they knew they were not the ones with the sword.

    General Freelyn turned to the soldier on his right and gestured to him to bring something, the soldier walked outside andter came back carrying a thin but wide device in his hands.

    He walked to General Freelyn and dropped it on the table in front of him.

    General Freelyn looked at the faces of all the students but his gaze seemed to have lingered more on Luis who in turn tried not to make eye contact with him until he turned his gaze to the machine in front of him.

    "I am aware that all of you do not know what this is the world as a whole does not know what this is."

    Those words had caught Kelvin''s attention as he stood up to check what the general was talking about.

    "This here is a lie detector and by lie detector, I do not mean the ordinary lie detector everywhere that just detects the change in heartbeat and pulse changes that may not mean the person is lying and was just nervous.

    "But here is a true lie detector, why do I call it a true lie detector? Because it is made with an ability stone that grants one the ability to tell if someone was lying or not.

    "Thest person that held the ability was very urate in doing that but since he passed away, I think it would be useful in using it to do this."

    ''Instead of giving it to someone without an ability.'' Kelvin thought as he observed everything from up the stands.

    The general turned the machine over to show them the white ability stone which was glowing brightly inside the device.

    "I am giving you onest chance to give in yourself before we start our lie-detecting session."

    For the first time since the beginning of this case, Luis felt his heartbeat increase out of fear as he knew things had just gotten serious.

    ****

    Outside the school just where the general hadnded his helicopter, his copter pilot could be seen enjoying his little nap on the pilot''s seat but he wasn''t alone as three students were watching him from behind the trees in the forest.

    "Are you sure this is what the sword looks like?" Dn asked as he lifted the sword in his hand which was a replica of the general''s sword.

    "Yes, now bring it down," Orah said.

    ''He has been here for only a few days, how does he know what the sword looks like?'' Ace thought.

    Those were the exact thoughts in his mind when the new student-led them to a cksmith outside the school, they had told the cksmith there that they were cksmiths and needed to borrow his ce for a few hours to make something.

    Ace had been the one to pay the cksmith from his savings.

    Immediately the cksmith left after collecting his payment, Orah dropped his bag on top of the table there and brought out something the two roommates had never seen before.

    It was a ball of dark red metal and the most surprising part was that it was in the form of a thick ball.

    "What''s that?" Ace asked.

    "No time to answer questions, we need to hurry," Orah said as he immediately grabbed the metal ball and threw it into the furnace.<sub> </sub>

    "Are you sure you know what you''re doing?" Dn asked.

    "Yes," Orah said. "But I''m not sure you guys will want to be here."

    They didn''t understand what he meant by that until the room started to get ufortably hot for them forcing them to leave, it was as if the red metal had made the mes more intense, and in truth that was what it had done.

    The duo returned after a while to see Orah holding onto a red sword.

    "Let''s go," He said immediately he saw them and without waiting for them rushed out through the door.

    "So what''s your n now?" Dn asked as they kept looking at the man in the helicopter.

    "Just follow me with the sword," Orah said as he moved closer to the helicopter and after looking around for a while and seeing that no one wasing he began approaching the helicopter with Dn following behind. Ace didn''t follow them because he didn''t see the point of him following them there.

    They got to the helicopter where the pilot was sleeping and luckily for them the window was open.

    "Drop it in there as hard as you can." Orah said.

    "Won''t that wake him up?" Dn asked.

    "That''s the point of everything."

    "Ok, but what if he sees us?"

    "That''s why I''m here."

    Dn looked at the sword and took a deep breath before throwing it into the helicopter. Itnded on the floor and made a loud ng that was enough to do the job.

    "What was that!" The pilot immediately sprang up but now has his mouth wide open because of what he was seeing on the floor now.

    "How did that get here?"

    He scooted to the open window to look outside but when he did he couldn''t find anything or anyone.

    <o>,m "That''s strange." The pilot said. "The sword is here while the general has a bunch of students locked up. I have to inform him."</o>

    The pilot got off from the helicopter and began heading toward the school.

    Orah had a smile on his face as he held onto Dn, they were hanging under the helicopter.

    ''Mission aplished.''

    *****

    Mass release week goals

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

    Last mass release chapter loadingˇ­...

 Chapter 116 My Property

    There was total silence in the room after General Freelyn asked that question.

    Luis knew that there was a chance that the machine could work on him but he wasn''t just going to give himself in because of that as he already knew everything general Freelyn had in mind, whether he gave in or not he was still going to receive the same punishment.

    "Ok, I see the way it is now." General Freelyn said and then turned his gaze to the student in front of him. "Why don''t you be the first to go."

    The boy stepped forward from his mates with his legs trembling.

    The way the machine worked was that there was a space provided in the shape of a stretched-out hand, all he had to do was ce all his fingers there and answer the questions that were going to get thrown at him.

    "ce your hands there." General Freelyn said, pointing at the spot.

    The boy stretched his hands to put it there but before he could do that a voice could be hearding from the entrance.

    "Get out of my way!" Michael yelled at the two guards standing in his way and blocking him from entering the auditorium.

    "The general has not granted you permission." One of the soldiers said.

    "And since when do I need permission to enter my property?"

    Before the soldiers could say anything else Michael sent a punch at both of their faces knocking them out cold.

    "Who''s that fool!" General Freelyn fumed on seeing what just happened at the entrance.

    "Michael." Kelvin gasped.

    "Make sure you break his bones." General Freelyn said to the six other soldiers with him.

    The school guards were there but none of them dared stand in Michael''s way as he walked towards the general but there were six soldiers who had gotten an order to break his bones.

    The first two came charging towards him and lifted his leg. The CEO sent a wind sh towards them, the one on the left managed to escape it leaving the other one to take the whole hit which sent him sliding across the floor, but he wasn''t done yet as he quickly got up on his feet.

    The soldier who had escaped that wind sh had closed upon him now and was already sending a punch towards the CEO, but Michael wasn''t afraid as he kicked his hands down and sent a heavy kick on his ribs and while he was still standing he delivered another kick on the same side and then finally he delivered a kick to his head knocking the soldier out.

    But he wasn''t given breathing space as a water st was shot towards him.

    "You seem to forget that the wind controls the direction of water," Michael said as he stretched his hand, creating a wind barrier that took the water up immediately it got there, he now had the water in his control and without further ado sent it towards the soldier who had attacked him with it.

    The water plus Michael''s strong wind ability was just too much for him to take and he ended up getting sted away to the other wall flying past General Freelyn and the students. No doubt he wasn''t getting up.

    The students who had been watching the fight so far were amazed and some of them felt like their savior had arrived.

    "Who is that?" The girl who Luis had been giving his food to asked.

    Many of the other students had the same question in their mind, apart from those in the martial arts ss none of the students knew who Michael was and even those in the martial arts ss knew him as their instructor only Luis knew who he truly was and the title he held in this ce.

    The four remaining were all earth users and attacked with earth spears all aimed.

    "You are foolish to all attack at the same time," Michael said as he readied his foot.

    ''Is he going to do that here?'' Luis thought as he had already gotten the idea of what Michael was about to do.

    The CEO lifted his foot quickly and with fast spins, he stomped it on the floor letting out the tornado which carried the spears that the soldiers had thrown at him along with it.

    The main impact was on the soldiers as Michael had been careful not to hit the students and the wind had only carried the soldiers past them to the back, nailing all of them to the wall with the spears which they had thrown at him.

    General Freelyn who had seen everything happen was enraged.

    "How dare you challenge a general?" He said as both of his hands had gotten covered with mud forming a sharp pointed de.

    "Your arrogant power does not exist here." Michael''s voice echoed in the wind as his eyes had turned white and arge amount of wind was encircling his body now, slightly lifting him off the ground.

    ''The wind ability is truly a wonderful ability.'' Luis thought as he witnessed the scene ying in front of him.

    "You will pay for this!" The general yelled as he charged in with both of the earth des attached to his hands, Michael was unfazed as he also charged in with full force but before the two could hit each other, they were stopped by an invisible force.

    Kelvin jumped down from the stands andnded between the two who were now struggling to move.

    "What is this?" General Freelyn said in a struggling voice.<sub> </sub>

    "Both of you cut it out," Kelvin said, cing his head in front of the two.

    That was Kelvin''s ability, something called restrain beams all he had to do was shoot it at their bodies and they couldn''t move any longer. The ability had a time limit or until Kelvin disabled it himself.

    "You will pay for your disrespect." General Freelyn said, looking at Michael.

    "You will pay for all your sins," Michael said. "Get this thing off me Kelvin so I can cut Mr. Arrogant here into two."

    "General Freelyn!" A voice was heard towards the entrance.

    "What are you doing here Ben?" He asked.

    "Mmmmm I found something."

    "What?"

    General Freelyn''s eyes widened as he saw the sword in Ben''s hands, Kelvin knew this was the best time to let them go, Michael still had his wind ability active but General Freelyn walked past him and grabbed the sword from Ben.

    ''How is that possible?''

    Luis quickly checked his inventory to see that the sword was still there but yet a replica of that sword was out there.

    ''Who could have done this?'' He thought as his mind browsed through which of his friends would be able to do this.

    The students were all cheering as they saw that the sword which had caused them much trouble had finally been found. Even Luis felt his heart settle.

    But once again they were sent back to their state of fear by a burst ofughtering from general Freelyn.

    "I''m not done with you yet." He said. "I must find out who threw this into my helicopter."

    He walked to the boy who still had his hand on the machine and asked him the current question.

    "Do you know anything about how my sword went missing?" General Freelyn knew the best way to put the question to avoid any loopholes.

    "No," the boy said with a shaky voice.

    The green light in the machine lit up indicating that he was saying the truth.

    "Now who''s going to be next?" General Freelyn searched through the students with his eyes until it stopped on Luis.

    "Come here, boy." He said pointing at him.

    Luis felt his heart sink as he got pointed by the general, but not moving will show that he was guilty so he walked up and ced his hands on the machine.

    ''I should get ready for the worst.''

    "Do you know anything about how my sword went missing?"

    As Luis thought of how to put his words smartly he received a saving message.

    [ Transmission Blocked ]

    "No," He said with full confidence and the machine lit up green.

    *****

    Mass release goals

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

    Hope you enjoyed the mass release chapters?

 Chapter 117 Mission On Earth

    That message which he had received when he got zero potential in the potential test before the old academy got burnt down, at first he thought the message meant that he really didn''t have any potential, it waster on that he understood what the message really meant and seeing that same message in his current situation had given him the confidence he needed.

    These types of things were built for humans and not Angels, the factors which helped it detect if a human was lying or not wasn''t present in an Angel.

    General Freelyn tried to hide the shocked expression he had on his face now, Luis had been his prime suspect all this while because George had told him about his little scuffle with him.

    It would make sense if he woulde back for revenge after getting beaten, he dide back for revenge but George''s story was far from what really happened.

    "I guess you weren''t with it after all." General Freelyn said, maybe the others didn''t hear him but Luis could feel the disappointment in his voice.

    ''I''ll kill George for this.'' He thought.

    ''You better do.'' Luis thought as he walked back to his position.

    The lie-detecting session continued with the rest of the students giving the same answer and the machine showing the green light.

    General Freelyn felt really embarrassed at the oue of things, maybe he would have felt worse if the sword had not been found and brought to him.

    "Are you sure these are all the green-eyed students you have?" He turned to Kelvin and asked.

    "Yes," Kelvin replied.

    "Why don''t you go ask your son how your sword really went missing," Michael said.

    General Freelyn shot daggers at him with his eyes but Michael just stared back at him, in the end, he was right, George had some more exnation to do.

    "And don''t forget to use your machine on him," Michael added.

    The general ignored him as he kicked his boys which were on the floor causing them to quickly spring up before he delivered devastating ps on both of their cheeks.

    "After all your training, you stille here and embarrass me."

    He turned to the ones who were attached to the wall and using his earth ability he controlled the earth spears off the wall leaving the four of them loose to fall from there but before they couldnd on the hard floor, they seemed to have dropped on what seemed like an invisible barrier which slowed down their fall, the barrier was quickly removed as the four of the soldiers came crashing on the floor.

    Luis turned to his right to see that the green-eyed girl had her hands stretched before pulling them back.

    ''She really has a good heart.'' Luis thought she still had the heart to help prevent them from getting their bones broken after everything they had gone through. But truth be told some of the soldiers weren''t exactly bad people and were just following the general''s orders.

    It didn''t take long for four p sounds to be heard and when the Angel turned towards the four soldiers he could see that they all had their hands on their cheeks as they walked out of the auditorium.

    General Freelyn stopped to look at Michael for a while without saying anything then he eventually walked away having not said anything, he didn''t say anything but Michael was aware of what that look meant and he wasn''t afraid of whatever the general was nning, he was just sick and tired of their arrogance and misuse of power.

    Kelvin patted Michael on the shoulder before climbing up the stands and disappearing into the hallway.

    Michael''s eyes turned to Luis as the students who had missed being free were quickly making their way outside.

    "How did you return the sword?" Michael asked after Luis had gotten close to him.

    "I didn''t." Luis replied.

    Michael had seen him with the sword when they were on the demon, he couldn''t forget the sword so easily because that was what the Angel had used to kill the growing demon, but he didn''t know that was the sword in question until the pilot showed up with a replica of it.

    "Then how is the general with the sword?" Michael asked.

    "I don''t know how he got that sword but that''s not the real sword," Luis said.

    Before Michael could reply out of his shock someone showed up.

    "Hi." She said, it was the green-eyed girl who had the name, Sonia.

    "Hi," Luis replied.

    "You are Luis right?" She asked, staring directly at his face.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes," Luis replied.

    "Ok," She said and immediately hugged him, he still wasn''t used to this type of thing as his face turned red in embarrassment.

    "Thank you." She said after she had pulled away from the embrace and walked away.

    Michael turned to him with a strange stare that was making him feel more awkward.

    "What?" He asked.

    "Just be careful or you may soon start getting on many girls'' bad sides and trust me it''s not going to be a funny experience," Michael said before turning back. "Come to mybter and bring the real thing with you if you''re sure you are still with it." He said before walking away.

    ''I''m just d to be out of there, although getting locked up there was quite beneficial to me.'' Luis thought as he approached his dorm room.

    When he opened the door he was greeted by both of his roommates but then there was a third person who he didn''t expect to see in his room and on his bed.

    "Hi," Orah said with a smirk on his face.

    *****

    Deep in outer space on a filled with beautiful green grasses and trees, arge dome could be seen just in the middle of the green field and inside the dome, a meeting was taking ce.

    There was arge table with curved edges ced in the middle of the room with ten upied seats ced around it.

    Ten normal-looking people were sitting on the seats and they were all heated in a conversation.

    "So what are we going to do about the Angel readings on earth two?" A female asked.

    "We bring him here for questioning, that''s what we''ll do." The man at the other end spoke. "If you know that is an Angel from your faction please indicate now."

    There was silence among them as nobody raised his or her hand to im that he or she was the one.

    "You all know that this is an offense worth proper punishment." He continued. "I am going to send Nova to earth to bring in the Angel and if the Angel is brought back here and found linking to any of you."

    "Or you." The male who was sitting at the other end added.

    He ignored him and continued. "Proper punishment would be given and because of not admitting on time it would be doubled."

    "Nova!!!" He yelled immediately after finishing his speech.

    A white light shot into the room and as it got beside him it transformed into a female with skin as white as snow.

    "I have a mission for you."

    "What mission?" Nova asked.

    "A mission on earth."

    Nova felt excited by just hearing the word earth. It had been long since she hadst visited earth and now she was being sent there on a mission.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Our goal still remains.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 118 Angel On The Street

    Luis listened with great interest as Dn exined everything that had urred today to make the replica of the demonic sword he had in his inventory.

    Out of all the people in his life, he never thought that the demon would be the one to think of a smart way of saving him, it was clear that demons were mortal enemies of Angels then why would a demon go to this extent to save him.

    He knew what the metal Orah used to make the sword was made off, a metal made of dark magic that had been melted and used to make the sword.

    "We just threw the sword into the helicopter a few minutes ago and you are already out," Dn said to end his exnation.

    "Yeah, I saw the sword," Luis said.

    Although the sword wasn''t the main reason why they were allowed to go as they had all gone through the lie-detecting session, it had made it easier for General Freelyn to leave without doing anything rash.

    ''If he didn''t get that sword I wonder what would have happened between him and Michael.''

    Thinking about Michael the way he fought today was something Luis had not seen him do before, even on the demon he didn''t go all out with his skills but just today he had shown him what he could really do and he was sure that wasn''t the end of it.

    There was only one thing you could do to show appreciation to someone who helped you, no matter who and that was what Luis did as he walked to Orah who was seatedfortably on his bed.

    "Thank you." He said.

    "You''re wee DS," Orah said with a wink.

    "Hey, what about us? We helped too." Dn said.

    "Yeah, thanks."

    "He had to say it casually," Dn mumbled as he folded his hands and turned back.

    This was the time Ace who had been quiet all this while had been waiting for, he wanted everything to be exined to him first before he asked his question.

    "So Luis what about the real sword, we all know it''s not yet out?" Ace asked.

    "What?" Luis pretended not to have heard him.

    "I mean where''s the real sword or are you with it?"

    Orah already knew the answer to this question but he just wanted to hear what the Angel would say when asked, he couldn''t just tell his two ssmates because, through the questions he had asked them, he knew the Angel was keeping it a secret from them.

    Luis froze as he didn''t know what to say, he was confused here because there was a chance they already knew he was with the sword, that would make sense considering they made an exact replica of it, it could have been Orah but then he was sure he hadn''t brought out the sword since the demon arrived here.

    But then there was a chance that they didn''t know and it was all Orah who had maybe seen the sword in his hands on the demon but then how could he know it was the sword in question.

    He wasn''t afraid they may betray him if he showed them the sword, he just didn''t want to get them involved in his issues more than they had already gotten involved.

    Before the Angel could say anything a knock was heard on the door and he heaved a sigh of relief internally.

    "I''ll get it," Dn said, jumping down from his bed.

    ''What''s she doing here?'' Was the thought in Dn''s mind after he opened the door to see who was standing there.

    "Is Luis there?" Tammy asked.

    "Yes," Dn said.

    ''Why is Tammy Phillips looking for Luis?''

    "Luis, someone''s looking for you." He turned his head into the room and said.

    It didn''t take long for Luis to show up at the door forcing Dn to pull back but he didn''t leave.

    Even the Angel was surprised to see that the person looking for him would be Tammy of all people.

    "Hi," He said.

    "I heard you guys were allowed to go." She said ignoring his greeting.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    "And what about the sword?" She asked.

    "They found it."

    "From who?"

    "None of us, it was found in his helicopter."

    "So it was just a misunderstanding."<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    There was a period of silence between them as Tammy turned her gaze down for a while before bringing it up again.

    "Hey, it''s been a while since we talked," She said. "Mind going for a walk?"

    "Ok," Luis said and slowly shut the door cutting Dn off from his eavesdropping.

    ``First E, then Monica, now a third-year student and not just any third-year student, Tammy Phillips." Dn was fuming in his thought. ''Just because he''s slightly more handsome that doesn''t mean all the girls should overlook me for him.''

    His train of jealous thoughts was interrupted by a tap on his shoulder.

    "Where''s Luis?" Ace asked.

    "Oh, he''sing," Dn said in an almost startled voice.

    *****

    Stationed in Luminol the capital of Crockel was a small office with a signboard that read ''Crockel''s application unit'' attached to the front of the small building.

    This was where parents registered their students in the academy and people also applied for a job there whenever there was a need for new staff and right now there was because one of the notices posted on the ss windows on the building read ''New staff needed.''

    A few miles away from the academy''s unit, Nova could be seen walking towards the unit.

    She was putting on a white shirt which had the inscription ''Angels Rule'', ck trousers and a pair of sneakers which had a mix of ck and white, with the logo of two wings joined together inscribed on the sides of both with green thread.

    Nova was quite the beauty, the proof of that was the number of men who were ogling her as she walked through the street. There were even some of the females who couldn''t take their eyes off her.

    "This ce has a whole new look now but nothing has changed much about the humans," Nova said to herself as she ignored all the stares she was getting as she walked through the street.

    She could read their minds all of their minds because the human mind was most weak when it entered a state of lust.

    ''That''s some nasty thoughts there.'' Nova thought as he walked past a hooded man. ''I should hurry up and get out of this area before someone tries something he will regret.

    Inside Crockel academy''s application unit was a man who looked to be in histe forties. He was on his application desk arranging some papers when he heard the door open.

    ''Someone here for the job, I just hope this one isn''t another idiot that wants to waste my time.'' He didn''t even look towards the door until he noticed someone standing in front of him.

    "Hi," Nova said with a smile.

    ''What a voice.'' This forced the man to raise his head to see that the voice was just as beautiful as the owner.

    ''I didn''t know people like this still existed on earth.'' The man thought.

    ''Even with my attraction suppressed they still act like this.'' Nova thought as the man couldn''t stop staring at her.

    She made a cough sound to knock him back to reality.

    "Oh yes, are you here for the job?" He asked, feeling embarrassed.

    ''At least this one is better than those on the street.''

    "Yes." Nova nodded.

    "Ok." The man said as he tried to pull out the application form from the many papers on his desk but he stopped immediately he touched the paper.

    "You know what, you already have the job." The man said. " Here are the job requirements, just show up here tomorrow with everything listed there." He said handing her the requirements paper.

    Nova looked at the paper for a while before raising her head with a smile. "Thanks."

    With that she exited through the door, immediately she was gone, the man slowly sat down on his seat.

    "Did I just give her the job without having her fill out the application?" He said. This was the point when he realized what he really did.

    ****

    weekly goals.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 119 Nobody Can Summon A Mystic Weapon

    There was an air of silence between Tammy and Luis as the duo walked through the park of JoJo mountain which was surrounded by the trees of the forest.

    Eventually, Tammy was the one to break the silence.

    "Are you okay?" She asked.

    Luis looked at himself from head to toe as he found the question to be a strange one.

    "I mean is anyone bothering you, like a third-year or second-year student or even someone from your ss?" Tammy corrected herself.

    ''Seriously she still sees me as a weakling who can''t take care of himself.'' Luis thought.

    "Nobody is disturbing me Tammy, and besides I can take care of myself," Luis said, showing his annoyance.

    "Yeah like the time George almost killed you, you were really taking care of yourself then," Tammy said with sarcasm.

    "That was different," Luis said.

    The only reason George had been able to beat him as of that time was because of the demonic boots he had on, even with his poor stats, he was sure the fight wouldn''t have ended the way it did but now even while putting on his demonic equipments he was sure he would be able to beat him in a fair fight without struggling.

    "Listen, Luis, I''m not asking you this because I really care about any of your problems, I''m just doing dad a favor by making sure nothing happens to you," Tammy said, her voice had gone from calm and nice to mean.

    This was the Tammy he knew, one minute she acts like she cares, and the next minute she tells him to his face that he doesn''t care about him.

    ''Let''s see what is in that mind of yours.'' Luis thought as he activated his mind read.

    [ Mind read blocked ]

    ''I knew there was a chance this would happen, guess it''s not time for me to know what she really thinks about me.''

    "If you''re looking out for me just because of your dad, then stop because it won''t do you any good forcing yourself to do something, and also I can take care of myself," Luis said and increased his pace, he had already gotten tired of talking with her, all she always told him was how much she didn''t care about him even though it appeared as she did sometimes.

    "I''m not stopping because you can''t look out for yourself," Tammy said.

    Those words were enough to stop Luis in his tracks as he turned to her with a smirk on his face.

    "How about a spar to prove it?" He said.

    The gym situated outside the school was empty as the duo walked in, JoJo mountain was just like another town in Crockel, it had most of the things other towns had except for individual houses which Luis hadn''t seen before.

    ''I told him his gym was going to be empty most of the time, there aren''t many people here, I''m sure the students make up therge poption here.'' Luis thought.

    The gym was wide with every piece of equipment perfectly in ce but that wasn''t why the duo was here as the ce where they had both turned to was therge space in the middle of the gym, this was the reason why Luis had suggested that they came here, Michael had told him about it and he knew it was going to be the best ce for this.

    "You better back down now, because I''m not going to go easy on you like the other times," Tammy said.

    "No problem, I can take a beating," Luis said with a sarcastic tone.

    "I hope you can," Tammy said as she turned to face him at the other end and then summoned her two daggers.

    "I hope you have a soul weapon now because I''m not giving you my sword." She said,

    "That''s not a problem," Luis said, summoning his ming sword.

    Tammy had her eyes fixated on the sword for a while before she said. "shy sword, too bad you won''t be able to do anything with it."

    ''But you seem to forget that I beat you thest time we had a sparring match.''

    [ Quest received ]

    [ Defeat your opponent ]

    [ Quest rewards ]<sub> </sub>

    [ 300 EXP ]

    [ +20 coins ]

    ''Wait you think she''s that strong? But I beat her thest time we sparred, she couldn''t have improved more than me within this period.'' Luis thought.

    This was exactly the same quest with the same quest rewards he had received when he was faced with Silvia, seeing that same quest appear against Tammy he knew this wasn''t going to be as easy as he thought.

    Seeing that quest had made him think of equipping one more thing to increase his chance of winning but Tammy may notice him doing it so he had to wait for the fight to start.

    "Ready?" Tammy said with a nod towards him.

    "Yeah," Luis said, pulling up his sword in front of himself.

    Tammy was the first to charge in with both of her daggers firmly ced in her hands but Luis just stood there while holding up his sword.

    She thrust both of her daggers at the same time aiming for the upper part of his body but Luis was quick enough to block both daggers with his sword.

    ''I''ve forgotten how fast he is." Tammy thought as she quickly pulled back her daggers to try something else.

    She went for a kick still close to Luis but the Angel with his two-day martial arts training had improved his fighting skills as he countered that with a kick of his own but he didn''t know which one would win as he quickly pulled back his feet and created a distance between the both of them, he just didn''t want to test his strength against someone who could make the ground shake with a stomp of her feet.

    Tammy didn''t waste time charging in again but this time she had unsummoned the dagger in her left hand.

    What she was attacking with now was a dagger and her bare hand.

    Luis was struggling to keep up as the dagger would make a ng on his sword as Tammy tried to get a punch on him and she did get a punch on his face, but it wasn''t something that Luis couldn''t quickly shake off as he tried to retaliate with his sword.

    That was the mistake he made as Tammy quickly bent down with both of her hands stretched backward and now that Luis had his hands stretched with his sword, she aimed for a kick on his wrist.

    That kick was so strong that Luis let go of the sword and as it was falling Tammy quickly got up and caught it.

    "Now you''re going to get beaten by your own sword." She said and raised the sword but as it wasing down something happened which she didn''t see on time.

    She was just nning to stop the sword just above Luis'' shoulder to show him that he had lost but as the sword came down it lit up with mes, the mes weren''t as wild as the ones Luis produced with it, but it was enough to burn through the Angel''s shirt and shoulder even though the sword hadn''t touched.

    "Arghhhh!" Luis screamed as he fell to the floor clutching onto his shoulder which was now scorched.

    Tammy dropped the sword out of shock at what just happened.

    "This isn''t a soul weapon." She muttered.

    ''But he summoned it before me.'' She thought.

    "Nobody can summon a mystic weapon."

    Immediately the images of when she had seen Luis fighting demons in the forest with fire ability, he said he didn''t have any ability apart from his aura vision but yet she had seen him use fire ability that day.

    ''Fire ability, a mystic weapon with a fire attribute.''

    "No, that can''t be true." She gasped.

    *****

    Weekly goals.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 120 Strange Demon

    Tammy was getting that feeling, that feeling she got some years back, and that feeling he got when he saw Luis using fire ability to fight demons in the forest, that feeling like a shockwave running down her spines.

    Some years back she and her father had been faced by a demon which had suddenly blocked them as soon as her father was about to catch a demon who they had seen on the street carrying a bag.

    The demon with the bag escaped through the alley but the demon in front of them now didn''t look like he was going to run, he had his whole body covered with ck clothing and on his face was a ck mask with a red line running through one side.

    Greg could tell immediately that the demon was a strong one although he couldn''t tell what rank he was because he had his whole body covered.

    Tammy had immediately summoned her two daggers and Greg had summoned his sword too.

    "You think you can defeat me with your useless soul weapons." The demon scoffed, he had a deep menacing voice but neither Tammy nor Greg were fazed by it.

    He stretched his hand and a greatsword which appearedrger than the ordinary greatsword appeared in his hand.

    The sword looked like something made carelessly as some parts of its des looked like they were broken.

    "I think your soul weapon looks more useless," Greg said.

    The demon didn''t reply as he ced his other hand on the sword and immediately the whole sword lit up with mes.

    "A mystic weapon." Greg gasped. "And one with an elemental attribute."

    "I thought that was impossible," Tammy said, noting that the demon had summoned the weapon.

    The demon burst into a feat ofughter and then stabbed his sword right through the hard concrete and into the ground.

    "I don''t think you know what''s possible." The demon said.

    Tammy gulped on seeing how easily his sword went through the concrete and Greg was trying his best to keep hisposure.

    It seemed like what the demon was doing here was trying to scare them away but the duo knew that turning their backs on their enemy would spell their end.

    "Even with all the abilities, you humans are still pathetic." The demon said, pulling out the sword from the ground.

    Grabbing the hilt with both of his hands again, the mes had increased greatly and now Greg knew that fighting him was going to be suicide, he was trying to figure the best way out of the situation.

    Tammy could feel her legs trembling, she had never felt so scared in her life, she felt like she would soon copse as she felt shockwaves running down her spine.

    "Burn to ashes." The demon said and raised his sword ready to send it down on the father and daughter and no doubt it would cover them both.

    But before he could send down the sword Greg threw three des pulsating with red heat at him.

    Immediately all three des stabbed the demon in his stomach, he staggered backward with a groan, and bringing down his sword the mes had been quickly extinguished.

    With his sword still in his hands, he plucked out one of the des from his stomach and began to examine it.

    "A demon lord." Greg gasped, he hade to the conclusion after seeing all the feats the demon had performed now.

    ''Are they nning on starting their attacks on Crockel?''

    "Pure des." The demon said with a voice that was nothingpared to the menacing one he had before, this voice had fascination and excitement in it.

    "Humanity may have a chance after all."

    Greg was expecting the demon to attack them with aggression this time after throwing the pure des at him but the demon just vanished after saying those words.

    Greg breathed a sigh of relief on seeing the demon vanish, no doubt there was no way he and Tammy could take on a demon Lord, that was suicide.

    Tammy too was d that he was gone, but she just couldn''t shake off that feeling.<sub> </sub>

    "Humanity may have a chance after all," Greg repeated thest words which the demon said before disappearing and wondering what type of demon would say that.

    That day remained imprinted in her mind as she wished to never cross paths with a demon like that, at least not now but right now she had seen someone whom she had seen use fire ability before summon a mystic weapon with a fire attribute.

    ''He''s a demon, Luis is a demon.'' She concluded in her thoughts as she quickly picked up the ming sword.

    [ -5 HP ]

    [ Your skin has been damaged ]

    [ -7 Energy ]

    [ Skin repair has begun]

    Luis could feel the pain going away after receiving that message, although the burn hadn''t taken much hp it had caused considerable damage.

    ''That was seriously painful.'' He thought. ''I didn''t think she would know how to activate the sword.''

    Luis was thinking of the best way to exin things to Tammy and when he finally came up with one, he raised his head to see a sword hanging above him, and turning to the holder he could see that her eyes were filled with rage.

    "Are you going to start talking or am I going to finish you off before you start causing trouble?"

    *****

    Bright light covered the area just in front of the gates of Crockel Academy and when the light was gone Nova could be seen standing there with a little ck bag hanging over her shoulder.

    "Now their new idea is to put their school on a mountain," Nova said, looking around the area. "But this mountain isn''t too high to be affected by destructive winds."

    She walked in through the gate and nced at the dormitory section of the first years before looking towards the academic section on the right.

    "I think that''s the first-year ss B." She said as she could clearly see the inscription of one B on the ss''s entrance.

    Before she could reach the ss, a tired-looking Nicole walked out of the ss, she looked at the unfamiliar person for a while before speaking.

    "Oh, you are Nova right?" Nicole said.

    "Yes," Nova replied with a nod.

    "I got your report from Francis although there was no file attached but that doesn''t matter as long as you''ll be working as my assistant in the ss," Nicole said. "That''s our ss, you can go set up a table for yourself."

    With that Nicole left her alone as she continued her walk back to her area of rest.

    Nova walked into the ssroom and after observing everywhere she walked to Nicole''s table and the first thing she saw was the list of all the students in her ss.

    She looked at all the names until her eyes caught the second to thest name on the list.

    "Miles." She said as certain thoughts started to flood her mind.

    ***

    The goal still stands.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 121 Goblin Territory

    Nova had to shake her head for real to actually shake off the thoughts in her mind now.

    ''What are you thinking Nova, there are humans with the name Miles.'' She thought, slightly tapping her head.

    She took deep breaths to help her erase whatever was in her mind now.

    ''The past shouldn''t control you, Nova.''

    After getting herself back she dropped the list back on Nicole''s table and turned to face the students'' desk.

    "Step oneplete, now all that remains is to find the Angel, I doubt capturing him would be any hard." She said,

    ****

    Carl was riding on his horse approaching the area that led into the Goblins'' territory, he was slowly riding alongside his brother Benjamin but they weren''t alone as there were five more horses following behind them and those riding on them were well-equipped soldiers of the king who hade to help with the search.

    Felix knew that paying three times of what he usually paid as tax was going to make things difficult for him but still he needed the king''s help which was why he had pleaded with the king to ept a double instead, the king had agreed after a while and that was the reason why five of his soldiers were helping in the search now.

    "Are you sure this is where you find the pouch?" The soldier who had his horse ahead of the other soldiers asked.

    "I''m sure of it." Benjamin said, climbing down from his horse."And that''s not the only thing I saw"

    He bent down as he ced his hand on therge horse print on the ground.

    "That must be his horse print," Jude said seeing that the horse''s footprint extended further into the territory.

    "Why would your friend ride into the Goblins'' territory?" The soldier asked.

    "He was looking for his sister and maybe he had ridden into there without knowing."

    "Oh, I forgot we were going to look for her too." The soldier said.

    "What are we going to do now?" One of the soldiers asked from the back.

    "Although this area is known as the Goblins'' territory, they do not have their base here, let''s follow the horse footprints and just hope it doesn''t lead us to their base," Carl said.

    "The chance of getting led to their base is pretty high here." Benjamin.

    "Hey, nobody gave you the rights to make decisions although you said exactly what I had in mind because of next time, remember, I give the orders."

    The soldier had pulled up in front of Carl to say all these and after that, he had rode ahead with the rest of the soldiers.

    "Some power crazy soldier there huh," Benjamin said as he climbed his horse and was about to move out when Carl stopped him by blocking his horse with his.

    "Hey what gives?" Benjaminined.

    "You shouldn''te along, I have a feeling this is going to get dangerous," Carl said.

    "Come on Carl, you know I can take care of myself, I''m even going to the Knights'' academy next year.

    "Which is one of the reasons why you shouldn''te," Carl said.

    "Carl," Benjamin said with a pleading voice.

    "No Benjamin, risking my life is already enough, I can''t risk yours."

    He needed to say anything else as he turned his horse and rode off as Benjamin sat there on his horse looking at him as he went deeper and when he was finally out of view, a smirk appeared on Benjamin''s face.

    The horse footprints had finallye to an end in the middle of nowhere and just from where it stopped were the markings of wheels heading in the same direction.<sub> </sub>

    They were contemting whether to follow the wheel tracks and whether it really had anything to do with Jude when fire shaped in the form of an arrow came flying from nowhere and knocked one of the soldiers off his horse.

    "Goblin fire mage," Carl said quickly, pulling out his sword.

    Everyone was on high alert now as they kept steering their horses around.

    Another fire arrow came flying but this time it was heading for Jude, with his sword he was able to block the fire which couldn''t make any effect on him.

    The soldier on the floor had gotten up but was quickly attacked by three arrow-shaped fires that scorched his body and killed him on the spot. He had screamed so loudly that his mates had to cover their ears.

    "We are surrounded by them." Carl figured.

    The soldiers were doing their best to avoid the attacks while blocking the close ones with their swords and one could say they were doing great defending themselves.

    The fire attacks had instantlye to a stop and now they could hear a voiceing from the bush by the side.

    "First it was just one human, now an army." The goblin spoke as he walked into view.

    ''One human.'' Carl thought. ''It has to be Jude.''

    "Where is he? What did you do to him?!" Carl screamed.

    "Oh, we don''t have him." The goblin said with a smirk. "But we''ll make sure we have you."

    Immediately after saying that four ck portals appeared around Carl and the four soldiers and emerging from each of those portals was a group of five goblins all wielding spears.

    ****

    Jude had been brought before the king again as this time he was going to face a level three hybrid beast.

    "Maybe if you survive this one, I''ll let you go." The king said with a smirk.

    Jude knew well by now that every talk of letting him go was just a fake assurance to raise his hope and then m it on the floor again, if he wants to get out of here he has to think of an escape n.

    "You are wasting your time, I''ll kill all your beast," Jude said as he got up from the floor.

    "We''ll see about that." The king said, striking his staff on the ground. This had already be a regr urrence for the young knight so he didn''t flinch.

    He once again found himself in the arena with his sword in his hand.

    ''I just hope this isn''t another aerial beast.'' He thought.

    When the gate was opened and the beast walked out he had his mouth open in shock.

    What could be worse than any aerial beast? A beast that had venom, what he could see on the other side of the arena now was a veryrge cobra whose shadow would easily cover him.

    ''I think we are going to fight poison with poison.'' Jude thought as he touched the poisoned dagger sheathed around his waist.

    ****

    Mass release goals.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 122 One More!

    One of the creatures which people were careful about were snakes and the reason was because of the deadly venom which they injected into one''s system with just a single bite.

    The most venomous snake was the cobra, with venom known to kill humans in less than fifteen minutes after the venom had been injected into the person''s system.

    Right now Jude was about to face the most venomous snake and this wasn''t just any snake, it was a hybrid beast and that makes it more deadly than the ordinary cobra.

    The young knight kept staring at therge ck cobra as he tried to figure out its hybrid feature but he couldn''t find any.

    The cobra had spotted its prey now and didn''t waste time getting to him, Jude gulped as the shadow of the cobra covered him.

    He slowly looked up to see that the cobra had its eye on him.

    The snake didn''t waste time to strike towards him as it wanted to swallow the knight in one go, but Jude was lucky to have rolled out of there just in the nick of time as the cobra struck the wall instead and had its mouth stuck there now.

    With the snake struggling to pull its mouth out of the wall, Jude rushed to the closest part of its soft body and shed at it with his sword but what he expected wasn''t the oue at all as a thud sound was heard after his strike.

    Now he knew where the snake''s hybrid feature was, its skin was as hard as a rock, and his sword didn''t even make a dent in its body.

    The snake pulled its head out of the wall and immediately attacked him again but before it could hit the young knight he stabbed his sword into the ground and did a backflip, causing the snake to miss him by a fraction.

    With the snake''s head still passing in front of him, Judended, quickly pulled out his sword from the ground, and struck it on the snake''s head but again, it was met with a thud sound.

    "That''s the best disy he''s shown since all his fights," Tuchelmented from where he was sitting with his sister.

    Tauriel didn''t reply to hisment as she had a lot of thoughts running through her mind.

    ''If he gets bitten by that cobra he''s gone.'' Tauriel thought, her heart was beating rapidly as she watched the fight.

    Jude was aware that striking the snake''s body was going to be useless, which was why he had aimed for its eye but he had missed as his swordnded just beside the cobra''s eye.

    The snake swung its tail at him in a horizontal sh which he couldn''t avoid and ended up getting knocked backward, his sword had also been knocked out of his hand in the process.

    He tried to pull the string on his sword as he felt his sword leaving his hand but when he tried to do so, he couldn''t find anything.

    "That bastard took the string off my sword." Jude groaned as he tried to get up.

    "You can''t use your tricks in this one." The kingughed as he lifted the long, colorless string with his fingers.

    The snake was slowly approaching him now as he dragged himself across the floor.

    "Just a bite from that thing and I''m done." He muttered as the long shadow covered him.

    It seemed like the snake wanted to enjoy his few hours of misery before finishing him off as it was yet to attack.

    Just then Jude heard a voice in his head. ''Every reptile has a weak spot.''

    "Every reptile has a weak spot." He muttered as he looked at the white bottom parts of the cobra which was raised now.

    The cobra noticed that he was looking at it now and that was when it decided to strike, but with hisst strength the young knight rolled forward allowing the cobra to strike nothing but the hard floor.

    The young knight had immediately gotten to work as he pulled out his dagger and with enough force stabbed it into the cobra''s throat which was nowhere close to the hardness of its upper body.

    The snake''s reaction was one of aggression as this was the first time it was getting hurt since the beginning of this fight.<sub> </sub>

    The snake turned to him but the young knight didn''t back down as he pulled his dagger deeper into the snake''s throat, it was only a matter of time before the effects of the poison began.

    The snake mmed its head due to the pain and quickly brought it up aiming for the knight but before it could hit him, the knight pulled out the dagger from its throat and stabbed it into the cobra''s mouth from under.

    The next action from the cobra was desperate as its tail came from behind to knock the young knight away.

    "Arghhhh!" Jude groaned as he got his face off the ground and turned towards the snake which seemed to be crazily dancing on the same spot with the dagger still stuck in its mouth.

    ''What type of poison was on that dagger.'' Jude thought, thanking his stars, that he had really taken Tauriel''s advice seriously.

    After a series of twists and turns, the snake finally fell to the floor never to get up again.

    Murmurs between the elf audience began after they watched the beast drop to the floor.

    "Who is this human? And how is he still alive?"

    "That was definitely poison."

    "Who cares poisons are also considered as useful assets for battles and given that the cobra has the most poisonous venom of a snake, it was a fair fight."

    "Enough!!" The king''s voice was amplified in the arena with the sound of him hitting his staff on the floor.

    "Since our human friend here seems to show promise in taking out hybrid beasts. Why don''t we give him one more for today."

    There were murmurs among the elves as a greater number of them screamed. "Yes, give him one more!"

    "As you wish."

    Another iron gate dropped to the floor and without wasting time a creature rushed out from there. It was a crocodile with the legs of a horse.

    It didn''t take it long to sight Jude on the floor and it immediately came running to him with its mouth wide open.

    "All I wanted was to find my little sister and now this is how it''s going to end for me," Jude said as he pulled his body to rest against the wall. "I just hope you are okay wherever you are Tania."

    The beast was getting close now and Jude knew there was no way he could fight off the fast beast or escape, it was impossible considering how exhausted he was.

    As the beast got close he slowly began to close his eyes to ept his fate but before he couldpletely shut his eyes he caught something.

    Three arrowsing in from the arena stands, all the arrows were on target, piercing through the beast''s head and causing it to immediately fall to the ground without any form of resistance.

    "Tauriel," Jude said as he looked at the person who had her bow stretched towards the beast like she just released the arrows.

    There were loud gasps in the arena as every elf in the arena turned to her.

    ****

    Happy Easter Everyone ????

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Our first mass release goal has beenpleted which means there will be two more chapters after this one.

 Chapter 123 Escaping The Arena

    How bad was the action Tauriel had just taken? Very critical was the answer to that question. There were rules regarding a fight in the arena, one of those rules was never to interrupt the fight in order to help a party win the other and that was just what Tauriel had done.

    The second reason why her action was a critical one was that she had helped the human by killing the beast.

    Tauriel knew the type of trouble she had gotten into but she didn''t stop there as she fired an arrow that had a rope attached to it.

    The arrow stabbed into the wall just beside Jude and using the rope she swung herself into the arenanding directly in front of Jude.

    "Is that elf stupid?"

    "She''s courting death."

    The reaction from the elves was a very distasteful one.

    "Put that on," Tauriel said, throwing a small ne with a tiny green crystal in the middle at the young knight.

    "What are you doing Tauriel?" Tuchel muttered while gritting his teeth as he watched from the edge of the stands.

    Just when the shout for one more by the elf audience had begun she asked to borrow her brother''s ne which was a replica of the one she was putting on and just before the beast was released she walked to the edge and stood there.

    Jude didn''t really make anything out of her strange movement, if only he knew this was what she was nning to do he would have stopped her on time.

    The king was still as calm as ever as his usual smirk was still evident on his face, this was what he had been waiting for.

    "That''s so cute Tauriel, it''s so cute that you would give up your life because of a human." The king said but this time his voice wasn''t amplified in the arena.

    He struck his staff on the floor and a horrid look appeared on his face as nothing happened.

    He turned to the arena to see that Jude was on his feet now and when his eyes darted towards his neck he bit his lips out of anger and frustration.

    "That damned ne, I thought I got rid of all of them!" He yelled but his voice wasn''t heard by the audience.

    "Are you going to tell me why you are doing this and why you gave me this ne?" Jude asked as he followed her trying as much as possible to keep up.

    "Don''t you think this is a critical moment to ask and answer questions?" Tauriel said as she kept walking to the center of the arena, she was keen on getting there as she wouldn''t even turn back to Jude or stop for a while, she even chose to walk there because Jude was struggling to keep up.

    Just then the amplified voice of the king resounded in the arena.

    "Attention! All elf soldiers please report to the arena and make sure the two there don''t escape, bring them in, alive or DEAD!"

    Tauriel didn''t lose concentration for once as she kept walking to get there, she already knew that this would be the case so it was no surprise.

    Heeding themand of their king, elf soldiers came trooping into the arena, consisting of swordsmen and spearmen.

    "I think we are going to run now," Tauriel said as she increased her pace, Jude followed up to increase his but he was stillgging behind and now the gap was bing more considerate.

    The first five swordsmen to enter the arena came charging toward them but Tauriel not wanting them to get close pulled out five arrows from her back and fired it at them.

    All the arrows were on target as all the swordsmen all dropped to the ground with the arrows stuck on their thighs.

    "She''s attacking her people because of a human!" The crowd was all in gasps and shocked by what they were seeing now.

    Tauriel had not aimed to kill the soldiers, rather she had aimed to cripple them for this period and had seeded in doing that.

    More soldiers came trooping into the arena and Tauriel was trying her best to stop them from getting close as she aimed to incapacitate them while running to the center of the arena.

    "Hurry!" She said as she stepped back without turning back and pulled Jude by his arm.

    "Where are my archers!" The king''s voice resounded through the arena.

    The elf archers began to show up in the stands now and were already firing toward them.

    "Almost there," Tauriel said as she did her best to avoid the arrows, Jude was also doing the same.

    "Fire!!" A voice screamed from the stands.

    Tauriel knew what that meant, this was a critical situation as all the archers had fired at the same time aiming for the both of them.<sub> </sub>

    "Slide!" She screamed.

    Jude didn''t even have time to say how useless he thought that was going to be as he joined Tauriel to slide towards the center of the arena.

    Tauriel slid to the center which now had a small hole through which her body entered.

    Jude was only able to get his feet into the hole as two arrows were shot into the ground beside him with moreing at him but before they could get to him, Tauriel''s hand appeared from the hole and quickly pulled him in.

    Immediately he was pulled in, the hole began to close back with the sand surface slowly covering it.

    With the arrows no longering the soldiers rushed to hold the door before it could close up, aware that they were going to arrivete, one of the soldiers threw his sword to stop the door from closingpletely but his effort was met with a ng as the sword bounced off and the door finally closed up.

    Jude found himself in a dark room where he couldn''t see anything including the person that had fallen in here with him.

    He soon found his body against hers as she immediately lit the fire torch she had in her hand almost burning his face.

    "Sorry," Tauriel said after Jude had quickly pulled away from her.

    "Do youˇ­"

    He wasn''t allowed to finish what he wanted to say as Tauriel once again reminded him of the type of situation they were in.

    "I know what you want to ask, but can''t you wait till we are out of here?" Tauriel said.

    "Ok, but how are we going to get out of this dark ce?"

    Tauriel smiled as she pointed her torch up to reveal another trap door but this one was away from the one they hade through.

    Jude was the first to climb out of the door as he found himself in the woods.

    ''When was thest time I saw the sun?'' He thought as he looked up at the sun.

    "We have to move out of this area quickly, they areing after us."

    Jude turned to see Tauriel standing behind him.

    "Yeah, and how do you n on moving fast?" Jude said with the thought that her words didn''t have the appropriate action to back them up.

    Tauriel didn''t reply as she walked to the bush in front of them and opening it up Jude could see a little building made out of wood.

    "Unless this is going to be a hiding ce, I don''t see how this is going to help us move quickly."

    "You''ll see," Tauriel said as she approached the entrance.

    Jude could hear slight neighs and Huff''s as she unlocked the door.

    "You could have just said you had a horse," Jude said.

    "No, this isn''t my horse," Tauriel said as she pushed the door open.

    ''Then whose horse is it?'' Jude wanted to ask but that question never came out as he knew the answer to it now.

    "Maximus?" He said in disbelief.

    He thought his horse had been left to die that day but right here he could see that same horse but that wasn''t all, the stallion looked as healthy and vibrant as ever.

    *****

    Happy Easter Everyone ????

    Hope you are all enjoying your day?

    Best wishes to you all.

 Chapter 124 How It Began

    Thest time the young knight had seen his horse it was all battered with its leg covered in blood, when he found himself in the prison, he thought his brown stallion must have died out there that night but it turns out he wasn''t the only one who got saved that night.

    "You saved him," Jude said as he approached the horse and ced his hand on its neck.

    "Are you sure he''s fit enough to run?" He asked as he shifted his gaze to the horse''s legs.

    "Don''t worry I made sure his legs healed fine.",

    Jude''s reunion with his horse was interrupted by the sound of running horses heading toward them.

    "They areing." Tauriel gasped.

    "Then we should get out of here fast."

    Tauriel looked up to see that Jude was already on the horse and offering her his hand.

    Jude pulled her up on the horse and didn''t waste time sting through the wooden walls.

    They were lucky to have left there on time because just a few minutes after leaving there seven elf soldiers who were on their horses arrived there.

    Themander of the squad rode his horse into the building and after a while came out with a grim look on his face.

    "After them!" He screamed pointing ahead.

    Jude and Tauriel were now far away from the soldiers and were approaching the goblin territory now, the same goblin territory that had boundaries with Asaka.

    "Do you mind telling me the reason for your foolishness now?" Jude asked as they slowly moved while on the horse.

    "Foolishness?"

    "Saving me from dying in the hands of the goblins was a different thing, you could have gotten killed today."

    "I had already made the n."

    "A n to be a fugitive, I can see that," Jude said. "Look what I''m trying to say is that was foolish and why would you risk your life for me?"

    The horse hade to a halt now as both of them still sat there without saying anything.

    "I want to show you something," Tauriel said, jumping down from the horse.

    She picked up a stick and started to draw something on the floor, Jude wondered what she wanted to tell him as he climbed down from his horse.

    "We weren''t always like this with your specie." She said as she finished the drawing of the human beside the elf.

    "Humans and elves once lived together in peace."

    "Then what happened?" Jude asked.

    "The king was always a human and the elves neverined about it because they weren''t treated differently despite their differences.

    "But after many years, a king rose among the humans, a king who hated elves and wanted all of them wiped out. He began his n with his men and the elves didn''t even know about it.

    "On the day he began the execution of his extinction n, the whole kingdom was in chaos as bodies of elves dropped everywhere on the streets.

    "The elves tried to fight back but the king already had everything nned, he hated the elves to the extent that he didn''t want any one of them to escape.

    "Then how are elves still existing?"

    "Humans," Tauriel said. "Although the king had turned the heart of the humans against the elves, there were still humans who didn''t agree with the king because they didn''t understand his hatred for the elves.

    "These humans were the ones who helped some of the elves escape."

    Everything was clear to Jude now, the elves hated the humans because of what had happened many years ago but they had never attacked them before because of the few humans who had helped them escape that terrible day.

    "After they escaped, they set up their kingdom. The first king of the elves was an elf with a good heart, he didn''t see all humans as bad and told the elves to just avoid humans.<sub> </sub>

    "That was the way it was until the present king Ashburn rose to power, he dered his hate for humans and gave orders to capture any human caught in our territory.

    Jude was quiet as he took in everything Tauriel had told him so far.

    "Then why?" He blurted.

    "What?" Tauriel asked.

    "Everything you just said now still doesn''t exin why you risked your life to save me, you are not even sure I''m a good person."

    "I know you''re a good person," Tauriel said, pulling closer to him now.

    "And you risked your life just because you think I''m a good person, you risked your freedom because of that," Jude said.

    He was grateful to Tauriel for saving him but still, it didn''t make sense that an elf would risk her life to save a human just because she thought he was a good person.

    "You are right, I didn''t just do it because I thought you were a good person," Tauriel said leaning closer to him, she felt her heart skip a beat as she did this.

    "I did it because Iˇ­."

    Before she could finish those words two arrows came flying and sticking to the ground beside them.

    "Archers." Tauriel gasped as she turned towards the bush on their right.

    They were on level ground without any high grounds or trees around them so Jude found it strange for both arrows to have hit the ground instead.

    Tauriel immediately pulled out her bow from her back and fitted it with three arrows aiming for the area where the arrows hade from.

    Jude didn''t pull out his sword but held onto the hilt while keeping his eyes on the bush.

    Tauriel kept her bow and arrows there but no other arrow came as something began to move in the bush.

    "You''ve made a big mistake Tauriel."

    Revealing himself was someone Tauruel didn''t think she would see again after what she did today but it turns out her brother wasn''t going to let her go that easily.

    *****

    Luis flew across the gymnasium and crashed on the wall and quicklying after him was Tammy who still had the ming sword with her.

    "Do I look like a fool to you?" She said after stopping in front of him.

    Luis didn''t look hurt but that fall was quite the painful one.

    "I knew convincing you was going to be hard but that''s the truth," Luis said.

    "Since you won''t say anything useful, it would be my pleasure to help the world get rid of a problem like you."

    She shed the sword at him but the Angel wasn''t just going to stand there and get killed, since she wouldn''t believe his words then he would just have to show her.

    The sword was met with a thud sword and Tammy looked at where she had hit to see that Luis'' arm was covered with earth.

    Luis used that moment to roll out and quickly created a distance between the both of them.

    "You have earth ability?" Tammy said as she couldn''tprehend what just happened.

    "Yeah, and water too," Luis said and immediately a jetstream of water left his hands and sted Tammy, sting her into the dummies set up in the gym.

    ***

    Wanted to do two chapters today but I think I''vee down with a fever. I managed to do this one after a series of pain in my head.

 Chapter 125 Are You Convinced Now?

    Luis had wanted to cover up for what Tammy had witnessed but then he raised his head and found his ming sword hanging over him. He still wanted to use his excuse of summoning soul weapons being a new technology created by Michael but Tammy didn''t let him speak as she spoke of how much she hated demons and would do anything to wipe them out.

    At that moment Luis had received a message thatpletely changed his mind about what he was going to do.

    [ Ultimate quest update ]

    [ A human has expressed her hate for humans before you ]

    [ Side quest ( ultimate quest ) received ]

    [ Make her your ally ]

    [ Quest rewards ]

    Luis didn''t have time to read the rewards as the ming sword came falling on him, he managed to escape that by rolling out of the way because the sword wasn''t in mes.

    "I didn''t know I had been living with a demon all this while," Tammy said as she pulled the sword up. "You must be a  to go unnoticed by anyone."

    "I''m not a demon Tammy," Luis said as he pulled himself close to the wall.

    Tammy let out a soft chuckle before quickly returning to her serious face.

    "That''s what every demon at the point of death would say."

    "I am not a demon," Luis said, sounding annoyed a little. "And who said I''m at the point of death?"

    The Angel got up now with a determined look on his face, he was still contemting on whether to just outright tell Tammy what he was but the fact that she still saw him as weak even after describing him as a demon was really annoying.

    He was still fit to take her on in a fight because all he had lost so far was just HP and he had many things in his arsenal to subdue her.

    ''This would have been easier if I had unlocked thatpel but there''s still a chance it won''t work on her at level one.'' Luis thought.

    "Oh, you want to show me your real powers now," Tammy said and twisted the hilt of the sword causing the mes to immediately light up around it.

    ''How does she even know how to activate the weapon?'' Luis thought, it never crossed his mind that Tammy was a level six third-year student and may have gotten some training on how to use mystic weapons.

    ''I''m just d she doesn''t have fire ability.'' Luis thought looking at the size of the mes which was very smallpared to what he could produce with the sword.

    "No, I just want to win a sparring match and prove to you that I can take care of myself," Luis said, clenching his fists.

    "That won''t be necessary anymore," Tammy said, shing her sword towards him.

    Luis didn''t quite understand what she was doing because they were far apart but it didn''t take him long to feel the impact of what she had just done as a horizontal stroke of fire shot out from the sword.

    He was too slow to respond to the unexpected attack as the fire hit him on his chest and pushed him back a little.

    [ -5 HP ]

    Luis let out a soft groan as he ced his hand on his chest, the fire had burnt away that part of his uniform.

    The only thing that had prevented his HP from decreasing by arge number was his fire resistance which had increased but that didn''t mean the fire still wasn''t painful to him.

    "You''re denying to be a demon but the proof has already made it clear you are," Tammy said, looking at the sword.

    "I didn''t know demons could summon mystic weapons," Luis said, regaining hisposure.

    "Stop saying that!" Tammy yelled as she let out another fire sh but this time Luis wasn''t going to let himself get hit again.

    [ Anti Gravity boots equipped ]<sub> </sub>

    With his anti-gravity boots equipped, Luis quickly stepped out of the fire sh''s range and the attack continued moving until it hit the wall creating a small dent it.

    He didn''t really need the boot to avoid that attack but he needed it if he wanted to beat her as quickly as possible.

    Tammy was surprised when she suddenly found Luis beside her, she had only seen him avoid her attack and now he was beside her.

    Luis didn''t hold back as he sent a punch down her stomach which sent her back a few feet before she fell on one knee.

    "If demons can summon mystic weapons, don''t you think there should be another species of beings that should also be able to do that?" Luis said. "A species which you once told me about."

    "What are you trying to say?" Tammy asked as she got up on both feet again. "There are no Angels on earth anymore."

    "How sure are you about that?" Luis said. "And how sure are you that I am a demon?"

    "If you are not a demon, then what are you? An Angel." Tammy chuckled.

    Her chuckling ended immediately when she noticed the serious look Luis had on his face.

    "Don''t you dare tell me that!" This time there was a very serious tone of anger in her voice.

    There was nowhere for Luis to go as the fire sh she produced this time was quite visible and he could see that it had covered the whole area and giving him no space to escape.

    He got hit by therge fire sh and was sent flying backward and crashing against the wall.

    These were the events that had led the duo to their present situation.

    Tammy was confused as shey under the rubble of dummies.

    ''Demons don''t have earth or water abilities.'' She thought. ''Someone with three elemental abilities, how possible is that, exceptˇ­''

    She shook her head to shake off thatst part.

    ? ''How can he be an Angel? There has to be another exnation for this.''

    She felt the pile of dummies on top of her move and then got pushed away, she quickly turned to face up and found Luis looking down at her.

    "Who are you?" She blurted out. "You''re probably one of those kids from the empire."

    "You still don''t believe me." Luis sighed.

    "I know you''re not a demon now but telling me you''re an Angel, that sounds far-fetched."

    "I didn''t want to do this but here I go," Luis said.

    "Do whˇ­..?" Tammy was cut short not by anyone but rather by what she was seeing now.

    The pair of ck wings sprouting out from Luis'' back was something she had never seen before, she had only been told stories about Angels and had never seen one before.

    "Are you convinced now?"

    ******

    The Author is back!!! My apologies for not notifying you all before disappearing, I was on a two weeks extension period at school to get extra lessons for my uing exams.

    My exams are starting next month so updates are gonna be dyed from now till the end of my exams. I hope you don''t drop the novel because of that. Things will return to normal after my exams.

 Chapter 126 Third Ally

    Tammy couldn''t believe what she was seeing now, throughout her life she had only heard about Angels mostly from her father she had never seen one before but today one was standing in front of her.

    "Is this a dream or something?" Tammy muttered with her gaze still on Luis.

    "No, it''s not," Luis said.

    Tammy quickly snapped out of her daze and quickly got up from the pile of dummies so she could go down on one knee before Luis.

    "I''m sorry," She said with a stuttering voice. "I never knew you were a Divine one."

    ''I didn''t know she could be so humble.'' Luis thought. ''Well, most people just pretend to be humble before those more powerful than them.''

    But he knew what she was doing now wasn''t hidden under the guise of her pretending, it was genuine.

    "Hey, you don''t have to do that," Luis said, motioning her to get up.

    Tammy looked confused as she stood up to face Luis, she wanted to say something but just couldn''t bring herself to say it.

    "What?" Luis said after realizing the way she was looking at him.

    "You''re not going to punish me?" She asked.

    "For what?"

    "For everything." She said pointing at the results of their spar which hadter turned into a full-fledged battle.

    ''Oh, so you think you deserve a punishment.'' Luis thought as a mischievous idea came into his mind.

    "We''ll talk about thatter."

    "Ok."

    Tammy was hearing him loud and clear and had given her response half-heartedly but she wasn''t looking at him as she couldn''t take her eyes off his ck pair of wings.

    ''Luis was an Angel all this time.'' She thought. ''But what is his mission?''

    "Luis." She called, now saying his name sounded weird to her.

    "Yes," Luis replied.

    "I know there aren''t supposed to be on earth which means you must be here on a special mission," Tammy said.

    Tammy wasn''t wrong if she said he was on a special mission after all he had gotten dragged here because of a strange brown book andter he had obtained this system which gave him the ultimate quest of defeating Lucifer.

    "Yes, and I need your help toplete that special mission," Luis said.

    "I''ll do anything to help you divine one," Tammy said, doing a slight bow.

    Her respect for Angels was so great that his whole opinion of Luis had changed now that she knew he was an Angel.

    [ Side quest ( ultimate quest )plete ]

    [ Tammy has sessfully agreed to be your ally ]

    [ Quest rewards ]

    [ 500 EXP received ]

    [ +2 skill points received ]

    ''Completing this quest was really worth it.'' Luis smiled inwardly.

    A beep came off from Tammy''s watch and she immediately raised it up to her view to see what it was.

    "I have to go." She said pointing backward with her thumb.

    "Just remember, no one is supposed to know what happened here." The Angel said switching to a serious tone. "I''ll call you when I need your help."

    "Ok," Tammy said and quickly left through the door.

    "I should better put that away before someone walks in here," Luis said, tilting his head to look at his wings.

    [ Flight deactivated ]

    [ Cooldown: 0/120 minutes ]<sub> </sub>

    ''That could be a problem in critical situations.'' Luis thought.

    Now that Tammy was gone he could check the first message he had received when he knocked her into the row of dummies.

    [ Questplete ]

    [ You have defeated your opponent ]

    [ Rewards ]

    [ +300 EXP received ]

    [ +20 coins received ]

    [ 1720/3150 EXP ]

    Although he had received arge amount of exp today bypleting two quests at a time, he was still far from leveling up.

    [ Quest Update ]

    [ Human allies: 3 ]

    [ Angel allies: 0 ]

    "What happened here?"

    He was interrupted from what he was doing by a feminine voiceing from the entrance. Standing at the entrance was a girl who always carried a pouch of arrows on her back with no bow. He had met before but it wasn''t on a good note as she helped her brother that night to try and knock him out.

    ''I should have cleaned this up before anything else.''

    ******

    Tauriel was happy to see her brother but she was being cautious because she knew king Ashburn may be using him to capture her.

    "You''ve made a mistake Tauriel," Tuchel said as he inched closer to them.

    "I''m sorry brother but none of this is fair."

    "You should have minded your business like I told you to!" The male elf said with a voice about to burst out but he got hold of himself on time. "What hase over you?"

    Tauriel stared at her brother for a while before turning to Jude and then turning back to her brother.

    "Love, that''s what''se over me."

    ''What?'' was the thought Jude had in mind. ''She loves me likeˇ­''

    Jude was silent as he turned back to the bush where he hade from.

    "I''m sorry dear sister but I cannot allow you to be a fugitive," Tuchel said clenching his fist.

    "Tuchel." Tauriel gasped, she had already gotten the gist of what was happening and she was disappointed, disappointed that her twin brother would turn her in.

    "On the horse!" She shouted.

    Jude didn''t waste time climbing on top of the horse and so did she but it was already toote as portals began to appear all around them giving them no space to escape.

    It didn''t take long for the elf soldiers consisting of the spearmen, swordsmen, and Axemen to start trooping out from the teleporter.

    There was nothing the two on top of the horse could do rather than watch as they got surrounded by about sixty soldiers but that wasn''t their main worry as a leg covered with ck robe stepped out of the teleporter.

    Coming into view was the king of elves, king Ashburn, he was the one who had opened the portals.

    Both Jude and Tauriel felt their heart skip a beat as they caught a glimpse of him.

    "When was thest time I was out in the sun." King Ashburn said, looking up and then he slowly turned his gaze to the two on top of the horse. "And to think that a couple going on a honeymoon would be the ones to draw me out."

    "How''s the journey going so far?" He said with a smirk on his face.

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter.

    An honest review of what you think about my work would be appreciated. Your support has really been wonderful so far. Thank you all for that.

 Chapter 127 An Old Friend

    Tauriel could feel her heart pounding as King Ashburn rubbed the tiny green crystal on the ne she was putting on. She didn''t have it out like that and always hid it under her cloth but Ashburn had walked to her and pulled it out.

    "The stone of Avalon, resistant to magic." The elf king said. "I thought I banned this from my kingdom and yet you have one for yourself and a spare to give the human you have blindly fallen in love with."

    "Leave her alone, you have me now right?"

    The king let out a chuckle louder than a normal chuckle before turning his gaze to Jude.

    "That''s not the way things work here." He said. "Youmit an offense, you go in for it."

    "And what offense did shemit?" Jude asked.

    "Interrupting a fight in the arena."

    "Interrupting a fight in the arena." Jude chuckled. "Or do you mean saving a human''s life which happened to be my own life, I think that''s the real offense here."

    Tauriel was amazed by how Jude was still able to talk to the king with courage despite the situation he was in now, even the elf soldiers found it disrespectful and would have attacked him by now if their king had given them the order to act.

    "Well done, you figured it out." King Ashburn said with a sarcastic tone. "But you forgot to tell me the part where that changes anything."

    "It''s the dungeon for you Taurie until I decide your punishment," Ashburn said, pulling the ne away from her neck.

    "The dungeon." Tauriel gasped.

    King Ashburn struck his staff on the ground expecting Tauriel to disappear but that never happened and it didn''t take him long to realize his mistake.

    The crystal worked on whoever was wearing the ne but the effects could also be shared with another person by simply touching the person, that was why Tauriel had held onto Jude''s back immediately the king pulled away her ne.

    "I hate that stone!" The king yelled and stretched his hands towards Jude''s neck to grab the ne but the young knight wasn''t going to let him.

    With great precision he targeted the king''s wrist and delivered a heavy kick there, kicking his staff as far away from him as possible, and then with the poisoned dagger Tauriel had given him he stabbed the king''s hand.

    "Arghhhh!" Ashburn screamed in pain as he pulled his hand back.

    Now that there were no more portals Jude had an opening for escaping and he used it to the best of his advantage as he avoided all the spear thrusts and even trampled on an axeman blocking his way.

    "No, no, no!" Ashburn screamed.

    He stretched his hand and the staff flew up from where it was and flew into his hand.

    "After them!!!"

    "But my lord we don''t have any horses." One of the swordsmen replied with a shaky voice.

    "You don''t need horse fools!" He said, tapping the tip of his staff.

    Tiny blue balls escaped from the staff and flew into both of their legs, all of them.

    "My leg feels as light as a feather." One of the soldiersmented.

    "Now after them! And make sure you don''t lose them or I will be losing you."

    The soldiers all knew what that meant and immediately ran off. None of them could believe the speed at which they were running now, they were all very fast, even faster than an average horse.

    "This is my opportunity and I won''t let it slip." King Ashburn said as he watched his soldiers run.

    Another portal opened in front of him and a horse walked out of it, a horse with golden fur, it was one of a kind and that was because it wasn''t an ordinary horse.

    He climbed on top of the horse and after that, a pair of golden wings sprouted out from the horse''s side, the king''s horse was a Pegasus, a special type of horse that could fly with the help of their special wings.

    Immediately the wings sprouted out, the Pegasus took to the skies heading in the same direction as the soldiers had run off to in pursuit of Jude and Tauriel.

    ''How powerful is that king''s magic?'' Jude thought as he tried to make his horse run faster.

    "What type of spell did he even use on them?!"

    Tauriel turned back to look at the soldiers who were beginning to catch up to them now.

    "A very strong one," Jude said.<sub> </sub>

    Tauriel changed her position to face the soldiers while sitting on the horse, what she wanted to do now was try and shake the soldiers off.

    She fitted three arrows on her bow and fired them off immediately, the arrows went towards the soldiers taking out three of them but that didn''t slow them down as those who had fallen were trampled upon and ignored.

    Tauriel kept firing arrow after arrow, most of them were sessful while some missed, she kept doing this until she was one down to one arrow but before she could fire that one at the soldiers she was stopped by Jude who had spotted something ahead.

    "Turn and shoot Tauriel," Jude said.

    "What?"

    "Just do what I said."

    Tauriel quickly turned back to the front and that was when she caught the glimpse of what Jude wanted him to shoot at.

    Carl was lying on the floor amid the dead body of the soldiers who hade along with him and also that of the goblins they had killed, they were all dead and now it was his turn to die as thest goblin standing was about to thrust his spear into the knight''s body but before he could bring the spear down and arrow shot into his head and he fell backward.

    "What was that?" Carl groaned.

    He turned towards the direction where the arrow hade from to see a horse approaching him at full speed.

    "Hey, get up on your feet!!" Jude screamed as he approached him.

    Carl tried to get up but he couldn''t as his legs felt incredibly weak.

    Jude rode closer and hade up with another n to get the person he just saved on the horse but before he could get to him he caught the glimpse of a goldennd beside him and the impact from that fall knocked him and Tauriel off the horse.

    "Arghhhh." Tauriel and Luis groaned as they struggled and got back on their feet.

    Now that they were on the ground Jude could see clearly the person they had saved.

    "Carl." He was shocked as he rushed to his battered friend.

    "Jude," Carl said with fading breath. "I''m d you''re okay bro."

    "But you''re not."

    Their conversation was interrupted by ppinging from Ashburn, Jude didn''t even bother to look at him because of the condition he had seen Jude in but now when he did he was shocked by what he was seeing.

    "Is that a Pegasus?" He asked.

    "Not just any Pegasus, a golden Pegasus," Tauriel said, she couldn''t even take her eyes off the thing.

    "I thought it was all a myth." Carl groaned.

    "What a nice reunion." The king said with thest p.

    "A nice reunion indeed." A voice said from the side.

    Ashburn quickly turned his gaze there but he couldn''t see anything.

    "Show yourself." He said.

    "As you wish."

    Coming into view as if removing an invisibility cloak was a goblin who didn''t exactly look like any ordinary goblin. His face looked smoother than that of the ordinary goblin and the green in his skin was so dark you wouldn''t notice it andstly, he looked way better than any goblin they had seen before.

    "Saganus." Ashburn had a horrid look on his face as he said this.

    "Yes it''s me, Ashburn, I''vee to take what''s mine."

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Please follow me on Instagram and Twitter@franklinnwakamma. I would appreciate that.

 Chapter 128 Im Not Stupid

    Never in her life had Tauriel seen such a horrid look on her king''s face, Jude thought there wasn''t anything that could make the king afraid even a little but this strange-looking goblin had proved him wrong as he had immediately changed the mood of the king.

    "All these years, you''ve been hiding in that hidden kingdom of yours like a coward," Saganus said as he walked closer to the Pegasus with his hands folded behind him.

    Ashburn''s soldiers were still keen on going after Jude and Tauriel and the goblin drawing close to their master but with a simple gesture, Ashburn had ordered them not to get any closer.

    "That kingdom was meant for the safety of my people, I was not the one who set it up," Ashburn said, trying not to lose the confidence in his voice.

    Saganus acted as if he didn''t hear him as he ced his hands on the pegasus''s neck.

    "Oh, Teh, how much I''ve missed you." He mumbled and then quickly turned his gaze back to Ashburn who was staring down at him.

    "I trusted you Ashburn but you showed me that you are nothing but a traitor, you do not deserve to be trusted by anyone."

    "No one can be fully trusted," Ashburn said.

    "You don''t deserve to be trusted at all and today you''ll pay for everything!!"

    "You''reˇ­."

    Before Ashburn couldplete what he wanted to say an invisible force knocked him off the Pegasus causing him tond on the hard floor with his back.

    The soldiers wanted to charge in again after one of them threw a spear which Saganus easily avoided while standing in the same spot but Ashburn didn''t want them to get involved just yet as he gestured to them to stay back.

    "At least you have a little wisdom to know that I will end all their lives in a matter of seconds," Saganus said as he drew closer to the king who was back on his feet now.

    "I have the staff of Vagus Saganus, you cannot win this fight," Ashburn said, raising his staff.

    The only reaction from Saganus after Ashburn lifted the staff was a smirk.

    "And you think I am afraid of my old toy?"

    Ashburn was conflicted by the reaction from Saganus, he expected the staff to trigger some sort of fear in the goblin but it didn''t look like it worked.

    The staff of Vagus was the most powerful weapon a wizard could ever wield as it was known for it was known to do almost anything as long as the user connected well enough with it and the first wizard to use it after creating it had never lost a battle with it.

    ''Pretending not to be afraid won''t save you from this.'' Ashburn thought and then quickly stabbed the staff into the ground.

    He was conflicted to see Saganus still standing there with his hands folded behind his back and just then Saganus entered a feat ofughter.

    "You thought I would be so stupid to just challenge someone with the Staff of Vagus without these." Saganus pulled his hands in front to show the green nes on both of his wrists.

    "Stones of Avalon." Ashburn gasped.

    "I''m not stupid Ashburn."

    Stretching his hand by his side a long red spear appeared on it and he immediately pointed it at Ashburn.

    "We''re going to do this the old-fashioned way."

    "I don''t think so," Ashburn replied.

    Purple fire shot out from his staff heading for Saganus but with a skillful wave of his spear the fire disintegrated before it could get to him.

    "I see how it''s going to be then," Saganus said as he thrust his spear towards Ashburn from where he was standing, releasing a stream of red mes.<sub> </sub>

    Ashburn used his staff to create an invisible shield to block that attack and he did seed in blocking the attack but just after blocking it, another one came flying and took him by surprise.

    The attack knocked him off his feet and sent him sliding back.

    Seeing that the elf king was down, Jude knew this was their best time to escape, he quickly picked up Carl who had already passed out, and ced him on top of the horse.

    "Get on, we need to get out of here while they are distracted," Jude said to Tauriel and made to climb the horse but things were going to go exactly as he wanted them to.

    Ashburn pulled his face off the floor with a groan and that was when he spotted Jude about to climb on top of his horse.

    "You fools! They are getting away, kill them if you have to!!"

    A purple light shot out from his staff and knocked Jude off before he could get on the horse.

    "No!!" Tauriel screamed as Jude fell.

    The soldiers were charging in now and there were still about forty of them left after Tauriel had taken out some of them while they were running.

    They were clearly outnumbered and Jude was struggling to get up from the floor.

    Tauriel was all out of arrows which meant this was a fight where she was at a disadvantage, but she wasn''t going to back down without a fight.

    Before the soldiers could get close to them she jumped down from the horsending beside a groaning Jude.

    "Are you okay?" She asked before pulling out Jude''s sword from its sheath.

    "What are you going to do?" Jude groaned.

    Tauriel didn''t reply as she got up and turned to face the soldiers who had already covered the distance between them.

    Three swordsmen were the ones in front and all came shing down at her at the same time but with a wonderfully high jump, she was able to avoid the triple sh.

    Onnding she delivered a double kick two take out two of the swordsmen, the third swordsman tried to sh her while she was on the floor but with a spin, she kicked the sword out of his hand and still in the spin delivered another kick with her other leg.

    Although taking out these three had somehow proven to be easy, Tauriel knew the same couldn''t be said for the others who were all attacking her from every direction as she tried not to let any of them get past her over to Jude and the horse.

    She was doing her best to avoid every critical blow with the sword but she was hardly getting any hits in.

    She was beginning to get overwhelmed and with a swing from a spearman the sword was knocked off her hand, another spear followed to finish her off and there was nothing she could do about it.

    "Tauriel no!" Jude groaned as he tried to get up and failed again.

    However, before that spear could hit Tauriel an arrow from nowhere flew from nowhere and attached itself to the spear, the arrow was attached to the spear and that was what helped to pull the spear away.

    The soldier had lost his spear but that wasn''t the end of the story as multiple arrows which none of them could detect where it was actuallying from came flying from the sky and hitting all the soldiers surrounding Tauriel.

    "Leave my sister alone!!" A voice was heard from the bushes as more arrows came flying in.

    "Tuchel." Tauriel breathed a sigh of relief.

    *****

    Hey everyone, sorry I didn''t update for three days straight I had a problem (locked out for three days) with my google ount and had almost lost this novel but thank God I was able to restore everything today

 Chapter 129 The Beginning Of The War

    She thought her twin brother had turned her in and deserted her, they had always been co-operative as twins, they always stood up for each other, one either of them was in trouble, that was the reason why she was disappointed when he turned her in and immediately vanished.

    Tuchel wasn''t happy with what he had done but there was no other way around things, if there was he would have taken that way to make sure his sister was safe.

    His conscience wasn''t at rest as he watched from the bush, he tried to think of something but he knew anything he wanted to do would prove futile as long as the king was there.

    He was d when the strange goblin showed up from nowhere and challenged the king. He wanted to use the distraction to the best of his power because he thought the goblin wouldn''tst long in the fight but to his greatest surprise things turned out another way.

    Jude had been prevented from climbing on top of his horse and Tauriel had almost gotten killed, that was when he had stepped in.

    "I knew you didn''t leave," Tauriel said with a smile.

    Tuchel pulled out some arrows from his back, quickly tied them with a ck rope, and threw them at Tauriel.

    "You''ll need those." He said.

    Tauriel quickly slid the arrows into her back and then turned back to her brother.

    "Behind you!" Tuchel screamed but screaming wasn''t the only thing he had done, he had also fired an arrow that had pierced through the soldier''s head before he could bring down his sword on Tauriel.

    "Thank you," Tauriel said with a gasp as she watched the elf soldiers fall.

    The rest of the soldiers were acting cautiously now because they knew with one wrong move they would be done, the elf twins were known as the deadliest archers in the elf kingdom and that meant they hardly missed a shot under normal circumstances and Tuchel was the better of the two.

    Jude''s sword was in between Tauriel and an axeman and immediately Tauriel''s eyes fell on the sword, her eyes locked with that of the axeman.

    Tauriel rushed and with a slide, his feet got there before the axeman could. She grabbed the sword with both feet and with a flip she sliced the axeman''s head off with the sword andnded on her feet.

    She quickly picked up the sword and stabbed it into the ground beside her.

    "Time to end this."

    The soldiers all charged in as she pulled out three arrows and fitted them to her bow, Tuchel did the same.

    "You''re weaker than I remember," Saganus said as he shed his spear down at  Ashburn who quickly raised his spear to defend himself.

    He was down on one knee as he tried to hold back Saganus who seemed to be overpowering him.

    "Without that staff you''re nothing."

    Saganus applied more force to suppress Ashburn further down but the king wasn''t backing down.

    "You don''t know what you''re doing, Saganus."

    Immediately after saying that his staff began to pulsate with purple bright energy and for the first time during their fight, a horrid look had appeared on Saganus''s face.

    "Goodbye old friend."

    Saganus pulled back his spear in time and immediately used it to create a red energy shield, purple light brighter and wayrger than the regr ones shot out from the staff.<sub> </sub>

    Despite his energy shield, he was still knocked away a far distance, almost reaching the area where Tauriel and Tuchel were battling the elf soldiers, his shield was the only thing that had prevented him from going any further but that shield had also gotten destroyed in the process.

    Saganus staggered as he got up from the floor, his spear pulsating with red energy but this one wasn''t as bright as Ashburn''s.

    "Fool! You think I didn''te prepared for all of these?" Saganus said. "That was a nice firepower, but it leaves you defenseless now."

    He pointed his spear at Ashburn and arge red ball shot out from it, heading for the king who was still on one knee and indeed looked defenseless.

    But before therge red ball of energy could hit the king, the pegasus which had not gotten involved all this while, flew towards him and covered him with its wings.

    "Teh no!!" Saganus screamed.

    mes and smoke had already covered them and Saganus fell on one knee thinking he had killed the pegasus but he was wrong because when the smoke cleared no figure could be seen there, he looked far ahead to see that the pegasus was already a veryrge distance from him.

    "Coward, your stupid soldiers will give me all the information I need."

    The goblin turned back and was surprised by what he was seeing now, all the goblin soldiers were lying in their own pools of blood and the people who had dealt with them were no longer there.

    He managed to catch a glimpse of the running horse before it disappeared in the distance.

    Saganus looked around the ce which now looked like a battlefield to take note of three different species lying dead on the ground.

    "Humans, elves, goblins." He said. "This is the beginning of the war."

    *****

    Luis heaved a sigh of relief as he lifted thest dummy off the ground, Ciara who had covered the dent on the wall with a little paint had just returned with the little paintbrush and paint can in her hand.

    "Great," Luis said as he looked at the wall which had once again merged with the rest of the ball. "Now return the paintbrush and can to the closet."

    Ciara did as she was told but when she returned Luis was nowhere to be found and that was when she began to regain her consciousness.

    She looked around the gym which was now cleaned up and couldn''t believe what she was seeing.

    "I thought this ce was all messed up or was it a dream." She was utterly confused. "It feels like I just woke up from sleep but yet I''m standing."

    Luis walked at a great pace until he got to the front of the library.

    "That was close." He heaved a sigh of relief before opening the door to the library.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones, an honestment, review, and your gifts would really be appreciated. These are all tools to keep me motivated to continue writing.

 Chapter 130 Returning A Favour

    Walking into the library the first person the Angel saw was Emilia because she was vividly smiling while standing in front of him.

    "Hi Emilia," Luis said with an awkward tone.

    It was strange to see Emilia standing at the door smiling, she was supposed to be at her reception counter where she attended to people but there was an exnation for that as they were only two men in the library, still, who would stand on the door like that unless she had seen himing.

    "Oh, greeny thank goodness you''re here." She said quickly, clutching onto his arms.

    "Anything wrong?" Luis asked.

    "No, nothing''s wrong." She said, pulling him closer to her counter. "You''re just going to return a favor, that''s it."

    "What favor?" Luis asked, sounding confused.

    "The time you had to finish up something with your roommates and ran off." She said, pulling his arms.

    That was enough to ring the bell in Luis'' mind, he had totally forgotten about that but that wasn''t the problem here, the problem was what she was going to ask him to do.

    ''I just hope it isn''t going to be anything crazy.'' Luis thought.

    He was tempted to use his mind read here butter restrained himself by telling himself it was best he heard it out of her own mouth.

    "Oh, so what''s the favor then?" Luis asked.

    "It''s nothing much, I will be busy tonight so I want you toˇ­"

    "Fill in for you." Luis took thest words out of her mouth.

    "Yeah," Emilia said with a nod.

    "And what are you going to be busy doing?"

    "Hey, you didn''t tell me what you had to finish with your friends," Emilia said, pulling his hands harder.

    "Aw." Luis winced, "Ok I don''t want to know anymore."

    "Good boy," Emilia said, rubbing his hair. "Remember it''s for the whole night."

    "Whole night? You only helped me withˇ­" Luis stopped immediately when he noticed the cold stareing from Emilia. "Ok ok, I''ll fill in for you for the whole night."

    "Good boy," Emilia said with her usual smile as she rubbed his hair again.

    "Can I go now?" Luis said pulling his arm but it wasn''t bulging as Emilia was still holding firmly into it.

    She had a strange expression on her face as her eyes caught the two tears that had been made on Luis'' uniform.

    "Why is your uniform torn at the back in two different ces?" She asked, touching the torn parts.

    "Oh, that," Luis said, using the opportunity to wriggle himself loose from her hold. "I got into a fight with one of my ssmates and he decided to do that."

    "A fight?" Emilia said.

    "Yeah," Luis said slowly moving back towards the shelf area. "I need to make sure everything is in order on the shelves."

    With that, he disappeared into the shelves without allowing Emilia to say any more words.

    "That certainly doesn''t look like it came from a fight," Emilia said to herself.

    "That was the third trouble with a girl today," Luis muttered as he approached the secret shelf. "I just hope it''s thest."

    He pulled the book on top and the door opened, as usual, Michael wasn''t in the monitor room as he expected so he didn''t waste time going to the elevator leading down."<sub> </sub>

    He exited out of the elevator to find Michael on his table with a bunch of electronicponents in his front as usual.

    "What took you so long?" Michael asked, still concentrating on his work.

    "I had to do some personal things beforeing," Luis answered.

    "Personal things, I see, are you with the sword?"

    "Yeah, it''s right here."

    He stretched his hands a little to give the sword space to appear in his hands, it was at this moment that Michael turned with a surprised look on his face.

    "A real demonic sword." He said those words like he didn''t believe it as he stood up from his seat and walked to the Angel.

    "You know dark magic is one of the weaknesses of an Angel," Michael said as he slid his finger across the red de.

    "Yeah but I''m getting used to it now," Luis said, the sword still made him weak and less agile but it was lesser now up to the point where he could hold it and still fight properly.

    "What''s its skill or does it have any?" Michael asked.

    Luis stepped back a little with the sword before saying. "Why don''t you throw some wind at me and I''ll show you."

    "Ok," Michael said as he lifted his right hand like he was holding a ball.

    He threw the wind at Luis who simply ced the sword in front of him to absorb the attack.

    The wind hit the sword and as usual, got absorbed by the sword.

    "Is that all?" Michael seemed less impressed as all he had seen Luis do was block his weak wind attack with the sword.

    "You''re in for a big surprise," Luis said and pointed the sword at him.

    The now doubled wind attack shot out from the sword heading for Michael but the wind wasn''t that big even though it was doubled and was an easy catch for Michael who didn''t even look at his hands as he released it into the atmosphere.

    "How could I ever forget this was the same skill you used on that demon?" Michael said, grabbing the sword by its des. "I haven''t even seen a mystic weapon with this type of skill before."

    Michael took the sword from him and began to examine it, starting from the hilt down to the des.

    "Everything is pure dark magic, everything."

    Luis was no longer listening as Michael kept bbering, his attention had immediately turned to the big screen showing the library and on that big screen was Orah facing the Angel bookshelf.

    ****

    Luis didn''t waste time picking up thest book from the table as thest table and returning it to its shelf he then rushed to the reception counter and made sure everything was in order.

    "I am never doing this again." He said as he stood at the door looking at the library. "I always thought their work was an easy one but keeping records is really tedious and a little frustrating."

    He walked out of the library and locked the door. He was expected to walk directly back to his dorm room but instead, he took the left turn leading to the small forest inside the school gates.

    He got into a surrounding of trees before he heard something drop from above, it had a human figure and when it stood up he could see thepletely red pair of eyes that would terrify anybody at an hour like this.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    I want to let you all know that I appreciate all the support and gifts so far, keep it up!

 Chapter 131 Fire Control

    Luis wasn''t terrified by the red eyes, there was no reaction from him at all because he knew who those eyes belonged to.

    "What took you so long?" Orah asked and walked into the moonlight making his red eyes less visible.

    Luis ignored his question and decided to ask his own question.

    "Are your eyes always like that?" The Angel asked.

    "No, when a demon''s eyes turn red it''s a form of night vision which we activate by will."

    Immediately after saying that the red color in his eyes disappeared leaving him with a normal-looking pair of eyes again.

    "Why did you call me here and by this time?" Orah asked, his tone shifting to a suspicious one now.

    There was a moment of silence between the two as both of them stared directly at each other without blinking, but that moment of silence didn''tst long as Luis was the one to break the silence.

    "I wanted to thank you for what you did today, that was a really good thing to do," Luis said.

    "You''re wee but is that the only reason why you called me out here?" Orah said not quite buying what he just said.

    ''Yeah, I want to know why you''re borrowing books about Angels from the library.'' Luis wanted to blurt out his exact thoughts but he knew saying that would sound strange like he was monitoring him.

    Even after saving him, he still didn''t trust the demonpletely but he couldn''t outright attack him when he had done nothing wrong especially after he had saved him.

    Seeing the demon at the Angel bookshelf twice had sealed in him the certainty that the demon was surely nning something against but what he was nning he didn''t know exactly.

    He didn''t know how strong the demon was because the fight that was supposed to happen on their first meeting never happened but right now he wanted to get a taste of how strong he was.

    "You''re right that''s not the only reason I''m here," Luis said. "I just thought you would be the perfect person for a serious spar."

    Stretching his hands his ming sword began to form until the full sword was in his hands.

    ''He wants to fight me?'' Orah was surprised but also d at the same time.

    "That would be great but I can''t do that," Orah said pointing at the Angel''s sword.

    ''He can''t summon a soul weapon, apart from the difference in nature and motives, Angels and demons have quite a lot inmon.''

    "We''ll do no weaponbat then," Luis said as he returned his sword to his inventory, his voice sounded a little down here because he knew he was at a disadvantage now.

    "Don''t hold anything back, use everything you''ve got," Luis said as he clenched his fist.

    ''I don''t think you want to see everything I''ve got.'' Orah thought.

    Luis was the first to attack after getting a nod from Orah.

    He threw a fireball to distract the demon as he ran toward him. Orah simply stepped out of the way to avoid that.

    Luis'' distraction had worked well as he had gotten to the demon the moment he avoided the fireball and sent a punch toward his face.

    The demon was aware of this and with his right hand, he parried the Angel''s fist before it could hit his face and quickly jumped back.

    "You said I shouldn''t hold back right?" Orah said.

    "Yes," Luis replied.

    "Ok, here goes."

    Two fireballs justrger than Luis'' by a small mass formed in his hands and without further ado he threw them at the Angel.

    Both of the fireballs were flying like boomerangs as they approached the Angel and he didn''t know exactly what to make of them.

    ''I''ve never seen fireballs move like that before.''

    The way both balls were moving was confusing but the Angel had a n, he wanted to keep the fight as fair as possible by using only one ability, if not for that he would have used his earth ability or water ability to deal with both attacks.

    With the way the balls were moving Luis knew one was going to get to him first and that was exactly perfect for his n.

    The balling from his right was about to hit him when he sprang up and while releasing fire streams from his leg he returned the fireball back to its sender, the second ball was upon him now, and immediately springing up once more he repeated the same kick move.

    Orah caught both balls before they could hit him and thenpressed them till they were gone.

    ''That was some move.'' He thought.

    [ 50/50 fire ability points ]

    [ Fire ability level: 5 ]

    [ New fire skill unlocked ]

    [ Fire control ]

    ''A new fire skill.''<sub> </sub>

    He didn''t need to read the skill description as the name had already made clear what the skill would be able to do.

    "Is that all you got?" Luis said to Orah as he brought both of his hands together to form arge fireball.

    "Nope."

    Orah ced both of his hands behind him and with his fire ability created a thrust that pushed him towards Luis, Luis was done forming his fire when the demon got close but before he could fire it at him it got kicked off his hands and went flying into the forest.

    "No." Luis gasped as he stretched his hands towards the fireball, his main concern wasn''t the fireball but what it would do to the forest if it was tond on anything dry.

    Orah was surprised to see the ball stop moving immediately Luis stretched his hands towards it.

    "How are you doing that?" The demon asked with his mouth wide open.

    "Stop asking questions and gopress that ball like you did to the others," Luis said with a little aggressiveness in his voice as his hand was beginning to twitch.

    Orah did as he was told andpressed the ball, Luis heaved a sigh of relief after bringing his hands down, he didn''t think using fire control was going to be this hard.

    ''I held it in ce but moving it was a problem.'' The Angel thought.

    "I don''t think the forest is the best ce to fight with fire," Orah said.

    "Who''s there!!" A voice was hearding in their direction and soon a shlight followed.

    The guard got into the area and kept shing his light around but he couldn''t find anybody.

    "I could swear I heard people''s voices here." The guard said.

    He kept shing his light until he left the area unaware that the people he had heard their voices were high up in the trees, a pair of green eyes and a pair of red eyes were both proofs of that.

    *****

    First-year ss B was all in murmurs and whispers until a certain someone walked in, someone they had never seen before, someone who always drew attention wherever she went.

    "Is that our new teacher?"

    "No, that''s snow white."

    "She''s even prettier than Miss Nicole."

    As always the boys were taking up themselves with the task of admiring the female that had just walked into their ss.

    "Hello students, your teacher won''t be around today so I''ll be filling in for her," Nova said.

    "Why are Angels always sent to our ss?" One of the boys muttered.

    Nova ignored all their nonsense thoughts as she walked to the register.

    "Ok, I was told I''m supposed to start with this, if you hear your name indicate you''re here by raising your hand."

    Before she could call the first name she was interrupted by E.

    "But Ma''am we don''t know your name yet," E said.

    "Oh, you can call me Nova." The Angel said.

    "Miss or Mrs. Nova?" E asked.

    "Miss Nova is okay," Nova said with a smile.

    "Ooooh, another miss."

    ''Silly children.'' Nova thought with an evident smile.

    She started with the roll calling and all those who were present were doing as they were told until she got to a certain name.

    "Luis Miles." She called again.

    "Yes ma''am."

    Everyone turned to the door to see Luis standing there. Nova was shocked, she was supposed to be d that she had found her target but she was shocked instead.

    ''Miles.'' She only knew one Angel with the name Miles but the young Angel she was seeing now was also bearing the same name.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Don''t forget your support is my motivation and drive to keep writing.

 Chapter 132 Strange New Teacher

    Under normal circumstances, the female Angel would have smiled, rxed for the period, and then plot a way to capture the Angel but to her, this wasn''t any normal circumstances.

    ''An Angel also bearing the name Miles?'' Nova thought. '', Two Angels never bear the same name.''

    Nova may not have noticed it but she had been lost in her daze and now the students were beginning to get wrong ideas because she was looking at Luis.

    ''Ohmon, the new teacher too.'' Dnined in his thoughts.

    "Miss Nova," E called to snap their new teacher out of her daze.

    "Oh, you''rete Mr. Miles," Nova said, her voice sounded off because the thoughts she was hearing were really embarrassing.

    "Mr. Miles." Ace said.

    "Yeah, like who calls him that?" Dn replied.

    "No, I''m not," Luis replied as he brought his watch into view. "ss starts exactlyˇ­. Now."

    ''I should have paid attention to little details like this.'' Nova grumbled in her thoughts.

    "Oh really." She said, folding her hands. "Take your seat then."

    The ss started with Nova teaching them the normal subjects they were supposed to learn, exining the topics for the day wasn''t difficult for her in any way because she already knew most of the things there.

    The lunch break bell rang bringing the ss to an end.

    p "Ok, I think it''s time for lunch, and then after you''ll be heading to your variousbat sses, and on that note, we will end today''s lessons here," Nova said as she dropped the pencil she was holding on her table.</anda>

    "Woohoo, nice teaching Miss Nova!" One of the boys in the back eximed with a p, cold stares from almost everybody in the ss including Nova was enough to shut him up.

    "Hey Luis, are youing?" E stopped in front of his desk to ask.

    Ordinarily, he would say no like the other days, he hadn''t gone to eat lunch with them before, his friends including E knew the answer would be no but today she decided to try her luck again.

    Luis was keen on saying no like the other days but when he saw their new teacher sit down on her chair he changed his mind.

    "Sure." He replied quickly getting up from his seat.

    The strange stares Nova was giving him throughout their lesson period didn''t go unnoticed by him and now he was starting to feel ufortable around her.

    He tried to avoid eye contact with her as he walked past her table to the door leading to the school hallway.

    "Miles," Nova called as she stood up from her seat.

    Luis stopped moving as soon as he heard hisst name.

    "Yes ma''am."

    "Whatbat ss are you attending?" She asked.

    "Martial arts ss," Luis replied.

    "Martial arts?" Nova said. "Well, that''s new."

    "Yes, it''s new," Luis said, he assumed that was the only reason why she called him and continued his walk to the door where E was waiting for him.

    "Wait, Miles," Nova said.

    "You know referring to me with myst name sounds weird to me, I prefer Luis," Luis said.

    ''I thought Luis was hisst name.''

    "Ok, Luis carry on then," Nova said.

    "But you told me to wait," Luis said.

    "Never mind," Nova said and sat down on her seat.

    Luis sighed as he walked to the door where E was already waiting for him.

    "You act like you know her," E said immediately after he got close.

    "No, I don''t," Luis said, opening the door.<sub> </sub>

    ''But she''s acting really strange.'' He thought as he turned back to look at their new teacher once more.

    After lunch, everyone started going to their variousbat sses and the martial arts students had all grouped up to start heading to their ss.

    With Orah now with their group the whole martial arts students consisted of four boys and three girls.

    The ss B students walked into the hall to see Monica and Henry already there.

    "Luis," Monica said as soon as her eyes caught the Angel.

    This time there was no running or hugging, she simply walked to him and ced her hands on his shoulder.

    "I heard they let you guys go, I hope you''re okay?" She said,

    "Yeah, I''m okay," Luis said with a nod. "And thanks for asking."

    It didn''t take long for Michael but this time he didn''te through his office, he just appeared in front of them.

    "Good morning students." He said with a smile. "Thebat sspetition is next week and we are already far behind."

    "That''s because of all your physical training." Henry interrupted.

    Michael gave him a stern look before turning away eventually.

    "Buckle up everyone, you''re in for serious training today," Michael said with a smirk on his face.

    *****

    On an ind, in the Eukerion empire, arge dome-like structure the size of a small city was cited. This was the Eukarion academy where almost every child in Eukarion was forced to go because of the demon threat.

    The ce was divided into two parts, the first part was like a marketce where everybody came to buy and sell, it was open to everybody and didn''t have any gates. The second part being the academy was the ce that made the ce look more dome-like as it was fenced all around and even covered above like a stadium.

    Outside the walls of the academy everywhere was noisy but inside the academy, everywhere was quiet, none of the students could be seen walking around because they were all in their variousbat sses.

    One of thosebat sses had an inscription ''N.A.U.'' which stands for Non-Ability Users.

    Inside the ss were students all dressed in ck uniforms, the girls had pink outlines running over the edges of their uniforms while the boys had red outlines running down theirs.

    There were about twenty students in the ss and they were all in circle formation, creating room for the two who were fighting in the middle.

    Two boys were in the middle having a go at each other, everyone was paying attention except someone.

    Tania had her hands folded as she looked down at her feet.

    ''I''ve been here for almost a month now and still haven''t found Luis.'' She thought. ''I''ve checked everywhere and asked people but there is no record of him anywhere.''

    There was a round of cheer among the students as one of the boys had knocked the other out.

    "Ok, that was impressive Todd." A middle-aged woman stepped into the center while lightly pping.

    "Thank you, Madam Nelly," Todd said and did a slight bow.

    "Ok, thest spar for today will be between Natasha Rond and Tania ckstone."

    Tania heaved a sigh on hearing her name, she had been training in this ss for weeks but she still doubted she could beat Natasha.

    Natasha was the most arrogant girl in the ss, she had short red hair and eyes that could cast terror into the hearts of many.

    "Ready for another round of beating Tania." She said with a mocking tone as she jumped up and down.

    Tania didn''t reply as she slowly stepped into the area and slowly stroked her fighting pose.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Don''t forget your support is my motivation and drive to keep writing.

    Please follow me on Instagram and Twitter@Franklinnwakamma.

 Chapter 133 Nika

    There was no doubt among the students about who was going to win the spar, Natasha was really tough and could even beat most of the boys in the room but Tania, sure she had developed good technique and fighting skills during her time here but trying to implement the things she had learned in the right order most times made her slow and quite easy to beat.

    "I thought I was going to face someone tougher but anyone can go," Natasha said with a shrug.

    The arrogant miss was the first one to charge in as Tania was trying toe up with the best way to avoid getting injured, she knew winning was impossible so she was going to try and lose in the safest way possible.

    Natasha sent a kick towards her face but by stepping to the side just in time she avoided that as the wind from the kick blew across her face and hair.

    ''That could have been fatal.'' She thought with a gulp.

    Natasha didn''t stop there as she immediately turned and began sending a barrage of kicks and punches toward Tania who was only defending.

    She was doing well to block the fatal blows while allowing the light ones to hit her, at some point Natasha got frustrated and decided to unleash her frustration on the cause.

    "Enough!" She screamed as she sent a matching kick at the Arsakan, she formed an X with her hands to block that but it was just too much impact for her as she was sent back before eventually falling on the floor while clutching onto her hands.

    "Ohhhhh." She groaned on the floor.

    There was a series of gasps among the students after seeing what just happened.

    "Don''t you think that was a little too brutal Natasha?"

    Natasha turned to see Todd behind her with his hands folded and an unpleasant look on his face.

    "Oh, so now winning is brutal because she''s your girlfriend," Natasha said with her usual mocking tone.

    "Tania." A girl rushed out from the rest of the students to the groaning Tania. "Are you okay?"

    "Chloe."Tania said with a frail voice. "You''re not supposed to be here."

    "Yeah, but I heard you were having sparring matches today and I decided toe witness the action," Chloe said without breaking for one second. "I just didn''t expect you to be matched up with that psychopath."

    "I think that''s enough for today." Madam Nelly stepped up to say.

    "Come on, let''s get out of here," Chloe said as she helped Tania up.

    "Aww, my arms." Tania winced.

    "Sorry," Chloe said.

    She was able to get to the door with the help of Chloe and just when the duo was about to walk out they were stopped by someone.

    "Tania wait," Todd called from behind.

    "Can''t you see she''s hurt?" Chloe turned to him with an aggressive look.

    "I have to get some rest, Todd," Tania said without turning to look at him and then gave Chloe the sign to continue moving which she was d to do.

    *****

    Today''s training was quite draining for all of them, the tiredness was visible on their faces as they all walked back to their dormitories.

    The group eventually split as E and Silvia walked to their dormitory in the girls'' section and the boys walked to their own section.

    Orah was the first to get to his room leaving the two roommates to continue to their rooms but immediately Orah shot the door, Luis began to walk out of the dormitory section.

    "Where are you going?" Dn asked.

    "To work," Luis said without even looking back.

    "You''re not going to eat and get some rest after all that training today?" Dn asked.

    "I don''t feel like it," Luis said and continued walking until he was out of sight.

    ''I don''t feel like it.'' Dn repeated in his mind. ''That''s a weird statement to make.''

    Luis walked into the library to meet a very busy library, almost all the seats were upied. The working receptionist today was the strict red-haired Rose who hardly had any expression on her face.

    Luis didn''t even bother talking to her as he walked into the maze of bookshelves straight away. He checked to make sure there wasn''t any book on the wrong shelf.

    When he was done with that he decided to head to the secret library room, he was excited he was going to have it all to himself today because Michael wasn''t going to be around today.

    He walked into the first room where there wasn''t really anything exciting to see and headed for the elevator but he was met with disappointment.

    [ You have been denied ess ]

    This was the message that disyed on the elevator''s ss window when he pushed the button to go down.

    "This makes me more certain that those books are there," Luis grumbled as he walked out of the elevator. "Guess I have to find something fun to do here."

    He stood there for a while staring at the numerous monitor screens until something clicked in his head.

    "That weapon cab." He said.

    He walked to the side of the room where he had seen the cab appear the day they battled the demons in the opennd.<sub> </sub>

    "Now how does he bring it up?" He said rubbing his chin. "Yeah, the remote which I do not have."

    He stumped his feet on the floor out of anger and that was when something surprising happened. He felt the part of the floor on which he was standing begin to move and he quickly stepped out of the way.

    The floor opened and up came the cab of weapons.

    "I didn''t think that would work." He said.

    The first pair of equipment his eyes caught was a pair of grey gauntlets with green fingertips.

    He tried to take it but it seemed like some sort of invisible barrier wouldn''t let his hands go through.

    [ ess denied ]

    A red message appeared on the invisible screen.

    "What?"

    He tried to punch through whatever was blocking him but his hands just bounced back without making any effect.

    "What the heck is that?" He said looking at his hands.

    He tried to punch it open again but was still met with the same effect.

    "That''s no normal ss."

    "You''re right, that is Wondnium reinforced ss, you can never break it with a normal punch like that." A female voice echoed inside the room.

    "Who are you?" Luis asked, he was suddenly alert.

    "I''m Nika Michael''s assistant."

    "Assistant?" Luis was confused.

    "Yes."

    "I can''t see you," Luis said.

    "That''s because I''m a software built to take care of everything here."

    "So you''re the one denied my ess to the elevator and the weapons cab."

    "That is correct."

    "Why would you do that?"

    "Because Michael did not authorize your ess."

    "Ok, but please open the cab, I just want to test a few things out, I''m not leaving with anything," Luis begged.

    "I''m afraid I cannot do that," Nika replied.

    ''I don''t know if this will work on software but it doesn''t hurt to try.'' Luis thought.

    [ Compel activated ]

    "Nika, open this cab." He ordered.

    "I''m sorry but I cannot."

    Luis let out a sigh of defeat as he turned to face the numerous monitor screens and that was when his eyes caught someone approaching the library.

    ''He''sing back and no doubt he''s going to take another book about Angels.'' Luis thought. ''Today you''re going to tell me what you''re doing with those books.''

    The Angel stood up and headed for the exit door.

    "Are you leaving?" Nika asked.

    "Since you won''t open the cab for me I don''t see any use in staying here.

    He pushed the center button and the door twisted to the side giving him the opening to leave.

    [ Program rewrite terminated ]

    "I was getting my program rewritten?" The software assistant sounded surprised.

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Don''t forget your support is my motivation and drive to keep writing.

 Chapter 134 Orahs True Motives

    Orah walked into the library and submitted the book he was holding to Rose on her desk, after checking if there wasn''t anything wrong with the book Rose gave it back to him.

    He took the book from her and started heading toward the shelves, his stop was as always the little shelf where there were books about Angels.

    "Although some of these books seem exaggerated there is some useful information in them," Orah said as he slid the book he was holding into its ce.

    "Let''s see I know about their various abilities and their traits." The demon said. "What else would be interesting to learn about Angels."

    He searched through the shelves until his eyes caught a book with a pair of wings drawn on the cover page. He didn''t hesitate to take the book.

    "Everything About Angels '' Wings." He read the title. "I like this one already."

    "You know for a Demon you''re quite the Angel enthusiast."

    Orah quickly turned to see Luis standing a little distance away from him.

    "Luis." His voice sounded almost startled.

    "What''s up, haven''t your evil schemes been put to progress yet, or do you still want to learn more about my weaknesses?" Luis didn''t hold back saying everything he had in his mind, if a fight was to break out here and now it wasn''t a problem for him, besides he was the one at advantage.

    "It''s not what you think," Orah said.

    "Then what?" Luis said, moving closer.

    [ Anti Gravity boots equipped ]

    "Why else would a demon suddenly arrive here be a student and read books about Angels every day?"

    Orah was shocked by the words he had just hearde out of Luis'' mouth.

    "Have you been monitoring me?" Orah asked.

    Luis was silent for a while as he regretted putting his words like that but he still found the right thing to say.

    "Why wouldn''t I, you are a demon?" Luis said, stepping closer.

    Orah stared right at his face for a while before putting his head down with a sigh.

    "You''re right," Orah admitted.

    "Huh?"

    "Demons are horrible creatures who want nothing but to turn humans into their ves and rule the world." The Demon said.

    Luis blinked his eyes a few times to make sure he was speaking to the right person.

    "That was all I was always told about as a kid, taking over the earth and making it our home." The Demon continued. "But let me tell you something Luis, I don''t see a point in all those schemes.

    "We are all happy on our, even the peasants go about their daily activities with smiles on their faces, that was the reason why I started asking the question.

    "What did the humans do to deserve being turned into ves in their own world? If someone did that to me I wouldn''t like it."

    "Nice speech," Luis said. "But that still doesn''t exin why you''re reading about Angels."

    "I learned the first war was stopped by an Angel, a powerful being who took out almost all the Demons, since I was told that story as a little kid all I wanted to do was learn more about Angels but sadly there wasn''t anything about Angels on our."

    ''They teach their children about Zih.'' Luis was surprised to hear that.

    "So you want to learn about Angels so you can deal with the Angels easily when your people attack," Luis said.

    "No Luis, you got me all wrong," Orah said, shaking his head. "I wanted to know about Angels because I hadn''t seen one before, I found them fascinating and that feeling was stirred up when I saw you on our.

    "I want to learn about Angels so that I can help put an end to this war, it''s all I ever wanted, I have no grudges against you or the humans."<sub> </sub>

    His words sounded really genuine but Luis wasn''t going to buy it until he had tested something.

    "If you really want to put an end to this war we are on the same side but," Luis said.

    "But what?" Orah asked.

    "You have to make a promise to me, a promise that you will help me stop this war no matter what."

    "Ok, I promise to help you stop this war no matter what," Orah said.

    [ Error ]

    [ Race unidentified ]

    [ Cannot be added to allies ]

    ''This should be because of his suppressed aura.'' Luis figured. ''But if the system tried to add him to my allies doesn''t that mean his words were genuine?''

    "Do you mind releasing your aura and saying that again?" Luis asked.

    The system never indicated that Demons could be added as allies since they were the ones he was fighting anyway but he wanted to test something here.

    "I can''t," Orah said, tightening his grip on the book he was holding.

    "Why not?"

    "Because there are many people here with Demon detectors meaning that the slightest aura I let out will be detected by them and they wille looking for me."

    To Luis that was a very valid reason, even he didn''t think of that before asking him to release his aura.

    "Alright, I think you''re genuine and not like any of the Demons I''ve met," Luis said as he grabbed onto the book the Demon was holding. "Please can I borrow the book, I''ll return it before you leave."

    "Ok," Orah said, letting go of the book. "I will just grab a short one and read while I''m here."

    He picked a smaller book from the shelves and slowly walked out of the shelf area with it.

    "I can''t believe, I never saw this on this shelf." He said as he walked out of the shelf row. "Knowing more about my wings will really be useful."

    "You''re back Luis," Nika said immediately as he walked into the room.

    "Yeah and I''m not here to beg you." He said and sat down on the seat ced in front of the monitors.

    He opened the book and was about to start reading when his eyes caught something on one of the monitor screens.

    "Ohmon, even in broad daylight."

    ''And what''s he doing there?''

    On the screen was George, Zach, and one of the other boys and then another person which Luis knew, they had surrounded a boy on the lonely roads leading to the school.

    The main thing that was prompting Luis to get involved was because the other person he had spotted was the same boy he had saved from Zach one night.

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Don''t forget your support is my motivation and drive to keep writing.

    Please follow me on Instagram and Twitter

 Chapter 135 Back To Asaka

    How did Maya and Felix ckstone feel about having two elves inside their house? Well, the right word to use would be ufortable, they were ufortable to have elves in their home but what could they do about it since these two elves had been the reason why their beloved son was still alive.

    Jude had managed to get home without getting seen by anyone, he knew people would freak out if they saw the elves and that was why he had maneuvered his way around.

    Right now Tauriel and Tuchel were in the ckstone''s living room while Maya and Felix kept looking at them from the dining room.

    There was absolute silence in the room until Jude came through the door.

    "How is he?" Tauriel stood up to ask.

    "He''s okay, no internal injuries, just some cuts on his body."

    "Okay," Tauriel said as she sat down.

    The person in question was Carl who Jude had immediately taken to the Healing center when they got here and he had not returned till now that everywhere had gone dark.

    "You''re aware that this kingdom is in danger now," Tuchel said.

    "What do you mean?" Jude asked.

    "Ashburn," Tuchel said. "Maybe if you had escaped alone he would have let it go but now that the two of us are here."

    "It''s the perfect tool for his allegation." Taurielpleted.

    "Then why don''t you two just go home," Maya said.

    She had been listening to the conversation and had decided to join in.

    "What part of betraying our people didn''t you get? Woman" Tuchel felt like screaming.

    "Tuchel." Tauriel tried to calm him down.

    Jude looked at the male elf for a while before turning to his mother.

    "They can''t go, home mom, if they do they''ll get killed and I won''t allow the people that risked their lives to save mine to be stranded in the wilderness," Jude said.

    Most of those words were meant for Tauriel but Tuchel did help them at thest minute.

    "But.."

    "No buts mom they are staying and I''m not asking you to take care of them," Jude said. "You should be grateful I''m alive."

    Jude kept his gaze on his mother for a while before turning to face the exit door.

    "I need some fresh air." He said and walked through the door shutting it behind him.

    There was a long bench under therge tree in front of the ckstone''s home but Jude had dragged it out from under the tree so he could see the moon while sitting.

    ''I thought Tania would be home by now but still hasn''t, I just hope nothing bad has happened to her.''

    He heard someone approaching him from behind and quickly turned to see Tauriel.

    "It''s just me," Tauriel said.

    ? Jude didn''t say anything as he turned back to face the moon. Tauriel quietly took a seat beside him and joined him in looking at the moon.

    "You know someone could see you out here," Judemented with his gaze still on the moon.

    "It''s nighttime, aren''t they supposed to be asleep?" Tauriel said.

    "You''re right but in this kingdom, some people never sleep," Jude said this time his eyes darted towards her, but what he was specifically looking at was her ears.

    Elves looked exactly like humans; the only difference the two races had were the long and pointy ears the elves possessed, it wasn''t super tall and Tauriel''s was one of the shortest he had seen but the pointy feature was there to rify her race.

    "Let''s see if we can cover that," Jude said.

    He reached for her hair trying to see if there was any way it could cover her earspletely but the pointy part would still protrude through it.

    "I thought that would work." Jude sounded disappointed as he turned towards their cloth rail and that was when his eyes caught something.

    "Where are you going?" Tauriel asked as she tried to straighten her hair which Jude had messed up.

    Jude didn''t say anything as he walked to the cloth rail and returned with a ck beanie in his hand.

    "This belongs to my sister but you can have it, for now, it will definitely cover your ears," Jude said, handing her the beanie.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay," Tauriel said as she took the beanie from him and put it on. "Thank you."

    Her hair was too long to be entirely covered or rolled into the beanie but that didn''t matter as long as it did its job of covering her ears.

    "Now you look exactly human," Jude said. "That takes care of a problem."

    "Yeah," Tauriel said with a smile. "This smells like honey mixed with coconut."

    Jude''s face went back to sad after hearing what Tauriel had just said and he turned to face the moon again.

    "What''s wrong?" Tauriel asked.

    "Honey and coconut." There was a pause after he said that. "That''s exactly how my sister smells." He added.

    Now Tauriel knew why his mood had suddenly gone sour, his sister was still missing.

    "We''ll find your sister," Tauriel said as she ced her hands on top of his. "I promise to help you with that."

    Jude just nodded as he kept staring at the moon and soon Tauriel joined him to stare at the moon.

    ___ ___

    Tuchel was enjoying his sleep on the leather seat in the living room when he felt someone tap him, he ignored it hoping whoever that was would go away but the tap came the second time.

    He sprung with anger to see his twin sister staring down at him.

    "Good morning Tuch," Tauriel said with a smile.

    "What is that? Tuchel said pointing at her head.

    "Oh this, it''s a beanie to cover my ears," Tauriel said. "Here put this one on." She said throwing a silver-colored beanie to her brother.

    "I don''t put on hats," Tuchel said refusing to pick the beanie up.

    "Well it''s either that or you cut down your ears and I do not think you would prefer thetter," Tauriel said. "Put it on please, if people see your ears they might make a really huge fuss."

    "Are you ready yet?" Jude asked after walking into the room.

    "Just a second," Tauriel said as she picked up the beanie and put it on her brother''s head by force. "Ok, we are ready now."

    "Where are we going?" Tuchel asked.

    "We are going to help Jude find his sister," Tauriel said.

    "I thought he couldn''t find her here," Tuchel said as he approached the door.

    *Because he didn''t look properly and frustratingly rode into goblin territory."

    "Yeah, let''s hope we don''t get frustrated today," Jude said as he pulled the door open but he quickly shot it back and turned back to Jude and Tauriel.

    "What happened?" Jude asked as he walked closer to the door.

    "Why don''t you see for yourself," Tuchel said.

    Jude sighed as he pulled the door open and now he could see the reason Tuchel had quickly shut the door.

    There were five horses in front of the house and one of those horses was a royal knight.

    "Jude ckstone, you are to return with us to the King''s castle along with the strangers you brought in yesterday. This is an order from the king." The royal knight spoke.

    Jude''s heart skipped a beat as he heard that, the same could be said about the other two inside.

    ''How did they find out?''

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Don''t forget your support is my motivation and drive to keep writing.

    Please follow me on Instagram and Twitter @Franklinnwakamma

 Chapter 136 Looking For Tania

    Jude was trying to figure out who could have told the king about Tauriel and Tuchel he had made sure no one had seen them yesterday and he was sure no one had seen them, he already had a theory about who could have possibly told the king but to confirm that he would have to get to the castle first.

    Tuchel was constantly making eye contact with Tauriel but didn''t say anything because they were walking beside the knight and guards who were riding their horses slowly so that they could keep up.

    "You should have let me take my horse, that would have saved us a lot of time," Jude said, looking up to the knight.

    "I''m just following orders." The knight said without looking down at him.

    The distance between the ckstone''s home and the king''s castle wasn''t much so walking there wasn''t much of a big deal and getting there wasn''t going to take them long.

    The knight alighted from his horse which had stopped in front of the castle and began to walk inside.

    "Follow me." He said with a gesture.

    Now that they were inside with the knight walking up ahead Tuchel could finally tell Tauriel what he wanted to tell her.

    "If we are to answer any questions or anything just let me do it and follow my lead," Tuchel whispered to her

    "What if I''m asked specifically?" Tauriel asked with a whisper.

    "Just don''t say anything, I know what to do."

    They had finally arrived at the door leading into the king''s throne room and looking ahead Jude could see someone standing in front of the king, he just needed to get closer to confirm his theory and when he got closer he could see that his theory was absolutely correct.

    "Your majesty," Jude said as he did a slight bow on one knee, Tauriel did exactly as he did but Tuchel didn''t budge.

    "Jude, wee back from your missing journey." The king said and then slowly turned his gaze back to Carl who it was on before the trio entered.

    "What did you say happened to my soldiers again?"

    "They were killed by goblins, your majesty," Carl said with his head down.

    "And how did you return alive?" The king asked.

    "I''ve told you, if it weren''t for Jude and his friends there, I would be dead by now."

    "That''s funny." The king let out a little chuckle. "I thought he was missing and now hees back and saves you."

    "But he was missing your majesty," Carl said.

    "Let him speak for himself." The king said slowly, turning his gaze to Jude. "Now tell me, Jude, what really happened?"

    Jude assumed that Carl may have told the king about the elves chasing him during the time he saved and he may have also told him about the following fight between Ashburn and Saganus.

    For the listed reasons he had decided to say things as they are, he had altered it a little bit to save the elves with him by saying they were already in the cell when he was thrown in.

    "You escaped from the elf prison." King Roy was very surprised and his expression and voice showed that.

    "I couldn''t have done it without the two here," Jude said pointing at the twins.

    Mentioning the twins had drawn Roy''s attention to them as he turned his gaze towards them.

    "How did you get captured by elves?" He asked, staring directly at Tauriel who didn''t know what to say.

    "Forgive my sister your majesty, my sister has a little speaking disorder, let me answer your questions." Tuchel stepped in at the right time to save his sister, which was also saving himself.

    The king was silent as he kept his gaze on the male elf''s face before making his conclusion.

    "Fine, carry on then."

    Tuchel started his made-up story in which he and his sister had gone out to hunt and in the process had gotten captured.

    "You may have trespassed into their territory." The king said.

    "I think that was the case," Tuchel said, he thought it was all over until thest question came.

    "What is the name of your kingdom?" The king asked.

    Tuchel was frozen as this was the toughest question of his life, back at the elf empire he never really paid attention to the names of the four human kics kingdoms, all he knew was their different locations using the map.

    "Unelo." Tauriel was the one who had stepped up this time to save her brother.

    "I thought she had a speaking disorder," Roy said.

    "Yeah, but she can say some words," Tuchel said with a breath of relief.

    Roy shook his head as he turned his gaze back to Carl.

    "I think it''s time for this meeting to end." He said. "Carl, you will pay part of thepensation to the family of all the deceased soldiers."

    Carl wanted to protest as he raised his head but he knew it was no use and shut his mouth.<sub> </sub>

    "But your majesty he''s not the one that killed them," Jude said, trying to defend his friend.

    "And you." The king pointed at him ignoring his words. "You will pay a fine for allowing strangers into my kingdom without my consent, however, the strangers are allowed to stay as long as they want because their king is a good friend of mine."

    ''This king is a good example of what elves think humans are like.'' Tuchel thought.

    "I will send someone to bring you the details of all the payments to be made." The king said.

    After that, they were all allowed to leave and both Tauriel and Tuchel heaved a sigh of relief as nothing was said about elves. Before leaving Jude had a message for the king.

    "I believe Carl might have already told you about a fight between an elf and a goblin, those two are very good examples of overpowered species when ites to fighting humans and my advice is to be prepared for anything."

    King Roy didn''t say anything as Jude said all that and walked away along with the others. Nothing was said between them until they got outside the gates of the castle.

    "How are you doing?" Jude asked after they had walked a little distance away from the castle.

    "I''m okay thanks to you," Carl said. "I could tell you were feeling tensed in there, did you think I would be stupid enough to give them away?" He added pointing at the elf twins.

    "You''re the best buddy," Jude said with a smile as he ced his hands on his shoulder.

    Jude smiled back at him before saying. "They have to be careful because once they are exposed they are doomed. I have to return to the healing center, they weren''t even done with me when that knight came and forced me to follow him."

    "Ok, see youter then," Jude said.

    He stood in the same spot for a while as he watched Carl go through a mix of limps and trying to walk normally.

    "I think you''ve forgotten what we had nned this morning," Tauriel said.

    "No, I haven''t, let''s go," Jude said as he turned and began to walk to the market as the elves followed behind him.

    They had all stopped in front of a tent belonging to an old woman and when she came out of her tent she was a little startled to see three people standing there. Normally customers would call her if she was inside and looking at these people she knew they weren''t there to buy something.

    "Good day ma''am, sorry to disturb you. I amˇ­."

    "I know who you are, Jude ckstone." The woman said. "I don''t need you to start telling me you''re from a wealthy family."

    "I wasn''t going to tell you that," Jude said, taken aback by the woman''s response.

    "Are you here to buy something then?" The woman said, raising one of her leather bags.

    "No," Jude said, shaking his head. "Since you know who I am you must know my sister Tania ckstone."

    "Yes," The woman said. "Little miss thief lover." She muttered.

    "What?" Jude asked.

    "Nothing, if you''re here to ask me if I know where she is the answer is no." The woman said. "You may not know this but a thief went missing after running into that forest." She said pointing at the forest behind them.

    "How is that rted to my sister?" Jude asked.

    "A few weekster the tentmaker he used to help in this market also went missing and that was also the same time your sister went missing."

    "I still don''t see the connection," Jude said.

    "Well here''s the connection, listen and you will hear rumors."

    "Rumours about what?" Jude asked.

    "About your sister having an affair with the thief that went missing and that she had followed him into the forest and now they are together."

    Jude was silent as he turned to face therge forest close to the market, he had finally gotten the connection he was looking for but it wasn''t quite a nice connection to hear.

    "That''s the forest right?" He asked.

    "Yes." The woman said.

    "I just hope this is all a rumor as you said." He said as he began to walk towards the forest as the elves followed behind him.

    "Hey wait, aren''t you going to buy a bag after all the info?" The woman called to them but none of them even turned back to her.

    The words Jude had heard now had just spoiled his mood and he just hoped it wasn''t true and was something else.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Don''t forget your support is my motivation and drive to keep writing.

    Please follow me on Instagram and Twitter @Franklinnwakamma.

 Chapter 137 System Voice Assistant

    Luis had certain thoughts running through his mind as he walked back to his dormitory, it was already nighttime and he was done for the day.

    As for the thoughts running through his mind, it was about George and his group, he didn''t intervene in the bullying they had done today like he wanted to but he had learned something very important.

    At first, when he saw the boy they had surrounded on that lonely road, he wanted to get over there and teach them a lesson of their life but heter thought it through and discovered that it wasn''t the best thing to do.

    It was daytime meaning that they would easily recognize him even if he tied his scarf, the second reason why he wanted to stay put was that he wanted to learn how they were able to bully students and take their money and the students wouldn''t report the case to anybody.

    He zoomed in on them to get a closer view of what but there was a problem with that because even with a zoomed-in view he still couldn''t hear them properly.

    "Oh, C''mon hearing what they are saying is even more important than seeing what they are doing," Luisined.

    "Would you like to upgrade the microphone in the camera?" Nika asked.

    "I thought you only did what Michael told you to," Luis said.

    "Yes, I only follow Michael''s orders but you are on my friendly list and a request like this would be approved."

    "What do you mean by friendly list?"

    "The people Michael inputted in my friendly list are those he trusts around hisb, that is the reason you''re alive despite being here without Michael," Nika exined.

    "Ok," Luis said. "So how many people are on this friendly list?"

    "Currently there are two people in which you are among."

    "Two people, who''s the second person?" Luis asked.

    "I''m sorry but I cannot disclose that information to you."

    "Of course, I have been denied ess," Luis said as he turned to face the monitors. "Just upgrade the microphone."

    "Upgrading microphone in Camera sixteen."

    "Upgradeplete."

    The upgrade was really sessful as Luis could hear their conversation clearer now.

    "For better sound enhancement I suggest you use the headphones."

    "Headphones?" Luis sounded confused as he didn''t know what headphones were, sure he had gotten to know many things about the modern world but there were still some things he didn''t know.

    "Yes, the ones in front of you."

    "This thing," Luis said picking up the headphones on the long desk.

    "Yes, plug it into the monitor''s port and put it on."

    He did as he was told and plugged the headphone into the port of the monitor he was interested in and then slowly began to put the headphone over his head.

    "Wow." We''re the words of amazement that exited his mouth. "If I knew this could amplify sound, I would have used it from the beginning."

    Now turning his attention back to the screen, the victim of George and his boys was now on the floor with his head raised.

    "You will not get away with this, I will report you to the authorities." The boy said.

    George immediately stopped walking and turned to face the boy, Luis immediately took notice of therge scar running down his eyebrow.

    "When did that happen?" He said, he didn''t see it earlier because this was the first time George''s full face wasing into view.

    "Oh, I''m so scared Lenny, please don''t report," George said sarcastically. "Like I care." He added with a serious voice, after saying that he turned and walked away with his boys following behind him.

    After watching everything Luis was in deep thought.

    ''He said he was going to report him and yet he didn''t look scared none of them looked scared.'' Luis thought.

    "It''s as if all the reports about them goes to one person who does nothing about it." He said.

    "You''re right," Nika said.

    "Huh?"

    "There is aint department in this school where all the students submit theirints and then it will be sent to the proper authorities to decide what to do."

    "Comint department. Can''t someone just pull up on a teacher and report something bad someone did to them?" Luis asked.

    "Even if the person does, the teacher won''t be able to do anything until the case has gotten to the disciplinary council in this case for proper judgement and proper punishment if the person is found guilty."

    "How do you even know all of this?"

    "I''m aputer software Luis, I have ess to almost every information online," Nika replied.

    "If what you''re saying is true, that means George must be running thatint behind the scenes somehow, that''s how he''s been preventing hisints from going through to the proper authorities," Luis said.

    He had managed to decipher the reason behind George''s fearless bullies with the help of Nika and now he was going to try and find a way to put an end to that, but all that would have to wait till the next day.

    He had his n of visiting theint department in mind as he walked back to his dorm room that night.<sub> </sub>

    He checked around the area with his aura vision to see if there was anything suspicious he could see, he was doing it mostly because of demons.

    He was aware of the teleporter jammers Michael had set up but nobody knew what could happen as those demons appeared to be unpredictable most times.

    After making sure there wasn''t anything lurking in the shadows he walked straight to his dorm room where he met his two roommates who were still awake.

    "Hi, guys." He said immediately he saw them awake.

    "Oh, you''re back." Ace said. "So how was work today?"

    "Boring as usual," Luis said as he dropped on his bed.

    "Yeah, but at least it''s giving you a few pieces of silver to endure all that boredom, I will be happy to do the same," Dn said.

    ''Yeah, but once I get those books I''ll quit, it''s only remaining a week now.'' Luis thought.

    "You''re lucky to get a job, Luis." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis said as he gazed into his watch. "It''s alreadyte, we should sleep to get up early tomorrow." He added as he covered himself with his sheets and turned to the other side.

    [ Profile ]

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Angel ]

    [ Grade: Normal ]

    [ 100/100 HP ]

    [ 100/100 Energy ]

    [ 1720/3150 EXP ]

    [ Level: 15 ]

    [ Physical status ]

    [ Strength: 27 ]

    [ Stamina: 19 ]

    [ Agility: 17 ]

    [ Special Abilities ]

    [ Fire: Level 5 ]

    [ Earth: Level 2 ]

    [ Water: Level 1 ]

    ''Ohmon system, isn''t there any other way to increase my stats without having to level up?''

    This was his regr thought and he knew he wouldn''t get any answer from the system but as he was about to shut his eyes he heard something.

    ''Actually, there is.'' A female monotone voice said.

    ''Oh, Nika did you follow me home?'' He thought. ''No, she can''t do that.''

    ''I am not Nika.'' The voice replied.

    ''Then who or what are you?'' Luis asked. ''It''s clear you''re in my head or else you won''t be able to hear my thoughts.''

    ''I am your system voice assistant, I am bound to your system to help answer your questions.''

    ''I never knew the system had that.'' Luis thought. ''Ok, you said there was another way to increase my stats.''

    ''Yes.''

    ''Can I hear it?''

    The system didn''t respond for what seemed like ten seconds before saying.

    ''Sure.''

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    <o>,m My exams are kicking off next week, so I''ll be returning to school, I don''t know when we are going to finish everything so updates are gonna take really long, but I promise things will be back to normal after my exams.</o>

    Thanks for all your support.

 Chapter 138 Shes Not Human

    Luis woke up feeling a stinging pain in his head, he had nned to sleep early but that never happened because someone was busy exining something to him.

    ''All that information wasn''t even relevant now because I can''t find those things here.'' Luis thought.

    ''They may not be on this mountain but there are ces you can find them.''

    ''Yeah like where?''

    There was no response from his voice assistant after that question and after a while, it seemed like there wasn''t going to be any response at all.

    "Yeah just keep quiet, I''m fine with that."

    "Who are you talking to?" Ace asked as he rubbed his eyes.

    Luis was a little frustrated that the voice hadn''t replied and didn''t know when he said that out loud.

    "Mmmmm I''m trying to remember something but it doesn''t seem to being back to me," Luis said, cing two of his fingers on his head.

    "Ok," Ace said with an awkward tone.

    "I''ll go take my bath then," Luis said quickly rushing into the bathroom.

    "That boy is strange." Ace said.

    "Who are you talking to?" Dn asked from up the bunk.

    "Nobody." Ace said sharply.

    The three roommates had entered their ss together today, it was only five minutes before the lessons started so Miss. Nicole and the assistant teacher Miss. Nova were

    already in the ss.

    "I believe you all have already met Miss. Nova, she''s my teaching assistant and will be taking over whenever I''m not around but besides that, she also gets to help me out in the ss." Miss Nicole said.

    After saying that the ss kicked off, as usual, Nova would help Nicole with anything she needed and then return to where she was standing, near the door leading into the hallway.

    ''Why does she keep looking at Luis?'' E thought.

    She had noticed the way Nova would look at Luis and then turn away before Luis'' eyes could meet hers.

    Jasmine on the other hand wasn''t paying attention to E''sint as she had made a discovery of her own.

    ''I can feel the energy and it doesn''t feel human.'' Jasmine said.

    ''What energy?''

    ''Your new teacher, I couldn''t feel it yesterday because she was doing a good job suppressing it but today a tiny amount of her aura is loose.''

    ''What are you trying to say here?'' E asked.

    ''Her aura doesn''t belong to a human.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Then which species or race does her aura belong to?''

    ''If I had all my power back I could tell you, but right now I just can''t tell but before you start doing anything stupid you should also know she isn''t a demon either.''

    ''She''s not human.'' E thought.

    Looking at their new teacher who looked just like a normal human being only that her beauty was a little extra, it was hard to believe that she wasn''t human.

    The lessons ended with the bell for the lunch break and after the lunch break, everyone started heading to their variousbat sses.

    The martial arts students chatted on their way to ss and Dn was trying to get Silvia tough with his usual jokes, but that wasn''t working as she wasn''t even understanding the things he was saying.

    When they got to the martial arts ss, Henry and Monica were already there as usual and this time Michael was also there before them with a machine standing beside him.

    It was rectangr and had threerge openings on it.

    "I think everyone is here," Michael said. "Before we start our training we will do a little pre-training on your speed."

    He tapped the machine on its top side twice and the sides started to glow with dim blue light.

    "This is a disc shooting machine and it''s going to be testing your speed. You will have to stay within this area without crossing that red line." He said pointing down.

    The students turned to see the red line behind them.

    "You will stay within that area while the machine shoots discs at you, all you have to do is punch and kick away every disc before they hit you, and also no disc is supposed to fly past you.

    "The speed has a speed level of one to eight, anyone who manages to get to level five will automatically be promoted to my first choice for thebat ssespetition."

    "And what if all of us get to level five?" Monica asked.

    "We''ll just see about that," Michael said with a smirk on his face. "Remember this if you hit the disc on time it will turn blue if it hits you first or goes past you it will turn red."

    "I''ll go first," Henry said as he stood in front of the machine.

    "Alright, the rest of you step to the side," Michael said. "Onest thing your abilities aren''t allowed, you have to hit with your body."<sub> </sub>

    Henry took a deep breath as he touched his spiky hair.

    "Are you ready?" Michael asked.

    "Yeah," Henry said with a nod.

    "The machine will switch to the next level after each level," Michael said. "Begin."

    For the first level, the discs were being released only from one hole in the machine, and Henry was doing a good job punching and kicking them before they could hit him.

    After the first twenty discs had gotten punched away by him the next level was activated as the machine was shooting from two holes now with a slight increase in speed.

    This still wasn''t a problem for Henry who turned all the discs blue with his kicks and punches.

    Level three was immediately activated and now all three holes were working with a considerable increase in speed, this was the level Henry suffered a little because he had to take out three discs alling at him with a nice amount of speed before they could hit him.

    "That was a tough level." Henry puffed after he had taken out thest disc of level three with a knee kick.

    His heart skipped a beat as the machine made the ding sound which signified that the level had been switched to level four now.

    Without a doubt, this was a very tough level and Henry was already flopping, it didn''t take long for two discs to fly past him, and then the third one came flying and hitting him on his jaw causing him to stagger backward before falling to his knees.

    "How is someone expected to pass this level?" Heined.

    "I could show you if you want," Michael said.

    "Yes, I would really appreciate that," Henry said.

    Michael was about to enter the spot when the door opened and Nova walked in.

    "I''m looking for Michael." She dered.

    "Oh would you look at that, a prettydy is looking for me," Michael said, looking at Nova. "Monica, maybe you should go next and show him how it''s done."

    "I don''t think I can but I''ll try." She said, stepping into the spot.

    Michael didn''t even hear what she said as he was already standing near the door facing Nova.

    "Oh, so you''re the reason I was asked to disable the teleporter jammer near the school," Michael said. "That was risky considering the demons know about here."

    "Demons," Nova said.

    "Yeah, don''t you know about them?"

    "I do."

    ''What type of human is this? I can''t even read his mind.'' Nova thought.

    ''Oh, so Nicole sent her teaching assistant who is prettier than her to test me.'' Michael thought, shaking his head.

    "I guess that''s for me," Michael said, looking at the files in her hand.

    "Yeah," Nova said but she wasn''t looking at him, she was looking at the good show Monica was putting on as she was using her martial arts skills to beat the machine.

    But it didn''t take long for the buzzing sound to be heard as Monica had lost.

    "Do you mind if I have a go at the game?" Nova asked.

    "It''s pretty hard but sure."

    Nova gave him the files and walked to the machine.

    "Hi, guys." She said with a wave.

    Instead of standing on the spot and waiting to start from level one, she went to the machine and switched it directly to level five.

    "Are you sure you want to do that?" Michael asked.

    "Yeah," Nova said as she slowly stepped back.

    "She''s going to get knocked out in one hit," Henry whispered to Luis but the Angel didn''t reply as he had the feeling things were about to get interesting.

    The ding sound was heard and three discs were all shot out at great speed, everyone was expecting to hear the buzz sound but what happened left them in shock.

    With her left leg ced on the floor, she did a swipe with her other leg and like that all three discs fell on the floor at the same time all lighting up blue.

    "What?" Michael was shocked and didn''t know when he dropped the files.

    ''She really isn''t human.'' E thought.

    ******

    Thanks, everyone for getting my novel to a million views, it''s really nice to see my novel achieve that.

    Your support is the motivation that keeps me going.

 Chapter 139 Crazy But Fun

    What Nova had done was knock the first disc into the other ones with her legs but she had been so fast that no one had seen what she really did.

    "How the heck did that happen?" Henry said with a surprised tone.

    The surprise wasn''t over as more discs were flying out from the machine but Nova was doing a good job taking care of them with her hands and feet.

    Three more discs came flying towards her and ording to her calctions those were thest ones, she jumped up, and with her legs stretched she delivered a kick to all three of them at once.

    Things were about to get rough when all three discs went flying back to where they came from.

    Immediately the machine began to vibrate violently because of the three discs blocking the holes.

    That was when Michael snapped out of his daze as he knew what was going to follow next.

    "Everyone get down!" He screamed.

    The machine jumped up and down but before anything could go wrong Michael opened his hands and covered the machine with wind that had kept the machine in ce for him to enter the wind dome he had used and pull the discs out.

    After he had pulled the discs out he removed the wind dome and his gaze immediately turned to the person who had caused the problem.

    "I''m sorry." Nova apologized. "I got a little carried away."

    "It''s okay," Michael said. "What did you say was your name again?"

    "Nova," Nova replied.

    "Nova, I''ll keep the name of the woman that almost destroyed my machine in mind."

    "Ok," Nova said awkwardly. "I think I should be going now."

    "Did you have to go overboard?" She muttered to herself when she got to the door.

    Michael watched her until she had left and that''s when he turned back to his students who didn''t even know what to make of the whole thing.

    "Alright, this machine will need some fixing before using it again so we will continue this aspect of our training next time," Michael said.

    That meant that they were going to jump straight into their martial arts training for today and the students were d because of that.

    After their training, Luis walked up to Michael because he had something to ask him.

    "What is it, Luis?" Michael asked after he noticed Luis walking up to him while he was heading for his office.

    "Do you know where theint department is?"

    "How do you know about theint department?" Michael said, turning to face him.

    What he really meant with that question was what had happened that had made a teacher refer him there?

    "Am I not supposed to?." Luis said. "But if you want to know, Nika told me."

    "You''ve met Nika?" Michael said.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod.

    "You''re so lucky you were on the friendly list," Michael said.

    "Yeah, I know, now will you tell me where the department is located?"

    Michael was silent for a while before replying.

    "The department is located beside the year two ss B," Michael said. "What are you nning on reporting?"

    "Nothing, I just want to check something out," Luis said, running off to meet Dn who was waiting for him near the door.

    "I just hope you''re not going to cause any problem," Michael said as he turned and walked to his office.

    Immediately he was there he clicked his watch and his body began to get covered with white light until he was no longer there.

    The white light had appeared in a room with a human figure and when it was gone Michael could be seen standing there.

    This wasn''t his monitor room or hisboratory which were both at the library, this was his home and now he was standing in his living room.

    The room was painted blue with a few strokes of orange, he was standing between his two brown sofas and hisrge full-screen tv was ced on the wall behind him.<sub> </sub>

    "I think I deserve a rest now." He said as he crashed on one of his sofas.

    He picked up his remote and was about to turn on the tv when he heard footstepsing up the stairs, he quickly turned to see who that was but when he saw who it was a wide smile appeared on his face.

    "I''m sorry for not knocking but I know if I did you wouldn''t respond from up here," Nicole said.

    Nicole was the person who had climbed up the stairs, she was still in her normal ck suit and skirt and her hair was let loose not the buns she usually had.

    "Ohmon sweetie, you know that''s not a problem," Michael said.

    "Michael I''m still in my suit so you should know I''m not here for you," Nicole said.

    "Oh," Michael said as the smile on his face died down. "Then why are you here?"

    "I sent someone to bring some files to you earlier today," Nicole said.

    "Yeah, your pretty assistant," Michael said as he turned his gaze back to the television and turned it on.

    "Where are the files?" Nicole said pretending she didn''t hear what he just said.

    ? "They are on the table here,e and take them," Michael said without turning his gaze away from the television.

    Nicole sighed as she walked to the table between the two sofas, she looked at Michael before looking down at the small table in the middle.

    The table was quite short so she had to bend to pick it up.

    "Do you mind picking it up for me?" Nicole requested.

    "No," Michael replied.

    "Thank you."

    "I mean no I''m not helping you pick it up." Michael made himself clear.

    Nicole sighed and shook her head before bending down to pick it up but before she could pick it up she felt someone grab her by both arms, she quickly turned to see her face almost hitting Michael''s face.

    This was exactly what Michael loved about getting her in this position, her heavy breathing which indicated that her heart was racing.

    Nicole found herself frozen as Michael nted a kiss on her lips, she was trying not to respond as Michael pulled her close to his body with his lips still on her lips.

    "You know you want this, stop resisting," Michael said after he pulled out from the kiss to reveal the wry smile on his face.

    "Michael." She said with a fading voice. "I have to get back to Kelvin." Her voice was still low.

    "Don''t worry, he won''t mind," Michael said as he ced his lips back on hers.

    This time Nicole responded to the passionate kiss but there was a little bit of resistance in that response and it didn''t take long for her to pull away from Michael as she felt something.

    "Now I have to clean up." Sheined looking down at her skirt.

    "The bathroom''s that way," Michael said with a wry smile and his thumb pointing back.

    "I know where it is," Nicole said as she kicked him before walking past him.

    "That woman makes me happy," Michael said as he crashed on his sofa and turned his gaze back to the football match he was watching.

    A few minutester Nicole returned with her hair tied back.

    "You''re crazy Michael." She said and picked up the files on the table.

    "But you can''t deny how fun that crazy is for you," Michael said.

    "Yeah." She said as she pecked him on his cheek before walking away.

    Michael kept looking at her until she was down the stairs and out of sight.

    ******

    Hey guys, I''m returning to school today.

    Wish me sess in my exams.

 Chapter 140 Another Way To Increase My Stats

    Luis had left Dn even before they got to their dormitory, with the normal excuse that he was going to the library while he had already nned to ditch work today.

    He was heading to the second-year ss B, the students weren''t in ss which was going to make things easier for him.

    He walked past the ss to find a small structure beside it, it looked like a booth but wasrger and was made of metal. Luis walked to the booth and looked at it, it didn''t look like it had an entrance.

    He looked around until he found a part of the booth that had something written on it with an arrow pointing down at the little opening below it.

    ''Comint Department, please slide yourint under here.'' He read in his mind.

    "Hello, is anyone there?" He said but there was no response.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    With his aura vision, he could see a human sitting down inside the booth.

    "Hello, can I give myint verbally?" Luis asked, hitting the booth.

    There was still no response so he decided to hit the booth louder, there was no response again and he decided to increase the intensity of his hit.

    "Ok, ok just tell me what happened, you''re hurting my ears." The man finally replied.

    "Ok, I have aint about..."

    "About who?" The man asked.

    Luis thought about that for a while but he was here because of someone so he had decided to use that someone''s name to see the results he would get.

    "George Freelyn, he has been bullying some boys recently and he has a whole gang of other students who help him," Luis said.

    "Oh, so you''re not even the one getting bullied." The man said.

    "I mean he''s tried once butˇ­"

    "Ok, tell me your name so I can send this to the disciplinary council." The man said.

    Luis could sense the hold ofughter in his voice and he could also see him shaking his head violently inside the booth but the most annoying part of everything was that he didn''t even write anything like he said he would.

    "I know you didn''t write anything down," Luis grumbled.

    "What?" The man asked.

    "Never mind." The Angel said as he began to walk away.

    He felt like tearing that booth apart and teaching the man a lesson but he knew he would be in trouble if he did that, considering he still didn''t have any proper proof for what would be his ims.

    Inside the booth was a man with skin-cut hair, he picked up a rectangr-shapedmunication device immediately after he noticed that Luis was gone.

    "One of them just left here now, make sure you deal with him." He spoke into the device and dropped it on his desk.

    Luis was happy that his assumptions were urate, who knew the man running theint department would be working with that bully, he wanted to tell Michael about it but he wasn''t sure he would do much since he didn''t have any proof and Michael wasn''t really a staff of the academy.

    ''Some people just don''t deserve to live.'' He thought.

    ''They may be bad but if you try to change them you''ll see there''s something bothering them and when you help them see the light in themselves you''ll change them.'' His voice assistant spoke.

    "Huh?" Luis said with a confused tone. "I thought you were a voice assistant, not an advisor."

    "I can help you with anything Luis." She said,

    Luis wanted to reply but the sight of students stopping in front of him wouldn''t let him.

    ''I''ll just walk past them.'' He thought but the moment he took a step forward a ball of earth came flying towards him.

    He had no option but to smash the earth ball into two with his hands at least that''s what it looked like to the group of eight students facing him but what he had done was to use his earth ability to divide the ball into two before it could hit him.

    ''I see you guys want to be EXP instead.'' He thought as a feeling of excitement wasing over his body.

    "You are quite strong to be able to break my earth ball." The leader of the group stepped in front of the others to say.

    Luis was getting confused here because he didn''t know any of these students, they were all second-year students but none of George''s boys were there.

    ''Oh, so this is the group that beats students up so they nevere back to report.'' Luis was quite impressed with the way George had set up everything.

    "What do you want?" Luis asked, pretending not to know.

    "We want to beat you up, that''s what we want." The leader said.

    Immediately after saying that two earth spears came flying towards Luis, they weren''ting from the leader of the ground because there were two more earth ability users in the group.

    Luis immediately equipped his sword and shed both spears down and looked at the leader to see a wry smile on his face, he knew the reason for that smile as he had sensed someone behind him but he had sensed himte as the person had already delivered a blow to his back.

    [ -20 HP ]

    [ Your ribs have been cracked ]<sub> </sub>

    [ -20 energy ]

    [ Healing on ribs in progress ]

    The boy expected Luis to fall with that punch but he was surprised to see him still standing.

    Luis used the opportunity of his confusion to deliver a kick on his head knocking him out cold.

    [ Human knocked out ]

    [ +100 EXP received ]

    ''That was a very deadly punch.'' Luis thought, touching his ribs which were all healed up now.

    The remaining six-plus their leader was being cautious now, Johnny was the strongest in their group when it came to physical strength, that was his ability, strength but still, Luis had taken a punch from him and was still able to deliver a kick that knocked him out cold.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    [ Name: Carl Zen ]

    [ Aura: Yellow ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [ Family Ability: None ]

    [ Ability: Earth ]

    He checked the information on their leader to avoid any surprises, he also checked the others to see that the seven remaining were a total of three earth users, two water ability users which he found very useful, somebody with the buff ability, and thest person with a debuff ability.

    The list above was just the abilities he found threatening, in all the abilities because only two people from the group had family abilities which were the buff and debuff.

    The two water usersbined their abilities to fire a stronger Jetstream of water.

    ''I think my water ability is going to level up today.'' Luis thought with a smile as he ced his sword in front of him to block the attack.

    He knew he was going to get pushed back as he recalled hisst experience with Pearl so he stiffened his feet on the ground.

    The water st came shooting at him with full force and The Angel was getting pushed back with great force.

    [ 20/20 water ability points ]

    [ Water ability has leveled up ]

    [ Water ability level: 2 ]

    Seeing that their water wasn''t doing much against the Angel, one of them pulled back his water and aimed for another spot.

    Luis fell t on his face as the water knocked him off his feet.

    ''Ok, I think it''s time we get this over with.'' Luis thought as he got up from the floor and returned his sword to his inventory.

    Water and earth came flying toward him as he ran towards the group but he was doing a fine job avoiding all of them.

    ''Fighting without abilities is really tough.'' He thought as he used a slide to bring one of the water users down.

    ? He won him on a ground wrestle and delivered a punch to his head to knock him out, his hands fell to the boy''s chest as he breathed heavily.

    [ 10% of human''s life force will grant you +1 stat point in Agility ]

    ''Huh. I thought you said there was only one other way of increasing my stats?'' He asked his voice assistant.

    ''I''m just as confused as you are.''

    Luis had gotten engrossed in the new development of another to increase his stats that he had almost forgotten about his situation, he had almost forgotten about that until he felt a stinging pain in his head, and looking up he could see that his ck hair was now blue in color.

    [ -2 Strength ]

    [ -2 Stamina ]

    [ -2 Agility ]

    [ Stats will keep dropping by -2 until foreign material is removed ]

    That was a message indicating that things had just gotten a lot tougher.

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    About to get going.

    Wish me luck, everyone.

 Chapter 141 Turn The Tides

    [ -2 Strength ]

    [ -2 Stamina ]

    [ -2 Agility ]

    Luis knew he was in trouble as he saw his stats drop again, the speed at which his stats were dropping was quite rming and he knew that if he didn''t think of anything soon he would be a punching bag.

    He tried to reach for the back of his neck and remove the thing that was attached to it but before he could touch it an earth ball struck him on his hand and the impact from the hit sent him back a little.

    [ -10 HP ]

    [ -2 Strength ]

    [ -2 Stamina ]

    [ -2 Agility ]

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 21 ]

    [ Stamina: 13 ]

    [ Agility: 11 ]

    Six stat points had been removed from his stats and he still had six more of them to deal with but that wasn''t the only problem.

    Luis was back on his feet immediately after getting knocked down and now looking at the remaining problems he had to deal with he could see that their hair colors had changed to red. The only ones that didn''t have any artificial color on their hair were the twins with the buff and debuff abilities.

    ''If the debuff ability turned my hair blue, then that must be the buff ability that''s making their hair red.'' Luis thought.

    Considering what the debuff ability was doing to him he knew fighting this guys head-on was suicidal.

    ''Very suicidal, my advice is to retreat.'' His voice assistant spoke.

    The Angel would have loved some more EXPs but he knew this was the right thing to do as his stats had fallen greatly.

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 17 ]

    [ Stamina: 9 ]

    [ Agility: 7 ]

    He had tried getting rid of whatever was on his neck but when he tried to grab it he felt nothing, he could still feel it on his neck but there was nothing there to pull out.

    "Sorry guys but I have to go." He said as he turned to make the run for it but immediately he stepped a foot forward, arge earth wall rose from the ground to block his way.

    Luis didn''t flinch or get worried because he had confident in his earth ability but when he punched the wall and tried to create an opening to escape, the only thing he made was a little dent on the wall.

    ''The debuff affects my ability too.'' He thought looking at both of his hands.

    ''I think so and maybe it also affects their own abilities.''

    "Why do you want to leave when the party is not yet over?" Carl said with a wry smile on his face.

    Immediately after saying that threerge earth pieces came flying toward the Angel, his Stamina and Agility were very low, meaning that his speed had been greatly reduced.

    He avoided the first piece of earth by rolling out of the way, right after that, the other two merged and were about to crush him but immediately therge piece of earth-covered him, he formed an earth shield in his hand, it wasn''t asrge as the one he usually made but it was enough to block the piece of earth and give him the space to roll out of the way.

    He had escaped getting crushed by that piece of earth but that wasn''t the end as small pieces of earth shot him from behind like bullets.

    [ -5 HP ]

    [ -5 HP ]

    [ -5 HP ]

    [ -5 HP ]

    [ -5 HP ]

    The earth bullets kept pushing him until he fell on top of the water ability user he had knocked out earlier.

    [ 45/100 HP ]

    If he was still a Demi-Angel he would have been in serious trouble, therge amount of HP he got after bing an Angel was proving to be a lifesaver here.

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 13 ]

    [ Stamina: 7 ]

    [ Agility:5 ]

    [ Quest received ]

    [ Turn the tides in your favor and win this fight ]

    [ Quest rewards ]

    [ 1000 EXP ]

    [ +50 coins ]<sub> </sub>

    [ +2 skill points ]

    ''Yeah, like I have a chance ofpleting that quest, what a nice way to mock me system.''

    Luis was frustrated as hey on the body of the student, he didn''t want to get up because he knew that anything he was going to try wasn''t going to work, that was what he thought until something happened.

    [ 50% of humans life force consumed ]

    [ +5 stat points added to Agility ]

    "Go turn him around, Dave," Carl ordered one of the twins.

    Luis had been lying still for quite a while which had made the students think that he had gotten knocked out but Carl wanted to make sure the job was done.

    Dave walked to Luis to do what Carl told him but immediately he touched the Angel, he smacked him on the head with the piece of hardened earth in his hand.

    Carl and the remaining four were shocked as they watched Dave slump to the ground.

    [ Foreign material removed ]

    [ Debuff canceled]

    [ All stats has been restored ]

    ''I didn''t exactly n things like this but this is better.'' Luis thought as he got up from the student''s body with a wry smile on his face.

    "What''s with the smile?" Carl asked. "You may have knocked him out and canceled the debuff effect but there''s still four of us all with power-ups."

    "I''ll just have to knock him out then to make things even," Luis said as he turned to the only person whose hair color wasn''t red.

    "Steve get behind us!" Carl ordered but it was already toote as Steve slumped to the floor immediately after he said that and their hairs went back to their normal colors.

    "What did you do to him?" Carl turned to Luis who was still standing in the same spot.

    What Luis had used to knock Steve out was the same skill Carl had used on him, the earth bullets that had taken away a great amount of his HP, he figured out after that attack that he could make anything with earth, he had formed his own earth bullet but he made it too tiny for them to see and had aimed for Steve''s head.

    "You mean this," Luis said.

    Another tiny earth bullet shot out from the ground and this time his target was the water user, he expected him to fall immediately just like Steve but instead, he was pushed back while touching his forehead.

    "It''s an ability, he''s using some sort of ability." The boy said as he finally fell on his knees with his head down, he didn''t get knocked out but that was a painful attack.

    "You''ve been holding back all this while," Carl said. "Let''s see how much you can handle this."

    Carl gave the signal as the remaining two with him began to hurl pieces of earth at the Angel but he didn''t look bothered as he smashed every piece of earth with his hands before running towards the three, they thought he was going to attack them and raised an earth wall to protect themselves but they were surprised when he ran past them and stopped in front of the first person he had knocked out.

    "What''s he doing?" Carl asked as he watched the Angel ce his hands on the student''s chest.

    [ 50% of human''s life force consumed ]

    [ +5 stat points added to Strength ]

    ''I know you may be excited to discover a new way of increasing your stats but don''t you think taking fifty percent of someone''s life force can have some consequences on the person?'' His voice assistant said.

    ''They are trying to kill me!'' Luis screamed in his head.

    ''Behind you.'' His voice assistant informed him, putting the argument aside.

    Luis quickly turned to see the pieces of earth about to hit him, it wasn''t one or two, there were many of them but he smashed every single one of them with his feet and fists.

    "How is that even possible?" The two earth users said in unison.

    They wanted to try again but before one of them could lift earth from the ground he received a kick on his head, the other one tried to defend himself with an earth wall but Luis'' foot smashed right through it and without slowing downnded on his head.

    "You''re not the only one that has been holding back." He heard Carl''s voice behind him as a huge shadow began to cover him.

    Suddenly Carl felt someone grab him on his throat forcing him to let go of therge earth ball he was forming, he couldn''t believe it. Luis was just over there a few seconds ago, he didn''t even see him move and now he was holding him on his throat.

    ''He''s just a first-year student with a level three, higher.'' Carl thought, looking at Luis'' watch. ''How can he be so strong and fast?''

    "Who are you?" Carl asked, trying to prevent his voice from shaking.

    "I''m the one supposed to be asking the questions here." The Angel said.

    [ Quest Completed ]

    [ Congrattions, you have sessfully turned the tides and have proven to have the heart of a warrior ]

    [ Quest Rewards ]

    [ +1000 EXP received ]

    [ 3320/3150 EXP ]

    [ Level up ]

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    My exams started today, I''m done with the first paper and decided that I should update a few chapters before my next paper.

    Wish me, good luck everyone.

 Chapter 142 Fifty Percent Life Force

    "I cannot answer that question, you should just knock me out like you did to the others," Carl said.

    "Are you sure you want that?" Luis asked.

    "Nobody likes getting beaten up but either way I am not saying anything."

    "And yet you wanted to beat me up," Luis said but this time there wasn''t any response from Carl.

    ''You want it the hard way then.'' The Angel thought.

    [ Compel activated ]

    Immediately after he received the message from his system his eyes received a white glow.

    "What theˇ­?"

    "Why did you attack me?"

    Immediately after asking that question the white glow left his eyes and was transferred to Carl''s eyes as the second-year student had immediately lost control of himself.

    "We are always here to beat up the Students who report George Freelyn," Carl said.

    "And how do you know the students whoe to report George?"

    "The man in the booth tells us, he is the one in charge of theints department."

    Everything Carl just said now, Luis had already figured out but he wanted to hear it from him.

    "Now that I have what I want," Luis said, straightening his neck. "Enjoy your sleep."

    Carl dropped to the floor unconscious and the Angel squatted beside him and ced his hands on his chest.

    ''I can''t let useful stat points go to waste.''

    ''Fifty percent of someone''s life force can have consequences on the person.'' His voice assistant said again.

    [ 20% of human''s life force consumed ]

    [ +2 stat points added to stamina ]

    ''Are you okay with twenty?'' He asked but his question was met with a monotone sigh.

    He stood up and was about to go take stat points from the remaining five, but immediately he turned he saw a heavy ssh of water about to hit him, he stepped to the side to block that and did a kick which sent a little piece of earth towards the students head and knocking him out once it touched his head.

    "I forgot about that one," Luis said as he walked up to him.

    After taking twenty percent life force from each of the remaining students he had received four more stat points in Stamina and six stat points in Agility.

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 34 ]

    [ Stamina: 25 ]

    [ Agility: 29 ]

    [ 390/4770 EXP ]

    To Luis, this fight was really worth it, he had leveled up frompleting the quest he was given and had also gotten stat points instead of EXPs only but there was still one thing that was confusing him.

    Usually, his HP would fill up after consuming extra energy but after taking the life force from the students who tried to beat him up, his hp didn''t move up one bit.

    ''That''s because you consumed some of their life force, not their energy.''

    ''What do you mean?'' Luis asked.

    ''Activate your aura vision and take a look at them, especially the ones you took fifty percent of their life force.''

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    ''Their aura looks so weak, especially those ones.'' Luis said, pointing at those he had taken fifty percent from.

    ''That was what you took from them, part of what makes them human.''

    ''But they are going to be okay right?''

    ''I don''t know but since they are still breathing, I think they are still okay.''

    ''That wasn''t the answer to my question but I guess they will be okay.''

    The Angel looked around to check if anyone wasing, he had been fighting these guys for about twenty minutes now and nobody had shown up, it was as if nobody came here after school hours and the reasons were lying in front of him.

    After checking to make sure no one wasing he used his earth ability to put all the pieces of earth back where they hade from.

    ''Anyone who sees them now won''t make a big deal out of it.'' Luis thought as he turned and walked away.

    He wasn''t afraid of the students reporting him because he knew they wouldn''t, they were the ones that attacked him after all and also how can eight second-year students open their mouths and narrate how they were all beaten up by a first-year student all at the same time, they would rather make up a story to cover what really happened.

    Luis walked into his room to discover that both of his roommates weren''t there. He liked it like that because he didn''t like answering their annoying questions.

    He decided to use his free time to check his system while lying on his bed.

    [ Profile ]<sub> </sub>

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Angel ]

    [ Grade: Normal ]

    [ 45/120 HP ]

    [ 80/100 Energy ]

    [ 390/4770 EXP ]

    [ Level: 16 ]

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 34 ]

    [ Stamina: 25 ]

    [ Agility: 29 ]

    [ Special Abilities ]

    [ Fire: Level 5 ]

    [ Earth: Level 3 ]

    [ Water: Level 2 ]

    [ Ability points: 1 ]

    ''That ability point has always been empty, how did I get one? And I don''t even know the use of it.''

    ''Have you checked your level-up message?''

    [ You are now Level 16 ]

    [ +2 stat points received ]

    [ +2 skill points received ]

    [ +1 ability point received ]

    ''Oh, that''s where it came from. But what''s the use of it?''

    ''It works just like the ability points you receive in your three abilities, this one allows you to allocate the point to an ability of your choice.'' His voice assistant exined.

    ''Ok, I wonder why this is the first time I''m receiving it.''

    Luis was about to move on and check his system shop when Dn suddenly entered the room.

    "I went to see you at the library but the prettydy said she hasn''t seen you today," Dn said after he spotted Luis on his bed.

    "I just came in now, I went to check something out," Luis said.

    "It''s almost dusk aren''t you going to work? And what did you go to check out?" Dn asked as he was beginning to get suspicious.

    "I''m going," Luis said, standing up from his bed and pretending not to have heard the second question.

    ''You didn''t answer the other question.'' Dn wanted to say but he didn''t and decided to say something else.

    "Something is going on in the second year section." He said.

    "What?" Luis asked as he walked to the door.

    "Eight students were found unconscious near their ssroom."

    "Unconscious."

    "Yeah, they were taken to the clinic and after a while six of them woke up although they are still not in good condition, but the remaining two don''t seem to be responding to any form of treatment," Dn said.

    "Huh?" Luis said.

    "The nurse said they are in a very deep state of unconsciousness, something they call ama."

    "And what else did she say?" Luis asked, his heart was beginning to race now.

    "She said that the type ofma was a rare one and most of the people that entered it never woke up until they died."

    That was enough to shatter Luis as he quickly walked out of the room, he knew exactly what had happened to them but what was happening to them now he didn''t know but he knew he was the cause of it.

    ''What have I done?'' Was the thought he had in mind as he walked to the clinic.

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    My exams started today, I''m done with the first paper and decided that I should update a few chapters before my next paper.

    Wish me, good luck everyone.

 Chapter 143 Transformation Process

    It didn''t take him time to arrive at the clinic but he didn''t go in and was currently standing at the back of the clinic, the window was elevated a little which meant that he needed something to lift him so that he could see what was going on inside.

    A normal person would need something to elevate himself to be able to see what was happening inside but for him, that wasn''t necessary because he could see everything with his aura vision but still, he wanted to see it with his normal eyes because his aura vision didn''t give him a clear description of people''s faces.

    He had his aura vision activated for the meantime and could see that there were two people lying down inside and judging by how weak their auras were he knew that they were the two he had taken half of their life force.

    ''I told you there was going to be consequences.'' His voice assistant said.

    ''They were the ones who were trying to kill me.''

    ''You could have taken only twenty like you did with the others.''

    ''Wait.''

    Three figures had walked into the room now and one of them had gone to touch the students who were lying on the beds.

    "They are still breathing fine but they aren''t waking up," Serene said.

    The other two figures which Luis had seen were two men who were putting on ck suits with dark eyesses.

    "What did the other students say happened?" One of the men asked.

    "I tried asking them but they didn''t say anything," Serene said.

    "Oh, let''s see how long they can keep it a secret." The man said and turned to leave with the other man.

    Luis wasn''t worried about them going to interrogate the other students because he knew their pride wouldn''t let them admit that they were all beaten up by a first-year student.

    But there was still a chance that they could give him away if things got intense and to make sure that he was on the safe side he had to figure out a way to wake those two who had entered a deep state of unconsciousness.

    He wanted to get in but he knew he couldn''t do that now without getting detected which meant that he needed to wait for the sun topletely set.

    ''Why do I feel guilty for what I did to those two, they were the ones who attacked me first?'' Luis thought as the feeling of guilt was starting to bug him.

    ''That''s the heart of an Angel, the only people you will not feel guilty for hurting are evil demons and those whose hands are stained with innocent blood.''

    ''Now you''re speaking less like a voice assistant and more like a real person.''

    He was right because the voice assistant had forgotten to use the monotone voice it usually used when speaking.

    ''I''m just a voice assistant my programming allows me to learn from you and your environment.'' The voice assistant said this time applying the monotone voice.

    ''Don''t you have a name?'' Luis asked recalling when he had met Nika.

    ''A name, I guess you can call meˇ­.. Lena.''

    "Lena," Luis said as he opened the door and walked into the library.

    ''This is myst week before Michael gives me those books, I can''t wait to be free to do my personal training.'' Luis thought.

    "Hi, greenie." Emilia waved at him with a smile.

    Luis shook his head with a sigh as he walked to her.

    "You won''t be working for long today." She said.

    "I can see that," Luis said.

    He was d about that, there weren''t many people in the library today which meant that he would be leaving early to do what he had nned.

    "Let me go check things on the shelves now," Luis said as he walked towards the shelf but before he could walk into the shelf area he felt something strap around both of his legs.

    He tried to move but his efforts proved futile, he looked down at his feet to see two metal rings around both of his legs with two metallic ropes linking back to Emilia.

    ''She has metal ability.''

    He never knew because he never bothered to check.

    "I told you there wasn''t much for you to do today." She said with an expressionless gaze, something Luis had never seen her do before. "Now are you going to walk back here or do I have to pull you, your choice?"

    Luis let out a sigh of defeat as he slowly walked back to her, immediately he got there she pulled her hands back and the metal rings along with the ropes vanished.

    ''I guess she can use that thing better than Monica.''

    "What do you want?" Luis asked with an annoyed voice.

    "Don''t be annoyed greenie, I just want to have a little worker and co-worker chat with you, that''s all."

    ''As a way to burn down the loneliness I''m feeling now.'' She added in her thoughts.

    Luis had his mind read activated and could hear everything she was thinking.

    ''How can someone like her not have any friends?''

    "Ok, what do you want to talk about?"

    [ Name: Emilia rke ]

    [ Aura: Yellow ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [ Family Ability: Unidentified ]<sub> </sub>

    [ Ability: Metal ]

    This was the first time his system was unable to identify someone''s family ability which meant that Emilia had a family ability but his system just didn''t know what.

    He wanted to ask but he was going to wait for the best time during their little conversation.

    The sun had gone down and the moon was up as thest person in the library left, Luis had been listening to Emilia speak for the past one hours and every question he brought up about her family had been avoided, he didn''t make a fuss about it because he was also avoiding questions about his family whenever Emilia asked.

    ''I wonder why she doesn''t want to talk about her family but canfortably talk about other things.''

    Luis immediately got up from where he was sitting, he was d to be finally free, he had long gotten bored by what Emilia was saying and had been pretending to listen.

    "I think I should get going now," Luis said after he had dropped thest book on its shelf.

    "Ok, dear." Emilia was suddenly beside him and had pecked him on his cheek. "You''re a really good listener." She said before walking back to her counter.

    Luis stared at her for a while before slowly walking out of the library. He stared at the bright moon before looking down at the shops across the street.

    To avoid getting seen he took a route through the bush that led him directly to the back of the clinic.

    He used his aura vision to check the inside, the two boys were still unconscious while Serene was at her reception desk but she seemed to be sleeping as her head was on the desk.

    Luis stretched himself and slowly opened the window after that he jumped onto the window and slowly dropped into the room.

    ''I hope this works.'' He prayed inwardly as he walked to the closest one to him and ced his hands on his chest.

    ''Are you trying to take more of his life force?'' Lena asked

    ''No, why would I do that? Just let me concentrate.''

    Luis let out a deep breath as he slowly closed his eyes, when he was taking the life force he had that feeling of taking now he was trying to create that feeling of transferring in himself.

    [ Link created ]

    [ 10% of reserve life force transferred ]

    [ Transformation process has begun ]

    ''I don''t know what that message means but I hope it does the trick.'' Luis thought as he moved to the next andst person and repeated the same process.

    [ Link created ]

    [ 10% of reserve life force transferred ]

    [ Transformation process has begun ]

    [ Total reserve life force: 80% ]

    ''I never knew I had reserve life force.'' Luis thought.

    Suddenly a loud scream was let out from both students as they began to shake on their bed, that scream was enough to wake Serene up as she quickly rushed to the room.

    Luis had hidden behind the door and immediately after she entered the room he walked into the other side where he watched until Serene brought the two students under control.

    After they had stopped shaking and groaning he checked their aura to see that the bright glow was returning, that was a sign that whatever he had done had worked and was also his cue to leave.

    "I think they are getting but people don''t usually recover fromas like this." She said as her eyes caught the open window. "I made sure to close that window."

    Luis entered his room and was d to find his two roommates asleep.

    ''They slept quite early today but that means no annoying questions to answer.'' He thought as he slowlyid down on his bed.

    ''I believe I have solved that problem.''

    ''Yeah, but why did they suddenly start screaming?'' Lena asked.

    ''I don''t know, maybe a bad dream or something.''

    Luis was about to shut his eyes and get some sleep when he received messages from his system.

    [ Transformation processplete ]

    [ Creation sessful ]

    [ You have sessfully created a Demi-Angel ]

    [ Transformation processplete ]

    [ Creation sessful ]

    [ You have sessfully created a Demi-Angel ]

    Luis stared at the messages with a horrid look on his face it felt like a dream to him.

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

 Chapter 144 Operation Kidnap The Demi-Angels (01)

    Luis barely slept through the night, he had gotten back to his dorm room happy that he had solved a problem he created but all he had done was create a whole new problem for himself.

    ''You never told me Angels could create Demi-Angels by transferring their energy to people.''

    ''Because I didn''t know.''

    ''Then why are you even a voice assistant!'' He screamed in his thoughts.

    [ Angel squad: 2/10 ]

    He had already gotten an idea why things were like this, he would be required to have an army of Angels at some point but he didn''t want to start building it now and he also didn''t want to start it with a bunch of strangers who had tried to beat him up.

    ''I need to keep an eye on those two, in case anything strange starts happening to them.'' He thought.

    ''That would be a good idea.'' Lena said.

    Immediately after he had received that message he felt some sort of connection with the two like he could feel their presence in the school.

    Another thing that was going to make finding them really easy for him was the two yellow trails that had suddenly appeared in front of him, they were leading somewhere and he knew who they were leading to.

    The sun had begun to rise as Luis got up from his bed, quickly got dressed, and left before his roommates woke up.

    Ace woke up with a yawn while stretching his hands as his gaze quickly turned to Luis'' bed.

    ''He''s already gone, I noticed he enteredtest night and he''s already gone this early.'' Ace thought.

    Luis was heading to the first year''s girls'' dormitory section and after entering the area he headed straight for room number 33.

    ''This is really awkward but I don''t think I have to waste any time.'' He thought as he brought up the courage to knock.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    There was no response at first and he was about to knock the second time when the door suddenly pulled open.

    "Luis," E said with a surprised tone as she rubbed her eyes.

    She was putting on very short shorts that hugged her body, a pink singlet that exposed her cleavages well enough, and her hair was loosened from the usual ponytail she had.

    "What are you doing here so early?" She asked as he folded her hands to cover the part of her body that was exposed.

    "I need your help," Luis said.

    "My help. What happened?"

    "It''s a long story but I''ll tell you when we get to ss," Luis said.

    "Ok, I''ll be out soon." She said as she closed the door.

    "Who was that?" Silvia asked.

    "Luis," E said.

    "What does he want?" Silvia asked, getting up from her bed.

    "I don''t think that should concern you," E said as she walked into the bathroom and shut the door.

    Luis stood at the door for a while before he decided to try something.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    With his aura vision, he could see Silvia sitting on her bed and E doing something inside the other room but he wasn''t looking at any of the two girls as his attention was on the small red aura curled up inside the room. He had seen a red aura that small once.

    "Ajax."

    He was immediately forced to retreat when he saw Silvia stand up quickly heading for the door.

    Silvia opened the door expecting to see Luis without knowing that Luis had left the area immediately after he saw hering, after looking around to make sure no one was there she closed the door.

    ~~~~~~~~

    "You can do that!" E said with excitement.

    "Bring your voice down," Luis said.

    They were both in their ssroom as neither their ssmates nor their teachers had arrived yet.

    "That''s so cool," E said.

    "Like I said it was a mistake and I didn''t know I could do such a thing untilst night," Luis said.<sub> </sub>

    "So what do you need my help for here?" E asked.

    "I want you to help me keep an eye and if possible kidnap them."

    "Kidnap," E said with widened eyes.

    "Now that they are no longer human beings they will start experiencing some changes and without being aware of that they can get themselves exposed to the school," Luis exined.

    "And after kidnapping them, what are you going to do?" E asked.

    Luis was about to reply when they heard someone walk inside the ss, both of them turned back from where they were sitting to see that it was two people who had walked into the ss and those two people were none other than Luis'' roommates.

    "Seriously dude, you left that early just to see your girlfriend. I wonder how you sleep for a few hours every day and still remain active." Dn said.

    ''That is something to be suspicious about.'' Ace thought.

    "Hey, I''m not his girlfriend," E said. "I was already here when he entered."

    She stood and pulled the seat which she pulled closer to Luis'' back to its position and then returned to her sitting position.

    It didn''t take long for the other students to start trooping into the ss as the ss got filled up and soon Miss. Nicole showed up to begin the ss for the day.

    Luis kept looking at the wall clock while slowly tapping his desk throughout the ss, it was clear his mind wasn''t in the ss at all, this didn''t go unnoticed by Ace whose suspicion of the Angel had reached the max.

    The bell for lunch break rang to signal the end of the ss. Luis waited patiently for everyone to leave and so did E.

    ''She usually goes to have lunch during lunch breaks.'' Ace took note as he walked towards the door leading to the hallway.

    "Aren''t youing, Luis?" He asked.

    "I''m not hungry," Luis replied.

    Ace shrugged as he continued walking until he left through the door.

    Immediately he was gone Luis and E stood up and quickly left through the back door.

    "I forgot to ask but do you remember their faces?" E asked after they had gotten outside.

    "I don''t need to because I have a connection with them now," Luis said as he kept moving forward towards the second-year area.

    After the two had walked a little distance away from the ss, Ace walked back into the ssroom.

    ''Something suspicious is really going on between those two.'' He thought as he quickly followed them in order not to lose sight of them.

    Luis and E were currently hiding behind a bush and were looking at therge space in front of them which happened to be the training space for the second-year elemental ss.

    "Remind me what we''re doing here again?" E asked.

    "He''sing here," Luis said with a whispering voice.

    And just like he said a boy walked into the area, Luis felt the connection be stronger and activated his aura vision to check something.

    ''His aura is still yellow just like mine when I was a Demi-Angel.'' Luis thought.

    "Is that him?" E asked.

    "Yes."

    "Well then we should get on with it, the others will get suspicious if we don''t show up in ss." She said as she tried to get up but she was quickly pulled down by Luis.

    "What?"

    "Some other people areing," Luis said looking towards the small entry with no door and just like he said it didn''t take long for two boys along with three girls to enter the area.

    "What are we going to do now?" E asked as she was beginning to get impatient.

    "Let''s just watch for a little while," Luis said. "sses haven''t started yet."

    They stayed there to observe things for a little while unaware that Ace had been watching them from up the tree behind them.

    ''What are they looking for in the second-year area?'' He thought as he was beginning to get worried about whatever the two were nning.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

 Chapter 145 Operation Kidnap The Demi-Angels (02)

    Luis and E watched as the two boys who had just entered walked to their target.

    "Oh, look who''s back from aa." One of the boys who had blonde hair said.

    Jaren was the strongest person with an elemental ability among all the second and his friend Jonah wasn''t too far behind him, sometimes when someone knows he is stronger than others, picking on them bes a regr and normal thing for him.

    "Leave me alone, Jaren," Fred said as he walked to the well in the area.

    "Oh, you think that well is going to save you again," Jaren said as he turned back with a cold smile on his face. "You should think again."

    He quickly turned and shot out a stream of lightning from his hands, Fred was alert and quickly made the motion to pull water out from the well and block the lightning but when he did it nothing happened.

    "What?" He said with a shocked voice as the line of lighting struck and the zapping effects immediately brought him down.

    There was giggling among the girls as Fred wriggled himself on the floor.

    Luis was surprised by what he was seeing for two reasons, the first reason was that he never knew that those who picked on others had other people who picked on them, he didn''t feel sorry seeing him go through that pain he deserved it for all the students he had beat up because of George.

    The second reason why he was surprised was that he knew he was trying to use his water ability to defend himself but why did nothing happen?

    "You fool!!" Fred screamed as he hit his hands on the floor.

    He managed to get up and tried again to use his water ability but then again nothing happened.

    "I don''t see myself getting sucked away by an ocean of water," Jaren said as he looked around. "Maybe the rain needs some more lightning before it starts."

    He shot out lightning again and this time aware that Fred would want to avoid it, he made itrger, Fred knew there was no point trying to dodge it as he allowed the lightning to zap him to the ground again.

    "What is happening to me?" Fred muttered to himself as he punched his fist into the ground.

    "Do you think this has something to do with him bing a Demi-Angel?" E turned to Luis to ask.

    "It has to be," Luis replied.

    "What''s wrong, you don''t want to get up again?" Jaren said as he raised his hand to strike him with lightning again but before he could release it someone grabbed his hand.

    "Stop Jaren, if you keep doing this you may kill him," Jonah said.

    Jaren stared at his friend for a while before slowly bringing his hands down.

    "Considering you just recovered from aa, I wouldn''t like to be the one to put you in another one," Jaren said and turned to walk away from him.

    Fred had both knees and hands on the floor while breathing loudly with his head down.

    "What''s happening to me? Have I lost my ability?" He muttered to himself.

    He lifted his right hand and tried to use his water ability again, if he could do even a little water ssh he would be d that he had notpletely lost his ability but nothing was happening right now, he tried again to use it and nothing happened.

    That was when the reality of things began to get to him, his ability was no longer with him.

    "This can''t be, no it can''t be!!" He screamed as he got up and ran towards the entrance.

    Their instructor appeared at the entrance just before he went past it but he ignored him and ran past him.

    "What is wrong with him?" The old man asked.

    His question was met with shrugs from the three girls there.

    Luis knew this was their opportunity as he along with E quickly followed the boy.<sub> </sub>

    He ran past their ss and kept running as he entered the forest beside the school.

    ''Where is he going?'' Luis thought as he pursued him from afar.

    He wouldn''t have any problem catching up to him as his stamina points had increased well, the same could be said for E who had a good enhancement ability.

    Ace on the other hand was following them from above as he jumped from one tree to the other with his wind ability.

    Fred had finallye to a halt in front of what looked like a pond but from where he was standing falling in there wasn''t going to be a safe fall at all.

    ''This ce has many hidden things that I don''t know yet.'' Luis thought.

    Fred got in his stance and tried to practice his water ability, he tried everything, his movements were beautiful but nothing was happening.

    "How is this possible? Did someone mess with our crystal?" Fred said as he crashed to the floor with a sigh.

    "I think this is our chance," E said.

    "Wait." Luis tried to stop her but it was already toote as she had stepped on a twig which immediately made a snap sound.

    "Who''s there?" Fred quickly turned on detecting the sound. "You."

    His expression had changed immediately his eyes caught sight of Luis.

    "What did you do to me?"

    "Hey calm down, I''m here to help you." Luis said as he slowly walked towards him."

    "Get away from me!" Fred screamed as he tried to use his water ability again.

    "When will you understand that your ability is gone?" E said.

    "You''re right it is gone." He said with a half-hearted smile. "But my soul weapon isn''t gone."

    He opened his palms as five small des appeared in each of them and without wasting time he threw them all at the Angel, Luis wasn''t going to take any chances as he formed an earth shield to block all the des and with a kick sent a tiny piece of earth towards Fred at full speed.

    The piece of earth struck him on his head and knocked him out immediately, right now he was about to fall into the pond Luis wasn''t going to let that happen as he formed an earth wall just behind him to prevent him from falling.

    ''He has earth ability.'' Ace couldn''t believe what he was seeing as he watched from above.

    "You''ve really gotten better with that ability." E said as he walked towards the passed-out Fred.

    Luis followed behind her and when he stopped in front of the unconscious Fred he stuck his hands into his pocket and brought out one of the tiny teleporters Michael carried with him.

    "Keep your hands on me, E." He said as he ced his hand on Fred''s head.

    Ace had gotten ready to jump down and get the answer to all the drama he had seen today but immediately he jumped down the trio got covered by white light and when the white light disappeared they were no longer there.

    "Ohmon, you have to be kidding me." He said as stumped his foot on the ground in anger.

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

 Chapter 146 Operation Kidnap The Demi-Angels (03)

    Teleportation was the fastest and the most efficient way of traveling anywhere without getting seen. There were manyrge and portable teleporters avable in the world today to make transportation easier and faster.

    Standard portable teleporters weren''t as small as many people would think, the teleporters were the size of briefcases and appeared to be a little heavier.

    This was the reason why Michael''s tiny teleporters were really something special, a teleporter that you couldfortably put in your pocket and if you got into a situation where you needed to leave quickly you would bring it out and teleport to one of the locations recorded by it.

    Luis had seen one of the teleporters lying on the monitor desk on hisst visit to Michael''s base and he was d that he had taken it.

    White shone in Michael''s monitor room and when the light was gone Luis, E, and the unconscious Fred could be seen standing on the spot.

    "What is this ce?" E asked with amazement as her eyes browsed through the room and finally stopped on the monitors.

    "Wee Luis," Nika said.

    "What was that?"

    "Nika, she''s a software program."

    "Scanning, Scanning, Scanning."

    "What are you scanning Nika?" Luis asked as he was beginning to get a bad feeling.

    "Face unidentified, security mode activated."

    The part of the floor on which E was standing immediately opened up and E dropped in but before she could go beyond arm''s reach Luis grabbed her by her arm and pulled her back up.

    ''Wasn''t that supposed to lead to Michael''sb?'' Luis thought as he looked at the deep and dark ce E was about to fall into.

    "What are you doing Nika, she''s with me?"

    "The intruder must be contained," Nika said.

    Part of the walls on both sides opened up and two balls of earth came flying through it both of them heading for E.

    "Stop this Nika," Luis said as he smashed the oneing from his direction with his hands.

    "This really wasn''t the wee I was expecting," E said as she smashed the other one.

    "Intruder must be contained."

    Luis didn''t know what was going toe next but he knew he wasn''t going to like it.

    There was a brief period of silence for everyone to catch their breath before steel bars came up from the floor and closed up on E, it was so tight that she couldn''t even move.

    "Luis!" She screamed as the floor opened and the cage was being sent down slowly by the wheel and pulley system attached to it below.

    "Nika stop! She''s a friend." Luis said.

    "A friend, well you should have said so," Nika said as the cage stopped moving.

    "That was what I was trying to tell you."

    "Security mode deactivated."

    Immediately after saying all the opened up ces on the floor closed, the holes on the wall closed up andstly, E was brought up as the bars went down and were immediately covered by the floor.

    "You should have at least told me something like this was going to happen before bringing me here," E said panting.

    "I didn''t know this was going to happen."

    "E Jones has automatically been added to the friendly list, please note that this is temporary and will onlyst for eight hours," Nika said.

    "You should hurry up with whatever you''re going to do so that I can be out of here before then," E said, she didn''t want what just happened to repeat itself.

    "Ok," Luis said as he opened his palms to reveal the tiny and rectangr teleporter.

    "Wait," E said.

    "Why didn''t she attack him?" E said pointing at Fred who was still unconscious.

    "Maybe because he''s unconscious," Luis said. "Nika please add him temporarily to your friendly list."

    "Fred Treph has been added temporarily to the friendly list," Nika said.<sub> </sub>

    "You still haven''t told me how you know a ce like this," E said.

    "Stay here and keep an eye on him," Luis said, pointing at Fred. "I''ll tell you when I return."

    "Return? Areˇ­" Before she could finish what she was saying Luis had already pushed the button and when the light cleared he was no longer there.

    "Great, now it''s certain I''m missing today''s ss," E said as she sat down on the seat in front of the numerous monitor screens.

    ''I wonder if one of these shows the second-year ss B.'' She thought as she searched through the screens until she found the one she was looking for.

    "Hello, Nika." She called.

    "What is the problem?" Nika asked.

    "Can you y the footage from yesterday on that monitor?"

    "Ok," Nika said.

    E kept her eyes on the screen as images from yesterday began ying on it.

    "Can you fast forward a little?"

    Nika did as she said and kept fast-forwarding the footage until E had found what she was looking for.

    "Stop." She said immediately Nika got to the right ce.

    The footage currently ying on the screen was the one of the fight between Luis and the eight second-year students.

    "I thought he was exaggerating when he said he fought them all at once," E said as she watched the video with mixed feelings of amazement and shock.

    She had gotten really submerged in watching the video that she didn''t notice the white light that suddenly shone behind her.

    But when the footsteps started approaching her she noticed that she wasn''t alone and quickly turned to see who was trying to sneak up on her.

    "Michael." She said, sounding surprised. "What are you doing here?"

    "I think I should be the one asking that question," Michael said as his gaze immediately turned to the video footage E was watching. "What the heck is that?"

    _____ _______

    Luis had nned to teleport outside the second-year ss B area but things had gone wrong and he had somehow found himself inside their ssroom.

    Things would have been really bad for him if the students were still in ss but right now his mistake had turned out to be something good because the person he was looking for was right in front of him, not exactly in front of him as he was trying to slice off his head with his greatsword.

    Luis had found him sobbing with his head on his desk when he entered the ss and immediately he noticed the presence of the Angel and discovered it was the person who could have possibly been the cause of his humiliation this morning he summoned his greatsword and attacked.

    "Hey C''mon, I''m trying to help you here," Luis said as he avoided his sh with a slide to get behind him.

    "I don''t need your help," Johnny said.

    He quickly turned while trying to sh off the Angel''s head but Luis had gotten fed up with what he was doing and grabbed the sword by its de this time.

    Johnny tried to pull back his sword but his efforts were utterly useless.

    "I didn''t want to convince you this way but you leave me no choice," Luis said as he pulled the sword away from him and quickly struck the hilt on his head causing him to immediately pass out.

    He looked around to check if anyone wasing and then ced his hand on his body.

    White light shone in Michael''s base and when it was cleared Luis appeared with Johnny in his hands.

    "Heyˇ­." He was about to say something to E when he sensed someone behind him and slowly turned.

    "I think you have a lot of exining to do," Michael said.

    This was what Luis had been avoiding, it wasn''t like he didn''t want to let Michael know about what was going on but he wanted him to know when he had at least solved his current problem but now the blonde-haired CEO had gotten to know, something he had not anticipated when he decided to bring the Demi-Angels to his base.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Don''t forget your support is my motivation and drive to keep writing.

 Chapter 147 Irreversible

    Michael examined the bodies of the second-year students as theyy on the floor as Luis and E stood behind him. They were no longer in the monitor room and had moved down to the CEO''sboratory.

    Michael squatted between the two students and examined their bodies carefully.

    ''He turned humans to Demi-Angels.'' Michael thought as he got the mixed feeling of excitement and fear.

    His fear wasn''t because Luis now knew how to convert people to Angels but because he had used it on two strangers who apparently see him as their enemy.

    Michael stood up after having examined their bodies well enough, he turned to the two first-year students standing behind him and pulled out his smartphone from his pocket.

    "Hello, Nicole." He said with the device against his ear.

    "What is it, Michael?" A tired voice spoke through the phone.

    "I know you''re tired swˇ­"

    He wanted to say something but stopped as his eyes darted toward the two students standing in front of him.

    "Could you please go to mybat ss and tell them that something came up and ss has been canceled for today."

    "Cancelled, why?" Nicole asked.

    "I''ll tell youter bye," Michael said and quickly ended the call stopping whatever she wanted to say halfway.

    With the call over, he slipped his smartphone back into his pocket and then slowly turned his gaze to Luis.

    "Why did you cancel the ss?" Luis asked, feeling a little intimidated by the way Michael was looking at him.

    "Why did I cancel the ss?" Michael spoke with a sarcastic voice. "You think the problem you got yourself into can be solved in two seconds."

    "I already told you it was a mistake, I was only trying to help them," Luis said.

    "You wouldn''t have tried to help them if you had run away instead of deciding to fight them," Michael said with an almost screaming voice.

    "Run away." Luis was shocked to hear that from Michael. "And tell them that I''m a coward and weakling when I know they don''t stand a chance if I use everything in my arsenal.

    "Then if they see me the next day they will like to pick on me, I think it''s best that they know who they''re dealing with."

    After saying those he folded his hands and turned his gaze away from Michael.

    ''These two are like father and son when arguing.'' Jasmine said.

    E looked at both of them for a while before replying.

    ''Yeah, it does look like that.''

    Michael stared at Luis for a while before turning back to the two second-year students with a sigh.

    "How do you n on solving the problem now MIGHTY ANGEL?" He said as he walked to his table on the other side of the room.

    There was a period of silence in the room before Luis decided to reply.

    "The same way I created it." He said as he began to walk toward the bodies lying on the floor.

    ''If he''s trying to do what I''m thinking the result will be futile.'' Jasmine said.

    ''What do you mean?'' E asked.

    Luis walked to the bodies and squatted between them but as he was about to ce his hands on both of their chests Fred shot his eye open and grabbed his hand.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" The second-year student said as he tried to get up but Luis quickly pressed him down.

    "Get your hands off me, you evil witch!"

    Fred was struggling but holding him in ce didn''t look like a big deal to Luis as his hand wasn''t even moving up or down.

    "Get your hands off me!" Fred screamed. "What do you even want from me? Is taking my ability not good enough for you?"

    "Ability," Michael said from where he was standing as his ears had caught useful information.

    "Stop struggling," Luis said with gritted teeth.

    Michael and E were shocked because immediately after Luis said that Fred had stopped struggling and hadid back on the floor with his eyes wide open and looking at the Angel.

    "What are you doing to me?" Fred said as he tried to move but his efforts proved futile.

    ''That''s nothing to be surprised about, as a human turned Angel he is now bound to his creator and will follow his everymand.'' Jasmine exined.

    ''I never knew that was possible.'' Michael thought. In one day Luis had shown him there were still things he didn''t know about Angels.

    E and Michael may have seemed surprised by the way Fred had responded to Luis''mand but none of them was as shocked as the one who had given themand.

    "How is my body unable to move? What the heck did you do to me?!"

    ''As Demi-Angels created by you, they are under you and will follow your everymand.'' Lena exined what was happening to him before he could even ask.

    "Yoˇ­.. u are not a normal person!" Fred said.

    "Shut up," Luis said, and just like he said the second-year student could no longer say anything, all that could be heard of him were little mumblings.

    ''And why didn''t you tell me this earlier? Capturing them would have been a lot easier.''

    There was no response from Lena and Luis decided to proceed with what he wanted to do.

    With his hands on Fred''s chest, he ced his hand on Johnny''s chest but before he could proceed with what he wanted to do, a yawn was hearding from Johnny as he slowly opened his eyes.<sub> </sub>

    "Where am I?" He said before noticing the hand on his chest and turning to his right. "You." He said with a scornful voice.

    "Don''t move," Luis said before he could do anything.

    "What the heck?" Johnny said as he tried his best to move. "What did you do to me?"

    ''This is just likepel but only better.'' Luis thought.

    "What type of ability is this?"

    "Shut up," Luis said, and just like he said, Johnny also lost his freedom of speech.

    With both Demi-Angels now under control Luis could finally do what he had nned to do from the start and that was after he discovered that he had created two Demi-Angels by mistake.

    With his hands on both of their chests, he began to create that feeling of taking like he did when he first took their life force.

    He had his aura vision activated and with it, he could see little white auras separating from their yellow auras, he concentrated on the white auras and tried to suck them out but he was met with an unexpected message.

    [ Process cannot be reversed ]

    [ Process cannot be reversed ]

    He tried again and was still met with the same result.

    ''What''s going on Lena?'' He asked.

    ''I think turning a human to a Demi-Angel is irreversible.''

    That answer was a disappointing one as Luis stood up with a disappointing look on his face and turned to Michael.

    "Do you need my help now?" Michael asked with a stern look.

    "I don''t think turning them back to humans is possible," Luis said.

    "I know that," Michael said.

    "And you still allowed me to try it."

    "You thought you could solve the problem and who am I to stop the MIGHTY ANGEL?" Michael said. "But looking on the bright side, allowing you to try has shown us a way to keep things under control."

    While the two were discussing E received a message on his watch, a very strange messageing from Silvia.

    "Emmm, it seems you guys have things under control here." She said to call their attention.

    "Yeah, do you want to leave?" Michael asked, having already figured out what she wanted.

    "Yes," E said with a nod.

    "Then it would be my pleasure to send you out," Michael said as he picked up a tiny metallic ball from his table and rolled it towards her.

    "What''s this for?" E asked as she stopped the ball with her boots.

    "Three, two, one."

    Immediately after his count down waspleted E was covered with white light and when the light was gone she was no longer there.

    "Where did you send her?" Luis asked as he slowly turned back to Michael.

    "Don''t worry, she''s safe," Michael said and patted him on his shoulder. "Now let me tell you how we are going to control the mess you created."

    _____ _____

    E had appeared a little distance off the ground and had fallen t on her face.

    "He did that on purpose." E groaned as she got up from the floor.

    She looked around to see that she was in the middle of the numerous tree sheds behind their dormitory area.

    "I wonder why Silvia will send me something like this." She said as she looked at the message disyed on her wristwatch.

    ''E there isˇ­.'' The message read, E found it strange because it wasn''tplete.

    She walked to her room as fast as she could, she was d there was no one to ask her what she went in there to do as the students were still in their variousbat sses.

    She got to her room and pulled the door open without expecting what she was seeing now.

    Both beds had been thrown over with her clothes scattered everywhere and Silvia who wasn''t looking so good could be seen lying on her bed which was on the floor while painting, but that wasn''t the only thing to note about her as her sword was also lying on her body.

    "Silvia," E called with her mouth wide open.

    Before she could ask her question Silvia pointed at the bump in her bed sheet which was on the floor.

    E walked to the bump hoping it wasn''t what she was thinking but when he pulled the sheets up her body feltpletely weak.

    "Ajax." She gasped.

    The demon wolf was the bump under the sheet, the wolf was covered in blood and was struggling to breathe.

    ******

    Hello, my dear readers.

    Like I said my exams havemenced and will be ending in two weeks and then the second part will be starting in four weeks. Thank you all for your support during this time of few updates.

 Chapter 148 Im A Lighting Mage?

    E was motionless as she stared at the small bloodbath that had been caused by Ajax''s blood, the wolf cub''s whole body was covered with blood and the only thing that proved that the cub was still alive was the struggle in his breathing.

    "What have you done?" E said as she dropped to her knees and lifted the cub with both of her hands.

    "E," Silvia called as she didn''t understand what her roommate was doing. "What are you doing that beast is dangerous?"

    "No, he''s not," E said as she allowed bloody Ajax to slip off her hands. "You''re the one who''s dangerous!"

    Silvia was shocked by the color of E''s eyes when she turned to her.

    Her eyes were now bright white, looked dead and the wonder warrior could swear she could see lightning sparks in her roommate''s eyes.

    "He was just a cub!" E screamed and in response to her scream, her hair was cut loose from the ponytail she usually had it in and was now straightened up like there was wind keeping it like that.

    "Calm down E, I don''t want to fight you," Silvia said, pulling up her sword.

    The wonder warrior was very weak after her scuffle with Ajax which made her chances of winning a fight against E in this form very low, if it was the normal E with normal eyes then she would be confident of beating her but against this strange E which she was seeing for the first time, she knew she stood no chance.

    "Ha ha ha you think you can fight the power of lighting.".

    Silvia''s morale was beginning to drop really low here as E''s voice was beginning to sound like three people speaking at once.

    "You will pay for what you did to Ajax," E said as she began to float up, and stretching her hands a long whip made of pure lightning was formed.

    Silvia gulped on seeing therge whip and braced herself for what wasing.

    E flung the whip towards her and the wonder warrior ced her sword in front of herself to block the whip and it did block the whip.

    Silvia could see all the lightninging off the whip passing through her de and going down to her hilt and she knew she needed to do something quickly before things turned bad for her.

    She tried to pull E down with her sword but the girl wouldn''t even budge, she then released her right hand from her sword and used her telekinesis to lift the sheets on the floor.

    She nned to cover E with the sheets but before any of them could get to her they were all burnt ashes.

    "You still don''t understand anything about the power of lighting," E said. "Litno Intesifo!"

    Silvia didn''t understand thest thing she said but immediately after saying that the amount of lighting rushing through her sword intensified and in no time her sword was destroyed by a pull from E.

    As the sword crumbled to the floor, E pulled her lightning whip back and delivered a painful strike on Silvia''s back.

    "Arghhhhh!!!" Silvia screamed as she fell to the floor.

    E pulled back her whip and flew closer to the wonder warrior who was twitching on the floor.

    "Now, feel the pain." She said and pulled back her whip to deliver the finishing blow but before she could release the strike the lightning whip vanished.

    Green vines had burst into the room from the ground and had all wrapped around her body preventing her from doing anything.

    The white color in her eyes was beginning to fade away but she was struggling to keep them on but the green vines won the battle as the white color vanished and her hair went back to its normal position.

    After seeing that everything had died down in E, the vines slowly brought her down and disappeared into the ground.

    Her hair was scattered and most of it covered her face as she looked at Ajax who was staggering towards her with eyes that looked dead.

    ''I had been trying to call you back to your senses but that ability of yours blocked you from your consciousness.'' Jasmine said.<sub> </sub>

    "What did I do?" E muttered as she looked down at Ajax who had stopped on herp with little moans.

    ''I was trying to tell you that the demon wolf was going to be okay but it turned out that whatever that hade over you didn''t care about that.'' Jasmine said.

    "Oh, I''ve done it again." She said as she covered her face with both of her hands and began to son. "I can''t believe I tried to kill Silvia."

    ''I don''t see any use in crying if you didn''t kill her.'' Jasmine said.

    "But I almost did, and if it weren''t for you I would have killed her, I would have killed my roommate, I would have killed my best friend." E sobbed.

    ''Then what you should be doing is thanking me not sobbing.'' Jasmine said.

    E sobbed for a while without saying anything and as she sobbed, Ajax tried to climb her body with failed attempts, his paws were beginning to heal but they were still bleeding a little.

    ''I have never seen such a level of lighting since my fight with Sesimo.'' Jasmine said. ''And those words you said before breaking her sword, it is clear your lightning ability is not an ordinary one.''

    "My lightning ability is not ordinary and that is why I always try my best not to use it," E said. "Ordinary lighting ability users don''t have to chant spells or get angry in order to use their ability."

    ''Chant spells.'' There was a shock in Jasmine''s voice as she said that. ''Your ability isn''t normal E because it''s special.''

    "What do you mean?" E asked as she removed her hands from her face to reveal one of her eyes which had gotten sour from crying.

    ''There are only a few groups of people who have to chant spells in order to use their abilities.'' Jasmine said.

    "And who are those?" E asked

    ''The most powerful humans that ever walked the earth, the elemental mages, there was the fire mage n with the strongest fire, the water mage n, the wind mage n, the earth mage n, and the lightning mage n, the strongest out of them all.'' Jasmine said.

    "So you are saying I''m from the lightning mage n," E said.

    <o>,m ''Yes and that makes you a lightning mage, a part of the strongest group of people on earth, back then.''</o>

    "I''m a lightning mage," E muttered to herself as she couldn''t even believe it.

    All her life her brother had told her that she was special and taught her some of the spells she used for some little lightning skills, this was the only way she showed her parents that she was improving whereas she really wasn''t, her brother knew that she was different but her parents didn''t, Marcus was hiding it from them.

    "Marcus knew all this while that I was something else and he decided to sugarcoat it with the word special," E said with a furious voice as her hair was beginning to rise again.

    ''Oh no you don''t.'' Jasmine said as two vines burst through the ground and wrapped around her, stopping her anger from getting the better of her.

    "E." She heard Silvia call from behind with a groaning voice. "Who are you talking to?"

    The wonder warrior had been lying on the floor while listening to everything E had been saying.

    E''s mind was unclear when Jasmine released her from her rage and that was why she had spoken out instead of speaking in her mind without minding if Silvia was still there and now she had a lot of exnations to make.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

 Chapter 149 A New Faction

    Silvia was hesitant to touch the green ne but with a little persuasion from E, she ced her hand on the green crystal.

    "So you''re saying some kind of ancient being is inside this crystal," Silvia said.

    ''My spirit lives here for now till I regain all my power.'' Jasmine spoke to Silvia through her mind.

    "She''s speaking to me," Silvia muttered to E.

    "Yes," E said with a nod.

    "Wait," Silvia said as she removed her hands from the crystal.

    "What?" E asked as she adjusted herself on the floor.

    "If this crystal with an ancient being on it was on that wall with the other shining crystals that dayˇ­"

    "Jasmine says she knows what you''re thinking and that you shouldn''t worry about those crystals, there''s nothing in them," E said, cutting Silvia short before she could say anything.

    Silvia was quiet for a while before she slowly stood up and turned towards her side of the room.

    "Silvia," E called but there was no response from the wonder warrior. "I said I was sorry, I wasn''t exactly myself back there."

    "It''s not that," Silvia said as she sat down on the floor again. "Besides you''ve already apologized and I was wrong for attacking your pet when he didn''t exactly do anything wrong." She said as her eyes darted towards Ajax who was hiding behind E''s legs and was avoiding eye contact with the wonder warrior.

    "Then what is it?" E said.

    Silvia took a deep breath before she began to speak.

    "On getting to know you as my roommate, I thought you were one of those weaklings with weak abilities and thought that the only thing I could benefit from you was lessons on how to be a normal girl.

    "But it turns out I was wrong, you have one of the strongest abilities in the world, you have an ancient being with you and you have that wolf with extraordinary healing powers with you," Silvia said.

    "Oh c''mon, I always knew you saw me as a weakling, that''s not new to me," E said with a smile. "But I don''t feel bad about it."

    "You don''t," Silvia said with a surprised voice.

    "I don''t, I know you''re from a family and n of pure warriors and I also know that underrating people is somehow normal for your people but I don''t mind."

    Silvia stared at her for a while, she didn''t even blink or move her face as he looked at her roommate and that was beginning to get E a little worried.

    "Err Siˇ­" Before she couldplete what she wanted to say, Silvia pulled her in for a warm tight hug.

    "Oh, I never knew you did hugs," E said

    "For you, I can make an exception," Silvia said as she slowly pulled away from the embrace.

    E responded to her words with a warm smile before she started to look around their messed-up room.

    "Alright, now we have a lot of mess to clean up, we, ve lost our bed sheets and you need new uniforms," E said and pointed at the tears which had been made on Silvia''s uniform by her lightning.

    The events of today seemed to have increased the bond between the two roommates instead of driving them apart one way or the other but E wasn''t as happy as her smile made her look and that was because she had questions for her family, her brother in particr.

    _____ _____

    Luis heaved a sigh of relief as the white lights in front of him cleared up.

    ''I just hope they don''t go contrary to mymands.'' He thought.

    "You may have taken care of this one but you may not be so lucky next time," Michael said. "You have to be careful with the things you do because you still don''t know the things you''re capable of doing."

    "And that is why I am telling you to give me those books," Luis said.

    "We had an agreement Luis, and until you''re done with your part of the deal you''re not getting it," Michael said as he ced his hands on the Angel''s shoulder. "You should also note that there are also some things about you that are not in those books."

    Michael removed his hands from his shoulders and began to walk toward the elevator.

    "Where are you going?" Luis asked.

    "Home," Michael said as he turned to face the Angel. "And I''m taking this with me." He said, showing Luis the teleporter he had been using."

    "No noˇ­." Luis tried to stop him but it was toote as the CEO had already gotten covered with white light.

    Now he had to walk back to his dormitory which wasn''t really a big deal. Instead of leaving Luis kept standing in the room as he began to think about what Michael had told him.

    ''Somethings about me.'' He thought.

    ''You know I think he''s right.'' Lena said.

    After E had left with the help of Michael''s teleporters, Michael had told Luis his ns on how to deal with the situation but before they could proceed with that Luis had some questions to which he required answers.

    "I have some questions for you and you are going to tell me nothing but the truth," Luis said, looking at both of the Demi-Angels who were now standing in front of him.<sub> </sub>

    "The first question is for you." He said pointing at Fred. "Why did you attack me yesterday?"

    "Carl was the one who led us to attack you, he always led us to attack some students after they had gone to theints booth," Fred said.

    "And what are your reasons for attacking them?"

    "I do not know the reason but we follow Carl because he gives rewards after we help him beat up someone."

    "Rewards like what?" Luis asked.

    "Bronze and silver coins," Fred replied.

    Luis wanted to ask more questions but Fred''s answers were enough for what he wanted to know, George was using only a few people in order to keep his name safe.

    Carl as their leader had kept the identity of their real boss away and this was all done so that George''s name wouldn''t slip out to be involved in such a thing.

    "You never told me you were doing an investigation," Michael said.

    "I''m only trying to deal with a nuisance," Luis said.

    "And I can see you''ve done a good job until this point," Michael said.

    Luis ignored Michael''sst words as he turned back to the Demi-Angels.

    "You know I don''t see any difference between a Demi-Angel and a human." He said.

    "The difference might not be that significant but it''s there," Michael said.

    ''Exactly.'' Lena added in support.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    Luis wanted to check something now that the two in front of him were no longer humans.

    [ Fred Treph ]

    [ Demi-Angel grade B ]

    [ Ability: None ]

    [ Johnny Del ]

    [ Demi-Angel grade B ]

    [ Ability:None ]

    Now he knew why their abilities were no longer working, turning them into Demi-Angels had somehow reset their abilities.

    Losing their abilities wouldn''t have bothered him if they had lost them without bing Demi-Angels, after all, people like this didn''t deserve to have abilities.

    ''Can''t I get more information on the whole transformation process?'' He asked but there was no response. ''Lena.''

    ''I don''t control the system, I''m just here to help you with other things.''

    Luis let out a sigh as he began to check his system and that was when he noticed a new tab with a logo of two wings, one ck, and the other white.

    On clicking the message he saw messages he didn''t quite expect to see.

    [ You have created an Angel faction ]

    [ Faction is unnamed ]

    [ Faction members: 2 ]

    [ Faction points: 0 ]

    [ Loyalty points: 0 ]

    [ Knights: 0 ]

    Now things were beginning to get really confusing for the Angel.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

 Chapter 150 Faction Rules

    ''You created a faction, but how?'' Lena was in disbelief of what was happening.

    ''A faction?" Luis said.

    ''Angels have what they called it''s like different families of Angels.'' Lena exined.

    ''I''ve heard that from Michael before, could you please exin more?'' Luis said.

    ''The Angels have different factions and each faction has its own leaders.'' Lena said. ''If what this system is saying is true then you may have just created an eleventh faction and that is no way good.''

    Luis wanted to reply to Lena when Michael suddenly tapped him on his shoulder.

    "I''ve been standing here for quite a while watching you do nothing," Michael said. "When are you going to start doing what I told you?"

    "I remember you asking me about which Angel faction I came from," Luis said.

    "Yes, but what does that have to do with what we''re doing?" Michael asked.

    "Could you please tell me about the factions?" Luis asked, ignoring the question.

    Michael stared at him for a while without speaking, this was one of the moments when Luis wanted to know what he was thinking but as always his mind read wouldn''t work on him.

    ''All of a sudden he wants to know about the Angel factions.'' Michael thought.

    "The Angel factions were Angel families with the first ten Angels as their leaders.". Michael began his exnation. "These ten Angels were the first Angels toe into existence, they were created out of pure energy, and with that energy, they were able to create other Angels who could never surpass them, no matter what."

    "Which faction is Zih from?" Luis asked.

    "I don''t know," Michael said, shaking his head. "I''ve told you what you wanted to know, now will you start doing what I told you?"

    "Ok," Luis said as he turned back to the Demi-Angels.

    The idea Michael had given him was to give the Demi-Angelsmand that would bind them to keep their mouths shut about everything that had happened today and to avoid anything that would involve using their abilities until Luis found a way to return their abilities, that is if there is a way to return their abilities.

    Luis wanted to give them themands but before that, he wanted to do something else that he found very necessary.

    "I know you are wondering who I am and what I have done to you." Luis began his speech. "My name is Luis Miles, I wasn''t always like this, I opened my eyes one day and found myself in this world with these strange powers.

    "Later on I discovered that I had be an Angel, one of the divine beings, it was hard to believe but I soon came to ept the new version of myself because well the whole thing was a part of me now.

    "All my life I''ve been treated badly and I never thought I would be able to acquire such powers. What you are now is something called a Demi-Angel, a lesser version of an Angel which I also had to pass through.

    "Bear in mind that you are no longer human and will start experiencing strange things in your body. A good example is as a Demi-Angel you will hardly get hungry although you can eat if you want.

    "Bing a Demi-Angel may have somehow taken away your abilities but I think you can still get them back.

    "Lastly, I think I am here for a reason, to stop Lucifer and his demons and with both of you now Demi-Angels under me you will have to help me with that."

    p! p! p!

    Luis turned back to see Michael with both of his hands joined together.

    "Nice speech but you still haven''t given themands," Michael said.

    "I was getting to that," Luis said as he turned back to the Demi-Angels.

    "Firstmand."

    [ Factionmand/rule list ]

    [ Please state your first rule ]

    Luis was surprised by what he was seeing now, his system had everything nned out, it had amand section just like with his wolves.

    ''I wonder if this has a duration like the one with the wolves.''

    [ Angels under your faction are bound to rules made by you as their leader ]

    The system didn''t state anything about duration but it also didn''t say they were bound to the rules forever.

    ''I''ll just give themands and if any other thing happens I''ll just have to deal with it.

    "First rule, you are not to speak to anyone about what you are and what I am."

    [ Error ]

    [ Two subjects cannot be ced in one rule ]

    Luis immediately understood what the system meant and knew where his mistake came from.

    "First rule, you are not to speak to anyone about what you are."

    [ First rule added ]

    [ 1/10 rules ]

    ''So I can only make ten rules.''

    ''Then you should make the important rules first.'' Lena said.

    "Second rule, you are not to speak to anyone about me and what I am."

    [ Second rule added ]

    [ 2/10 rules ]<sub> </sub>

    "Third rule, You must avoid anything that will put you in the position that will make people ask you to use your abilities."

    [ Third rule added ]

    [ 3/10 rules ]

    "Fourth rule, you are to separate yourself from Carl''s group."

    [ Fourth rule added ]

    [ 4/10 rules ]

    "Fifth rule, you shall bow to me whenever in my presence."

    [ Fifth rule added ]

    [ 5/10 rules ]

    "Huh," Michael said.

    ''I don''t think that''s a good idea.'' Lena said.

    Just like the fifth rule said the two Demi-Angels immediately went down on their knees and bowed to him.

    "Calm down." Luis turned to Michael to say. "I was just checking something."

    "Cancel the fifth rule." He turned back to the Demi-Angels and said.

    [ Fifth rule canceled]

    "For a second there, I thought you were starting to be something else," Michael said.

    "Fifth rule, everything that happened today is to be kept a secret."

    [ Fifth rule added ]

    [ 5/10 rules ]

    "Sixth rule, do not let the knowledge of what you are affect how you live your normal life."

    [ Sixth rule added ]

    [ 6/10 rules ]

    "Seventh rule, you shall never attack me for any reason."

    [ Seventh rule added ]

    [ 7/10 rules ]

    "Eighth rule, you shall never attack any of my friends."

    [ Eighth rule added ]

    [ 8/10 rules ]

    "Ninth rule, there will be no insults when speaking to me."

    [ Ninth rule added ]

    [ 9/10 rules ]

    That was thest rule Luis had in mind as he had covered all the areas he wanted to cover.

    "I think that''s all of them," Luis said after turning to Michael.

    "Then they should be going back to their dormitories," Michael said as he quickly rolled two metallic balls towards them.

    They were immediately covered with white light and when the light was gone they were no longer there.

    ______ ______

    The sun shone as bright as ever on the Angels'' but the atmosphere wasn''t bright on the as all the leaders of the various Angel factions were all seated inside therge dorm around their meeting table.

    They were supposed to be discussing whatever the agenda for the day was but they weren''t as their eyes were fixed on a particr sport close to the table.

    It was a white, shining crystal that had burst through the ground.

    "An eleventh crystal but this can''t be." The Angel at the other end said.

    "This is indeed very strange." A female said.

    "I am sending a message to Nova to start an investigation on earth while we do our own investigation here." The Angel said.

    "How can this be possible?" The Angel at the other end said as he looked down at the crystal which was beside his seat.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter.

    Heading back to school today to finish my exams, it''s almost over and then I can take things seriously.

 Chapter 151 Luis Vs Ace: Revealing The Truth

    Luis walked out of the library to see that the sun was still shining brightly and he could also see students heading back to their dormitories.

    "I guess I still have a little more time before I return here again." He said as he began to walk down the few stairs.

    He could still feel the connection between him and the Demi-Angels.

    ''I wonder why they are in the same ce.'' He thought as he looked at the yellow aura trails both leading to one ce.

    ''Maybe they are just having a little chat.'' Lena said.

    Luis was quiet as he stared in the direction for a while before turning to walk back to his dorm room.

    ''Time to answer some annoying questions.'' He thought as he ced his hand on the doorknob

    He opened the door to find Ace lying on his bed looking towards the door but Dn wasn''t on his bed as he was lying on the Angel''s bed.

    "Where have you been?" Dn quickly jumped off the bed immediately he saw who had entered the room. "You didn''t show up forbat ss and then thebat ss got canceled."

    "Combat ss got canceled," Luis said, pretending he didn''t know.

    "Yeah, where were you?"

    "Err, I was at the library," Luis said. That was the truth but it wasn''t exactly the truth.

    "I thought you only worked in the evening, like a night shift." Ace decided to join the discussion.

    "Yes, but something came up."

    "Something like what?" Ace asked with a stern look.

    Luis was quiet for a while as he tried to think of what to say, he also wanted to know what they were thinking.

    ''He''s very lucky to have a job in an academy like this.'' Dn thought.

    Luis found it strange that Dn wasn''t even having thoughts of suspicion in their current situation but he was d because of that.

    [ Mind read blocked ]

    ''Oh, c''mon doesn''t this skill level up?'' Luisined in his thoughts.

    Right from day one he had been unable to use the skill on Ace because he had a strong will and mind.

    "My help was needed in cleaning and reorganizing the bookshelves," Luis said.

    Ace smiled inwardly as he was getting somewhere now, he knew everything Luis had just said were lies because he had followed him and E until they had eventually teleported away.

    ''You bloody liar.''

    "Since you''re back I guess you''re done with it then," Dn said.

    "Yes," Luis said as he walked to his bed and sat on it. "What a day." He added before feigning a yawn.

    Ace shook his head as he walked to his bed but his mind wasn''t at rest as his gaze kept turning toward Luis.

    Something was bothering him and that was thest thing he had seen Luis do when he was following him.

    ''Does he work for demons and help them kidnap students or is he using the students for something else?'' He thought.

    Reporting him to the school authorities would be a good option but what proof would he have against his roommate, just saying that the student went missing and that Luis was the reason behind it wouldn''t make much sense without proof it will just sound like an outright usation.

    Thinking things through Ace had finallye up with a way to expose the Angel.

    "Hey, Luis." Ace called.

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    "I would love to witness a fight between the both of you," Dn said as he jumped down from his bed.

    "Yes, what''s up?" Luis asked as he turned to face him.

    "When you''re done resting would you mind having a spar with me."

    "I don''t mind, we could get to it now," Luis said, quickly stepping down from his bed.

    "So where''s the venue?" Luis asked.

    "I have a nice ce in mind." Ace said with a wry smile.

    Luis didn''t mind having a spar in the woods since it was one of his favorite ces to fight without getting disturbed which was why he had quickly agreed when Ace suggested it but Dn wasn''t having a nice feeling about it although he still followed them.

    They were both standing at each end of one of the little free spaces in the woods but it wasn''t far from their dormitory as they could still see it through the numerous trees surrounding them.

    "I want this to be more like a serious battle so anything goes." Ace said.

    "But Luis doesn''t have an ability," Dn said.

    "It''s okay Dn, It''s just a spar," Luis said.

    He knew wind abilities could be dangerously fast and that was why he had equipped his anti-gravity boots beforeing, to give him a little more advantage.

    Both of them got into their fighting poses as Dn stepped in the middle acting as the referee.

    "Ready on the right?" He said pointing to Luis and the Angel responded with a nod.<sub> </sub>

    "Ready on the left?" He said pointing to Ace and he too responded with a nod.

    "Fight!" He dered before leaving the middle to give them the space to fight.

    None of them were eager to attack first as they both walked around the edge in circles with Ace forming a wind ball with his right hand.

    "You know there''s no point keeping a power a secret in a world where almost everyone has supernatural powers." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis replied with an awkward tone.

    Ace seized the opportunity to throw his wind ball at the Angel but the Angel was fast on his feet as he did a very high flip to avoid that.

    "When did he learn to jump that high?" Dn muttered to himself.

    Ace didn''t stop there as he sent arge wind st towards the Angel. Luis would have escaped it but the st was too wide as it caught him at thest second and sent him a few feet back.

    "Arrrrrrr!" Ace screamed as he jumped up high withrge flows of wind surrounding him and quickly descended on the Angel.

    ''How am I even supposed to beat this guy?'' Luis thought as he rolled away before Ace could hit him.

    ''If you keep fighting like this, you are not going to.'' Lena said.

    Missing the hit didn''t slow Ace down as he immediately did a sweep kick motion which sent a wind sh toward Luis.

    The Angel couldn''t deal with it properly and got knocked off his feet.

    "Using our power for evil is something we were told never to indulge in." Ace said as he approached the Angel with balls of wind in his hands.

    ''What is he even saying?'' Luis thought.

    ''I think he knows something.'' Lena said.

    Ace didn''t wait to get to him as he quickly converted the balls of wind to wind shes and threw them at the Angel.

    Luis did the only thing he knew he could do at the moment as he summoned his ming sword with which he blocked the first wind sh but he wasn''t so lucky with the second one as it shed through his shoulder creating a year in his uniform and causing a little amount of blood to seep out.

    [ -10 HP ]

    [ 90/100 HP ]

    "You know I was expecting much more than this from you." Ace said as he crossed his hands to release another pair of wind shes but releasing them never worked out as he quickly received a punch down his gut.

    "When did you even get up?" Ace asked as he staggered backward while clutching onto his stomach.

    "So fast," Dn said. He had seen Luis get up and the speed with which he had rushed to Ace, it all seemed like his eyes were ying tricks on him.

    Luis took deep breaths as he looked at Ace who had gotten over the pain of his punch. He had finally decided to up his games by two points by adding the two stat points from hisst level up to Agility.

    "You''re still not using everything you''ve got." Ace said as the wind began to circle him, lifting him up in the process.

    Luis braced himself for whatever Ace was about to do as he pulled his sword in front but that was totally useless as arge st of wind released by Ace quickly knocked the sword out of his hands and kept pushing him back until he hit a tree.

    [ -20 HP ]

    [ 70/100 HP ]

    Ace didn''t stop there as he encircled Luis with his wind and began to lift him up.

    "You will go through all this just to keep a secret." Ace said.

    "What are you talking about?" Luis asked.

    "Stop pretending Luis, I know your whole I don''t have an ability profile is a facade."

    "What?"

    "I''ve always suspected without being sure but today, I got the confirmation I needed."

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Luis said.

    If he had known Ace''s true intentions when he asked him for a spar he would have definitely found a way around it

    "Shut up!" Ace said as his wind moved to Luis'' face and began to suffocate.

    "What did you and E Jones do with that second-year student?"

    All that could be heard of Luis was mumblings as he was trying to break free.

    "Answer me!" Ace said as the wind surrounding the Angel''s facepressed further.

    "Ace, you''re going to kill him!" Dn screamed from the ground, he was hearing their conversation but he couldn''t exactly make anything out of it.

    "Shut up!" Ace said as he sted him with wind, Dn managed to put up an earth wall but it wasn''t enough as the wind sted through it and sent him flying back.

    Luis struggled and struggled until he had finally gotten fed up with what Ace was doing to him.

    "Enough!!!" He screamed as he broke free from the wind and immediately sent arge water st toward his roommate.

    "Water ability?" Ace gasped before the whole water st took him, sting him to the ground.

    Dn hadn''t consciousness yet as witnessed what just happened with a shaking vision.

    "Luis has an ability." He said before eventually passing out.

 Chapter 152 Conviction

    Ace wasn''t getting up from the floor, the water st from Luis didn''t knock him out, the teenager had the strength to get up but he didn''t want to because of the thoughts running through his mind.

    ''He has two elemental abilities, but how can that be possible?'' He thought.

    He felt a shiver run through his spine as he heard footsteps approaching him slowly.

    ''I can believe someone like this has been my roommate all this while.''

    Ace slowly opened his eyes immediately after the footsteps had stopped very close to him, with his eyes now open he could see Luis standing in front of him with his hair all messed up.

    "Get up," Luis said and with a motion from his hand, Ace was lifted from the ground by earth.

    The earth didn''t just lift him as tworge rings formed from the earth and locked both of his hands on it.

    Ace tried to pull both of his hands free but his efforts proved futile and when he tried to kick therge earth down with his legs two morerge rings of earth formed and pulled both of his legs down.

    "Who are you and what do you want with this school?" Ace asked still struggling to break free.

    "No, you answer my questions first," Luis said, his face alone could show how annoyed he was. "Why the heck are you trying to kill me?"

    "I wasn''t trying to kill you." Ace said.

    "Then what were you trying to prove by almost suffocating me?"

    "I was just trying to find out the truth."

    "The truth about what?"

    "The truth about you, you have been lying to everyone all this while, you''re not who you say you are."

    "Yes I have been lying to everyone, I know it isn''t normal for someone to have two elemental abilities or three," Luis said.

    "Three?" Ace said to make sure he heard that right.

    "Yes, I have three elemental abilities," Luis said as a ball of mes appeared on his right hand which he had already raised. "And that''s because I''m not human."

    The Angel knew keeping his powers a secret from those really close to him was going to be really tough but he wasn''t nning on keeping his true identity a secret from everybody.

    His system had given him a quest to get human allies and to convince those humans and get them on his side for good he has to tell them who he really was.

    He wasn''t just going to start telling everyone he saw that he was an Angel and start convincing them to be his allies.

    There are ways to reveal his identity and seal that conviction in the mind of the person just like what happened with Tammy.

    He already had three humans on his ally list and today he had already made up his mind to add two more but he just hoped that things weren''t going to go the wrong way.

    Luis'' deration that he wasn''t human didn''t stir up any feeling of surprise from Ace rather it caused the teenager to start chuckling softly andter on those chuckles turned to realughter.

    "Of course I know you''re not human, you''re a demon here to silently kidnap every student in this academy." Ace said immediately after hisughter came to a stop.

    "What are you talking about?" Luis asked with a surprised look as the fire in his hands slowly died off.

    "Don''t act surprised, I was following you and watching closely as you and E Jones knocked that year two student out and teleported away with him." Ace said. "I wonder what you did to her?"

    ''He was following us?'' Now Luis knew the real reason Ace had done everything he had been monitoring him.

    "There''s a proper exnation to that Ace," Luis said.

    "Why don''t you just take me and Dn away and stop pretending?"

    "I am not taking anyone away because I am not a demon!" Luis said.

    "Then what are you?"

    Luis was silent for a little while before replying.

    "An Angel," Luis said.

    "An Angel."

    All this while Ace had been speaking like someone who felt like there was no hope for him because he believed he had been captured by a demon but when he heard Luis say the word Angel there was a little bit of hope in his reply but he still wasn''t fully buying what Luis was selling.

    "How are you an Angel and you still kidnap students?" Ace asked.

    "There''s a proper exnation to that," Luis said. "I did kidnap him but it was because I mistakenly turned him into something he didn''t know until a few hours ago.

    "I know you''re finding it hard to believe me, you think I''m a demon who wants to kidnap students but I''m the opposite of exactly what you''re thinking.

    "If you want you can go to the year two area and look for the student you saw me teleport away with, you''ll see that he''s okay."<sub> </sub>

    Ace was quiet as he tried to take in everything Luis had just told him.

    ''Is this guy really serious about being an Angel? But I thought Angels were no longer on earth.''

    Luis didn''t wait for Ace to reply as he let him loose by causing all the earth holding him in ce to turn into tiny bits of soil.

    "Luis." A groaning voice called him from behind.

    The Angel quickly turned to see Dn who was struggling to get up.

    "Who are you?" Dn groaned.

    _______ ________

    As the sun began to set Nova could be seen as she quickly walked out of the tallest building in the academy, she didn''t stop there as she began to head to her apartment which was a little distance away from the building, walking as fast as she could.

    It was a two-story building that happened to be home to some of the staff working in the academy. Nova didn''t waste time going up the stairs.

    Her apartment was the first one on the second floor which made things easier for her as she quickly pulled her door open and mmed it shutpletely ignoring the male teacher who was about to approach maybe she didn''t even notice him.

    She quickly dimmed the lights in her sitting room and quickly walked to the table and ced her hand on it while still standing.

    White light shone through her hand before a white rectangr was suddenly projected in front of her. It didn''t remain a white empty frame forever as an image of someone slowly came into view.

    It was the image of the same Angel who had sent her on this mission, Nova immediately went down on one knee after seeing him.

    "My lord." She said.

    "There''s no time for greetings Nova." The Angel said. "Something mysterious has just happened here in heaven."

    "Mysterious?" Nova said with a surprised tone.

    "Yes, an eleventh crystal suddenly appeared from nowhere."

    "Eleventh crystal, but how?"

    "I wouldn''t have called it mysterious if I knew how it came to be."

    "What do you need me to do?" Nova said already aware that there was something for her to do.

    "We all know that every crystal in heaven links to a pure Angel and the sudden appearance of a crystal means there must somehow be a pure Angel somewhere out there.

    "Start investigating to see if there''s anything rting that to the Angel on earth."

    "I''m not sure that would be the case," Nova said.

    "What do you mean?"

    "The Angel here, I''ve already seen him, he''s just amon Angel with no grade," Nova said.

    "Then there''s no way it''s him, I would have told you to capture him and return but for the sake of this strange crystal, you''ll have to stay there and check things out a little more."

    "Really." There was cheer in Nova''s voice as she said that but the stern look from the other Angel was enough to force her back to her formal way. "I mean I won''t disappoint you, my lord."

    "You better not." He said as the white screen slowly vanished into thin air.

    "I thought I was about to receive a nagging from him to return home immediately but instead I''ve been given more days here," Nova said as she slowlyy down on the couch.

    She looked rxed but her mind wasn''t rxed as thoughts about what had just been told to her crossed her mind.

    ''An eleventh crystal chance of another pure Angel but I thought that only ten pure Angels existed and only ten crystals were associated with them.''  She thought. ''Whatever the cause of that may be, I just hope it''s not going to be a threat.''

    *****

    Hey guys, I''m back and this time I''m staying for long because the first part of my exams is done and dusted.

    I''ve decided to put up a mass release weekly goal that will run through next week.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 153 Hes Not Here

    Dn stared at Luis with mixed feelings of amazement and disbelief he just couldn''t take in everything his roommate just told them.

    The three roommates were now inside their room, the ce where Luis found itfortable to finallye clean to the both of them.

    He told them about him being an Angel about his three elemental abilities, he told them that he was here on a mission that wasn''t exactly clear to him, he didn''t say anything about Asaka and his system.

    "So you''re telling me that I have been hanging out with an Angel all this while," Dn said in amazement. "I always knew there was something special about you but I didn''t think you would be this special."

    "There''s more to being an Angel than being special," Luis said.

    "In our current situation with the threat of the demons still lurking around, I would agree with Luis." Ace said.

    There was quite a long period of silence between the three before Ace decided to break the silence with his answer to Luis'' request earlier.

    "I believe you, Luis, I was wrong in ever thinking you were a demon." He paused for a while before continuing. "I never really believed the whole Angel thing, my parents told me about them, I read about them in books but I still wasn''t fully convinced about their existence.

    "But having an Angel as a roommate has removed all those doubts. Maybe with the help of other Angels like you, we can have a better chance of winning this fight."

    "But he said he didn''t know anything about the other Angels," Dn said.

    "That''s not a problem as long as they exist." Ace said.

    Luis wanted to say something but Ace cut him short as he was already aware of what he was about to say.

    "You don''t need to convince any human to help you on your mission if I don''t agree to help you in your mission that means I''m ready to get annihted."

    After getting a positive answer from Ace, Luis turned to Dn.

    "I''ll help you in any way, possible bro," Dn said with a nod.

    [ Quest Update ]

    [ Human Allies: 5 ]

    [ Angel Allies: 0 ]

    That was the confirmation Luis needed to know that his two roommates had really agreed to be his allies.

    *****

    The sun was beginning to set at Eukerion academy which meant that all the students were in their respective dorm rooms.

    Tania ckstone was sharing a room with her best friend Chloe Winter, the two had bonded well enough after they were both assigned. Chloe taught the Asakan most of the things she didn''t know about the modern world, she didn''t even find it strange that the Asakan knew very little about everything around them.

    She assumed that she may be one of those precious jewels that were always locked in by their parents because they didn''t want anything to hurt them and the fact that the Asakan didn''t have an ability made her assumption more valid to her.

    Chloe had the same ck hair that Tania had, there didn''t seem to be much difference between the hair of the two.

    Comparing the two in terms of facial looks alone was quite a difficultparison as Tania stood out quite well with her adorable bright eyes and lips that matched quite perfectly with her face.

    Chloe on the other hand was quite a stunner with her adorable blue eyes and long eyshes.

    Comparing them based on facial looks was difficult but when it came to who had a better body it wasn''t that difficult as Tania was more well built while Chloe looked smaller than her but she still had a nice body though.

    The two roommates were currently in their room, lying on their beds which were on both sides of the room.

    Chloe was trying very hard to engage Tania in a conversation but all her efforts proved futile as the Asakan wasn''t in the mood for conversations.

    "C''mon Tan what''s getting you so moody?" Chloe asked. "Is it about Todd, is he disturbing you again?"

    "No, it''s not about him," Tania said as she turned to face her roommate.

    "Then what is it about?"

    Tania was quiet for a while before taking a deep breath.

    "There''s this friend of mine, I''ve known him since we were little but then one day he suddenly went missing," Tania said without going into much detail.

    "Missing?" Chloe said.

    "I came here with the hope of finding him but it turns out he isn''t here."

    "What does this friend of yours look like?" Chloe asked. "Maybe I''ve seen him before and you haven''t."

    "He''s about the same height as me, his hair is ck with a short strand covering his right eyebrow."

    "Is that all?" Chloe asked as she didn''t find that to be the best of descriptions.

    "No, there''s a unique feature about him," Tania said.<sub> </sub>

    "And what''s that?" Chloe asked.

    "He has green eyes."

    "I think there are about a dozen students here who have green eyes," Chloe said.

    "I know and I have seen most of them, his green eyes are unique because they are different from the ones the students here have," Tania said. "There''s some kind of glow to them that I don''t see in those other eyes."

    "Now you''re making things difficult for me," Chloe said.

    "Don''t bother yourself, I know he isn''t here," Tania said and turned to face the wall.

    Chloe stared at her roommate while wishing she could help her in one way or the other, she kept looking at Tania until an idea popped into her head.

    "Tania." She called.

    "Yes," Tania replied without turning to face her.

    "You said he went missing right?"

    "Yes," Tania replied.

    "What if he was somehow put in one of the other academies in the other empires."

    "There are other academies." Tania turned to her this time with a surprised look on her face.

    "Yes, there are three other academies just like this one," Chloe said.

    ''Everyone knows that.'' She added in her thought.

    "How do we get to the other academies?" Tania asked.

    "We don''t need to," Chloe said slowly, shaking her head. "The tournament you have been hearing about is a tournament where all four academiese together to participate in a series ofpetitions."

    "Does everyone get to go?" Tania asked with brightened eyes.

    "I don''t know but to be on the safe side, I would rmend you get chosen as a participant or substitute in your ss," Chloe said.

    Tania''s mood went sour again because she knew it was going to be difficult to get chosen as a participant from the N.A.U ss considering the level of the students in the ss.

    "What''s the problem, Tan?" Chloe asked.

    She thought she had figured out a way to find Tania''s friend but her mood was still down.

    Knocking was heard on the door and Chloe quickly stood up to check who it was as her bed was close to the door.

    She opened the door to see thest person she wanted to see on her door steps.

    "Go away." She said and quickly mmed the door shut before Todd could say anything.

    "Who was that?" Tania asked, she was sitting on her bed now.

    "Todd, but don''t worry I took care of him."

    "That was Todd," Tania said as she quickly got up from her bed and rushed to the door.

    "What are you doing?"

    Tania didn''t reply as she pulled the door open to see Todd who got a bit startled by the way she opened the door.

    "Hi, Todd," Tania said with a smile.

    "Hi, Tania," Todd said, sounding surprised.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 154 Stronger Attraction

    Now that his roommates knew the truth about him, Luis no longer had to answer the annoying questions usually asked by them. The three roommates got ready and left their room together.

    Dn and Ace hadter gone off to eat at the cafeteria while Luis continued his walk to their ss.

    He was expecting to see no one in the ss as he walked in but he was surprised to see Miss.Nova already in the ss.

    If there was a dress code for staff of Crockel academy, Nova''s dressing now would definitely not fit in. She was putting on ck Jean trousers a white shirt and a ck jacket to top everything off.

    ''What type of teacher is this?'' Luis thought before slowly walking into the ss.

    "Good morning ma''am." He greeted as he approached his seat.

    "Oh, hi there Miles," Nova said with a smile.

    ''Is it me or does she always act strange around me?'' Luis thought.

    ''I don''t see anything strange in the way she acts.'' Lena replied.

    Since sses haven''t started yet, Luis wanted to check some things in his system but he was suddenly interrupted by Nova.

    "So Luis, how are your parents?" Nova asked.

    Luis slowly raised his head to look at her before replying.

    "I don''t have parents, ma''am." He said.

    There was a little gasp from Lena immediately after he said that.

    "What happened?" Nova asked, sounding a little concerned now.

    "I don''t know, I never got to know who they were," Luis said, ordinarily he used to feel emotional whenever people asked him about his parents but he just didn''t get that feeling now.

    ''Angels feel less of emotions.'' Lena said. ''They feel every type of emotion but just not the way humans feel them.''

    "That''s a pity," Nova said.

    ''A pity that you are quite a talented liar.'' She thought.

    "Do you know the name of your parents?" Nova asked as she slowly got up from her seat.

    She walked out from therge table to reveal the ck snickers she was putting on.

    "Yes but I don''t think that will be of any use to you since they are gone," Luis said.

    "I know but I just want to hear it," Nova said, walking closer to him. Luis gulped as she drew closer to him.

    "My dad''s name was Greg," Luis said.

    "Greg who?" Nova asked as she came to a halt in front of his desk.

    "Miles, he bears the samest name as me," Luis said. "And my mˇ­.."

    Before he could finish thest sentence Nova stopped him by closing his mouth with her finger.

    "I think I know enough already."

    Nova wanted to run some tests just to check the level of the Angel he was dealing with, sometimes auras could be deceiving.

    She knew that mind-read would never walk on him which was why she decided to use something else.

    Immediately disturbing thoughts began to rush through Luis'' mind as a feeling came over his body.

    ''What the heck is this?'' The Angel thought as he could feel something calling him close to Nova. ''This isn''t me.''

    His body was beginning to move on its own but the Angel was trying hard to stop it from moving further.

    ''I think she''s doing something to you.'' Lena said after she noticed the strange smile on Nova''s face as she watched Luis.

    ''Like some sort of attraction.'' Luis thought as his body slowly got up on its own, he still had control over his body but it was too insignificant to do anything.

    "What are you doing to me?" Luis asked with gritted teeth as he pulled closer to Nova and now their faces were really close.

    "What do you mean?" Nova said with the mischievous smile still on her face.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    Luis studied her body closely to see that a little white aura was seeping out from her chest.

    "White aura?" He said

    Those words alone were enough to startle Nova as she quickly pulled in everything she had been using on Luis. Luis had already wrapped his hands around her waist and was about to kiss her when the force pushing him suddenly stopped.<sub> </sub>

    His face was hanging just over hers now with his hands still around her waist, the Angel would have pulled himself away from what he had gotten forced into but he didn''t want to as he had gotten lost in Nova''s eyes, the same could be said about Nova who wasn''t moving either.

    "What is going on here?" Dn''s voice was heard from behind.

    Luis quickly pulled away from her and turned to where the voice hade from to see that it wasn''t just Dn who had seen it.

    Ace, Dn, and Orah had walked into the ss at the same time to witness the unbelievable scene; none of the other two could bring themselves to say anything but Dn found it necessary to do so.

    "What were you two about to do?" Ace asked, making a disgusted face.

    "Keep quiet, I can exin, that wasn''t normal!" Luis almost screamed at the top of his voice.

    Nova was quiet as she didn''t really know what to say, it was her fault and if news like this gets to the authorities then she might lose her job but that wasn''t her main concern.

    Her main concern was her mission and losing her job was going to affect that in a great way.

    "Well, we''re listening," Dn said.

    Luis let out deep breaths as he thought of a way to put everything, he was still thinking when other students began to troop into the ssroom.

    "I guess the exnation would have to beter." Orah walked to him, tapped him on the shoulder, and took his seat.

    Dn stared at Luis for a while before turning his gaze to Nova and after that, he walked to his seat and continued looking at Nova who had returned to her table now.

    Ace looked at Luis with disgust on his face and also looked at Nova the same way.

    Luis wasn''t able to focus throughout their martial arts training, with every punch, every kick, every special move, he was always making mistakes and it was clear his mind wasn''t with him.

    His mind wasn''t in whatever Michael was teaching them as he kept thinking about what had happened to him earlier today and the white aura he hading out of Nova''s body.

    Luis'' mistakes andck of concentration were clear to Michael but he chose to ignore him until their training was over for the day.

    Luis was d as their training finally came to an end, Monica and Henry returned to their dorms after that and E told Silvia that she wanted to get something beforeing back.

    "What about those ones?" Michael asked, pointing at Orah and Dn.

    "Don''t worry, they know," Luis said.

    "How does the new student know?" Dn asked.

    Luispletely ignored his question as he slowly walked closer to Michael.

    "Alright, It''s clear something''s seriously bothering you?" Michael said.

    "I don''t think you will like to know what," Dn said and immediately received mean stares from everyone in the room.

    "Do you know about the auras possessed by Angels and demons?" Luis asked.

    "Angels, yes, demons, not quite all of them," Michael said.

    "Ok, do you know what possesses a white aura?"

    "A white aura."

    "Yes," Luis said.

    "Luis, a white aura is nothing to be worried about," Michael said.

    "Why is that?"

    "Because white auras belong to Guardian Angels."

    ''Guardian Angel.'' Luis repeated in his mind. ''I thought there were no Angels on earth.''

    ''There weren''t, she''s here for you.'' Lena said.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 155 Playing Online

    "Seeing a little white aura on her doesn''t necessarily mean she''s a Guardian Angel," Michael said.

    Luis had told him about his encounter with Nova and in order to avoid feeling awkward, he skipped the details and just jumped straight to the main point.

    "What do you mean?" Luis asked.

    "Our abilities were granted to us by crystals given to us by an Angel." Michael began his exnation.

    "These abilities aren''t originally ours and whenever we use those abilities we release certain auras that may resemble Angel auras."

    ''How does he know all these when he doesn''t even have aura vision?'' Luis thought.

    ''He''s read quite a lot of his books.'' Lena said.

    ''Whose books?'' Luis asked.

    ''I meant his books, the ones in his house.''

    Luis didn''t reply to her as he returned his attention to Michael.

    "So you''re saying the aura I saw had to do with her ability," Luis said.

    "Yes, if she was really a guardian Angel the aura would be all over her body unlessˇ­"

    "She was suppressing her aura," Orah said.

    Luis turned to look at the young demon who had made quite a valid point before turning back to Michael.

    "Let''s just pretend we don''t know anything about her yet, I''m going to run some investigations and try to figure out who this Nova really is," Michael said and turned to walk away.

    With Michael walking back to his office Luis turned to face his friends.

    "I think it''s time to do the exining you were supposed to do this morning," Dn said with his hands folded.

    "You want me to exin that here," Luis said as his gaze turned to E who was unaware of what they were talking about.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" E asked immediately after she noticed the strange behavior between the boys. "And what are you guys talking about?"

    "Let Luis exin," Dn said.

    Luis looked at the demanding face of E and Dn and at Orah who looked uninterested in the whole and then looked back to see that Michael had already entered his office.

    "I think I forgot to tell Michael something." He said and without waiting to listen to what Dn was about to say, he rushed up the little stairs and mmed the door shut.

    "What was that all about?" Michael asked.

    Luis turned to see Michael standing near his desk while adjusting something on his watch.

    "Could you please teleport me to yourb or the library?" Luis asked.

    Michael stared at him for a while before saying. "Sure, that''s where I''m going now."

    Luis slowly walked closer to him and ced his hands on his arm immediately he touched his arm, Michael pushed a button on his watch and they were both covered by white light.

    The white light appeared in Michael''s undergroundb and when it cleared Michael and Luis could be seen.

    "Hello Michael, hello Luis," Nika said.

    "Hi, Nika," Michael said as he quickly walked to his table where the demonic sword Luis gave him was lying. "Bring up my tool table."

    Just like hemanded, a table filled with tools rose from the ground and was now close to the other table.

    "What are you doing?" Luis asked as his eyes were fixed on the sword.

    Michael walked to the side of the room where there was a rectangr-shaped ss bowl, he lifted the thing and brought it to his table.

    "I''m trying to see if I can replicate the skills of this sword on a weapon that I have been working on for quite a while now."

    Luis looked closer at the rectangr ss bow to see that it was filled with a green chemical.

    "You''re trying to create another demonic weapon."

    Judging by the way Luis said this Michael knew he wasn''t excited or happy about what he was doing.

    "It''s not really going to be a demonic weapon because all I need is a little bit of dark magic from the sword," Michael said as he grabbed a throng with which he used to pick the sword up by its de.

    Luis watched closely as Michael slowly lowered the sword into the bowl and when the sword got closer to the surface of the liquid something magnificent happened.

    It looked like a trick but it was real, the red aura was escaping from the sword and was entering the liquid and immediately the first set of auras were all in the liquid Michael quickly pulled the sword out and dropped it on the table.

    "What was that?" Luis asked.

    "That is absorbic acid," Michael said, pointing at the liquid which was slightly purple now. "It can absorb energy from anything once the thing gets really close to it."

    "It absorbs energy?" Luis said, looking at his hands.

    "From everything thates close to it and it won''t stop absorbing until all the energy is removed or the object is removed," Michael said.

    "What are you going to use it for now?" Luis asked.

    "I''ve already told you, I''m going to use it on something I''ve been working on," Michael said. "Nika please take me down."

    "I''ll be back in a few minutes," Michael said as he slowly descended to the ground.

    "What am I supposed to do now?" Luis asked.<sub> </sub>

    "You could y with that VR headset," Michael said before he disappeared into the ground and the floor closed up.

    "VR headset," Luis said as he turned back to see the VR headsets on top of the small cupboard beside him.

    "A little fight and a few exps won''t hurt," Luis said as he picked up one of the headsets which was ck with a green design.

    He looked for a nice spot in the room and slowlyid down before putting the headsets on. He immediately found himself in apletely white space.

    [ Wee User ]

    [ Please choose your gaming mode ]

    [ Online/Offline ]

    ''I didn''t see that the first time I used this.'' Luis thought.

    He really didn''t know what was meant by online or offline so he decided to choose the first option.

    [ You have chosen online ]

    [ Please proceed to enter your user name and create your avatar ]

    Luis stepped at the nk space and virtual keyboard which had suddenly appeared before him.

    "I need to enter a name." He muttered.

    ''Do you think I should use my real name, Lena?''

    ''In situations like this, I would rmend you use a nickname.'' Lena said.

    "A nickname," Luis said as he began to think of which name to use.

    After thinking about it for a while he stretched his hands towards the keyboard and typed in the name.

    [ Please confirm Demon yer as your chosen username ]

    ''Demon yer.'' Lena said with a tone of disapproval but Luis didn''t pay any attention to it as he clicked the confirm button.

    [ Proceed to create your avatar ]

    A rotating image of himself was immediately disyed in front of him with editing options by the side. There was an option for hair color, shape, and style, the options for modification also applied to every part of his body.

    There was also an option for changing clothing.

    Luis proceeded to change his color by turning it slightly golden brown, then he made the little strand of hair covering his right eyebrow stretch to the extent that it was slightly covering his right eye.

    He didn''t change his uniform but he did add a few designs to it, red lines were now running down the edges of his uniform and he now had a red wing as his badge.

    He wasn''t quite familiar with the game and this was the best he could do for now. After he was satisfied with his avatar he clicked the confirm button and the avatar was immediately replicated on him.

    "This is so cool," Luis said as he looked at his uniform and touched his hair.

    [ Please choose a weapon ]

    The option for weapons came up and Luis didn''t waste time picking his favorite ming sword which immediately appeared in his hand.

    [ Please choose a battle type ]

    <o>,m Luis wanted to go through the type of battles in the list but he had mistakenly tapped the random option which was the first option in the list.</o>

    [ Sending you to a random battleground ]

    "Huh."

    The Angel soon found himself in a random battleground just like the system had said, it was a rocky terrain and just ahead of him two people were battling a lot of demons.

    "Who is that?" One of the guys who had a ck mask asked after he had stabbed a demon with his spear.

    Luis didn''t move as he watched the two deal with about fifty demons that were all around them.

    "Look out!" The other guy screamed.

    Luis was immediately startled as he quickly turned and carelessly shed his sword at the demon that had almost pounced on him.

    The demon was shed into two but that wasn''t the end as Luis couldn''t even look at the demon he had killed, his gaze was kept straight.

    Demons numbering up to five hundred were quickly approaching him and the terrifying thing about them was that they were all armed.

    This wasn''t the real world but the sight was still terrifying.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 156 Different Experience

    Luis got ready for the fight of his life as he equipped the ming sword in his system and equipped his anti-gravity boots.

    The Angel didn''t wait for the demons to close up on him first as he ran to them with both of his swords stretched sideways.

    Once he got close to the demons he began shing away, taking out the demons before they could even get close to him. He was doing a good job avoiding every attack from the demons with the aid of his boots added a little improvement to his already good agility.

    ''Giving a demon weapon doesn''t guarantee that it can use it.'' Luis thought as he avoided a spear swing from one of the demons.

    He proceeded to hit the spear out of the demon''s hands and then shed its head off.

    Things didn''t go the Angel''s way for a long time as he soon began to get overwhelmed.

    Ten Angels shed down their spears at him all at the same time and he quickly used both of his swords to block the attack.

    Holding off two demons would have been a little fair but holding off ten was in no way fair, the Angel was losing out but that wasn''t his main problem as another demon appeared from the side and gave him a kick which sent him flying, and tumbling backward.

    [ -30 HP ]

    [ 70/100 HP ]

    "What?" Luis was confused as he looked at the message on the screen.

    ''I think that''s your HP in the game.''

    Luis wasn''t fully convinced and checked his system HP to confirm that.

    [ 100/100 HP ]

    "Oh."

    That attack may have looked critical but it didn''t hurt the Angel that much and he could get up perfectly fine, he reached to grab his swords but that wasn''t going to be of any use as numerous fireballs came flying towards him.

    He braced himself to receive the attacks but when the fireballs got close to him it looked like they were hitting a surface and turning to smoke.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    The Angel looked ahead to see a blue aura in front of him and the surface wasing from behind him.

    He deactivated his aura vision to see one of the guys he had seen earlier, he was down on one knee with his hands stretched.

    Fireballs kept flying in and hitting the surface and the more the fireballs hit the force field the more the guy''s hands were beginning to twitch.

    "Now Max!" He screamed.

    Luis watched as a boomerang flew out from nowhere and took out arge number of the demons but the demons didn''t back down as they kept throwing their fireballs at Luis.

    "Get away from there!"

    Luis heeded his warning immediately as he got up from the floor and ran out from the range of the demons.

    Immediately he was out from there a fireball flew in and was enough to destroy therge forcefield. The fireball kept flying and was about to hit the guy who made the force field but he didn''t move. Luis thought he was going to let the ball hit him but he was wrong.

    Immediately the fireball got close to his body a blue glow shone around him and the fireball turned to smoke.

    "Get close to them if you don''t want to get hit by a fireball." The guy said.

    Luis took his advice as he began to run towards the demons, the demons were still throwing fireballs at him but with their numbers now reduced he was able to avoid them.

    Once he got close to the demons he activated the fire sh of both swords and both of the swords were immediately covered inrge mes.

    Now he didn''t need to get really close to the demons as he scorched them with his mes from a safe distance.

    "Why didn''t he use that before?" Sony said after getting up from the floor.

    Luis wasn''t the only one dealing with the demons as some of the demons were being taken out by an invisible force.

    ''That must be the Max he screamed.'' Luis thought as he kept scorching the demons, not allowing any of them to get close to him.

    There were only a few demons left now and Luis shed his sword towards his next target but before the mes could get there the demon fell to the floor and vanished.

    "Oh no." Luis gasped.<sub> </sub>

    "What the heck men!" Max screamed as he quickly rolled forward to avoid the sh, this time his body hade into view and Luis could see that it was the one who had a ck mask on his face.

    "I''m sorry," Luis said as he pulled back his sword and deactivated the skill.

    "That''s a neat sword you''ve got there," Max said as he looked at the sword closely. "Now let me take care of these ones."

    There were about twenty demons left now but that wasn''t a problem as Max pulled out his boomerang and threw it towards them.

    The boomerang went straight, shing off all of the twenty demons'' heads and returning to Max''s.

    "Nice boomerang," Luis said.

    "Yeah, dude, what were you thinking when you chose that option?" Max said.

    "Huh?"

    "Your chance of winning when fighting against five hundred demons alone is very very low." Sony joined in from behind.

    "That was a mistake," Luis said, scratching his head.

    "Yeah, don''t forget to put them in waves next time unless you want to loseˇ­" Max paused as his eyes went up above Luis'' head. "Demon yer."

    "That''s a pretty cool name," Max said.

    "Yeah," Luis said as he looked up above Max''s head. "Silent Pain."

    "Yeah, that''s me," Max said.

    "Sony."

    "Sony used his real name, he couldn''t think of a proper nickname to use."

    Arge rumbling was soon heard as the ground began to shake.

    "What was that?" Luis asked after he had almost fallen.

    "Thest part of the demons we ordered."

    Something was seening towards them from the sky and when it crashed in front of them Luis'' eyes widened in amazement. When Sony saidst of demons this wasn''t what he expected.

    Standing before them was a veryrge and ugly demon with wings that looked like it was decaying, it was all bone with little bits of flesh.

    That wasn''t all as another rumbling was heard, the ground behind them began to crack open as another demon burst through it.

    Arge demon with veryrge fists and teeth that looked very sharp.

    "Oh look, our boss is here too, I totally forgot about him," Max said with a gulp.

    They were now surrounded by demons that looked extremely terrifying, when Luis got into the game he was expecting to just fight the normal demons like he did during ss, he never expected something like this.

    This was new to him, everything he had seen here was different from the one Michael used to train them.

    ''This just got more fun.'' He smiled inwardly.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 157 Battle Impossible (01)

    If this was the real world, Luis would really be freaking out because he had never seen demons asrge and scary as the two demons they were about to face now.

    ''Are there really demons like this in existence?'' Luis thought.

    ''I haven''t seen anything like them before.'' Lena said.

    ''Huh?''

    ''I mean I have no record of them.''

    "Max, you and Demon yer take on the one with wings, I think I know a way to deal with this one," Sony said as he turned to therger demon.

    "Ok, but do you really think you can beat that thing on your own?" Max asked. "We couldn''t even beat it together."

    "I''m just going to keep it busy until you guys are done."

    "Huh?" Luis said.

    It seemed like they were talking too much as both demons stedrge streams of fire toward them, this time the fire wasing from their mouths.

    Sony immediately stretched both of his hands and folded them into fists, a blue appeared around them before disappearing.

    His forcefield was doing a good job of keeping the fire away from them but the force was beginning to take a toll on Sony as the demons didn''t seem to be stopping.

    "I can''t hold this for much longer, you''ll have to roll out of here on mymand," Sony said as Luis and Max responded with nods.

    "Now!" Sony screamed as he quickly let his force field down.

    The fire sts from both demons shed in the middle creating a veryrge explosion but the three had already made it safely out of the spot.

    Max didn''t want something like that to happen again as he quickly threw his boomerang aiming for one of the winged demon''s wings.

    His boomerang flew straight to the wing and shed through it. The demon let out a very loud scream as its wing dropped to the floor.

    The pain didn''t stop there for the demon as Luis quickly ran to the demon with the ming sword from the game, the demon spotted him quickly and raised its leg to smash him but the Angel had a n to deal with that.

    He avoided the leg as he slid under the demon and with mes all over his sword he shed down on one of the demon''s legs.

    He expected the legs to fall off just like the wings had done with Max''s boomerang but his sword even with the mes was met with a ng.

    Luis couldn''tprehend what just happened as he slid out behind the demon and quickly got back up on his feet.

    "What was that?" He asked as he looked at his sword whose mes were extinguished now.

    "Basic stuff to know when fighting a demon boss, their body is nothing like the normal demon''s body," Max said as he threw his boomerang which shed off the other wing.

    Sony on the other hand was doing a fairly good job in keeping the other demon busy and away from the others.

    The demon was currently chasing him with the motive of smashing him into the ground as it was currently smashing his hands on the ground.

    "That demon is really fast for something that big," Sony said as he ran while breathing heavily.

    The demon was slowly closing up on him and he knew if that happened, that would be game over for him, literally game over.

    An idea popped into his head as he kept running, he summoned his spear and held it up horizontally as he kept running.

    "That''s perfect." He muttered as he saw a little rock ahead of him.

    Immediately he got close to the rock he thrust his spear on the ground just near to it, this created the perfect wedge for him to catapult himself ck with the help of his spear.

    He pulled himself forward, he released his weight to propel himself forward, he didn''t fly off without his spear though, as he grabbed it in mid-air.

    He flew directly towards the demon''s face, that was exactly what he wanted as he stabbed his spear into the demon''s right eye.

    His spear was stuck in the demon''s eye as he kept crashing to the ground, that was no problem as he used his force field to catch himself and then slowly let himself down.<sub> </sub>

    "Let''s see how well you see with one eye," Sony said.

    The spear in the demon''s eye slowly disintegrated and then appeared in his hand once again, once the spear was gone the demon turned to him with a very loud growl.

    Luis and Max on the other hand were doing a good job of attacking the demon they were facing but the problem was that all of their attacks were pretty much useless.

    Nothing could cut through the body of the demon even Max''s boomerang which had cut off both of its wings without any problem.

    "What is this thing''s body made of?" Max said as he threw his boomerang which shed on the demon''s forelimb, made a nging sound, and returned to him.

    "How are we supposed to beat something like that?" Luis said as he stretched the mes to an even longer length.

    He was nning to sh off the demon''s head but the demon immediately raised its hand to block the attack and once again, a nging sound was heard.

    ''It''s protecting its head.'' Lena said.

    "I can see that," Luis said.

    "What?" Max asked.

    "The head, target its head," Luis said as he made another attempt to sh off the demon''s head.

    This time, things didn''t go as he expected as the demon grabbed the demon''s head stretched towards him in an unbelievable manner, grabbed his sword by the hot des, and yanked him away behind him.

    Max quickly threw his boomerang now that the demon was distracted, the demon noticed the boomerang and quickly raised its hands to cover its face but it was a little slow as the boomerang hit part of his hard hands and then shed off a part of its face.

    That attack was followed by a very loud screeching from the demon, that was the loudest screeching it had done since the beginning of their fight, and this time Max had to cover his eyes.

    The screeching eventually stopped but there was nothing good about to happen as Max watched the very same wings which he had cut off begin to grow back on the demon.

    "What?"

    [ The demon boss has entered ''Rage Mode'' ]

    He received a not-so-good message on his game screen, rage mode wasn''t a very happy mode of a demon, that was the reason why they had lost most of their fights against demon bosses.

    "But I haven''t even hurt it that much," Max said.

    The demon propelled itself up without having to p its wings and right now it was hovering over Max while pping its wings.

    Max summoned his spear in preparation for what was about to happen but his preparation was useless as the demon released arge fire st from its mouth.

    "I think I''ve yed enough for today," Max said as the mes scorched him, disintegrating his body on the spot.

    Luis was back on his feet and had witnessed the demon defeat Max.

    ''Are there really demons like this in existence?''

    This may have been a game but he was beginning to get that feeling that something like this might be in existence and if it was, it was going to be a very huge problem.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 158 Battle Impossible (02)

    Luis knew that his chance of beating that thing was very low especially now that Max was no longer with him but he wasn''t going to just back down without giving a little more of his best.

    [ Fire points 30/160 ( temporary upgrade ) ]

    The game replicated his system in the exact way it worked in the real world and using all that me in his swords had reduced his fire but not as much as it would have in the real world.

    <o>,m The demon didn''t even give the Angel time to organize himself as it turned to him and quickly released a st of fire towards him.</o>

    "I''m not letting that happen." He said as he released a Jetstream of water from his hands.

    Both elements met and at first, it looked like Luis'' water was winning as the fire began to look weaker but his water was in no way winning as the demon gave his fire a little push and restored its red glow once again.

    [ Water points 5/20 ]

    Luis knew his water flow was going to stop very soon which was why he immediately lifted an earth wall with his earth ability and quickly rolled out of the way before the fire st smashed through the earth wall.

    Sony was still on the other side trying to hold off the demon boss which was trying to press him down, if it weren''t for his spear he would be gone by now.

    He was getting a good view of Luis from his position and had seen his efforts to prevent the fire st from hitting him.

    "How is he able to use more than one ability here? And they are all elemental abilities." Sony said.

    The battle of strength was beginning to take a toll on his body as the demon pressed him down further.

    With his water ability down and his fire ability down to the minimum, the only thing he could rely on now was his earth ability which wasn''t going to be very useful against an aerial demon like this one.

    The demon fired another fire st and Luis repeated his usual routine of creating an earth wall and rolling out of the way.

    He could have just created an earth wall and then reinforced it to prevent it from getting smashed easily but that would take a lot of earth points and in his current situation where he was trying to save points, raising and rolling was his best option.

    Another fire st came flying and this time he decided to do things differently, he raised the wall, reinforced it a little, and then used the opportunity after impact to throw arge fireball aiming for the demon''s wings.

    The fireball was on target but it didn''t do much as it hit one of the demon''s wings causing it to lose bnce, the demon almost fell but it immediately got hold of itself and flew higher up.

    ''I just pray something like this doesn''t exist.'' Luis thought as he watched the demon which flew high into the sky.

    Luis watched it as it flew but his attention was immediately taken by a screaming Sony who was heading in his direction.

    Sony Literarily flew over him and was heading for the cliff, there was no doubt he was going to fall off it but Luis wasn''t going to let that happen as he raised an earth wall high enough for him to crash into.

    "Why did you do that?" Sony asked as he slowly got up while rubbing his head.

    "What do you mean? I just saved you from falling off that cliff."

    "Exactly, it doesn''t make sense when we''re still going to lose."

    At that moment Luis sensed the flying demon closing in on them.

    "Get out of the way," Luis said as he quickly got down but Sony didn''t move as the fire st from the demon covered him and his body slowly disintegrated.

    "I guess it''s just me now," Luis said as he looked at the demon which was hovering over him and the other one which was slowly approaching him.

    The flying demon got ready to fire another st and Luis got ready to defend but before the demon could even release the st his body began to slowly disintegrate.

    "What''s happening?" He said as he watched his body slowly disintegrate until all he could see was only darkness.

    "Now where am I?"

    "Get up from them?" He heard Michael''s voice as the VR headset was yanked away from his face.

    "That was you?" Luis said as he slowly got up from the floor.<sub> </sub>

    "Do you realize how long you have been in there?" Michael said.

    "How long?" Luis asked.

    "I have been waiting for about two hours since I finished what I was doing," Michael said as he slowly walked to the cupboard where the other VR headsets were and dropped the one he was holding there. "Were you ying online?"

    "Yes, and it was a really terrifying experience."

    "You can tell me about it tomorrow," Michael said as he adjusted something on his watch.

    "What about the weapon you were working on?"

    "We will do that tomorrow, bye," Michael said as white light slowly covered him.

    Luis stared at the space where Michael had been standing for a while before his gaze turned to the VR headsets.

    ''I can''t believe I''ve been in there for so long.'' He thought. ''Those demons were really terrifying and extremely powerful.''

    Luis kept thinking of the demons on his way back to his dorm room, he just couldn''t convince himself that something like that wasn''t existing.

    ''Even if they are in existence, there''s no way they can be stronger than Lucifer.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, nice job reminding me how weak I am for any of this.''

    ''Remember you didn''t exactly give that battle your all and you still have room for improvement.'' Lena said. ''You didn''t even use your wings.''

    ''Yeah like that would have made any difference without the right amount of power.''

    ''ooooh.'' Lena sighed.

    ''I''ll just keep trying until I am able to beat them.''

    The Angel had arrived in front of his door now but he was a little hesitant to open the door.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    He used his aura vision to scan the room to see that his two roommates were the only ones in there but when he opened the door he was surprised to find Orah on his bed.

    ''I forgot he could suppress his aura.'' Luis caused inwardly.

    "Well, it took you so long to tell Michael something little." Ace said.

    "Yeah, both of you just disappeared," Dn said.

    "There''s nothing for you to do now, why don''t you sit down and exin what we saw this morning." Ace said with resentment in his voice.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 159 Impossible Feat

    Exining what had happened between him and Nova this morning wasn''t that much of a big deal since the guys already knew that he was an Angel and that made exining it easy but he just didn''t want to talk about it.

    The attraction was a very strong trait of an Angel but he never knew it could be used on him, especially by someone he wasn''t even sure was an Angel.

    Luis went ahead to exin the concept behind the attraction trait and how he was sure that was what had pushed him.

    "Are you sure that''s it?" Dn said, not quite buying it.

    "Yeah, what else could it be?" Luis said.

    "I''m sure it could have been intentional between you two," Dn said.

    "Huh?"

    "I''ve seen the way she looks at you Luis right from the first day she introduced herself," Dn said.

    "So you''re saying you don''t believe me," Luis said.

    "To be honest, I don''t."

    "But that''s what happened," Luis said. "She was the one that walked up to me then my body started moving on its own."

    "Why don''t you show us how this attraction works?" Ace saiding up with the best way to rify things.

    "I would love to but I don''t want my fellow boy to.. you know," Luis said with an awkward tone.

    Just then a knock was heard on the door.

    "Maybe that''s E, you can use it on her," Dn said.

    Luis turned on his aura vision to see that it really was E, he had used his attraction on her once and that ended awkwardly.

    ''I just have to turn it up a little bit.'' He thought as he walked to the door.

    [ Attraction 60% ]

    He took a deep breath before opening the door to see E who appeared to be breathing out a little.

    "Luis." She said under her breath. "Are you using your attraction on me?"

    She was really struggling not to push him down now and to say it was quite stressful to her body.

    "Yes," Luis replied.

    "Why?" E asked with gritted teeth. "Your roommates are in the room."

    "Turn that thing off men, we get your point already!" Ace screamed.

    Luis turned to see that Dn was already behind him and was about to do the unthinkable.

    [ Attraction 10% ]

    "What the heck was that?" Dn asked aftering back to his senses.

    "You were the one that asked for it," Orah said with a chuckle, Luis'' attraction seemed to have no effect on him.

    "I''m sorry E, they wanted me to show them how my attraction works,"  Luis said after turning back to E.

    "You''re lucky, I controlled myself this time," E said with her normal voice back now.

    "Yeah, so why are you here?"

    ****

    Phoenix academy was thergest and the best academy out of all the other academies, looking at it from above it looked like a small city in Phoenix.

    The academy was divided into two sections, which were the first-year section and the second-year section, unlike Crockel which now had its own division into three sections.

    Few students could be seen walking around their unrestricted areas meanwhile others were in their dorm rooms doing one thing or the other.

    Inside room twenty-one in the second-year area were two boys who never came out unless necessary and preferred practicing their fighting skills in the VR game DEMON BATTLE.

    "You know this game is quite impossible and frustrating if you ask me," Max said, holding his VR headset up.

    The two in the room were the exact guys Luis had met inside his game.

    Max, who had ck hair in the game, actually had blonde hair now that he was in the real world.

    Sony on the other hand didn''t change his appearance that much in the game, the only noticeable thing he had done was make his long ck hair shorter.

    "You seem to forget that we have beaten a demon boss once," Sony said.

    "Yeah only once and that one wasn''t even as strong as these ones, that demon''s body was like the strongest metal I''ve ever seen," Max said.

    "Yeah, I could tell by how you guys were struggling," Sony said.<sub> </sub>

    "Like you did any better," Max said.

    "I was fighting alone, without any help," Sony said.

    "Speaking about help, who was that guy?" Max asked.

    "I don''t know, I haven''t seen him before, he must be a new user," Sony said.

    "Yeah, judging by the way he was acting and his fighting experience he should be one."

    "Even with his low fighting experience he stillsted more than you," Sony said.

    "What?"

    "He got up immediately after you were defeated and kept fighting. He was really keeping up despite the demon''s frequent fire sts."

    "But that fire st was too big to be easily avoided by anything but your force field," Max said.

    "I thought the same way but then.."

    "Then what?"

    "He used a water ability to block the demon''s fire st and when the fire got too much for him, he began to raise earth walls and thenter on he fired a fireball at the demon that almost knocked it down."

    Max had his mouth wide open after hearing what Sony had said, it sounded unbelievable but if it wasing from Sony who tended to joke less often then it was the truth.

    "But how is that possible, we are only allowed to use one ability in the game, I even have to choose between my personal ability and my family ability."

    "But he used three abilities in the game, not just any abilities, three elemental abilities," Sony said.

    "Are you sure he didn''t tamper with the game''s system or something?"

    "Yeah, like I''m supposed to know that," Sony said as he slowly walked to the door.

    "Demon yer," Max said. "Let''s just hope we see him the next time we y."

    "I''m going out to have some snacks, are youing?" Sony asked as he pulled the door open.

    "Sure," Max said with a nod as he quickly got up from his bed.

    *****

    The park inside Tron Ville academy was a ce where students came to rx but there were people who were constantly training and found enough space there to do it.

    Tania was currently standing opposite Todd on the medium-sized pitch with a long stick in her hands.

    Chloe on the other hand was sitting on a bench by the side and her face did not look so pleasant.

    "Are you ready?" Todd asked after picking up his stick which was lying on the floor.

    "Yes," Tania said with a nod as she pointed the stick at him.

    "Alrighte at me," Todd said.

    Tania took steps forward and with a swinging motion swung the stick towards Todd but it was perfectly blocked by him.

    "You''re still too slow when doing that, why not try a direct approach instead."

    Tania turned her gaze away from him as she pulled her stick away and tried to thrust it at him now but she was still slow as Todd avoided that with a duck.

    "Still too slow," Todd said as quickly knocked away her stick with his own and then pointed it at her.

    "Hey, she asked you to teach her how to fight, not show off how good you are!" Chloe screamed from where she was sitting.

    Todd understood why she had said that as he had hit the stick too hard and now it was quite a distance away from them.

    "Sorry, I''ll go get that." He said with an awkward tone and quickly went to bring the stick.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 160 Forced Destiny

    The sun was beginning to rise over Crockel academy but nobody was getting out of their rooms because it was the weekend, the first day back of the two days where they had to go to no sses and just did their own thing throughout the day.

    Luis was already awake while both of his roommates were still sleeping, since bing an Angel it had be very hard for him to feel sleepy or tired, he only slept in the night just because his body still allowed him to do that.

    Right now he was thinking about what E had told him yesterday. His Demi-Angels had followed his fourth rule and had gone to Carl in their secret meeting ce to tell him that they were no longer going to be a part of the group.

    Carl''s secret meeting ce for his gang happened to be in one of the abandoned rooms in the cafeteria hall, E had gone to the cafeteria to have her lunch when she began having this feeling that was telling her to enhance her hearing.

    She followed her instincts and enhanced her hearing and that''s when she started noticing the tiny voicesing from the room.

    She carried her food from the counter and then pulled her table and chair closer to the sealed room to hear clearly whatever was being said in there.

    She was hearing three different voices but couldn''t exactly make out who they belonged to.

    She abandoned her food and went outside, she used her ears to trace the voices to the right window and that''s when she peeped through the window to see the two faces which she recognized and Carl''s which she couldn''t clearly remember although she had seen it in the video in Michael''sir.

    "Fine, I will allow the two of you to leave and no longer be part of the group," Carl said. "But if you think you can be smart and reveal any of this to anyone you would be sorry you ever joined this group in the first ce."

    There was no response from Johnny and Fred as the two turned and began to approach the window, E immediately hid behind therge pir on the wall.

    p ''I guess letting them go isn''t going to be a problem for them since they don''t know who they never knew who they were really working for.'' Luis thought as he stepped down from his bed.</anda>

    He looked at his two roommates who were still fast asleep before he slowly made his way to the door.

    E was still sleeping when she received two beeps from her watch, that wasn''t enough to wake her and another two beeps followed.

    This time the beeps did the trick as she quickly tapped her watch before the third set of beeps could follow up thest ones.

    "Meet me in the woods behind your dormitory." She whispered the message on her watch.

    She didn''t need to think twice about it as she quickly got up from her bed and changed into her uniform, immediately she zipped her zippers she heard a bark from Ajax who was standing on his bed now.

    "Shhhh.." She said with her finger ced on her lips. "Don''t wake Silvia, I''ll be back."

    Ajax understood her loud and clear as he slowlyy down back on the bed and buried his face in the sheets.

    "Good boy." She whispered as she gave the wolf a little rub on his bed and slowly made his way to the door.

    She quickly made her way to the location which Luis had given her. She soon found him in one of the areas covered with thick trees, but he wasn''t alone as the two Demi-Angels were with him.

    "You''ve already brought them here," E said, sounding surprised.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    "Have you found a way to return our abilities yet?" Fred asked. "I was attacked yesterday and if it weren''t for my legs I would have been battered."

    ''I knew something like this would start happening.'' Luis thought. This was George''s way of casting fear into their hearts to prevent them from ever saying anything.

    "Me too, though the guys weren''t that strong," Johnny said.

    "Don''t worry, I''m going to try and bring back your abilities," Luis said and turned away from them.

    He was currently going through his faction tab to see if there was anything that could help.

    [ Unnamed Faction ]

    [ Faction Members: 2 ]

    [ Faction Points: 0 ]

    [ Loyalty Points: 0 ]

    [ Knights: 0 ]

    After checking the tab he still couldn''t find anything that could be useful to him.

    ''What about that tab up there?'' Lena said, pointing out the tab above the faction home screen.

    ''Yeah.'' Luis said in his thoughts as he clicked the tab.

    [ This feature of your faction is disabled ]

    [ To enable this feature please name your faction ]

    This was the only thing he saw and to be honest, it didn''t give him much hope but he proceeded to name his faction just to see what features would be enabled.

    ''I don''t even know what name to give the faction, nothinges to my mind about it.''

    ''Why don''t you use something unique to you?'' Lena said.

    ''Maybe if my parents had been the ones that raised me, I would have had something unique to me.''

    ''Oh.'' Lena''s voice trailed as she said this.

    ''All my life I''ve been forced to do things I never wanted to do. Even my mission here was forced on me; it was never my choice.''

    As Luis had that thought something clicked in his mind, he had finallye up with the name that would suit his faction.

    [ Congrattions on creating the ''Forced Destiny Faction ]

    [ Faction features have been fully enabled ]

    A smile slowly made his way to the Angel''s face as it appeared that naming the faction was worth it.

    [ Faction members ]<sub> </sub>

    [ Fred Treph ]

    [ Demi-Angel ]

    [ No Ability ]

    [ Please choose the category of ability for this member ]

    [ Please note that the category chosen will affect the member''s evolution ]

    [ Elemental ]

    [ Control ]

    [ Support ]

    It would have been okay to ask Fred to choose which category of ability he wanted but Luis decided to pick elemental anyway since his ability before bing a Demi-Angel was an elemental ability.

    [ Fred Treph has been granted an elemental ability ]

    ''Just like that, can''t you at least specify which ability?'' Luis asked but there was no response from the system.

    "Luis," E called.

    "Yes," Luis said without even turning to her.

    "I don''t know if you realize it but you''ve been standing there for a while without doing anything."

    "I know, just give me a second."

    [ Johnny Del ]

    [ Demi-Angel ]

    [ No Ability ]

    [ Please choose the category of ability for this member ]

    [ Please note that the category chosen will affect the member''s evolution ]

    [ Elemental ]

    [ Control ]

    [ Support ]

    Since Johnny''s ability was super strength Luis decided to click the control option which may still give him that same ability.

    [ Just Johnny Del has been granted a control ability ]

    ''Still the blind treatment.''

    "Hey, try using your ability." Luis turned to Fred and said.

    "Ok," Fred said. "But I''ve been trying to do it since, what makes you so sure it will work now?"

    He had his mouth wide open as he did a sh with his hand and a line of water escaped through it heading towards Luis but the Angel used his water ability to pull the water down before it hit him.

    "It''s back, it''s really back," Fred said with excitement.

    [ Fred Treph has been granted water ability ]

    [ Demi-Angel''s ability level will depend on your abilities ]

    ''Now you decide to tell me.''

    "Check your own," Luis said, looking at Johnny.

    "Ok," Johnny said as he approached the small tree closest to him and made to uproot it but instead, a ball of blue light shot out from his hands.

    The tree kept shrinking until it was the size of a pebble in the ground.

    "What was that?" Johnny said, looking at his hands.

    ''I''m also asking the same question.''

    [ Johnny has been granted resize st ability ]

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 161 Only One Point

    Luis stared at the pebble-sized tree in amazement, he was expecting Johnny to get back his strength ability just like Fred got back his water ability but that didn''t seem to be the case as the Demi-Angel had gotten a whole new ability.

    The ability was new in two ways, the first one being that it was recing Johnny''s strength ability and the second way being that it was the first time any of them were seeing such an ability.

    ''That is going to be a problem.'' Luis thought.

    If Johnny had gotten back his formal ability just like Fred did then keeping what he had be a secret wasn''t going to be so hard, but now that he had gotten a new and somehow terrifying ability, he could easily get figured out.

    "Hey, what did you do? That''s not his ability." Fred said.

    "Keep quiet, I can see that," Luis said and just like he said Fred couldn''t say anything again and the only thing he could do was shoot daggers at the Angel as he walked closer to Johnny.

    Johnny had been quiet the whole time as he kept looking at his hands like they no longer belonged to him.

    "What is this ability?" Johnny asked as soon as Luis got close to him.

    "It''s called resize st," Luis said.

    "Resize st." E decided to join in on the conversation. "Doesn''t that mean he can also use it to increase the size of the tree?"

    [ ?????? Detected ]

    Luis had his usual thoughts going through his mind as he stared at E''s chest, her ne was tucked into her uniform and that pretty much made it look like that was where he was looking.

    ''Why do I keep getting that message every single time shees close to me with that ne.''

    This wasn''t the first nor was it the second time Luis was getting such a message, he was already aware that the energy he was detecting wasing from the ne which had a green aura that appeared to look stronger and brighter than the human aura.

    ''But it''s just a ne.''

    "Luis," E called immediately after she noticed that he wasn''t paying attention to her and had his eyes elsewhere.

    "Yes," Luis said. "Yes, he should be able to do that."

    "I don''t know-how, are you sure I''m not just going to shrink the poor tree more," Johnny said.

    "Poor tree? You wanted to rip it off the soil." E said.

    "And then return it," Johnny said.

    "Listen, I don''t know if this will work but when you ce your hands on the pebble-sized tree, try to have this feeling of giving out something from within you, instead of the feeling of taking away you had when you wanted to rip it off," Luis said.

    "Ok," Johnny said and then took a deep breath before squatting down beside the tree.

    "The feeling of giving," Johnny said as he slowly ced his hands over the tree.

    For a few moments, nothing happened but then a red glow began to form under Johnny''s hands until it was a ball of red light.

    The tree began to grow in size again forcing Johnny to step back a little, the red light was still leaving his hands and entering the tree and that''s the reason the tree began to growrger and taller than its original size.

    "Stop," Luis said as he knocked his hand away from the tree''s direction bringing the ergement to a stop.

    Sure Luis had stopped the ergement from going too far but that didn''t mean the tree didn''t go a little bit too far as it was now the size of the other trees in the forest.

    The tree still looked like a young tree if you looked at its leaves and stem but now it was the size of the full-grown trees in the woods.

    "That could have gone out of control," Luis said as he looked up at the tree.

    "This is a really cool ability, if those guyse back again, I''ll just shrink them to the size of ants and then squash them with my boots," Johnny said.

    "That is very mean and scary," E said

    "No, you won''t," Luis said.

    "Why not?"

    "Because that will draw attention to you, they will start wondering how you got such an ability since you used to have super strength as your ability."

    Actually, Luis didn''t find what he just said necessary because his third rule restricted them from using their abilities in any situation.

    "Ok," Johnny said with a sigh.

    [ +2 loyalty points received ]

    ''Huh?'' Luis said in his mind. ''Do you know the concept behind gaining loyalty points and what it is for?''

    ''I don''t actually know but I think it has to do with gaining the trust of your members and its use I don''t know.'' Lena said.

    ''Does that mean Johnny is beginning to trust in me?'' Luis thought. He knew there was no way it could be Fred.

    "I still don''t understand the reason why you called me out here," E said with her hands folded.

    "That''s because I haven''t gotten to the part where you get involved," Luis said.

    "What part?"

    "I want to see how well these guys can do in physicalbat," Luis said.

    "But you already tested that when you beat them up along with their other friends." Grumbling could be hearding from Fred as E said this.<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t me them much for losing that fight, because they underestimated me."

    "So now you want me to spar with them."

    "Yes," Luis said with a nod.

    E gave off a deep sigh as she slowly got into her fighting pose.

    "You''ll fight her first Johnny and remember your abilities aren''t allowed," Luis said.

    "Both of them cane at me at once, I don''t mind," E said.

    ''Are you sure about that?'' Jasmine asked.

    ''If these are the same guys Luis beat up, I''m pretty much sure.''

    "Are you sure about that?" Luis asked.

    "I already said yes."

    "Ok," Luis said with a shrug as he turned to Fred. "No ability."

    Fred was the first to charge in with the thought that there was no way a level four h first-year student could beat him, he justified Luis beating him with the fact that he was an Angel.

    He charged with a punch which was easily avoided by E by stepping to the side, he quickly followed up with another punch but it was still slow as E easily avoided it, and this time she decided to strike back.

    Fred didn''t even see her feeting as she gave him a kick on his belly which sent him a little foot backward before he fell down.

    ''How is she that fast?'' Fred thought as he gazed at his watch which disyed a level five l.

    E wasn''t even using her ability if she had used it, then Fred wouldn''t be getting up for a very long time.

    "These guys are useless without abilities and weapons," E said.

    "Weapons," Johnny muttered as he stretched his hands for his soul weapon to appear but nothing happened. "Our soul weapon disappeared too?" He said as he turned to Luis who had his back against the erged tree.

    "I forgot to tell them about that." He said.

    ''Angels don''t need soul weapons.'' Lena said.

    Something clicked in Luis'' mind after hearing Lena say that.

    ''Someone once told me that.''

    Johnny was keeping up with E a little but he was still taking the beating from E, the only difference between him and Fred was that he had a more durable body, that was the reason he was still standing after all the kicks and punches.

    "We''re lucky to have a martial arts ss with Michael as our teacher," Luis said as he watched the various being used by E in the one-sided fight.

    His mind drifted for a second as he looked up at the tree he was resting on, images of the first time he took energy from a tree appeared in his mind and then an idea came to his mind.

    He turned around and ced both of his hands on the bark of the tree.

    ''Why didn''t I think of this before?''

    [ 50% of tree''s life force consumed ]

    He expected to receive five stat points for his stamina but such a message never came.

    "What?"

    He didn''t even pay attention to the leaves of the tree that were beginning to look weak as he ced his hand on the tree again.

    [ 100% of tree''s life force consumed ]

    [ +1 stat point added to stamina ]

    ''Only one point.''

    E was about to punch Johnny who made an X with his hands to block it, but the punch never came, he removed his hands from his face to see that E had her gaze up with a terrified look on her face, Johnny immediately turned to see what she was looking at.

    The tree which Luis took away all its life force was withering before their eyes, its leaves had already turned grey and had all fallen off and now its stem and branches began to shrink until nothing was left of the tree.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 162 Its Just A Tree

    A tree which had been living a few minutes ago, it looked really healthy and Johnny''s ergement made it look even more healthier but now it was no more all credits to a certain Angel.

    Luis didn''t even look up for once during the time the leaves were falling as he kept looking at his hands with one thought in his mind.

    ''All this for just one stat point in stamina.''

    "What did you do to the tree?" E asked as she slowly approached Luis.

    "It was a mistake, I was testing something whenˇ­"

    "You should really be careful the way you test your powers," E said.

    "I said it was a mistake," Luis said. He was beginning to boil inside now but it wasn''t because of what E told him.

    "But you killed the tree, you shouldn''t make mistakes with a life."

    "It''s just a tree E and that was the reason I used it in the first ce," Luis said and quickly stormed out of her presence.

    "Fred, Johnny I want you to return here in the evening." He said before walking away.

    E kept looking at him until he was out of sight.

    "Just a tree." She muttered as he turned to the tree which was now a standing rotten stick.

    "Yeah sister, it''s just a tree," Fred said as he turned and began to walk away.

    "Sorry," Johnny said with an awkward tone as he followed behind Fred.

    Fred had walked a little distance when he suddenly crashed on the floor.

    "Where did thate from?" He winced.

    ''You deserve more than that.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Did you do that?'' E asked.

    ''Yes.''

    ''What did Luis exactly do to this tree?''

    ''Angels have the ability to suck energy from other life forces.'' Jasmine said. ''That''s what Luis did but he took it too far, trees are still part of the world''s essential life force, they y a big role in keeping earth safe, especially for humans.''

    Two green vines burst out from the ground and wrapped around what was left of the tree. Green light covered the tree preventing E from clearly seeing what was happening.

    "What are you doing?" She asked with her hands covering her face.

    ''Recreation is an essence for survival and continuity.'' Jasmine said.

    Immediately after saying that the green light cleared up and in the ce where the dead tree used to be a new tree could be seen, it looked like it just sprouted out from the soil.

    ''You can do that?''

    Luis had stormed off in anger not because of what E had said, he was angry at himself.

    There was this feeling of pleasure that came over him when taking the life force from the tree, it was a feeling of addiction that forced him to keep consuming the tree''s energy until there was nothing left.

    He has sucked the tree dry not because he hadn''t gotten the stat point yet but because of that addictive feeling, it was like the feeling of a man tasting food after one month of starvation.

    ''What ising over me? I always get that feeling when consuming life force but it didn''t feel this great against Carl and his boys.''

    ''Power can be addictive sometimes, you just have to learn how to control yourself.'' Lena said.

    Luis wasn''t heading for his dorm room as his destination was the library where he was going to meet Michael for their unfinished business yesterday.

    "Hi greenie." He was greeted by Emilia immediately as he walked into the library.

    "Hi Emilia," Luis said as he quickly walked past her to avoid getting dragged into another conversation likest one and he was d she didn''t call him back.

    But she would have called him back if a middle-aged man hadn''t pulled up on her counter.

    Luis walked through the shelves until he found the one he was looking for then he pulled the book and quickly got in before anybody saw him.

    "Hi Luis," Nika said.

    "Hello Nika, how are you?" Luis asked.

    "My system is fully operational, thanks for asking."<sub> </sub>

    Luis pulled up in front of the monitors to check the footage from yesterday, he scanned through the footage from yesterday until he found the footage where some boys who he didn''t seem to recognise crossed paths with Fred on his way into the market centre.

    They were three of them and Fred knowing that he stood no chance especially without his abilities decided to make the run for it.

    ''He''s now using other boys, maybe his new recruits.''

    Luis kept searching through the various cameras until he found the one of Johnny.

    Johnny was going to the pitch when four boys who Luis also knew none of them appeared from nowhere, they had him surrounded but Johnny targeted the one he believed was the weakest, knocked him down and made the run for it.

    The simr thing about both footages was that the boys didn''t even make any effort to chase any of them.

    The conversation in both footages didn''t make any sense at all because all the boys said was that they were going to beat them.

    "The days of nonsense are numbered George," Luis said as he slowly walked to the elevator. "Oh yeah I don''t have ess without Michael."

    "Actually Michael has granted you ess today," Nika said.

    "Huh?"

    "Yes it is just for today."

    Luis shrugged his shoulders as he stepped into the elevator which quickly took him down to Michael''sboratory.

    He walked into theb to see that Michael wasn''t there yet.

    "I wonder what''s taking him so long," Luis said as his eyes darted towards the VR headsets that were lying on top of the cupboard beside him.

    He stretched his hand to pick the VR headset he had used yesterday when bright white light suddenly appeared before him causing him to quickly retract his hands.

    "Wee Michael," Nika said.

    "Oh, you''re here," Michael said with a smile.

    "Yeah and you know why," Luis said.

    "Come down Angel, I know demonic weapons are dangerous to you but that doesn''t mean they are not useful against demons, you even used the demonic sword to kill a demon on the demon."

    "So you made a demonic weapon," Luis said.

    "Not exactly," Michael said.

    "Can I see it then?" Luis asked.

    "Sure, just give me a second,"  Michael said as he tapped the floor twice with his feet.

    A table was beginning to rise, Luis thought it was the weapon but it wasn''t, the table that rose up had the rectangr container of absorbic acid on it.

    Michael carefully carried the chemical to where he had taken it from yesterday and then returned to the same spot where he was standing.

    "Now let me go bring the sword," Michael said as he began to go down.

    "Why can''t I just go down with you?" Luis asked.

    "I''m not sure you would want to, anyways stay here and don''t use those VR headsets," Michael said as his head finally went out of view.

    Luis stood in the same spot for what looked like five minutes, he got bored and thought of using the headsets before Michael returned but just as he was about to turn he heard the motion of Michaeling up.

    Michael didn''te up alone as the table came up but this time the item on it was covered with a white cloth.

    "You wanted to see it, here you have it," Michael said as he pulled the white cloth off revealing something that caught Luis by surprise.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 163 Double Katanas Of Retaliation

    When Michael told him that he was working on a weapon he never expected to see what he was seeing on the table now.

    On the table were a pair of Katana des, the de was silver as always with straight red lines running through the middle, the

    The hilt was purple with a red ring around it, the de wasn''t as curved as the normal Katana de and that was what made it stand out even more.

    The sword didn''t look anything like the demonic sword when it came to color but that didn''t mean that little amount of dark magic wasn''t there.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    With his aura vision, Luis could see that there was quite a little bit of dark magic around the des but it wasn''t that much.

    [ Aura vision has leveled up ]

    [ Aura vision is now level 03 ]

    [ Now shows little information on inanimate objects ]

    ''Inanimate.'' Luis thought as he focused his aura vision back on the sword.

    [ Intermediate Grade Katana des (Demonic) ]

    [ Active skill: Absorbs attacks and releases a slightly greater percentage of the attacks ]

    Just like the system said he could now see information about inanimate objects with his aura vision, whenever he wanted to.

    Luis walked close to the table and picked up the des after already finding out what they were capable of.

    "You made another set of demonic weapons," Luis said as he swung both swords. "Although I only feel a little tingling on my body when holding these ones."

    "That''s because they are not exactly demonic," Michael said.

    ''My system says they are demonic.'' Luis said in his mind.

    "What about the demonic sword?" Luis asked.

    "Underground, I''ll keep it there just to make sure no one gets their hands on it," Michael said.

    "Ok," Luis said as he swung the swords.

    "You do know that double katanas don''t suit you," Michael said.

    "Yeah," Luis said as he made a wrong sh at the table creating quite a loud ng. "Why did you make them then?"

    "They are not for you, I have a special gift for you but you''ll have to wait till tomorrow to get it," Michael said as he took the sword from him, dropped it on the table, and began to walk towards the elevator.

    "Are you leaving already?" Luis asked.

    "Yes, I deserve a little break and the only time I can do that is during weekends," Michael said as he began to tap something on his watch.

    "Don''t forget our deal is due tomorrow," Luis said.

    "Yes," Michael said as he tapped thest button on his watch which caused him to be immediately covered by white light.

    "I deserve a little break." Luis with a sarcastic tone. "But all he does is teach us martial arts for less than three hours."

    Luis would have usually left after Michael but there was still one more reason why he was here.

    He walked to where the VR headsets were lying and picked the same one he had used yesterday but before he could put them on his eyes darted towards the Katana des on the table.

    Images of the things he had done with the demonic sword yed through his mind, the few times which the sword had been a life saver.

    He slowly walked to the swords, picked them up, and then slowly closed his eyes, the swords vanished and he immediately received a message from his system.

    [ 2/10 slots upied ]

    [ 2nd slot ]

    [ Katana des of retaliation ]

    [ Type: Demonic ]

    [ Grade: Intermediate ]

    [ Skills: Absorbing and retaliating attacks ]

    ''Unlike my aura vision, my inventory gives me clear and moreplete information about weapons.'' Luis figured.

    He slowlyid down on the floor and then put the VR headsets on. He soon found himself in the white space again.

    [ Wee back Demon yer ]

    [ We have two friend requests ]

    [ Silent Pain ]

    [ ept/Decline ]

    ''He sent me a friend request.'' Luis thought as he clicked the ept button.

    [ Sony ]

    [ ept/Decline ]

    ''Him too.'' He said in his mind as he clicked the ept option again

    [ Please choose a weapon and battle type ]

    The tabs popped up again with the random option which he had mistakenly tappedst time still there as an option.

    He scanned through the tabs to see that the number of demons to be fought ran from one hundred to one thousand but nothing was said about what the demon bosses would look like.

    He thought about it for a while before clicking the option of two hundred demons, he expected to be immediately transported to the game world but then another screen popped up.

    [ Please choose your number of waves ]

    [ Four waves ]

    [ Two waves ]

    [ All at once ]

    The message wasn''t that clear to him as the gaming system didn''t indicate how many demons were going toe with each wave but he decided to click the option of four waves anyway.<sub> </sub>

    He closed his eyes expecting to be transported to the gaming world when another screen popped up.

    [ Please choose a terrain ]

    Luis searched through the numerous options of terrains until he found one which he found really interesting.

    This time the white space began to disappear as he found himself in the exact terrain that he had chosen.

    He had appeared in a strange kind of terrain where tworge hills surrounded him with a river running through where he was standing.

    He had chosen this terrain for one reason and that was because of the water which he was nning on using against the demons.

    It didn''t take long for a group of demons to start appearing from behind the rocks.

    "There''s only fifty of them." Luis discovered after quickly counting them.

    These demons weren''t like thest ones he faced as they had already begun throwing fireballs at him from quite a distance.

    "I''m just d these ones aren''t armed." He said after doing a flip to avoid two fireballs that were heading directly for his face.

    The demons kept throwing fireballs at him which he kept avoiding but as they got closer his chances of avoiding them began to reduce and he was beginning to get hit now.

    [ -20 HP ]

    He received the message after getting hit by two fireballs.

    "ytime''s over." He said as he stretched his hands towards the water pulled out a long sh of water and then quickly sent it towards the demons.

    Therge water sh went forward extinguishing every fireballing its way and then shing down the demons in front but the force of the water wasn''t enough to kill any of them.

    Luis didn''t stop there as he quickly charged in with his sword, shing down the demons before they could even realize what hit them.

    "These demons are very very weak without their fireballs and weapons," Luis said after a deep sigh.

    ''Sounds like someone I know.'' Lena said.

    ''Huh?''

    ''It''s nothing.''

    "Ok, time to test out these bad boys," Luis said as returned the ming sword to the gaming system''s inventory and then pulled out the Katana des from his system inventory.

    Meanwhile, at Phoenix academy, Max was in a queue in the cafeteria when he heard a ding sounde from his watch which indicated that he had a notification.

    "He''s finally online." He muttered as he quickly rushed out of the cafeteria.

    "He''s gone, that''s great." The boy who was behind him said as he covered up the empty space in the queue.

    Max rushed back to his dorm room and almost startled Sony with the way he opened and mmed the door.

    "What''s themotion all about?" Sony asked as he had gotten up from his bed due to Max''s startling entrance.

    "He''s online," Max said.

    "Who?"

    "The Demon yer, he''s online."

    "How do you know that you haven''t even gone into the game?" Sony said. "Did you?"

    "Add him to my watchlist, yes and I''m surprised you didn''t do the same."

    "Shut up and let''s go check it out," Sony said as he grabbed his VR headset from under his pillow.

    "Are you ready?" He asked.

    "Yes," Max said as he grabbed his own andid down on his bed.

    "Okay let''s go."

    With that signal, the two of them covered their faces with their headsets and immediately found themselves in the white space together.

    [ Wee Silent Pain and Sony ]

    "Take us to Demon yer''s battle," Sony said.

    [ Entering Demon yer''s battle ]

    p The white space began to clear as the two found themselves in the terrain in which Luis was having his battle.</anda>

    "I''ve never seen this type of terrain before," Max said looking around but Sony wasn''t paying attention to him as he had his eyes glued to the scene ying out a little distance away from them.

    Luis was trying everything in his power to make sure that every fireball thrown at him touches one of his des and he was doing this quite efficiently.

    "It looks like the sword is absorbing the fire instead of parrying them away." Sony noticed.

    Two more fireballs came flying toward him and he quickly raised both swords as both fireballs shed with them and got absorbed.

    That was the right amount needed for the red gauge in both swords to reach their limit and now the red lines were glowing brightly.

    Luis knew what wasing as he quickly pointed both swords at the demons, the red glow eventually covered both swordspletely asrge balls of fire kept shooting out of the swords until all the demons were gone.

    "What just happened?" Sony said as he had his mouth open in amazement.

    "I am sure that weapon isn''t in our choice of weapons," Max said.

    *****

    Sorry, I couldn''t update yesterday guys, I was busy with something and got stressed out afterward.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 164 Rage Mode

    The description from his aura vision may have told him that the Katana des only increased the attacks they absorbed slightly unlike the demonic sword where they had gotten their skill from but to Luis, he fancied the Katana des more.

    It wasn''t because the demonic sword had a weakening effect on him, it was because of the way both weapons worked.

    While the demonic sword only absorbs one attack and then doubles it, the Katana des keep absorbing until they reach their limit and then they will start releasing every attack absorbed while they are slightly increased.

    ''I don''t know what Michael is saying about double Katanas not suiting me, I love these bad boys.'' Luis thought as he stared at the swords.

    The fifty demons that made up the second wave had all been cleared up and all he did was point the des at them.

    The feat which had just been disyed by Luis had caused Sony to bring up the game''s weapon inventory to see if he could find anything that looked like the des Luis was holding, he saw many Katana des but none of them looked like the one Luis was holding.

    "I told you, man, there''s nothing like that in there," Max said.

    "Then how did he bring them in here?"

    "He must be messing with the gaming system just like I told you yesterday," Max said. "You did say he used three abilities which is also impossible here."

    The third wave of demons soon arrived but this time Luis wasn''t going to use the same method he used on the second wave as he returned the Katana des to his inventory and then equipped the ming sword from the game.

    "How is that possible?" Sony said with lit-up eyes, he just couldn''t get enough of the surprises.

    "That dude is certainly messing with the system," Max said. "But that means he''s someone special if he can do that."

    This time Luis didn''t wait for the demons to start throwing fireballs at him as he activated the sword''s active skill, reduced the mes to avoid wiping out the demons all in one strike, and then charged in.

    The demons, just like the ones before them, wanted to start throwing fireballs at him but he wasn''t going to let that happen as he quickly closed up on them, shing them down one by one before any of them could even release a fireball.

    "He wasn''t that first yesterday," Max said.

    "Yeah, he was holding back," Sony said.

    Thest wave arrived but this time they came from a different ce, instead of their normal ce which was behind the rock which he was standing in front of now they came from behind and he didn''t realize it until a fireball hit him from behind.

    [ -10 HP ]

    The second one followed immediately after but he was fast enough to avoid it.

    "This is getting boring, let''s just get this over with so that I can meet the boss," Luis said as he drew a very long flow of water out from the river.

    Before the next set of fireballs could get to him he released therge water sh.

    All the fireballs got extinguished and the water sh kept moving, cutting all fifty demons into two and finally hitting the rock at the other side.

    "Did you see that?" Sony asked.

    "Yes, a very powerful water ability," Max said his awe was evident in his voice.

    That was thest of the waves which meant that the demon boss would soon be arriving.

    The two would have gone to talk to him before the demon boss arrived but the demon boss in battles with lesser demons didn''t take long to arrive and they just wanted toy low and see how Luis would battle the demon boss.

    The ground shook with each step as the demon boss appeared from behind therge hill. There wasn''t anything extra about it except that it wasrger than the normal demons but they shared the same features.

    Immediately the demon came into view Luis activated his ming sword and this time he made the mes really big but before he could even sh down at the demon a reallyrge and long tongue sprung out from its mouth, wrapped around the hilt of his sword and then pulled it away.

    "That sword is gone," Max said.

    "But it''s not the only one he''s got," Sony said.

    ''So that''s where the extra feature went.'' Luis thought as he watched in awe as the demon swallowed his sword.

    After swallowing the sword the demon quickly turned to him and stretched its tongue towards him once again.

    Luis was already aware of what the demon wanted to do as he quickly equipped his real ming sword, activated its skill, and then shed off the tip of the tongue before it could wrap around him.<sub> </sub>

    The demon responded with a screeching sound as it pulled back its tongue and began to slowly step back.

    Judging by its reaction Luis could tell that it wasn''t expecting that.

    "Even the demon is surprised by how he has another weapon," Sony said.

    Luis didn''t wait for the demon to start attacking first as he decided this time to be the aggressor.

    He charged in at the demon with his sword ready to cut the demon into half and finally be done with the game but just as he was about to sh his sword at the demon it opened its mouth as wide as possible and at that moment a certain thought shed through the Angel''s mind.

    Arge stream of fire escaped from the demon''s mouth and Luis was in the perfect ce to receive all the heat but he hadn''t lostplete guard as he quickly raised an earth wall and reinforced it.

    His earth wall wasn''t enough as the demon kept pushing him with the fire until he had crashed against the rock on the other side and his earth wall had crumbled.

    "He should have been more cautious, demon bosses can be quite unpredictable," Sony said.

    "Yeah, but why don''t you wait till he''s done and tell him that," Max said with his eyes glued on the intense battle.

    [ -40 HP ]

    [ 30/100 HP ]

    "You want to fight with fire," Luis said, breathing heavily. "Let''s do that then."

    He raised both of his hands and shot out streams of fire at the demon which was slowly moving back because of the heat, the demon kept moving back until its back had touched the rock behind it.

    "You''re not the only one with firepower!" Luis yelled as he started a barrage of fireballs at the demon which seemed helpless.

    He kept throwing the fireballs until his fire points had gotten really low but the demon wasn''t dead yet instead its body was beginning to take a twitching glow of red.

    [ The Demon boss has entered ''Rage Mode'' ]

    ''Rage Mode''.

    The demon pulled its head back before quickly pulling it back up front with a loud screech which also released an intense form of fire with it.

    Luis gotpletely covered by the mes and when the mes were gone he was no longer there.

    "I guess he didn''t have a way around that one," Max said.

    "But he still did okay if you ask me," Sony said.

    "Yeah, now let''s go deal with that demon," Max said, pulling out his boomerang.

    ******

    Sorry, I couldn''t update yesterday guys, I was busy with something and got stressed out afterward.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

    Special thanks to Jonathan Courson for the gift.

 Chapter 165 Purple Aura

    Luis found himself back in the white space, normally he should have gotten upset for losing to the demon boss but he wasn''t.

    "I almost had it." He said with a wide smile on his face.

    ''Yeah, but you should be more careful next time.'' Lena said.

    Luis would have loved to try again and see if he could beat the demon boss this time but he had to get back to his dorm room before Ace and Dn started looking for him.

    He clicked the exit button on the side as everyone turned dark and he was now back in his body.

    "I''m taking you with me," Luis said as he removed the VR headset from his face, and then it slowly disappeared into his inventory.

    After putting the VR headset in his inventory, he scanned the room to see if he could find any of Michael''s teleportation balls, going through the library meant that his stay here would be elongated because of Emilia.

    Fortunately for him, he was able to find one of the balls on top of the long wooden shelf which appeared to be close.

    He used a seat so that he could be able to reach the ball and as he was taking the ball something clicked in his mind.

    ''This has to be where he''s hiding those books.'' He thought.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    Objects only gave out colorless auras since they were non-living and Luis was expecting to see a colorless aura but that wasn''t the case here.

    The shelf waspletely covered in a purple aura which was preventing him from seeing the contents of the shelf.

    It was when he brought his gaze down that he noticed the thick purple aura swirling around the padlock.

    "What the heck is that?" Luis said as jumped down from the seat.

    Looking at the padlock with normal eyes it looked like a normal padlock with nothing to be suspicious about, but with the spiritual eyes, Angels had you could see that there was something to be suspicious about.

    Luis had never seen an aura that thick in anything before, he touched the padlock to see that it didn''t have any weakening effect on him and that meant it didn''t have anything to do with dark magic.

    ''Then what is it?''

    What he wanted now was for his system to pull up information about the padlock and the purple aura surrounding it but that never happened.

    ''So much for the information about inanimate objects.'' Luis thought. ''Do you know anything about purple auras Lena?''

    ''I haven''t seen them before.'' Lena said.

    "I''ll just ask Michaelter, if it''s in hisb then it shouldn''t be anything bad," Luis said as he walked to the elevator.

    He would have just teleported back to his dorm room with the teleportation balls but he wanted to check something before leaving.

    He got to the monitor room and immediately walked to the spot where Michael''s weapon cab usually came up from.

    He stomped his foot on the ground just like he didst time and just likest time the weapon cab.

    He stared at the different weapons in excitement but when he tried to reach for one of the weapons he was met with the same barrier asst time.

    [ ess Denied ]

    A red message appeared on the invisible screen.

    "Sorry Luis but Michael hasn''t granted you ess to his weapon cab," Nika said.

    ''That''s okay.'' Luis thought as he activated his aura vision.

    The first thing his eyes caught was a pair of red gauntlets with green fingertips.

    [ Intermediate Grade Gauntlets ( Mystic ) ]

    [ Active skill: none ]

    [ Passive skill: Inflects a percentage of poison with each sessful strike ]

    ''Poison heh.'' Luis thought as he moved on to the next weapon in line.

    [ Unique Grade boots ( Mystic ) ]

    [ Active skill: increases the speed of the user to a certain level ]

    Luis could tell that was the boot Michael was putting on when they went to that opennd to fight those beasts.

    [ Common Grade sword ( Mystic ) ]

    [ Active skill: none ]

    [ Passive skill: none ]

    ''Why is it then called a mystic weapon if it doesn''t have any skill at all.''<sub> </sub>

    At that moment his watch vibrated with two beep sounds.

    "I have to get going." He said as he stared at the screen.

    He brought out the teleporter from his pocket, clicked the right buttons, and got covered by white light immediately.

    The white light appeared on his bed and cleared to reveal the Angel.

    "What the heck?" Dn almost fell off his bed.

    "Teleportation." Ace said. "Is that one of your abilities?"

    "No, I only have elemental abilities," Luis said.

    "Then how did you just teleport here?" Dn asked.

    "I used a teleporter," Luis said, raising the small ball.

    "I haven''t seen a teleporter that small before." Ace said as he walked to him and grabbed the teleporter.

    "Michael makes even smaller ones," Luis said.

    "Michael made this?" Dn said.

    "Your instructor at martial arts ss." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis said, taking the teleporter from him. "I thought you guys had already left when you sent me this."

    "We would have already been on our way if you hade the normal way," Dn said.

    "Oh, let''s start going then," Luis said as he got up from his bed and started heading for the door.

    "Yeah," Dn said as he jumped down and quickly followed after him.

    Ace was thest to leave as he waited for a while before leaving and shutting the door behind himself.

    ______ _______

    E was heading back to her dorm room after having her breakfast at the cafeteria, the reason why she had immediately gone to the cafeteria was to see if she could spy on Carl''s group to see if there was anything important to pick up for Luis but unfortunately for her, there was no one there.

    She even waited beside the door to see if they would arrive before she was done with her meal but nobody showed up and she had to leave after finishing her food.

    ''So Jasmine, how did you end up in this ne?'' E asked as she made her way to her dorm room.

    ''It''s quite a long story with lots of details to go into but ancient celestial beings like me need a constant supply of energy to keep our bodies in solid form.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Huh?''

    ''Earth used to be filled with enough energy to sustain celestial lives in their normal bodies but as humans advanced technologically these energies started getting tapped away causing the body of most ancient celestials to disintegrate forcing their spirits to look for inanimate objects to stay.

    ''Others also found it best to upy human bodies as they med them for the loss of their bodies.''

    ''Oh, so that''s the reason you are here, you decided to upy a crystal instead.''

    ''Not exactly.'' Jasmine said.

    E wanted to ask her what she meant by that but as she pulled the door to her dorm room open, the mess the room had been turned topletely diverted her mind away from her conversation with Jasmine.

    She didn''t need to ask what happened here as Silvia was standing beside on top of her bed while looking up at the surface of her wardrobe where Ajax was currently standing, the wolf looked really frightened.

    "Come down buddy, I''m not going to hurt you," Silvia said, raising her hands for the wolf to jump onto.

    "Silvia," E called.

    Immediately Silvia turned to face E, Ajax used the opportunity to jump down and immediately rushed to E''s side snuggling up on her feet.

    Silvia let out a deep sigh as she fell on E''s bed.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 166 Fighting Event

    What had really transpired between Silvia and the wolf cub to put the room in the state it was now?

    Sure it wasn''t as bad as it was thest time Silvia and Ajax got in a scuffle but it was still messed up.

    Silvia had opened her eyes minutes after E had left and with her blurry eyes saw Ajax''s tail which was sticking out from under E''s bedsheet.

    She got up from her bed and cleared her eyes to see that it was a tail which she knew who it belonged to.

    "Oh, Ajax." She said as she quickly pulled the sheets off to reveal the wolf cub.

    Ajax was immediately startled by the way the sheets had been pulled off and seeing who had pulled it off just started the wolf even more.

    It immediately jumped off the bed and went under it.

    "Heye back,"  Silvia said as she quickly went after the wolf.

    Ajax had run around the room pulling things down in the process and Silvia in the process of chasing him had done even more damage.

    That was what had transpired between the two before E had entered the room and found her the way she did.

    "I was telling him that I wouldn''t hurt him but he kept running around the room," Silvia exined.

    "And you kept chasing him," E said as she entered the room and shut the door.

    Ajax was attached to her with every step she took as she walked to her bed and sat beside Silvia.

    "He''s still afraid of you after what you didst time," E said.

    "Yeah, I know," Silvia said as she followed her head back and forth on the bed.

    "You can still convince him that you won''t hurt him," E said as she reached her foot to grab Ajax. "But you have to follow a calm approach."

    Ajax was trying everything in his power to stay away from Silvia as E tried to drop her beside Silvia.

    "Come on Ajax, she won''t hurt you, I promise," E said with a calm tone.

    That seemed to have done the trick as Ajax slowly stopped resisting allowing E to slowly drop him beside Silvia.

    Ajax was clearly shivering and was only staying there because E wanted him to.

    "You see, she''s not hurting you," E said. "Try stroking him." She said to Silvia.

    Silvia slowly got up and at that moment Ajax wanted to jump away but E kept him in ce. The Wonder Warriors ced her hand on the wolf''s furry skin and began to stroke it.

    For the first few minutes, Ajax was acting edgy and would twitch with each touch from her but he soon began to give in to her touches and rxed on the bed.

    Silvia smiled brightly at E as soon as she noticed that Ajax had gone calm under her touch.

    "You see, all you needed was a calm approach," E said as she slowly got up from her bed.

    ''Another big mess to clean up.'' She thought as she scanned the room with her eyes.

    ____ _____

    The three first-year roommates were nning on going somewhere but before that Ace and Dn wanted to have their breakfast at the cafeteria and Luis had no choice but to follow them.

    He took his own food and sat down with his two roommates because it would seem odd to just sit with two people who are not eating while you weren''t eating.

    It was true that he no longer got hungry since bing an Angel but that didn''t mean that he couldn''t eat.

    He had a sd on his te and immediately after he swallowed one spoon of the food, he received a message from his system.

    [ Reserve energy unit unlocked ]

    [ 6/50 reserve energy avable ]

    ''And it got unlocked because I ate food.'' Luis thought.

    There was nothing spoken between the three as they ate their meal and Luis was beginning to get bored until he spotted someone enter the hall.

    Carl was the one who had entered the hall and immediately his eyes met with Luis'' he turned away, Luis followed him with his eyes as he took his food and walked to a table where two people were already sitting.

    The two people who he recognized as Zach and Dan. Luis kept looking in their direction and it also looked like Carl was pointing towards their direction as he discussed with the two.

    ''I wonder what they are nning now.'' Luis thought.

    "Luis," Dn called.

    "Yes," Luis said.

    "You''re not eating your food."<sub> </sub>

    "Oh."

    He rushed the food with his eyes still on the tree, he wished he could hear what they were saying but even with his improved hearing he still couldn''t hear that far.

    [ 30/50 reserve energy ]

    That was the total energy he had gotten after eating his food.

    "We should get going now." Ace said as he picked up his te and went to drop it at the counter where they got served their food.

    Luis and Dn also followed him as they all dropped their tes there and left the cafeteria together.

    "So where are we going?" Luis asked as the two still hadn''t made it clear to him where they were going.

    "There''s this event going on." Ace said.

    "Going on where?" Luis asked.

    "That''s where we are going." Ace said.

    "You''ll know the rest when you get there," Dn said.

    The three walked until they arrived in front of a normal-looking warehouse which was on the same line as all the other shops in the area.

    "It doesn''t look like anything is happening here," Luis said.

    "Well let''s go inside and find out." Ace said as he began to walk in.

    Opening the door Luis couldn''t believe the level of noise that was being made in there, the building looked very peaceful from the outside.

    There was a medium-sized ring in the middle of the ring with many students standing around it chanting the name of the person they were supporting.

    "What is this ce?" Luis asked, looking around. "Is this the event you were talking about?"

    "Yes, it''s a fighting event." Ace said. "Studentse here topete with each other and see how well they will do in a real fight."

    "Others just came to watch," Dn said.

    "Ok, so what''s our own reason for being here now?" Luis asked.

    "It''s up to you, I''m just here to watch," Dn said.

    "I could do both but for now I''ll just watch." Ace said.

    There was a loud scream of cheers as one of the students in the ring had crashed to the floor after receiving a deadly blow from his opponent.

    "He''s bleeding." One of the people watching noticed.

    "Yeah, take him off the ring, who cares!" One of the boys in the crowd screamed.

    "Yeah, take him off the ring!!!" Others in the crowd joined him in unison.

    "Huh?"

    Hearing the students'' chant that didn''t sound pleasant to Luis in any way and neither Ace nor Dn liked it too.

    "Now what do we have here?"

    Luis along with his roommates turned to see the person who was behind them.

    ? "You shouldn''t havee here, green eyes," George said with a wry smile on his face.

    ********

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

    Thank you all forpleting the first goal and that means you''ll be getting one more chapter today.

 Chapter 167 Lets Fight Dirty

    Luis didn''t put much thought into everything George told him, if there were people who frightened him, George wasn''t one of them after all he did beat him in an unfair fight as a Demi-Angel and now that he was an Angel with new tricks up his sleeves, George wouldn''t stand a chance.

    "Give it up for Rodney for his third victory tonight." The kid in the middle who was acting as the referee said as the students burst into cheers.

    "Our champion does not want to step down yet so who else is going to try and beat him?"

    A boy was about to raise his hand when two hands came out from nowhere and dragged him down, immediately after that another boy walked into the ring and gave the referee a piece of paper.

    "Since no one wants to step up there will be a random selection and whoever that gets picked must fight him." The boy acting as the referee said.

    "Random selection?" One of the boys in the crowd said.

    "When did that be a thing?"

    "I haven''t heard of this before."

    "The selection will be done by the spotlight."

    A white spotlight shone from above, it kept moving around the room until it finally fell on Luis.

    "Looks like the spotlight has made a decision." The referee said.

    All eyes immediately turned to Luis who the spotlight was still shining on.

    "How can this be possible?"

    "He''s only a level three higher and they want him to fight someone who''s level six."

    There were critical reactions from the students as the first ce their eyes went was Luis'' watch.

    "I don''t want to fight," Luis said with a calm tone.

    "What are you doing bro, these guys will beat you up." Ace whispered to him

    "You can''t say that, the spotlight has chosen you and you must fight."

    "Really?" Luis said.

    "Yeah, or these guys will make you."

    The crowd cleared the way as two huge people made their way to where Luis was standing, these guys looked nothing like normal students and if it weren''t for the uniforms they were putting you wouldn''t believe they were students.

    Luis was sure he would be able to take both of them out as he looked at their watches which disyed the number five with a h close it but doing that here would stir up amotion and he didn''t want that.

    "Fine, I''ll fight him," Luis said as he slowly walked to the ring.

    The strangest thing about this ce was that sixty percent of the students here were all third-year students, the rest were second-year students while the three roommates were the only first-year students here.

    Being the only first-year students here meant that nobody knew exactly who they were except for George who had gotten into a scuffle with him once as he believed and had gotten the news of all the trouble he has been causing him so far.

    ''Nice move George.'' Luis thought as he stepped into the ring.

    Rodney was a muscr student, noticing that was clear since he had his shirt off andparing between him and Luis everyone was already putting their money on Rodney except for someone.

    "I''m putting my money on the level three student," Dn said as he dropped two silver coins on the betting booth.

    "What makes you so sure he will win that you''re betting with thest of your funds?" The student inside the booth asked.

    "When you know the difference between someone who''s human and someone who''s not, you''ll know," Dn said.

    The student couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle as he grabbed the two silver coins.

    "Don''t even bothering back for these, I gave you the chance to rethink and you screwed up." He said as he dropped the coin into the metallic container below inside the booth.

    "Ready on the left?" The referee asked, pointing towards Rodney who responded with a thumbs up.

    "Ready on the right?"

    "No," Luis said.

    "What?"

    "First I need to know the rules," Luis said.

    "No abilities or weapons, those are the rules." The referee said.

    "Ok, I''m ready now," Luis said.

    "Let the fight begin." The boy said quickly climbing out of the ring.<sub> </sub>

    Being the only ss that was taught martial arts, Luis knew he was at advantage in a fight where abilities and weapons weren''t allowed.

    Rodney was the first to charge in with a flying punch which Luis found to be too slow and simply stepped out of the way causing Rodney to run into the rope.

    "Where did you go?" Ace asked after spotting Dn returning from the crowd.

    "I went to the betting booth," Dn said.

    "And you better on who?" Ace asked.

    "Luis of course."

    "Well let''s just hope he wins." Ace said as he turned his gaze back to the ring.

    Rodney was fuming with anger after missing that attack and quickly charged in again but this time with his head which was quite easy for Luis to avoid by sliding in between his feet.

    Sliding under his feet put Rodney in a vulnerable position as the Angel kicked both of his legs; he would have fallen t on his face if his face hadn''t gotten caught on the rope instead.

    A loud gasp was heard from all those who were supporting Rodney and there were cheersing from those who were happy to see someone hurt Rodney in some way.

    "You bastard!" Rodney yelled as he quickly got up, his face had gone red from roughly hitting that rope.

    With his rage he charged in at the Angel, sending multiple blows at him all at once but the Angel was calmly avoiding each blow as he kept stepping back slowly.

    "The guy with the watch disying level six is supposed to have this easy but instead it''s the other way round." Someone in the crowdmented.

    When Luis saw that he was about to hit the rope he decided to try a punch of his own, an urate punch received on the face sent Rodney staggering backward.

    His nose had gone red now and looked like it was about to start bleeding.

    "You have crossed the line," Rodney said with his teeth gritted as he mmed his fist on the ring''s floor.

    Luis didn''t quite understand the reason for that until an invisible force had lifted him and mmed him to the floor.

    "I thought abilities aren''t allowed." Aceined from where he was standing.

    "He should be careful before Luis unleashes his abilities on him," Dn said.

    "He won''t." Ace said.

    The referee was about to say something due to theints from the crowd when he received a piece of note from the same boy who had given him the first one.

    "At this point of the fight, anything goes." He said after reading the note.

    There were murmurs among the crowds as rules being changed like this didn''t sound fair but there were still others who liked it because now it seemed like Rodney was getting back on his feet again.

    He mmed his fist on the ground again and this time Luis flew and crashed on the rope.

    Rodney didn''t even give him time to recover as he ran towards him ready to do his signature flying punch but this time there were gasps among the crowd of students as his soul weapon which appeared to be fist des appeared on his fist.

    Luis hadn''t even recovered from thest hit when he felt a stinging pain in his thigh.

    "Nooooo!!!" Dn screamed.

    "Ahhhhhhhh!!" Luis screamed in pain as he shook his head.

    "You thought you could humiliate me," Rodney said. "Well here''s the prize for trying."

    He was about to stab the other de into Luis'' other thigh when the Angel grabbed hold of the de, the de was cutting his palm but he didn''t care.

    "You want to fight dirty," Luis said with gritted teeth. "Let''s fight dirty."

    There was a shocking expression on Rodney''s face as he couldn''t pull the des away from Luis, the des were beginning to get hot and their sudden color change to red was proof of that.

    Rodney had no choice but to pull his hands away from the grapplings attaching the de to his fist but before he could step back Luis grabbed him by his cor and quickly mmed his hands on his chest.

    [ 30% of human''s life force consumed ]

    [ +3 stat points added to Strength ]

    The mming was followed by a kick from his right leg which sent Rodney flying out of the ring and crashing in the middle of the crowd.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    That''s your extra chapter forpleting the first goal.

 Chapter 168 Forget About The Coins

    That stab down the thigh was quite a critical and painful hit for Luis and it was seriously bleeding.

    [ 40/120 HP ]

    [ -70 Energy ]

    [ Healing process has begun ]

    Luis didn''t even bother to go check on Rodney who was still groaning on the floor. He slowly got up from the floor and staggered out of the room with Ace and Dn quickly going after him.

    "Who the hell was that kid?" A boy asked as he looked down on Rodney who still wasn''t getting up from the floor.

    "I have no idea." That was the answer he got from most of the people there.

    "He was only level three and still he managed to do this to a level six student."

    Luis kept staggering without responding to Ace and Dn''s calls, he kept limping until he had entered a little bush by the side of the road where nobody could see him.

    He then staggered to a tree there and slowly sat down with his back resting on its stem.

    Although the system had said that the healing process had begun, his wound was still bleeding up till the point when he sat down near the tree.

    "Luis." Ace called immediately after he entered the area and that''s when he spotted Luis under the tree.

    He quickly rushed to Luis'' side to see how deep the wound was, that was indeed a critical stab.

    "We could have gone to the school clinic instead." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Dn said from behind Ace.

    "And start exining how this happened, no thank you," Luis said. "You guys have nothing to worry about, I''m okay."

    Ace was about to say something to counter that but just before he could his very proof began to disappear before his eyes.

    Ace and Dn were in awe as they watched the wound disappear, no human would be able to heal that fast, it was phenomenal.

    "See, I told you guys I was okay," Luis said as he tried to close the year on his uniform. "This was myst uniform."

    "You can have my other pair." Ace said.

    [ Profile ]

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Angel ]

    [ Grade: Normal ]

    [ 50/120 HP ]

    [ 810/4770 EXP ]

    [ Level: 16 ]

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 36 ]

    [ Stamina: 26 ]

    [ Agility: 29 ]

    [ Special Abilities ]

    [ Fire: Level 5 ]

    [ Earth: Level 3 ]

    [ Water: Level 2 ]

    [ Ability points: 1 ]

    [ Skill points: 2 ]

    [ Unused stat points: 2 ]

    ''So much for a tough guy, he only gave me twenty exp.''

    Fighting the demons in the VR headset game, demon battle had helped him increase his exp a little and when he was called up to fight Rodney, he was expecting to give it a little boost.

    But it turns out the guy wasn''t that strong of a person for his system to give him a reasonable amount of exp or even give him a quest.

    He still had two unused stat points from hisst level up and two skill points.

    He could have used the skill point to unlock the unmerited favor skill from his Demi-Angel skills but he didn''t find the skill that useful preferred going for thest two skills, Telepathy, and possession which would cost more skill points.

    ''If only there were easier ways to get skill points.'' He thought.

    The only way he ever got skill points was by leveling up orpleting a quest and the problem was that both of those things appeared to be very far from as long as he was in this academy.

    Leveling up seemed impossible now because he didn''t have demons or quests to do to get more exps in this environment.

    "We should get going now, Luis." Ace said after returning with Dn.

    The two had gone to check if anyone was following them from the fight show, they didn''t enter the ce as Luis told them, they just checked around to make sure everywhere was clear.

    "Ok," Luis said as he slowly got up from the floor.<sub> </sub>

    His gaze turned to the tree before he could take a step forward as an idea popped into his head.

    When he was just a Demi-Angel, his power drain just took life force from the things he drained and gave him extra energy and a little HP but since bing an Angel, the skill now showed him how much life force he took and gave him stat points ording to the strength of the organism he was taking the life force from.

    He slowly ced his hands on the tree''s stem and activated the skill the way he usually did.

    [ 30% of tree''s life force consumed ]

    [ +10 Energy ]

    [ +20 HP ]

    [ 70/120 HP ]

    [ 40/100 Energy ]

    The spoils of the life force consumption were shared between his energy and HP but it seemed like his system focused on putting more of it on the HP where it was needed more but there was no stat point.

    , Luis." Dn called.

    Luis didn''t reply as he removed his hand from the tree''s stem and started to walk toward the two.

    The three roommates had made it out of the area and had entered the school gate. They were currently heading to their dorm room when Luis decided to ask a question that he had in mind from the first time he stepped his foot inside the club disguised as a venue for a fighting event.

    "How did you two find out about that ce?" He asked.

    "Huh?" Dn said.

    "It was very clear we were the only first-year students there," Luis said.

    "I found a flyer about it when I was sent by our elemental ss instructor to bring something from his office."

    "Miss Nicole''s no longer your instructor?" Dn said with a surprised tone.

    "Yeah, I was bummed she had to get reced because she had a lot of other things to do."

    "So you found it in his office," Luis said.

    "No, I found it outside just in front of the ssroom before I even found his office." Ace said.

    "Which ssroom?" Luis asked.

    "The second-year ss B."

    "Second-year ss B," Luis repeated.

    Now everything made sense to him, what they had just gone to was no fighting event, rather it was more like a fighting club which he would guess George was the one behind.

    "You are right, we were the only first-year students there." Ace said after giving a thought to Luis'' earlier words and trying to remember the face of most of the people there with no luck.

    "What does that mean?" Dn asked.

    "That was no fighting event, if it were, I was sure there had to be at least one teacher there," Luis said.

    "It was organized by a student or group of students." Ace said. "They want to use it as a medium for making money."

    "How exactly do they n to do that? We didn''t even pay gate fees." Dn said.

    "From the betting booth and don''t tell me you didn''t see those drinks at the counter."

    "Betting booth," Dn said as he clutched onto his pockets.

    He hadpletely forgotten about his two silver coins which he used to bet on Luis and just like he predicted Luis had won the fight.

    "What''s the matter?" Luis asked.

    "My coins," Dn said.

    "The ones you used to gamble?" Ace said.

    "Yes and I won but I forgot to take my reward," Dn said.

    "So you want to go back and take it now," Luis said.

    "Yes," Dn said but as he was about to take a step, Luis grabbed him by his shirt and pulled him back.

    "Forget about the coins Dn, it''s too dangerous for you to go back there alone," Luis said as he slowly let go of his shirt.

    "Too dangerous men." Ace said with a nod. "Forget about it."

    Ace and Luis continued walking while Dn stood there for a while before eventually shaking his head off to shake off some bad thoughts and then increasing his pace to catch up with his friends.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 169 A Message From The Elf King

    Michael was enjoying his weekend as he enjoyed the view from above while standing on the porches built outside his sitting room.

    "Who knew a mountain would be a really nice ce to live." He said as he took in the fresh air.

    He was shirtless and had very short sports shorts on below.

    ''Could this day get any better?'' He thought as he took a sip from his orange juice which he dropped on the rails he was rxing on.

    After dropping the orange juice back on the rails he began to hear footstepsing up the stairs as he had the ss slide door leading to his sitting room open.

    His eyes brightened as he saw the person who had arrived in his sitting room.

    "Now when was thest time you visited me during the weekends?" Michael said as he rxed his back on the rails.

    Nicole was the one who hade up the stairs, she wasn''t in her normal suit as today wasn''t a working day, rather she was putting on nice ck robes.

    "Yeah, I was bored at home and decided to you know.. see you." She said putting both of her hands in her pocket.

    "Oh, so how was work this week?" Michael asked and then took a sip of his drink.

    "Work was okay, it was really less stressful with Nova now here to help, she can do a lot in a short time."

    "Nova," Michael said.

    "Yeah, my assistant, she is a really big help to me now that I have to do the work of a certain vice principal." She said, picking up a book on the table. "Angels secrets." She read out loud.

    Michael responded with a nod as he took another sip from his drink.

    "I can see you still kept a part of your obsession with Angels," Nicole said.

    "I was never obsessed with Angels, I just found them fascinating and wanted to know more about them," Michael said.

    "Yeah, like the time you looked at every footage from around town trying to uncover Angels in disguise, that was truly fascinating."

    "Yeah," Michael said with an awkward tone as he scratched the back of his head.

    "Wanna join me, I have more orange juice here." He said as he wanted to change the topic.

    There was a short period of silence between the two as Nicole stared at him before replying.

    "Sure." She dropped the book on the table and slowly walked to him.

    "Are you nning on finishing all of that?" She asked as she stared at the numerous orange juice standing on the bench and they were all in ss with straws.

    "Yeah but it''s good, you came to join me or help me I would rather say," Michael said. "Grab one."

    With pleasure, Nicole grabbed one and joined him on the rails.

    "It''s a really nice view from up here." She said as she looked down and then far ahead.

    There were numerous trees and hills that one could see from up there and they all looked beautiful.

    "Yeah," Michael said. "But not as nice a view as you are."

    That seemed to have hit the right spot on Nicole as she turned to him with a warm smile. Her hair was covering her face now that she had them loose and Michael used his hands to shift them from her face just to get a clear view.

    Nicole was still staring at him as he brought his face closer to hers and locked her in a passionate kiss which she didn''t try to resist likest time.

    "We should go inside," Nicole said under her breath immediately after Michael gave her breathing space.

    "Ok," Michael said as he grabbed her by her arm and slowly led her inside.

    Nicole was still breathing heavily as her heart seemed to be breathing faster than the normal rate, that was what Michael loved about her, every time he kissed her she responded this way, and the way she breathed somehow turned something on him.

    He pulled her close to the couch as he wrapped his hands around her waist and locked her in another passionate kiss.

    A sharp moan escaped her mouth as Michael''s lips shifted from her mouth to her neck.

    "You''re beautiful Nicole." He said with a smile as he pulled his face back.

    "Yeah, and you wanted to suffocate me because of that," Nicole said as she slowly caught her breath.

    "Yeah and yet you never died all this while."

    Michael still had his hands around his waist as he pushed her down the couch along with him.<sub> </sub>

    "The schoolpetition is starting next week, hope your students are ready?" Nicole asked.

    "They are not that ready yet but we''ll talk about that tomorrow," Michael said as he pulled her closer for a kiss.

    ______ ______

    At Asaka, King Roy was currently in his throne room with lots of gold coins stashed in front of his table.

    "A golden chariot would really be nice to have." He said as he stared at hisrge pile of gold coins.

    "Your majesty, someone''s here to see you." A guard appeared at the throne room''s entrance.

    "Tell him I can''t see him now or you could just tell him to go away, it''s your choice to make." King Roy said as he dropped another piece of coin on the coin tower he was building.

    "Your majesty." The guard called again.

    "What!" Roy screamed in anger as he destroyed the tower he was building. "I''ve already told you what to do."

    "It''s urgent, your majesty." The guard said.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "It''s a man, he says he has a message from the elf king." The guard said.

    Roy''s eyes widened immediately he heard that as he quickly told the guard to let the man in.

    "Why in the world will the elf king be sending me a message?" Roy said as he opened the table allowing all the coins to fall into it.

    It didn''t take long for the guard to walk into the throne room with a man who had tattered clothes and mud all over his face.

    "Is this the man?" Roy asked, pointing at the man.

    "Yes, your majesty." The guard said with a slight bow.

    "Are you sure, he isn''tˇ­"

    "I am not a mad man, your majesty." The man interrupted him, aware of what he was about to say. "I am an adventurer not originally from this kingdom."

    "But you live here?" Roy asked.

    "Yes, your majesty." The man answered.

    "Continue."

    "I was returning home after helping some women who came here to buy somemodities move themodities back to their kingdom when I was attacked and captured by a troop of elves.

    "I thought they were going to kill me but instead they kept me in prison for the night and the next morning, I was summoned before their king who gave me a message to deliver to you."

    "What message?" Roy asked.

    "This message your majesty." The man said as he pulled out a scroll from his pocket and handed it to Roy.

    He opened the scroll with shaking hands and read the message with a dreadful look on his face, his mouth wide open as he couldn''t believe what he was reading.

    "What is it, my lord?" The guard asked.

    "Summon everybody in the kingdom, tell them to gather before my castle." The king said with his eyes still glued to the scroll.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 170 Asaka In Danger

    Lots of noise was being generated as everyone in Asaka had appeared before the king''s castle, there were murmurs and whispers as everyone tried to guess or give their opinion on what a call like this might be all about.

    Jude had arrived on his horse carrying Tauriel and Tuchel at the back of the horse, it was going to be a tedious task to try and go through the crowd just to get to the front so Jude decided to stay at the back where there was a little bit of free space.

    "Make sure that thing does get pulled off by anyone," Jude said, pulling Tauriel''s beanie down to make sure it was perfectlypped on her head.

    "Aren''t you going to adjust mine?" Tuchel asked with his hands folded.

    "No, you can do that yourself," Jude said as he rxed his back on his horse.

    "Yeah, right," Tuchel said as he adjusted his beanie to make sure his ear wouldn''t slip through by any chance.

    "So why did everyone get summoned here?" Tauriel asked looking up to the tform attached to the castle which was the ce where the king addressed the people from.

    "To be honest thest time we were summoned like this, I was still a child then."

    "Like how old?" Tauriel asked.

    "Six years old."

    "Do you remember the reason for the call?" Tauriel asked.

    "I didn''t understand a thing the king said butter after we had returned to our home my parents exined everything to me."

    "And what was that?"

    "The kingdom of Unelo had dered war against us and we were told to get ready for what was about toe," Jude said.

    "I''m guessing the war never happened," Tuchel said, looking around the area.

    "Yeah, everything was resolved by the king and up till today our kingdom is on good terms with Unelo."

    "I wonder what news he has for you guys now," Tuchel said as he looked up at the tform.

    Jude and Tauriel followed his gaze to see that the king had arrived and was now talking to his guard which was on the tform.

    "I hope he''s aware that no one will hear him from up there," Tuchel said.

    "Don''t worry that''s not a problem," Jude said.

    The guard left to return a few minutester with a white stone in his hands.

    "You have amplifying stones?" Tauriel said.

    "Yes, how do you think situations like this are handled by the king?" Jude said.

    "Greetings my dear people." The king''s resounded all over the ce.

    "Greetings your majesty." The people chorused.

    "As you all know, I''ve always tried my best to make sure that you all live happy lives, and one of the ways through which I do that is maintaining good rtionships with other kingdoms and avoiding going into wars with them.

    "Since my ascension to the throne, this kingdom has never gotten involved in any type of war with any other kingdom, let alone elves or goblins.

    "Do you people not enjoy a life free from war?"

    "We do?" The people chorused.

    "But there''s someone, someone among you who is trying to take it away from you, someone who is trying to bring war upon us.

    "I got a message this morning, this message wasn''t from any of the three kingdoms, it was from the elf king and it wasn''t a friendly message.

    "He stated in the message that there were two elves who had escaped into our kingdom from his Kingdom."

    "Elves."

    There were gasps and murmurs as the people began to look around to see if they could spot the supposed elves.

    "He gave me seven days to find and send the elves back to him or else he was going toe himself and that meant that we should get ready for war.

    "If you are the one harboring these elves, I would advise you to bring them in for the sake of our kingdom and the people in it."

    Felix and Maya ckstone had seen Jude arrive at the area with his horse but just as they turned again to check his reaction he was no longer there.<sub> </sub>

    "Where did he go?" Felix said as he rushed out at the spot.

    Jude had immediately left with Tauriel and Tuchel and was currently on his horse, riding as fast as he could to get to their home.

    It didn''t even take him long to get home as he dropped the elf twins in front of the house and then rode into the stable as they quickly entered the house.

    "I knew he would do something like this but it took him long enough," Tauriel said as she mmed the door shut.

    "You guys have to calm down so that we can think of a way around this," Jude said after entering from the back door.

    "He''s actuallying here," Tuchel said as he slowly sat down on the seat in the sitting room.

    "We will find a way to prevent that," Jude said.

    "You don''t understand, if Ashburnes here with his elf army, he''s going to wreck this ce, he''s going to kill everyone he sees until he gets what he wants," Tuchel said.

    p "No Tuchel, you''re wrong," Tauriel said. "Did you ever listen to the stories our parents told us? Ashburn has always been looking for a way to start a war with the humans and he just found one, I doubt he''s going to stop his ns even after they bring us to him."</anda>

    "If what you''re saying is true, then how do we stop him?" Jude asked.

    Tauriel let out a deep sigh as she dropped to the seat.

    "That I do not have an answer to, he''s already gotten what he wanted and I don''t think there''s a way this kingdom can beat them with their level of military."

    "We have good soldiers in the military," Jude said.

    "Yeah but Ashburn has the power to make them all vanish in the twinkle of an eye and the only thing that can resist his magic is the stone of Avalon."

    "And you have thest one on your neck there," Tuchel said pointing at the ne on Jude''s neck.

    "That''s not thest one." Tauriel said, "There is a whole statue made of stones of Avalon but no one knows where it is up until today."

    Jude was fascinated by how much Tauriel knewpared to her brother, she was like the twin who studied things and made sure she didn''t miss any details while Tuchel was the twin that took only the information he found important leaving out every other detail.

    There was a short period of silence between the three before the back door was suddenly pushed open, they were all startled until they saw that the two who had entered were the owners of the house.

    "Jude we need to talk now," Felix said.

    Jude looked at the twins before following his parents who had walked into the dining room.

    "Jude you heard what the king said, you have to bring them in," Maya said.

    "I can''t believe you''re the one saying this mother," Jude said. "That elf risked her life and her freedom to save me and now you just want me to turn her and her brother in to get killed."

    "But Jude keeping them here means putting the whole kingdom in danger," Felix said.

    "No, they are not the ones putting the kingdom in danger, the elf king will still attack us even if we turn them in."

    "What are you saying?" Felix asked.

    "The elf king has been looking for a reason to attack humans and now that he''s found one, there''s no stopping him," Jude said. "If I were the king, I would be looking for a way to defend the kingdom and fight back instead of looking for two innocent elves."

    Jude was about to walk out on his parents when his father said something.

    "You can''t keep them here forever, investigations are starting tomorrow and they are not leaving any house untouched; nobody is allowed to leave the kingdom either."

    "Tomorrow you say, well that gives us enough time toe up with something," Jude said as he walked out of the room.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 171 Didnt Listen

    It was two hours past noon at Crockel which meant that the sun was still shining as bright as ever.

    Dn was currently lying on his bed listening to Ace''s soft snoring. Luis had left for an unnamed ce a few minutes after they had arrived at their room.

    Ace didn''t even bother to ask him where and a few minutester, he had fallen asleep leaving Dn to swim in boredom.

    The teenager was thinking of a ce to go or something he could do but he just couldn''te up with anything. Ace and Luis were the closest people to friends that he had.

    He thought about going to Silvia and trying his luck with her again but the thought of the way she treated himst time was dreadful enough to stop him from going.

    The teenager kept releasing sigh after sigh until an idea had finallye to his mind. He didn''t even think twice about it as he got up from his bed and headed for the door.

    It didn''t take him long to arrive at his destination which was the same ce where his roommates had warned him not to go in search of his coin and the extra that came with winning the bet.

    He was surprised to see that a lot of people were still inside the warehouse when he entered and there was a fight going on in the ring.

    Dn maneuvered his way through the crowd as he tried to get to the booth, nobody paid attention to him as everyone''s attention was all on the fight.

    ''I can''t believe there aren''t any girls here.'' Dn thought as he stuffed himself through the crowd and finally appeared in front of the betting booth.

    "Sorry but bets have been closed for this fight, you''ll have to wait for the next one." The student in the booth said.

    "I''m not here to bet, I want to take my reward from myst bet."

    It was at this moment that the student took a closer look at him and remembered thest conversation he had with him right there.

    "Oh it''s you, you really have some guys to return here." The student said.

    "Yeah, now give me my two silver coins with an extra two silver coins," Dn demanded.

    "You''re joking right?" The student said with a chuckle.

    "What do you mean by that? I clearly won the bet." Dn said.

    "No you didn''t, your friend was never announced the winner."

    "But he clearly knocked the other guy out," Dn said.

    "He still wasn''t announced the winner, that''s my point."

    "That''s not fair," Dn said as he folded both of his hands into fists.

    "Well, life was never meant to be fair." He heard a sharp menacing voice say behind him before two hands covered with ck gloves were slowly ced on his back.

    _______ ______

    Each day Luis woke up with thoughts of how to get stronger to be able to face Lucifer whenever he decided to start executing his ns.

    He was d that he had found a way to increase his stats and all he needed now was the right jerks to use it on.

    But his physical stats alone weren''t going to be enough to fight demons no matter how high they went.

    Abilities were essential for beating demons and he needed a way to improve them.

    His fire had gotten to level but still, he only had ny fire points to fight with whenever his ming sword wasn''t equipped.

    His earth ability was still level three with only seventy earth points to fight with and his water ability was still level two with only sixty water points to fight with.

    Right now the Angel was on his way to the third year A girls'' dormitory section and his destination was Tammy''s room.

    He was nning on convincing Pearl to have another spar with him and that way he could level up his water ability.

    It was the afternoon which meant that everyone had gone somewhere to take cover from the hot sun which didn''t seem to affect the Angel in any way.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    Luis scanned the room to see that the girls were having a chat while lying on their bed.

    He was hesitant as he raised his hand to knock on the door but he still did it anyway as he slowly raised his hand and knocked on the door three times.

    It didn''t take long for someone to get up from the bed and when the person opened the door Luis could see that it was Tammy.

    "What do I owe this visit from the..."

    "Stop Tammy, you can just call me Luis, nothing really changed between us." Luis interrupted her as he knew what she was about to say.

    "Ok Luis, what do you want?" Tammy rephrased her words in a way Luis didn''t quite expect as she sounded a little cocky this time.

    "Is Pearl in?" Luis asked.

    Of course, he knew Pearl was there but he had to ask because it would seem strange to tell her that he had already seen them with his aura vision before knocking.

    "You came to see Pearl?" There was a drop in Tammy''s voice as she said this.<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah, is she there?"

    "Yeah,e in," Tammy said, fully opening the door to allow him toe in.

    Luis had noticed that while most of the boys preferred to wear their uniforms even during weekends the girls preferred to wear their own clothes during weekends just to show a little bit of their elegance.

    Tammy was putting on pink sports trousers with a white shirt while Pearl was putting on a yellow jumpsuit.

    "So how was your training this week?" Pearl asked as she had already engaged Luis in a conversation.

    "It was okay although I don''t know how much I''ve improved."

    "I''m sure you''ve improved well but if you want to find out you could spar with me."

    Just likest time Pearl had been the one to invite him to spar with her, just likest time he came thinking it was going to be hard to convince but it still appeared to be easier than he thought.

    "Ok," Luis said, getting up from where he was sitting. "Are you going like that?"

    "Just give me a second," Pearl said as she sat up on the bed. She was about to unzip her jumpsuit from the top when she noticed that Luis was still standing in the room.

    "She meant outside," Tammy said.

    "Oh, sorry," Luis said with an awkward tone as he left the room and shut the door.

    It didn''t take long for Pearl to get her changing done and she wasn''t even paying attention to where she was going as she pulled the door knob.

    "Are youing, Tammy?" She asked, holding the door knob.

    "Yeah," Tammy replied from the bathroom.

    "Ok, I''m going, you know where to find us." She pulled the door open with her gaze still in the room.

    She had tripped on the door and had almost fallen but Luis was there in time to stretch his hands and catch her.

    "Thank you." She said immediately after Luis pulled her back up.

    ? "Don''t mention it," Luis said.

    "Let''s start going then," Pearl said.

    Luis was the one in front and before he could take a step forward he received two beeps from his watch which indicated that he had received a message.

    After reading the message he turned to Pearl with a face that said sorry.

    "Sorry Pearl, maybe we can spar tomorrow but I really have to go," Luis said.

    "Sure tomorrow''s still fine," Pearl said.

    She didn''t even get any reply from the Angel as he had already sped off, running as fast as he could.

    The Angel ran and didn''t stop until he reached his dorm room, he was suddenly at alert because of the drops of blood he had seen in front of the door.

    He slowly opened the door expecting something else when he saw Dn on the floor with blood all over his uniform and Ace beside him trying to wake him up.

    "What happened?" Luis asked with a frightened look on his face.

    "He staggered in here like this and before I knew it, he copsed on the floor."

    Luis wasn''t freaking out because he knew he was alive as he could clearly hear his heartbeat after squatting beside him but he needed to examine his body to check something.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    He had a dreadful look on his face as he looked at the cuts which Dn had all over his body to see that they all had tiny amounts of red aura covering them.

    ''Why didn''t you listen to me, Dn?''

    *******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 172 I Hate Dark Magic

    The dark magic auras all over Dn''s body were enough for Luis to know who had done this to him. There was only one person in this academy who he had seen use demonic weapons before and he had also seen the person in the fight club today.

    "We should take him to the clinic." Ace said.

    Luis didn''t reply as he tried to think of the possibilities, the possibility that no one saw him when he was returning here or maybe those who bullied him had dropped him here themselves.

    ''That would exin why the drops of blood started from the doorstep.''

    "Luis." Ace called.

    "Yeah, we should take him to the clinic," Luis said as he quickly grabbed Dn and lifted him on his shoulder.

    Luis raced down to the clinic as fast as he could ignoring the stares he was getting from the students who were outside doing one thing or the other.

    It didn''t take him long to arrive at the clinic as it was ced in a ce where all the dormitories could reach it fast enough.

    Luis and Ace were surprised to see that the clinic was filled up with only one patient bed left.

    "Another one?" Serene said in disbelief as she stood up from where she was attending to one of the students on a bed.

    She rushed to Luis and helped him to slowly drop Dn on the bed, after dropping him she raised her head to ask him what had happened and when she saw who it was her heart skipped a beat.

    ''Him again.''

    "So let me guess, you found him lying around and don''t actually know what happened to him," Serene said.

    "Yes, that is exactly what happened." Ace said.

    Serene let out a sigh with a shake of her head as she turned to have a look at Dn.

    She slowly examined him and at some point had to take off his clothes because of the cuts all over his shirt. Removing his clothes revealed the numerous cuts on his body and none of them were looking good.

    "His wounds appear to be more serious than the other ones," Serene said with a gasp as she removed her white gloves and slowly ced her hands on his body.

    Her hands suddenly received a bright glow and the bright glow slowly transferred to Dn''s body. The wounds were slowly closing up before their eyes but some of the wounds wouldn''t close up no matter how hard Serene tried.

    She even ced her hands directly over those wounds but still, they wouldn''t close up.

    "I don''t know what''s wrong, it''s like something is blocking my ability from getting in," Serene said looking at her hands.

    Luis had a good idea of what might be blocking her ability as she activated his aura vision to see that those were the exact cuts that had little red auras hovering around them.

    Serene closed her eyes as she ced her hands on the wounds but still, her efforts proved to be futile.

    "I''ll have to clean those ones to allow them to heal on their own," Serene said as she walked into the reception area to get something.

    Ace was looking around in amazement as Luis stared down at Dn, a certain thought was running through his mind.

    The thought of the time he had used his power drain on the wolves and had absorbed some of the dark magic that was contaminating their bodies.

    That thought had given him an idea of how to get rid of the dark magic, sure Serene said she was going to treat the wounds and allow them to heal on their own but he wasn''t quite sure that would work.

    ''I just hope this doesn''t go wrong.'' He thought as he slowly ced his hands on Dn''s body.

    ''Luis I don''t think that''s a good idea.'' Lena said.

    ''I know what I''m doing, I''ll be careful.''

    He activated his power drain and also activated his aura vision. He had never thought of this before but his aura vision could really be useful when using power drain.

    With his aura vision, he could see that he was taking Dn''s life force which was his yellow aura instead of taking the red aura contamination.

    He quickly dropped the yellow aura before it could enter his body.

    ''That was close.'' Luis thought.

    ''Yeah, but it still wouldn''t hurt him considering that wasn''t much of a life force to take.'' Lena said.

    ''I know but I don''t want to take his life force.''

    "What are you doing Luis?" Ace asked after turning to him.

    "I''m trying to help him," Luis said as he closed his eyes.

    This time he concentrated on the red auras as they all began to pile up in one spot and immediately after they had all piled up in one part of his body.

    [ You have absorbed energy contaminated with dark magic ]

    [ Energy percentage: 25% ]<sub> </sub>

    [ You will lose one HP every two minutes until energy is used up ]

    If his HP was just twenty-five or below it he would have immediately started looking for a way to use the energy but now that his HP was at a maximum of one hundred, he didn''t see any reason to panic.

    But that didn''t mean he still wasn''t going to look for a way to expel the energy.

    "What did you do?" Ace asked immediately after Luis had opened his eyes and pulled his hands back.

    "Alright, this should do the trick." Serene returned with a first aid box hanging over her shoulder.

    She dropped it on the floor and brought out a ball of cotton wool but as she was about to bring out the next item she heard Luis say something.

    "Huh?" She said, raising her head.

    "Try using your abilities again," Luis said.

    Maybe the wounds would be able to heal now that the dark magic was gone but he wanted to see the effects of her healing ability now.

    "I''ve already tried that and you saw the effects,"  Serene said as she returned her gaze to the box.

    "Just try it again, it wouldn''t cost you anything to try it again," Luis said.

    Serene paused for a while before letting out a sigh.

    "Fine." She said as she got up and slowly ced her hands on Dn''s body.

    The white glow appeared on her hands and as the glow transferred to Dn''s body, the rest of the wound began to close up.

    Serene couldn''t believe what was happening, she only agreed to use her healing ability again so that Luis would stop disturbing her, she never believed that it would work this time.

    "How did you extract it?" Serene asked.

    "What?" Luis asked.

    "There was clearly something interfering with my healing abilities and you somehow managed to remove it."

    "Or maybe you didn''t focus your ability well enough to heal those parts," Luis said as he walked to the door. "I''ll be back."

    ''That boy isn''t normal.'' Serene thought recalling herst encounter with him and putting it together with what just happened now.

    Luis slowly made his way out of the clinic and then searched around until he found the closest tree to him.

    He walked to the tree and with his aura vision activated he pulled all the dark magic in his system out and transferred it to the tree.

    [ Dark magic has been expelled ]

    [ 85/100 HP ]

    ''That actually managed to take fifteen HP from me.''

    [ Resistance to dark magic has increased ]

    [ Resistance to dark magic: 35-37% ]

    ''I wonder what will happen when my resistance to dark magic gets to a hundred percent.''

    ''Little dark magic like this may not affect you anymore but dark magic from powerful sources will still affect you.'' Lena said.

    ''I hate dark magic.'' The Angel said as he made his way back to the clinic.

    Just as he walked away from the tree, its leaves began to shake as tiny red lines began to appear on them.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

    Also, a follow on my Instagram and Twitter ounts would be appreciated. @Franklinnwakamma.

 Chapter 173 Hiding In The Forest

    The sun hadpletely set at Asaka which meant that everywhere had gone dark and this was the opportunity Jude had been waiting for.

    He was currently hiding behind the walls of their house along with Tauriel and Tuchel and they were all putting on hoods while carrying stuffed bags on their backs.

    It was already nighttime but people were still moving around and that was the reason the trio was hiding, waiting for the right time to move out.

    Jude peeped out once again to see that everywhere was clear now and that was when he gave them the signal to move out.

    The absence of the moon and their ck hoods were the reason why they had remained undetected as they made their way to the forest close to the marketce.

    The king''s guards were stationed all over the kingdom''s possible exits to prevent anyone from leaving the kingdom but leaving the kingdom wasn''t part of Jude''s n.

    There was a guard stationed at the forest''s entrance but the trio simply went around him to enter the forest.

    They walked stealthily to avoid calling any attention to themselves as they made their way deep into the forest.

    They had finally arrived at the part of the forest with arge rock which created a little space to create a shed for anything.

    "You guys have to stay here for now," Jude said as he brought down the bag on his back and entered in between the rocks which looked like a small cave that didn''t go that deep.

    He brought out themps from his bag and dropped them way inside just to make sure they wouldn''t reflect outside, then he brought out two mats which seemed to be the things taking up much of the space in his bag.

    He spread the mats away from the fire before bringing out thest thing in his bag which were clothes rolled up to form pillows and then dropped them on the mats.

    "Give me your bag, Tauriel." Jude stretched his hand and Tauriel did as she was told.

    He opened the bag and emptied all the foodstuff in it on the floor just close to their mats.

    After emptying Tauriel''s bag he grabbed Tuchel''s which contained their weapons. Their bow and arrow were there and Jude had decided to add two swords just in case.

    There was onest thing in the bag and as Jude pulled it out, Tauriel had a surprised look on her face.

    "Amunication orb," Tauriel said.

    "Yes, a friend of mine gave it to me at knight academy, use it to contact me whenever any problemes up." He said, handing her the colorless orb.

    "Ok," Tauriel said with a nod as she grabbed the orb.

    "There''s no way they''ll find you guys here," Jude said.

    "Your people, how are you going to handle Ashburn?" Tauriel asked.

    "We''ll talk about that tomorrow, I have to get going now," Jude said.

    Tauriel stared at him for a while before she dropped the orb on the ground, rushed to him, and gave him a warm embrace.

    "Please be careful." She said,

    "I will." He said.

    Tauriel pulled away from the hug and pecked him on his cheek before walking back to her brother.

    "I''ll see you tomorrow," Jude said as he turned and began to walk home.

    He covered his head with his hood as he made his way through the forest.

    ''Even after thoroughly searching here, I still couldn''t find you Tania, I just hope you''re safe wherever you are.'' Jude thought as he made his way through the forest.

    Their frequent search in this forest had made him quite familiar with it. Walking here in darkness would have been risky for him because he was taking the route where that hole was but it wasn''t.

    He knew where the hole was and just as he got close to it, he shifted to the side to avoid falling into the hole.

    But just as he was about to walk past the hole bright blue light shone on his face and looking down he could see that it wasing from the hole.

    Jude''s eyes widened in amazement as he stared at the triangr blue lighting from the hole but that light didn''tst long and soon died out.

    "What was that?"<sub> </sub>

    _______ _______

    The sun was beginning to set over Crockel academy and yet none of the boys who were brought to the clinic had woken up.

    Dn on the other hand was up but Luis told Ace to wait to they got to their dorm room before asking him any questions.

    "I''m sorry guys," Dn said as he rubbed his forehead.

    "No, you will be more than sorry when we get back to our dorm room." Ace said.

    "Why are there so many students here?" Dn asked, looking around the room.

    "They suffered the same fate as you." Ace said.

    "They all got injured from fighting at that club but someone''s trying to cover everything," Luis said.

    Serene walked into the room at that moment and was a little surprised to find Dn awake.

    "You are awake." She said as she walked to his bed with some drugs sealed in a clinic bag. "That should make sense since you didn''t sustain any head injuries."

    "Head injuries?" Ace said.

    "Yeah all the students here have one more thing inmon, they all sustained head injuries and it''s going to take a while before they get up," Serene exined. "You''re lucky your head''s fine." She said, handing Dn the drugs in the tiny bag.

    "What''s this?" Dn asked.

    "Pain relievers, they''ll help you get rid of the pain you''re still feeling, there are four tablets, take two this night and thest two in the morning."

    "Ok," Dn said.

    "Your friends were here all day because of you, you are quite lucky to have friends like them," Serene said before walking out of the room.

    Luis had already scanned the bodies of all the students while they were in the clinic to see that none of them had dark magic around his body.

    That meant that all of them had gotten hurt during their fights in the club and Dn had gotten his own injuries another way.

    "I am really tired." Ace said walking out of the room.

    By the time the three got out of the clinic, everywhere had already gone dark and there was really nothing said between the two as they made their way back to their dorm room.

    The moon was shining brightly on the trees and nocturnal creatures of the forest were all running around in search of food.

    A squirrel pulled up in front of the tree facing the clinic with a nut that it was trying to crack when the roots of the tree began to rise above it.

    The squirrel stopped biting down on the nut as it noticed the strange movement, the creature wanted to make the run for it but before it could move, the numerous roots of the tree entangled it.

    Thest thing heard of the squirrel were little squeaks before it was pulled into the ground.

    *******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

    Also, a follow on my Instagram and Twitter ounts would be appreciated. @Franklinnwakamma.

 Chapter 174 Intense Training

    "You mean you didn''t get to see the face of whoever did this to you." Ace said.

    He couldn''t believe what he was hearing from Dn; it sounded quite unbelievable to him.

    "Yes, the only thing I saw was someone grab me from behind, I tried to fight back but he was too strong," Dn said. "I tried using my hardening ability but his hands were still able to easily prate it."

    Luis could tell that Dn wasn''t being entirely honest as he could feel his heartbeat increase from where he was sitting and that''s what prompted him to do something.

    [ Mind read activated ]

    ''I hope they buy that, telling them the truth can be dangerous.''

    ''So you''ve decided to lie to us, Dn.'' Luis thought with a deep feeling of disappointment.

    "And you didn''t even get to see even the tiniest of details on the person''s face?" Ace asked, still feeling doubtful.

    "He didn''t allow me to," Dn said.

    "It''s okay, we are just d you''re okay and hope any of us don''t run into people like that again," Luis said.

    "Yeah." Ace said with a calm tone.

    "Thanks, guys," Dn said. "For making sure nothing happened to me."

    Luis knew that word wasn''t entirely sincere as he still had his mind read on and could hear everything he was thinking.

    "Don''t mention it." Ace said.

    "Good night guys," Luis said as hey down on his bed and turned toward the wall.

    "Good night." Ace said with a yawn as he dropped onto his bed and covered himself with his sheets.

    Dn was thest to lie down on his bed as he kept looking toward Luis'' bed.

    ''Sorry guys.'' Was hisst thought before slowly lying down on his bed and Luis had heard it loud and clear.

    _______ _______

    The sun shone brightly over the mountain as its rays reflected through Michael''s bedroom window.

    He was still lying on his bed asleep with Nicole sleeping in his arms and a white bed sheet covering their bodies.

    The rm clock soon began its annoying beeps and all that was needed to shut it was a little wind sh from Michael''s hands which disabled the digital rm clock in a not-so-good way.

    "You could have just stretched your hand and pushed the button," Nicole said with a yawn as she stretched her hands.

    "That''s my daily routine dear," Michael said as he turned to face her.

    "And how many rm clocks do you end up breaking in a year?" Nicole asked.

    "None, that same one gets to take the hit every day, I always make sure I repair it before going to bed," Michael said.

    "You repair that?" Nicole said in astonishment as she pointed at the rm clock which in no way looked repairable to her.

    "Yeah," Michael said. "But we shouldn''t be talking about a stupid rm clock now, should we?"

    Nicole had gotten lost in his eyes as he leaned in for a kiss which soon turned into a very passionate kiss until he was interrupted by notification sounds.

    "What now?" He turned to the table beside his bed with a swirling wind revolving around his hand but he didn''t have the guts to do it again as he saw that the sound wasing from his tablet.

    "Why don''t you just do it?" Nicole said.

    "If I destroy this one I''m not exactly sure I might fox it the right way or else I would have shed it into two now," Michael said as the wind around his hand disappeared.

    "I should probably get off this bed before you decide to sh me into two thinking you can fix me after that," Nicole said as she covered herself properly with her robe and got up from the bed.

    "I''m not that crazy Nicole," Michael said getting up with the tablet in his hands.

    "I know, I''m just kidding," Nicole said but Michael didn''t reply as his attention was now on whatever he was doing on his tablet.

    "Oh," Nicole said. "So what are you doing now?"

    "You asked me yesterday if my students were ready for thepetition," Michael said.

    "Yes."

    "Well, I''m trying to send out messages to all of them so that we can have an intense training today," Michael said, returning his attention to the tablet.<sub> </sub>

    "How do you n on doing that?" Nicole asked.

    "What?"

    "Sending them messages, you don''t have the tablet used in monitoring the watches."

    "Of course I do, I built the watches," Michael said.

    "Oh yeah, I forgot about that," Nicole said.

    She stood there for a while watching Michael tap his tablet before she eventually got bored and decided to leave.

    "Where are you going?" Michael asked.

    "To take a shower." She said, "You did terrible things to mest night."

    Nicole returned after her long shower to discover that Michael was gone and had left a little note for her on the table.

    ''I''m off to prepare my students, there''s a teleporter on the table that will take you to your apartment.'' She read the text in her mind.

    After reading the text she turned her gaze to the table to see the small teleporter ball.

    "The one idea he doesn''t want to share with anybody yet." She said as she picked up the ball.

    _______ _______

    Michael had added the word urgent in his message and the word had done the trick as all his students had assembled before he arrived.

    "I hope you guys are aware that the schoolpetition will be starting this week?" Michael asked.

    "Yes." The students replied.

    "The essence of thepetition is to choose those who will be participating in the tournament so if you want to participate in the tournament you''ll have to take this training seriously."

    "Are you going to teach us more martial arts movesˇ­?"

    "Or are we going to kill some demons with the VR headsets?" Henry said, adding his own question before Monica could finish what she wanted to say.

    "No, this is going to be an intense training," Michael said.

    "Intense as in?" Dn asked.

    "We are going to start from the top, that''s the physical training and we''re going toplete everything that''s why I called you guys out early."

    "The military training." Dn felt like freaking out.

    "Do you want to kill us, man?" Henry asked.

    The only people who weren''t showing their reactions after Michael''s announcement were the three girls and Luis but that didn''t mean they were happy and okay with it.

    ''In as much as my ability helps me to reduce the amount of pain I feel but those training took a heavy toll on my body.'' E said in her mind.

    ''Yeah those physical activities were a little too much for kids like you then but you can''t deny it didn''t improve you in some way.'' Jasmine said. ''And besides, now that you''ve done it before it won''t be too much for you.''

    "What does he mean by intense training?" Orah bent towards Luis to ask.

    "You have no idea." The Angel said, shaking his head.

    ********

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

    Also, a follow on my Instagram and Twitter ounts would be appreciated.

    @Franklinwakamma

 Chapter 175 Triangular Blue Light

    The students were sweating profusely and panting as they all made their way back to the martial arts ss. Well, they were all sweating and panting except for someone.

    Luis didn''t get tired despite everything they did, he wasn''t sweating and to prevent anybody from getting suspicious he was pretending to pant.

    He may have fooled Henry and Silvia with that but there was someone who had been paying attention to him throughout the training session to know that he was faking it.

    ''All that training and he doesn''t look anything like tired.'' Monica thought.

    Luis wasn''t the only one the training didn''t zap out like the other students, Orah was still okay after all the training but he was somehow sweating and was doing the pretend pants better than Luis.

    "I was supposed to be enjoying my time this weekend but here I am getting all my strength zapped out of me during an ordinary training session," Henry said.

    "Don''t you ever call this an ordinary training session?" Dn said panting heavily.

    The funniest thing to note about Dn was that he was the only person that had mud sttered all over his shirt; the rest of them just had little mud stains on their pants.

    "That wasn''t so much of a big deal," Orah whispered to Luis.

    "You wouldn''t be saying that if you were human,"  Luis whispered back.

    The normal students were still trying to catch their breath when Michael suddenly appeared before them.

    "You guys take a few minutes to catch your breath and we will continueter," Michael said as he walked up to his office.

    While the others were using the time to catch their breath, Luis decided to check something in his system.

    [ 70/100 Energy ]

    All that training had used up only thirty percent of his energy and that was the reason he wasn''t feeling tired at all, if he was still a Demi-Angel he would have been among those trying to catch their breaths as he wasn''t sure his energy was up to this level then.

    His energy then was like that of a human and the only thing his power drain allowed him to do was to absorb extra energy which would be temporary.

    [ 30/50 reserve energy ]

    His reserve energy which he had gotten from eating food yesterday was still there and one thing he had noticed about them was that they weren''t meant to refill his normal energy,  whenever it went down.

    "Hey," Orah called to knock Luis back to reality. "You''ve been standing there looking in that direction for quite a while now."

    "Oh, I didn''t realize that, I got lost in my thoughts," Luis said, tapping his head.

    "Oh, you must be thinking of how to stop myˇ­. I mean Lucifer." Orah said.

    "I don''t have special times to think about that, it''s always resounding in my mind," Luis said as his gaze slowly shifted to Orah''s eyes which were like a pair of red burning mes.

    "I never thought I would see a Demon, who''s different." He made sure none of the other students were close to them before saying that.

    "Then you don''t know much about Demons then," Orah said.

    "Huh?"

    "There are a few demons like me back on my, they just want to live their lives in peace and find no meaning in trying to take over the earth," Orah said. "The rest of the demons are just power-hungry freaks who think they should be ruling earth and the humans worshipping at their feet."

    Luis didn''t say anything as he just kept his gaze at the demon.

    ''No one would ever believe this guy was a demon even if he told them.'' Luis thought.

    "I''m surprised," Orah said.

    "Surprised with what?" Luis asked, thinking he might have read his mind.

    "With the way the Angel Council is handling things now, sending a young Angel like you to do this type of job," Orah said.

    "Actually I wasn''t sent by the Angel Council," Luis said.

    "Huh?"

    Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of Michael''s teleporters as the CEO had appeared in front of the students.

    "Alright everyone, time for training session two," Michael said, pping his hands.

    There were moans and grumbling as the students reluctantly got up from the floor.

    _____ ______

    It was already nighttime at Asaka again, which meant that the search which was supposed to be carried out that day had already been concluded with the guards finding nothing at all.

    Jude had put on his hood once again and had stealthily made his way to the forest.

    The kingdom was really quiet as the king had set up a curfew and that meant there were guards moving around with torches to make sure nobody vites the king''s order.

    Maneuvering the guards was no problem for Jude as he simply waited for them to pass before silently making his way to the market and then going around the guard there to enter the forest from the other side.<sub> </sub>

    There was little moonlight today unlike yesterday and Michael made sure to look at the hole but nothing was yet happening.

    He continued his walk to where the elf twins were staying to see that they had covered the entrance of their new home with twines and leaves that looked like something growing on its own.

    Tauriel was the first to spot him as she had brought out her head to check who wasing.

    She quickly rushed to him and embraced him before thinking of anything else.

    "I don''t even get that much hugs from you Tauriel," Tuchel said.

    p The two pulled away from each other to see that Tuchel was behind them with his hands folded.</anda>

    "What happened?" Tauriel asked.

    "We should probably go inside before I start answering any questions," Jude said.

    Themp provided good lighting in the room as the three of them sat on the mats. Jude went into details about how the guards hade and how they had inquired about them.

    Jude had simply told them that they had gone back to Unelo, two days ago and there was no way they could prove him wrong because after searching the house they couldn''t find anything.

    "You may have seeded in keeping us safe but your kingdom is still in danger," Tuchel said.

    "I know, I sent a letter to a friend of mine at the Phoenix kingdom to see if there''s any way he can help us," Jude said.

    "And what makes you think this friend of yours can help?" Tuchel asked

    "Because he''s the prince of Phoenix," Jude said.

    "Oh, but I still think getting help from Phoenix would be more effective if your king sends a message himself.

    "I don''t think he''ll do that," Jude said, shaking his head.

    "Why?" Tauriel asked.

    "Because he''s not on good terms with the king of Phoenix,"  Jude said.

    "Then what makes you think your prince friend will be able to do anything?" Tuchel asked.

    "We''ll just have to wait till tomorrow and see what his feedback will be," Jude said, getting up.

    "Are you leaving?" Tauriel asked.

    "No, I want to show you guys something."

    "What did you say you wanted to show us again?" Tauriel asked, looking into the hole.

    "Just wait," Jude said.

    "Yeah and we''ve been waiting for like ten minutes now," Tuchel said.

    "I think it should startˇ­.. now."

    Immediately after Jude said that the three blue crystals around the hole lit up and joined to create the triangr blue light he had seen yesterday.

    "What the hell is that?" Tuchel said with widened eyes.

    "I don''t know, that''s why I brought you guys to see it or the reason I brought Tauriel to be specific," Jude said.

    Tauriel had already bent down to get a closer look, the triangr blue light had covered the hole with swirls of blue light swirling in the middle.

    Tauriel kept looking at the beautiful mix of blue and white and was about to put her hands into it when everything suddenly vanished.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

    Also, a follow on my Instagram and Twitter ounts would be appreciated.

    @Franklinwakamma

 Chapter 176 What Did You Do To Me?

    The training for the martial arts students was concluded just a few minutes before two. The students were d that it was all over as they all sluggishly walked back to their dormitory.

    Today Michael had shown them martial arts skills that were really stressful to practice and Luis could swear that part of the training was more stressful than the first one.

    Although the training was stressful it still wasn''t enough to zap him out or weaken him that much, he still had enough energy to do a lot.

    [ 60/100 Energy ]

    He was walking slowly just so he wouldn''t be the odd one and Orah was also doing the same.

    The students began to part ways as they approached their various dormitories until it was finally Luis and Dn who were approaching their dorm room.

    Dn didn''t have the strength to say anything or say how the training zapped him out as his main concern was getting to his bed and crashing on it.

    He opened the door to see Ace on his bed reading a book as usual.

    "Oh, you''re back already." Ace said.

    "Yeah, don''t ask me how it went," Dn said with a tired voice as he walked to his bed.

    "Ok, but where''s Luis?" Ace asked.

    "He''s right thereˇ­" Dn was about to climb his bed when he turned towards the door to see that Luis wasn''t there.

    Luis had left Dn just immediately after they had entered the dormitory area and his destination was the third-year A girls'' dormitory.

    He still had unfinished business with Pearl and now was the best time for it.

    He walked into the area ignoring all the stares he was getting from the girls in the area.

    He knocked on the door and was shocked by Pearl as she had quickly pulled the door open before he could even knock the third time.

    "Took you long enough." She said pulling closer to Luis.

    "What about Tammy?" The Angel asked, shifting back a little.

    "She went to buy something at a store," Pearl said

    Now the staresing from the girls outside were bing more intense as Luis began to pick up some words from their murmurs.

    "What is Pearl doing with a low-level boy like him?"

    "Maybe she''s going on a date with him."

    "A date with a first-year student?" One of the girls said with a chuckle.

    "You can''t be sure he''s a first-year student."

    "Let''s go," Pearl said, grabbing onto Luis'' arm.

    Seeing both of them walk out holding hands was sure going to stir up more reactions from the girls outside and that was the reason Luis had pulled her back.

    "What?" Pearl asked.

    "Won''t those girls follow us?" Luis asked.

    "They won''t and even if they do there''s nothing wrong with it," Pearl said.

    "No, I don''t want them to follow us," Luis said.

    "Why? I don''t see anyˇ­."

    Before she could finish her statement Luis had grabbed her by her arm and pulled her into the room.

    The girls who had been watching them had their mouths wide open after witnessing the final scene that just yed out in front of them.

    "Why did you do that?" Pearl asked, breaking free from his grip.

    "Given that we are going somewhere close by, they will follow us," Luis said.

    "I don''t see anything wrong with them following us," Pearl said.

    "Yeah because you don''t know what they are saying behind your back," Luis said, bringing out the small teleporter ball from his pocket.

    "Behind my back," Pearl said. "What is that?" She asked as her attention shifted to the metallic ball.

    "A way out of here," Luis said as he pushed a button on the teleporter. "Hold my hands."

    "Why do I need to hold your hand?" Pearl asked.

    "Why don''t you hold them and find out?"

    Pearl stared at him for a while as if she was trying to make a decision before grabbing his hands.<sub> </sub>

    "Ok, just know that this may take us to a random location," Luis said and pushed the button.

    "Random lo..." Her voice faded as they got covered by the white light associated with the teleporter.

    This time the teleporter had done its worst as it had brought them to the open drynd which was quite a walk from the school of the residential parts of the mountain to be precise.

    "What the heck?" Pearl said, looking around. "What type of teleporter is that?"

    "I was really lucky to teleport to my dorm room the first time I used that," Luis muttered to himself.

    This teleporter was different from the one he had used to teleport Fred and Johnny to Michael''sb, that one had locations that were quite clear, but the location options in this one were quite strange to him.

    "A very portable one," Luis replied.

    "I know it''s portable, I''m just wondering how you got it because I haven''t seen anything like it before."

    "Shouldn''t you be wondering where we are instead?" Luis asked.

    "No, that''s not a problem, I can see that tall building from here with which we can find our way back to the school."

    "Oh yeah," Luis said, looking up at the building.

    "So tell me, how did you get teleporters like that?" Pearl asked.

    "I borrowed them from someone."

    "Who?" Pearl asked.

    "Mybat ss instructor, you wouldn''t know him," Luis said.

    "Combat ss," Pearl said. "Whichbat ss are you in?"

    "Martial arts," Luis replied.

    "You guys have martial arts ss?"

    "Yes, you don''t know?"

    "No." Pearl with a wave of her head. "You guys are quite lucky to have a ss like that. All we have here at our own side is just a physicalbat ss where the students are just taught how to kick and punch properly."

    "So should we start heading back now?" Luis asked, looking back at the forest.

    "No, we can have the sparring match here and return to the school after that," Pearl said.

    "That sounds nice, this ce is a really nice ce to train," Luis said walking towards the valley created by therge hills.

    He got into a fighting posture and so did Pearl but before they could do anything Pearl noticed something behind Luis and released a quick water sh in that direction.

    Loud moans could be heard as the wolf jumped out from the shadow. Luis turned to the wolf with a surprised expression and then turned to Pearl who still had her hands stretched out after sending out that water sh.

    "It''s not the only one." She said and got ready to release another water sh but Luis wasn''t going to let her do that.

    "Stop!" Luis yelled before she could release the sh and just like hemanded the water in her hands sshed on the floor out of her will.

    "What the heck?" Pearl said looking at her hands which appeared to be twitching like something was stopping them from moving.

    Luis rushed to the wolf which was now lying on its belly and just as he got there the other wolf hiding in the valley walked out and quickly walked to Luis'' side.

    Luis examined the wolf to see that the water sh had created quite a deep injury on its back and blood was slowly seeping out from it.

    ''Her water ability is really strong.'' Luis thought, cing his hands on the wound.

    "Luis!" Pearl called in an almost screaming voice.

    Luis turned to her to see that her hands were still in the same position which meant that she was still trying to resist whatever was holding her and use her water ability.

    "What did you do to me?" She asked as her hands kept twitching.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 177 Healing The Wolf

    The Angel was quite impressed by how well hispel had worked on Pearlpletely stopping her from using her water ability. If he were to guess he would say that hispel wouldn''t work on Pearl at its current level but it turns out not everyone is strong in the aspect you expect them to be.

    Luis watched her struggle for a while before deciding to set her free.

    [ Compel deactivated ]

    Pearl let out a sigh of relief as she could feel her hands again but she still went ahead to summon water around her hands.

    She didn''t try to attack like she had been trying to and just watched Luis in the middle of the two wolves in amazement.

    She wanted to get closer but as she took a step forward the other wolf turned to her with a growl.

    "Allow her Jack," Luis said, cing his hand on the wolf''s back.

    The wolf heeded his master''smand as it drew back allowing Pearl to get closer.

    "How are you doing this?" Pearl asked as she drew closer.

    "They weren''t trying to attack us but you hurt him," Luis said, looking at the wound which was still bleeding.

    The hurt wolf was moaning slightly as the wound on his back was seriously paining him.

    The two wolves were the two original male wolves Tori and Jack which Luis had converted into his pets. The one that had gotten hurt by Pearl was Tori and the wolf was getting weaker and weaker as it lost more blood.

    "Can''t you do anything to stop the bleeding?" Pearl asked.

    "I don''t think there''s anything I can do," Luis said.

    Of course, there was something he could do like transferring his reserve life force and turning the wolf into a Demi-Angel but that didn''t sound right to him in any way.

    Luis was trying to think of something but nothing wasing to his mind, he could use the teleport and hope it teleports them somewhere near the school but there was no way he was going to hide a wolf this big in the school.

    "Aren''t there any leaves like the mugwort leaf around here?" Pearl asked.

    "Mugwort leaf?"

    "Yeah, a special leaf that''s really helpful in stopping bleeding," Pearl exined.

    "I don''t know," Luis said. "Even if there is a mugwort here, what''s our chance of finding it?"

    Immediately after saying that Jack stood up from where it was lying like something was calling it and zoomed off.

    "Where is he going?" Pearl asked.

    "I don''t know," Luis replied as he watched the wolf until he had run inside the forest.

    He kept looking in that direction until Jack rushed out of the forest carrying a leaf in his mouth.

    "That''s it, that''s the mugwort leaf," Pearl said immediately after Jack had returned to them.

    "That''s the leaf?" Luis said, taking the leaf from Jack''s mouth. "How do you use it?"

    "Let me have it," Pearl said, stretching her hands towards him and he didn''t hesitate to drop the leaf in her hands.

    She rubbed the leaf on her hand until the thing had gottenpletely smoldered but it had released arge amount of a very viscous green liquid.

    Pearl was cautious as he bent over the wolf and ced her hands over the wound and allowed the viscous liquids to slowly flow into the wound.

    The wolf screeched and twitched as soon as the liquid entered the wound but Luis was there to keep him under control.

    The bleeding stopped a few minutes after the liquid had touched every part of the wound and now it looked like the wound was beginning to close up slightly.

    With the wound taken care of Tori was able to get up from the floor but his legs were weak and shaky due to the amount of blood he had lost.

    "Alright return to the others now and don''te out here again, you can look for food over there," Luis whispered to the wolves.

    The wolves began to walk away immediately after Luis had told them that. They could have run off like they usually did but because of Tori''s state, Jack decided to walk with him.

    Luis watched the wolves until they took the turn at the other end and disappeared, that was when he decided to turn back to Pearl.

    Pearl had her hands folded with a little frown on her face as she looked directly at Luis.<sub> </sub>

    "Ok, we should get that spar over with and leave this ce before someone starts looking for us," Luis said.

    "Forget about the spar and start talking," Pearl said with a kind of seriousness that Luis hadn''t seen in her before.

    ______ _______

    Dn was trying to rx just as Ace was doing, he had just woken up from his nap and was trying to rx on his bed when he suddenly received three beeps from his watch.

    He quickly checked the message and had almost fallen off his bed after he had seen the contents of the message.

    "Dn." Ace called as he dropped his book on his stomach and looked up.

    "What?" Dn asked.

    "Stop shaking."

    "I wanted toe down," Dn said, jumping down from the bed.

    "Where are you going?" Ace asked.

    "To the store?" Dn said slowly moving to the door, he was acting more tense than usual.

    "To do what?" Ace asked, giving him a suspicious look.

    "To buy aˇ­ snack I''m really hungry, that training took a lot out of me."

    Ace stared at him for quite a while before turning back to his book.

    "Buy some for me too." He said.

    "Ok," Dn said as he slowly slipped out of the room.

    He only had one destination in mind and he quickly walked there ignoring everything that was around him.

    Nova was buying something from one of the groceries stores in the area when she spotted Dn walking past the shop.

    "That''s one of Miles'' friends." She said to herself. "I wonder where he''s going?"

    The reason why she was wondering where he was going was that after the warehouse there was nothing else and to keep walking on that track was quite useless because it wouldn''t take you anywhere.

    She kept her gaze on Dn and just as she suspected, Dn had stopped in front of the warehouse before the door was slowly opened and he walked in.

    "I was told nothing was being done in that warehouse." She said and quickly walked off.

    "Here are your items ma." The shop owner came out with a bag containing everything Nova had bought but she wasn''t anywhere to be found. "Where did she go?"

    Nova had decided to approach the warehouse from the back instead of the front. She had used her aura vision at first to see the kind of activities going on in there.

    ''Humans can really be blind with their ordinary eyes.'' She thought. ''I wonder what that boy would be doing in a ce like this.''

    "Time to find out." She said as her body quickly shrunk to a very tiny size.

    She looked like a tiny white bulb as she zoomed into the building from the tiny openings at the back.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 178 A Plan Of Revenge

    Pearl stared at Luis with an expression that meant that she didn''t really buy everything he had told her.

    "How many abilities do you actually have?" Pearl asked. "I remember Tammy saying you had some kind of ability."

    "I don''t know what it is but somehow I managed to tame them," Luis said.

    "Tame them, there''s only one family with the ability to tame beasts or wild animals to be precise," Pearl said.

    "A family?"

    "Yeah, the Tame family has the ability to subdue wild creatures."

    "And their family name is Tame," Luis said, finding the naming system quite strange.

    "Their abilities aren''t exactly good forbat without involving a beast, that''s the reason why you''ll find most of them working in zoos or game reserves," Pearl said.

    "What does that have to do with me?" Luis asked.

    "Maybe you''re somehow rted to the Tames," Pearl said.

    "I don''t think there''s any way that''s possible," Luis said.

    "C''mon it can be possible in a lot of ways," Pearl said.

    "A lot of ways?"

    "Have you ever heard of the baby swap drama?"

    "Huh?"

    "A situation where nurses or doctors get paid to exchange babies given birth at the same time," Pearl said.

    "So you''re saying I may be in the wrong family?"

    "Yeah, you may be a Tame while the other kid out there may be aˇ­.."

    "Miles," Luis added.

    "You know I don''t know much about the Miles family," Pearl said.

    "That''s because you''re looking at thest person from the family," Luis said.

    "Yeah," Pearl said as the cheerfulness in her voice dropped a little.

    "Maybe whenever wee across anyone from the Tame family we can try and investigate to find out your real identity."

    "We?" Luis said.

    "Yeah we are all going to the tournament together and we''ll be happy to help you with something like this," Pearl said.

    ''I think the girl is getting ahead of herself here.'' Lena said.

    ''I''m d she doesn''t get as suspicious as Ace.'' Luis replied.

    "Ok thank you Pearl but I''m still not convinced I''m from the Tame family though," Luis said.

    "It has to be the possible exnation for your powers if not what else?"

    Pearl had developed a great interest in how Luis might somehow be rted to the Tame family that she had forgotten to ask about the first thing Luis did to her.

    "We should get that spar over with and get out of here," Luis said.

    "Yeah," Pearl said, looking around.

    _______ _______

    Noises and cheers echoed in the room as a skinny boy was getting pummeled by arger student in the ring.

    Dn couldn''t bear to watch the fight scene as he was led into the dark hallway by two beefy students. The hallway was really dark with the only source of lighting from the other end.

    "So how much do you guys get paid to work here?" Dn asked as they walked through the hallway.

    There was no response from the two, they didn''t even bother to look at him.

    "I know it''s okay if youˇ­."

    "Keep quiet!" He received a stinging smack on his head.

    He had almost tumbled but somehow managed to regain

    hisposure.

    The teenager didn''t utter a single word again until they got to the room where the little light in the hallway wasing from.

    The room was quiterge with four burning torches ced at the four corners of the room to provide light.

    "Who would use those in an era like this?" Dn muttered to himself.

    On both sides of the room were two very long couches and then up ahead was an elevation with a specially built back seat on it, making the whole ce look like some sort of throne room.

    There was also a snack machine and a short freezer behind the couch on their right.<sub> </sub>

    "Sit down." One of the boys pushed him down the couch as soon as they got close to it.

    After he had forcefully sat on the couch the boys left, leaving him alone in the room.

    Dn waited for what seemed like five minutes and nobody had shown up yet. He looked around the room with mixed thoughts.

    ''This ce looks pretty cool and scary.''

    Just as he was in his thoughts he saw a tiny white light zoom past him, sure it was tiny but he had felt a gush of wind on his face as it passed.

    "What was that?" Dn muttered as he looked in the direction in which the white light had flown to see if he could find it but there wasn''t any sign of it anywhere.

    Dn couldn''t see the white light because Nova hadnded on top of the snack machine. In this form, nothing could really be seen of her body.

    Her body was there but it was covered with visible white auras that made it difficult to spot her.

    "And I was told nothing was done here." She said looking around the room.

    The couch feltfortable and all Dn wanted to do now was crash on it but the feeling of fear he was having was enough to persuade him from doing that.

    Five minutes turned to ten minutes and ten minutes turned to one hour and still, no one had shown up yet.

    "I don''t understand, why hasn''t anyone shown up yet?" Nova said as she was beginning to get tired of staying there.

    Dn was beginning to get tired and bored at the same time as he kept yawning and stretching himself on the couch.

    He brought up his watch, tapped the message button, and stared at thest message there with a frown on his face.

    "I want to see you here now." He read. "I''ve been here for twenty minutes now and nobody has shown up."

    This time he didn''t bother to keep his voice low and just said that like he usually did.

    "Why don''t you leave then." He heard a voiceing from the shadows just behind the supposed throne.

    Dn gulped and quickly covered his mouth with his hands.

    The person in the shadows slowly walked out to reveal himself.

    Dn had told his roommates that he didn''t know the person that inflicted all those wounds on him but it was a lie. The person who had done all that to him was right in front of him.

    Rodney walked down the elevation with a red dagger in his hand.

    "A demonic weapon." Nova gasped.

    "I don''t think I want to," Dn replied as soon as Rodney got close to him.

    The third-year student had a ster on his forehead which was a result of his fight with Luis and he had the coldest expression on his face.

    "Of course, you wouldn''t want to." He said as he rubbed the des of the dagger on his other hand. "Hope you still remember our deal?"

    "Yeˇ­s you said it''s on..the day of thepetition." Dn stuttered.

    "Good, I just wanted to remind you," Rodney said, turning away from him.

    There was a little period of silence between the two before Rodney quickly turned to him with the de pointing against his throat.

    "If you fail to deliver then you will cease to exist and no one will know what happened."

    "I won''t fail, all I have to do is lure him out, right?" Dn said after a gulp.

    "Good, now get out of my sight." He said.

    Dn was terrified and his vibrating legs were proof of that as it was taking him really long to leave the spot.

    "I said leave!"

    That alone was enough to knock off everything holding him back as he quickly raced out of the room.

    Rodney watched him with a smirk on his face and then slowly sat down on the couch as soon as he had gone out of sight.

    "That green-eyed crap thinks he can make a fool of me and get away with it," Rodney said. "It''s just two days now and his story will partly end."

    "Green eyes." Nova gasped as it clicked in her brain who the person in question was.

    "What was that?" Rodney was on alert after hearing a swoosh sound in the room but he wasn''t going to see anything as Nova had already left through the same exit Dn had used.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 179 Tiny Red Dots

    [ 30/30 water ability points ]

    [ Water ability is now level 3 ]

    [ 40/40 water ability points ]

    [ Water ability is now level 4 ]

    Luis had a wide smile on his face as he stared at the message on his system screen.

    Leveling up his water ability twice was really nice but it didn''te easy as the Angel was lying on the ground with mud stains on his uniform, he wasn''t looking exactly okay.

    "Are you okay?" Pearl bent over him to ask.

    "Yeah." He replied blinking his eyes several times.

    Pearl offered him a hand which he dly epted and was pulled up.

    "You really can take a lot of water sts." She said,

    "I told you I could," Luis said, cleaning his body but not all the dirt was going to go off.

    "I really expected hand-to-handbat until you brought up that challenge," Pearl said.

    "We can still do the hand-to-handbat," Luis said

    That wasn''t true as he had gotten zapped really down after trying to avoid and then letting himself get hit by all those water sts.

    [ 10/100 Energy ]

    Pearl knew the obvious quite well no matter how much Luis tried to hide.

    "You look pretty tired," Pearl said.

    "No, I''m not."

    "We should start heading back, Tammy must be worried sick about me," Pearl said, already following the building to find her way back to the school.

    "Ok," Luis said as he followed her from behind.

    The two moved through the forest as Luis kept touching every single tree, taking ten percent life force from each of them until his energy had gotten filled up.

    [ 100/100 Energy ]

    Without resting or eating anything the Angel had regained his lost energy and he could tell that by how strong his body felt once again.

    ''I wonder what will happen if I take energy from that tree.'' He thought as he approached the next tree.

    [ 10% life force consumed ]

    [ +10 Energy added to reserve energy ]

    [ 40/50 reserve energy ]

    ''Oh.''

    "Do you really love trees that much?" Pearl turned back to him to ask.

    "Huh?" Luis said, removing his hands from the tree''s stem.

    "You keep touching every single tree we walk past," Pearl said.

    "Oh."

    If tree lovers were to be called out Luis knew he wouldn''t be found on that list because of the horrible experiments he had tried on trees with his power drain.

    ''You should develop some respect for them though.'' Lena said.

    The two kept walking until they had gotten to the point where they could see the stores in the area but there was a problem as there were guards in the area just like Luis had suspected.

    "Come, we''ll tell them we got lost after using your teleporter," Pearl said and was about to step forward when Luis pulled her back.

    "I don''t think that''s a good idea," Luis said.

    "Why?"

    "Follow me, I think we can find another way," Luis said as he walked out, entering the bush by the side.

    "What a really nice route to take," Pearl said with sarcasm as they made their way through the bush.

    Luis didn''t reply to her as he kept pushing through the bush until they could finally see a building.

    "Isn''t that the school clinic?" Pearl asked.

    "Yeah, I told you we could find another way," Luis said with a satisfactory smile.

    "Yeah yeah let''s go now," Pearl said but just as she was about to step out from the bush Luis pulled her back.

    "What now?" Pearl said she sounded like she was about to break down in tears.<sub> </sub>

    "Look," Luis said, pointing at the clinic.

    Two boys were being carried by four other boys and the boys being carried in didn''t seem to be conscious.

    "Oh," Pearl said.

    ''Another set of hurt boys and there''s no doubt they are from that fighting club.'' Luis thought.

    "Luis," Pearl called as the Angel was just looking directly at the clinic without saying anything.

    "Yeah let''s go," Luis said as he stepped out from the bush first.

    The two walked fast to enter the tracks to avoid raising suspicion from anyone passing by but just as they walked past the tree in front of the bush Pearl noticed something.

    "Did you notice that tree has tiny red dots on its leaves?" Pearl asked, pointing back at the tree.

    "Red dots," Luis said as he turned to the tree and it was only after looking closely that he was able to see the dots. "You really have good eyesight to be able to spot that easily."

    "Thank you," Pearl said with a smile.

    For some reason, Luis couldn''t take his eyes off the tree as he was getting some strange feelings and that was when something clicked in his mind.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    He looked at the tree to see that the dark magic he had transferred to the tree yesterday had spread to various parts of it.

    It didn''t spread to every part of it as there only appeared to be little particles of the aura at every part of the tree.

    ''That wasn''t supposed to happen.'' Luis thought as he figured out the reason behind the red dots on the tree.

    "Let''s go," Pearl said, pulling him by his arm.

    "Why do I have to follow you, we''re already back in the academy?" Luis asked.

    "Because you have to exin everything that happened to Tammy." She said as she pulled him along.

    "Can''t you do that yourself?"

    "No, I want you to do it because you''ll do it better."

    ______ ______

    p Ace had gotten bored and tired of reading the book he was reading, it was a book about wind ability and he read it almost every day but right now he had gotten really tired of reading it and just threw it aside.</anda>

    "Those two really decided to leave me all alone today." He grumbled to himself as he turned to face Luis'' bed.

    He kept looking at the bed until he noticed that one part of the sheet was a little more elevated than the other parts.

    "What''s that bump?" He said as he got up from his bed and walked to Luis'' bed.

    He pulled up the sheets to reveal the VR headsets Luis had taken from Michael''sb.

    "Why does he have a VR headset on his bed?" He said as he picked up the device and that was when an idea came to his mind.

    "I think this should keep me busy for a while." He said as heid down on Luis'' bed and slowly put on the VR headset.

    His vision began to die out as he immediately found himself in the white space.

    [ Wee back Demon yer ]

    "Demon yer?" Ace said.

    [ Please choose a weapon and game mode ]

    The weapon inventory was brought up and the teenager had mistakenly clicked the first option without even getting a clear view of the weapon.

    The game mode options were quickly brought up after that and he had made the same mistake Luis had made by clicking the random option.

    The scene began to change as he immediately found himself in some sort of sloppy snowy terrain.

    Ace looked around him with a surprised expression on his face.

    ''Is this the same kind of headsets we used to train?''

    *******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 180 Youre Not The Demon Slayer

    Everything seemed really strange to him because this wasn''t the kind of experience he got when they had used the VR headsets to train in theirbat sses.

    During their training, they had always been transported to one kind of terrain, a normalndscape terrain with a few trees around.

    "This is really strange." Ace said after he had almost slipped.

    The strange and new experience had made him forget about the demons which were the main reason behind the game but he wasn''t going to be forgetting about them for long as two fireballs flew towards him from behind and they were both on target all hitting him on his back.

    [ -20 HP ]

    Ace quickly turned as he felt the stinging pain in his back.

    "I thought this was just a game, why does that feel so painful?"

    He didn''t want to feel that kind of pain again as he began to avoid the numerous fireballs being thrown at him from the demons which had appeared at the upper part of the sloppy terrain.

    The demons were numbering up to one hundred which meant that he was receiving quite a huge number of fireball attacks all at the same time.

    He jumped up and tried to use his wind ability and lift himself even higher but nothing happened as he saw himself crash on the snowy ground.

    "What the heck?" He said looking at his hands.

    [ There is no ability in your tab ]

    The system message popped up in front of him after noticing that he had tried to use an ability.

    "Well then add one to my tab."

    [ Abilities cannot be added after a battle has begun ]

    Ace felt really frustrated as he tried to get up from the floor but that was prevented as lots of fireballs crashed beside him and created enough force to send him tumbling down the terrain.

    "O." He groaned as he crawled out from the snow that had covered him. "What about my weapon, didn''t I choose that too?"

    Immediately after saying that two fan des appeared in his hands and he just stared at the pair of weapons with a horrid look on his face.

    "Why would I choose fan des that I don''t know how to use?" Ace said as he got up with the fan des.

    He had rolled down to a more leveled part of the terrain now but it was still really snowy, he was just d that the demons weren''t there yet.

    At that moment Sony and Max appeared a little distance away from him but he didn''t notice them because they were behind him.

    "Who would even choose a terrain like this?" Max said looking at the whole ce which was all snow and nothing else.

    "Maybe he''s trying to train himself in different terrains," Sony said.

    "Maybe." Max said with a shrug."Let''s just see what surprise he has for us this time."

    Ace was trying to think of the best way tobat the demons as he didn''t have his ability and a weapon that he could really use.

    He didn''t get enough time to fully think as the demons began to troop down from the exact ce he had rolled down from.

    The first set of ten demons jumped down and quickly made their way towards him but there were no fireballs as more and more demons kept jumping down.

    Ace was just d that they weren''t fireballs as he quickly took a fighting pose and without even waiting for the demons to get close began attacking them.

    Sure he didn''t know how to hold the fans properly but that didn''t mean he didn''t know how to use them to sh off some demon body parts.

    "These things are sharp." He said after shing off the head of a demon.

    "Why the heck is he using a fan de?" Max asked.

    "Yeah and he seems to be fighting differently like he''s more direct and isn''t using any special moves like before," Sony noted.

    Ace had managed to reduce the gang of about one hundred demons to what looked like sixty now and that was when the demons began to slowly move back.

    "Why are they moving back?" Ace said as he began to slowly move back himself.

    "I''m surprised he hasn''t finished these demons up till now," Sony said.

    "If he had that ming sword or those Katana des of his this would have been over, I wonder why he doesn''t want to use any of them," Max said.

    It didn''t take long to realize that he had made a mistake by stepping back as the demons began to throw fireballs at him now that they had him in a nice range.

    Ace was trying his best to avoid the fireballs and he was doing okay avoiding them but there was no way he was going to keep this up for long.<sub> </sub>

    "Why isn''t he using his earth wall?" Sony said.

    "Or firing back at them with his own fireballs?" Max added.

    It was really strange to see someone who showed so much promise in hisst battle getting overwhelmed by ordinary demons now.

    Ace was really beginning to get overwhelmed by the frequent fireballs that weren''t giving him breathing space at all as he began to get hit.

    [ -10 HP ]

    [ -10 HP ]

    [ -10 HP ]

    He had gotten hit three times on his shoulder and that was enough to knock one of his fan des off his hands as he fell to the floor.

    "Ow." Ace groaned on the floor. "How can a game be this painful?"

    He had already given and was just waiting for the rest of the fireballs to hit him and end the game but the fireballs never touched him.

    He quickly turned to see that the fireballs were hitting an invisible force covering him and with every hit he would see blue ripples.

    That wasn''t the only surprise as he saw something fly in from nowhere taking out all the demons in the front and just as the boomerang was returning Max was running towards it with full speed.

    He jumped up, grabbed the boomerang and descended in the middle of the demons, and began to take them out with his boomerang.

    "You''re wee," Sony said as he ran past Ace and just as he got close to the demon in front of him, he created two circr blue des around his hands and shed the demon down.

    "Who are those guys?" Ace said as he watched Sony and Max deal with the demons quite easily and he could say he was quite amazed.

    It didn''t take the two long to be finally done with the demons as they immediately turned their gazes towards Ace.

    "Who are you guys?" Ace asked immediately after they had gotten close.

    That question had sparked up some reaction in Sony as he looked Ace up and down.

    "You don''t remember, we helped you fight those demons the other time," Max said. "Silent Pain." He said pointing at himself.

    "I can see that above your head." Ace said.

    "We fought that flying demonˇ­." The rest of his words were all muffled up as Sony had covered his mouth with his hands.

    "You''re not the Demon yer," Sony said.

    "I was told that my character''s name was Demon yer but I didn''t quite get it." Ace said, still wondering how a character would have already been prepared for him and that was when something clicked in his mind.

    "Luis."

    "Who?" Max asked. "Who''s Luis?"

    "He''s my roommate, I found thisˇ­"

    Before Ace could finish what he was saying the ground quickly cracked open and took him by surprise, it would have also taken Sony and Max if they didn''t start running back as the whole ground began to copse.

    They kept running until they had finally reached another sloppy part where the crack and sinking had stopped.

    There was a veryrge hole on the floor and they kept looking at it until a demon with ice wings had flown out of it growling loudly.

    "Why does this always keep happening?" Maxined as he turned away from the beast.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 181 Acting Strange

    "So you''re telling me that Luis is a Tame,"  Tammy said as she stared at Pearl with a nk expression on her face.

    "Yeah," Pearl said with a smile.

    "That can''t be possible," Tammy said.

    "Why? He clearly controlled two wolves and I saw it." Pearl asked.

    "Because he''s aˇ­"

    Tammy was about to say something but just as she turned towards Luis and saw his gritted teeth she quickly rephrased her words.

    "Because he''s my cousin and we, the Phillips, are in no way rted to the Tames," Tammy said.

    "Yeah, but haven''t you heard about the baby swap drama?" Pearl said.

    "Baby swap drama?"

    "Yeah, that might have been what happened to Luis but as someone originally from the family he retained his link with their crystal."

    "It has only been a few hours since you went out with him and you have alreadye up with these conclusions," Tammy said.

    "There are not exactly conclusions yet but Luis and I are nning to investigate more during the tournament," Pearl said, pulling Luis closer and wrapping her arms around his neck.

    "Pearl, you''re twisting my neck."

    "Oh sorry," Pearl said, letting go of him.

    "I should probably get going now," Luis said, walking toward the door.

    "Oka bye," Pearl said. "See you on Wednesday."

    The girls thought Luis was going to leave through the door but he had taken out the teleporter in his pocket and had used it to teleport away.

    "I just hope he doesn''t teleport himself back to that ce," Pearl said.

    "Where did he say he got that teleporter again?" Tammy asked.

    Luis had teleported just beside one of the stores that were in the same row of the warehouse but he wasn''t close to the warehouse as he had appeared close to the first store you would see aftering out from the school.

    "Are you guys allowed to use the school teleporters like that or are you a new student?" The man sitting in front of the shop asked as he had seen Luis appear there.

    Luis didn''t reply to him as he quickly turned and began to head to the school but just as he took a step forward, he felt a gush of wind on his face as something zoomed past him.

    He stopped moving as he had slightly spotted something just as that wind blew across his face.

    "A white aura." He muttered to himself.

    He had caught a glimpse of the tiny white aura but it had been so fast that he didn''t know exactly what to make it.

    ''I think it was just the wind.'' Lena said.

    ''Maybe it was just the wind.'' The Angel was about to continue his walk back to his dorm room when he spotted someone moving on the track and that someone happened to be Dn.

    "Dn." He called as he quickly approached him.

    Dn, who was slightly panting while he walked, tried to stop himself from breathing out loudly so that Luis wouldn''t suspect that anything was wrong.

    ? "Where are youing from?" Luis asked as he looked at all the stores along the track until his gaze had stopped on the warehouse which was quite a distance away.

    "I came to buy something," Dn said, trying to act as calm as ever unaware that Luis could hear his pounding heartbeat now that he was standing close to him.

    "Ok, what did youe to buy?" Luis asked as he could clearly see that he wasn''t holding anything.

    "A special type of chocte bar but they didn''t have it," Dn said.

    ''Have you noticed, he''s been acting strange since that day he got beaten up?'' Lena asked.

    ''Yeah, really strange?'' Luis replied.

    "Ok, let''s head back to the room then," Luis said.

    Luis kept noticing more strange things as Dn didn''t appear to be as cheerful as he always was, always looking for ways to raise conversations. He seemed to be acting at edge recently.

    Nothing was spoken between the two until they had gotten to their dorm room and as Luis opened the door he was met with another surprise.<sub> </sub>

    "I knew I should have left that in my inventory." He grumbled as he walked to his bed and took the VR headset off Ace, he was surprised by how quickly Ace had risen after that.

    "I had already exited the game." Ace said after seeing that Luis had taken the headset off him.

    "Oh," Luis said, dropping the headset back on his bed.

    "Where did you get that headset, it''s so different from the ones we used during our training sessions in elemental ss?" Ace asked.

    "It''s not exactly different," Luis said.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I think those ones were only programmed to y offline," Luis said.

    "So what I just came out from now was an online version?"

    "Yeah, how was it?" Luis asked.

    "Terrifying." Ace said, walking back to his bed. "And I also met two people who were calling me the Demon yer."

    "Demon yer, that''s the name of my character," Luis said.

    "Yeah, I''ve already figured that out." Ace said.

    Luis let out a sigh as he touched the VR headset while still looking at Ace and it disappeared.

    Ace wanted to ask him some questions about the game when his bed shook slightly and that was enough to turn his attention to Dn.

    "Did you buy the snacks, Dn? The ones I said you should buy for me." Ace asked.

    "No," Dn said vehemently.

    "What is wrong with you dude, you''ve been acting strangetely?" Ace asked.

    "I''m okay, I still need some rest, the effects of that training haven''t worn off yet," Dn said, turning to face the wall.

    _____ ______

    Orah was returning from the marketce at the other side of the school which appeared to be more lively but one of the roads leading to it was dead lonely and that was the road Orah was taking to return to the school.

    He had walked a little distance down the road when he began to notice strange movements in the bush and that was when he realized that he was surrounded by two people.

    One person in front of him and the other one behind him, the person in front happened to be Zach while the other one was Dan.

    "You really shouldn''t be walking down this road alone," Zach said as he slowly approached him but the second-year student was being a little cautious as Orah had shown no form of fearfulness after they had revealed themselves.

    "I love those who take this road, they are really brave," Dan said,ing closer.

    "More like stupid, if you ask me," Zach said. "But I like that because their stupidity is to our benefit."

    "Really?" Orah said with a smirk that meant different things.

    Both Zach and Dan felt shivers run down their spines immediately after the young demon had said that.

    It didn''t take long before the two second-year students were groaning on the floor as the young demon continued his walk.

    "You really shouldn''t look for a Demon''s trouble," Orah said as he continued walking.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

    Thanks, everyone forpleting the first mass release goals and that means you get one more chapter today.

 Chapter 182 Take Things Seriously

    Luis watched his roommates sleep peacefully as hey on his bed, sleeping had be less of a necessity for him since bing an Angel and he only slept by mere will now because whether he slept or not as long as his energy was filled up, he wouldn''t feel tired in any way.

    [ Profile ]

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Angel ]

    [ Grade: Normal ]

    [ 100/100 Energy ]

    [ 120/120 HP ]

    [ 810/4770 EXP ]

    [ Level: 16 ]

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 36 ]

    [ Stamina: 26 ]

    [ Agility: 29 ]

    [ Special Abilities ]

    [ Fire: Level 5 ]

    [ Earth: Level 3 ]

    [ Water: Level 4 ]

    [ Ability points: 1 ]

    [ Skill points: 2 ]

    [ Unused stat points: 2 ]

    Luis stared at the screen but his gaze was only fixed on one point and that was his exp bar.

    ''How am I even supposed to level up again?'' He thought.

    ''You know, you don''t necessarily need to level up to get stronger.'' Lena said.

    ''I know but leveling up means that I get to unlock more features, it means that I''m making progress towards my next evolution and it also means I get stronger in a better way.''

    ''Yeah but I don''t think you''ll be leveling up soon if you remain in this environment.'' Lena said.

    ''Are you indirectly telling me to leave?''

    ''No, why would I tell you to do that, I''m just saying you have to improve yourself in other ways and keep getting exps in the little ways you do.''

    Luis stared at his ability bar to see that there was a red number one showing on top of his water ability tab.

    ''What''s that?'' He thought as he clicked the tab.

    [ Congrattions you have unlocked a new water skill ]

    [ Temperature maniption ]

    ''Temperature maniption.''

    Luis found the name to be quite strange for a water skill but his system didn''t drop any description on the skill and it didn''t look like Lena knew anything about it.

    [ Water ability: Level 4 ]

    [ Water ability points: 20/50 ]

    [ Water points: 80/80 ]

    [ Water skills ]

    [ Water control ]

    [ Temperature maniption ]

    Unlocking another skill in his water ability meant that he had a total of five skills in his abilities now.

    Water control and temperature maniption for his water ability, earth control for his earth ability, and then fireball and fire control for his fire ability.

    ''You should get your earth ability to level four and see what new skill you will unlock there.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah.'' Luis said as he wondered who would help him with that and that''s when his gaze turned towards Dn.

    ''He doesn''t use his abilities that much though.''<sub> </sub>

    Luis turned away from him and continued staring at the ceiling until a wonderful thought hade to his mind.

    The VR headset slowly appeared on his body and a smile appeared on his face.

    "This may only give a few exp after killing a lot of demons but it''s still something and I wonder how many exp I will get for defeating one of those demon bosses," Luis said as he grabbed the headset from his body and did the needful.

    It didn''t take long for him to find himself in the white space.

    [ Wee Demon yer ]

    The option for weapons immediately came up as Michael kept scrolling through until he had found his favorite ming sword.

    He was about to click the weapon when he noticed a tab by the side, a tab which he hadn''t noticed for a while.

    The tab was in the shape of an encircled thick arrowhead with the word rey written beside it.

    "Rey," Luis said as he clicked on the tab.

    The footage of hisst fight was quickly brought or rather the footage of Ace''s fight.

    He watched the whole video with great interest up till the point that Ace had fallen into the ground.

    "Why would he choose a fan if he doesn''t know how to use it and it''s strange he didn''t use his ability," Luis said as he clicked on the weapon of his choice.

    The options for the number of demons were immediately brought up.

    He thought of the two demons he had faced before as he wanted to defeat both of them before meeting any new demon boss.

    The flying demon boss was the one he had met in the five hundred demon option while the one that had destroyed him with fire was in the two hundred demons option.

    "I think it''s best to start with baby steps," Luis said as he clicked the two hundred demons option.

    The wave options were immediately brought up and instead of the four waves he had chosenst time, he decided to choose two waves.

    The terrain options were brought up and he quickly chose his terrain.

    The white space began to disappear as he quickly found himself on grasnd with a few trees around the area.

    Luis pulled out the ming sword from the game as he got ready for the first wave of demons, it didn''t take long for them to start appearing a little distance away from him but unlike thest ones he had faced, these ones appeared to be running.

    "No jokes this time," Luis said as he charged in.

    He closed up on the demons before they could start throwing their annoying fireballs and began taking them out with his sword which was still in its normal state.

    The demons without their fireballs were very easy to take out as they didn''t seem to know anything about physicalbat.

    Luis had taken out all of the demons in the first wave in a matter of minutes and was currently waiting for the second wave.

    The second wave acted as if they had watched his fight with the first wave as they began throwing fireballs at him from a very far distance.

    The Angel didn''t try to avoid the fireballs from where he was standing as he ran forward knocking away the fireballs and avoiding those he couldn''t knock away.

    He kept running and activated the mes on his sword with which he had used to wipe out all the demons in the first row.

    The fireballs had decreased greatly after that as the Angel got closer and wiped out the rest with his ming sword.

    "Now, we just have to wait for the big boss," Luis said after thest demon had turned to ash.

    He waited for what seemed like five minutes before he began to hear the thumping footsteps as he looked ahead to see the demon approaching him from afar and he was d it was exactly the same demon.

    The demon hadn''t even got close to him yet when it stretched its tongue towards him.

    "You will be sorry for trying that," Luis said as he activated his ming sword and this time instead of shing the tip he decided to go for the entire tongue.

    He slid down below the tongue until he got close to the demon''s mouth, he shed the whole tongue off and quickly followed up with a ming sh on the demon''s face.

    The demon responded with a very loud roar as it staggered back and that''s when its body began to take that twitching red glow.

    "Not this time," Luis said.

    The demon released the furnace st at the Angel but just like he said it wasn''t this time.

    [ Flight activated ]

    His wings sprouted out from his back as he quickly flew above the demon and summoned the other demonic.

    "How about we take things seriously this time." He said as both des in his hands were covered in thick long mes.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    That''s your extra chapter forpleting the first mass release goal.

    Thanks for all your support ??

 Chapter 183 Trying Again (01)

    ? You could say the demon boss looked very surprised as it looked up at the Angel who was floating over it with the help of his wings.

    The skill flight which was connected to his wings was a very useful asset for Angels and he had been putting off using it for quite a while now because he didn''t find it that necessary.

    But today it had be necessary because he needed to beat this demon boss at all costs.

    Flying up may have helped him avoid the furnace from the demon''s mouth but it wasn''t over yet as the demon looked toward him and released another stream of fire.

    That wasn''t a problem for Luis as he flew to the side to avoid it and then threw mes of his own in the form of his two ming swords.

    The two long mes were flung on target by the Angel and struck the demon on both shoulders as it released a loud groan.

    With the sword in his left hand still stuck in the demon''s shoulder, he pulled back the other one and aimed for the head this time.

    The mes were enough to scorch the head of the demon and create a deep wound but it wasn''t enough to take off its head.

    The demon let out a loud roar as it began to scream fire at Luis in a careless manner, the Angel used this to the best of his advantage as the demon had gotten disoriented.

    He flew down a little bit and deactivated the skill in his swords and then with full speed flew towards the demon, it looked like he was just going to run into the demon as he had returned his swords to his inventory but he had a deadly.

    Just as he zoomed past the demon his swords appeared in his hands with their bright mes and that was when the demon stopped moving.

    Both me lines showed on the demon''s body as it divided into two parts and fell to the ground.

    [ Congrattions on defeating a demon boss ]

    [ +10 points received ]

    [ Points can be used to improve your avatar or weapon in the game ]

    That was the message from the game system which Luis didn''t really care much about.

    [ +200 exp received ]

    [ 1250/4770 EXP ]

    Just like when he kills a couple of the ordinary demons in the game, the system only gives him the exp without telling him what he actually did.

    ''At least that''s something.'' He thought as he turned to the spot where he had killed the demon to see that it had vanished.

    ''I wonder how many exps I will get for killing that other demon boss that seemed to be stronger than this one.''

    ''Are you sure you''re ready to face that demon boss?'' Lena asked.

    That was a very good question to put Luis in thought as he recalled the scenes of the time he fought the demon with the help of Max.

    Having a metal-like body that resisted the most critical attacks was a nice and scary feature for a demon to have.

    ''Yeah its body was tough as iron but there''s no way every part of its body could be like that.''

    ''Yeah that kid''s boomerang was able to easily cut its wings and then it grew back.'' Lena said.

    ''I feel like you''re trying to discourage me, Lena, it''s just a game and if I lose I''ll just try again.'' Luis said to her as he got ready to return to the white space now.

    [ Would you like to return to the main menu? ]

    [ Yes/No ]

    He clicked yes and immediately found himself in the white space with the battle-type options in front of him.

    He scrolled through until he found the five hundred demons option, he clicked it and another screen came up, the screen with the option of the number of waves.

    For the five hundred demons battle there were three-wave options, the two waves option, the five waves option, and the ten waves option.

    He knew how many demons that were going to be involved in each wave due to hisst battles and the ten waves option just seemed to be too little for him and was just going to prolong the battle unnecessarily.

    After staring at the first two options he decided to choose the second one which was the five waves option.

    ''Can''t handle two hundred and fifty demons at a time?'' Lena said.

    "I know I can handle it, I''m just morefortable with fighting a hundred at a time," Luis said as he clicked his terrain option.

    The white space began to slowly disappear as he found himself in the exact terrain where he had met Sony and Max and the first ce where he had first battled the winged demon boss.

    It was a rocky terrain that looked like it was a mountain but what it really was was arge piece ofnd elevated by arge dead tree.

    ''Of all the terrains, you had to choose this one.'' Lena said.

    "Hey you''re not the one fighting the demons are you?" Luis said.

    It didn''t take long for the demons to start appearing around him instead ofing from one direction like they usually did.<sub> </sub>

    "I forgot about that," Luis muttered to himself as he looked at all the demons who were all armed with spears, clubs, spiked clubs, and a few of them with swords. "This is going to be harder than I thought."

    ''No, it''s going to be hard if you want it to be hard for you.'' Lena said.

    "What?" Luis asked.

    ''You know, I seriously don''t understand why you''ll hold back in a game where no one is watching you.'' Lena said.

    ''I didn''t hold back in myst fight.''

    ''But you''re nning to hold back on this one.''

    Luis let out a sigh as Lena was absolutely right, he was nning to hold back.

    He was already surrounded by the demons which appeared to be quite smarter than thest ones he had faced as they weren''t throwing fireballs carelessly.

    ''Ok, let''s get this over with so I can face that demon.'' Luis thought as he equipped both of his ming swords and immediately activated their mes.

    He didn''t even give the demons space to attack as he became the aggressor, taking them out as fast as he could.

    "That''s the first wave." He said as he watched thest demon burn to ashes.

    The second wave wasn''t a problem as he repeated the same process with them, ending them as soon as they had appeared.

    Luis was trying to save his fire points here by using the skill of the swords without adding his ability to increase the mes and having used them like that twice the mes began to get dim until they had vanished, he tried to activate the skill again but nothing happened.

    [ Skill needs a cool down time of one hour before you can use it again ]

    The game system notified him.

    ''You see, that''s what happens when you decide to go all out.'' Luis said in his mind.

    ''You only used the swords and you''re saying you went all out.'' Lena said with a chuckle which seemed quite human to Luis but he didn''t put much thought to it as the third wave of demons was beginning to surround him.

    ''If I use everything on these demons then I''ll have nothing to fight that dreadful demon with.'' Luis thought as he returned his swords to his inventory and then equipped the double Katanas.

    The swords didn''t have range attacks until they had absorbed enough attacks but they were still good and sharp for cutting demons.

    The Angel didn''t quit the role of the aggressor even after his ming swords had died out as he charged in at the demons starting from the ones in front of him.

    The demons stood no chance as he was way faster than them and those that did manage to try and hit him got their attacks blocked by his des.

    Luis smiled as he saw the gauge on both swords move up a little after using them to block the sword of a demon before eventually shing it down.

    He cleared all the demons in a matter of minutes but he was way slowpared to when he was using the ming sword.

    With the fourth wave arriving Luis hade up with a n to take them all out quickly, he gave up being the aggressor as he allowed the demons to get really close to him.

    The demons were trying their best to hit him as he kept blocking the attacks but blocking attacks from a hundred demons that were all surrounding him wasn''t exactly easy as two demons equipped withrge clubs smashed their clubs at him at the same time and sent him tumbling backward.

    He wasn''t even given time to get up as lots of fireballs followed after that, but that was what the Angel had been expecting all this while.

    He rolled back to avoid the first fireball and then quickly sprang up with his Katana des ced in front of him to block the attacks.

    "Nice," Luis said with a smile as he watched the gauge in both des fill up. "You guys are in for a surprise."

    The first row of attacks shot out from the des but they weren''t in form of fireballs and rather had a grey color but Luis didn''t mind as long as they were doing the job of wiping out the demons.

    He kept directing the swords at the right target as the grey attacks kept shooting out as the gauge level kept reducing.

    Just as the gauge got below half the attacks changed from grey to fireballs which still did the job of taking out the rest of the demons.

    "Now we just have to wait for thest wave."

    Thest wave didn''t find it pleasant from the Angel as he equipped his ming sword without its active skill, he didn''t use the sword that much as his water ability had done most of the shing job and it had done it perfectly and cleanly.

    Luis let out heavy breaths as he watched thest of the demon bodies disintegrate, he thought he was going to get some minutes before the demon boss appeared but he was totally wrong as arge shadow was slowly cast over him.

    "It''s time to try again." The Angel said as he turned to look up at the brutal demon boss.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    I really wanted toplete the win-win mission for the first time this month but thest part of my exams hase up and I will be returning to school tomorrow for the first paper.

    Hope you guys keep supporting me because it has really been helpful ??.

 Chapter 184 Trying Again (02)

    The flying demon was quite terrifying given that it looked a lot different from the other demons, the normal demons could stand straight and even thest demon boss he faced could stand straight but this one was slightly bent as its horrible-looking wings sprouted out from its back.

    Another deadly thing to note about the demon was its ws which appeared to be sharper and longer than that of the other demons.

    The demon let out a loud roar as Luis quickly returned his ming sword and equipped the Katana des.

    The demon quickly let out a stream of fire from its mouth in an attempt to burn the Angel but Luis wasn''t going to go down that easily as he quickly raised an earth wall and reinforced it.

    The demon kept adding more power to the mes as the Angel was beginning to get pushed.

    [ 30/70  Earth points ]

    Luis knew that if he continued like this his earth points were going to get exhausted quickly which was why he had quickly rolled away, allowing the mes to smash through the wall.

    He wasn''t let off easily as the demon quickly turned to him again and fired another stream of fire.

    "It''s time to fight with fire," Luis said.

    [ Flight activated ]

    The Angel quickly flew up as the stream of fire swooshed through below him.

    The Angel started throwing fireballs at it immediately after he had flown up, the demon was trying to use its fire attack again but the Angel wouldn''t let it as he kept throwing fireballs at it.

    The demon screeched as it kept flying backward but Luis wasn''t going to let it off easily as he kept following it and throwing fireballs at it.

    [ 50/90 Fire points ]

    The Angel stopped throwing the fireballs after he had seen his fire points drop to that extent but he still had something up his sleeves as he equipped the Katana des once again flew close to the demon as fast as he could, shed down its right wing, and while the demon was falling flew towards its other wing and cut it off too.

    The demon let out a loud screeching roar as it dropped to the ground and the impact from his fall alone was enough to shake the ground.

    "Now who has the aerial advantage." Luis said as he swooshed in toward the demon targeting its head but before his des could make contact with the head, the demon shielded itself with its hands, and the des were met with a nging sound.

    "That''s it, I''m taking off that head." As he turned to face the demon after missing that attack.

    He flew in again with full speed but this time he wasn''t nning on zooming past the demon after the attack as he shed down targeting its head again.

    The demon once again used its hands to protect its head and that was the perfect opportunity for Luis as he quickly summoned the game''s ming and because its skill was still on cooldown powered it with his ability and then shed off the demon''s ear from the side.

    He wasn''t exactly aiming for the ear but it was all he could get for now and he was d that he had gotten the hit.

    The demon let out a roar louder than the other ones as Luis quickly flew ck aware of what was about toe and he also knew he wasn''t going to like it.

    He let out a weak sigh as he watched the demon''s wings grow back and immediately after that the demon flew up to face him.

    He wasn''t going to allow the demon to fly for long as he quickly zoomed in with the mes in his sword activated.

    [ -50 HP ]

    He wasn''t nning to get too close as he stretched the mes of the sword to take out both wings at once, the demon had already decided that it wasn''t going down alone this time as it stretched its hand, grabbed the Angel by his wings and pulled him down along with it.

    "I forgot about those hands." Luis groaned as he slowly picked up his sword and used it to help himself up.

    [ Flight deactivated ]

    [ Two hours cooldown time has begun ]

    He wasn''t that close to the demon boss because the thing had only stretched its hand to pull him down but he wasn''t that far from it either and the demon appeared to be in better shape than him.<sub> </sub>

    He quickly turned to see that the demon had opened its mouth wide and before he could react had let out a stream of fire towards him.

    "Not this time." The Angel groaned as he raised both of his hands and released a stream of water.

    Now it was a battle of who had more ability points and who had the stronger ability as both of them were trying hard to push the other back with the two elemental forces.

    [ 30/80 Water points ]

    Luis knew he was going to lose out soon enough as it didn''t look like the demon was slowing down.

    If his Katana des were more like a shield he would have used them in this situation to block this huge attack and then return it to the demon in the form of many sts but using his Katana des here meant that he would get consumed by the fire.

    The Angel had a n though as he increased the tempo of his water st which was enough to extinguish the rest of the fire up to the demon''s mouth but using it like that had used up the rest of his water points.

    The demon was quite surprised by how Luis had won it with his water stream but that wasn''t the only thing to be surprised about as it looked at the spot to see that Luis was no longer there.

    "Arghhhhh!" The Angel yelled as he descended on the demon from above with his Katana des, the demon was immediately at alert as it turned towards the Angel but it was a little bit toote.

    ______ ______

    Max''s watch had been beeping throughout the night and it was only now that he had managed to open his eyes and hear his watch beep twice.

    "What?" He said as he brought his watch close to his face. "Sixty-six notifications?" He just couldn''t believe it.

    "But why would he be ying by this time?" He wondered as he looked at his watch which showed that it was five minutes past midnight.

    He turned towards Sony''s bed to see that he was fast asleep and then he reached for his pillow and grabbed his VR headset.

    "I''ll just check it out and tell him all about it tomorrow." He said as he slowlyid back on his bed and put on the headset.

    [ Demon yer is online ]

    He received the notification from the game system immediately after he had appeared in the white space.

    "I know, take me to his battle," Max said as he clicked the notification and then clicked the right options to take him to the battle.

    [ Entering Demon yer''s battle ]

    "Thank you," Max muttered under his breath as he rubbed his hands together.

    It didn''t take long for the white space to disappear as he found himself in a very familiar terrain.

    "Oh, this time he decided to choose my favorite terrain," Max said with a smile but that smile wasn''t going to stay for long.

    He looked ahead to see Luis with his Katana des shing off the demon''s head but that wasn''t the only thing as the demon had also pierced his stomach with its ws at the same time and just like that both of them vanished.

    Max felt like there was a huge weight on his limbs as he fell to the floor with a sigh.

    "Why the heck does this keep happening?"

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    I really wanted toplete the win-win mission for the first time this month but thest part of my exams hase up and I will be returning to school tomorrow for the first paper.

    Hope you guys keep supporting me because it has really been helpful ??.

 Chapter 185 Drain Tactic

    Luis appeared in the white space breathing heavily, he had finally defeated the demon boss but that didn''te easy as he had also gotten killed in the process.

    [ +350 EXP received ]

    [ 1600/4770 EXP ]

    For him, it was a two-way victory as he had defeated the demon boss and had gotten a good amount of exp for doing that but still, he wasn''t exactly satisfied with the way things had ended.

    ''If this was the real world then I would be gone with that demon too.'' Luis thought.

    ''But that wasn''t the real world. You still have a long way to go and a lot of room for improvement and this fight is not for you to fight alone.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, I just hope my improvement will be enough to face the storm.''

    Luis wasn''t satisfied and still wanted to beat the demon boss in a way he would befortable with but he was done ying today and was going to try again next time.

    ''After beating this one I''ll move to six hundred demons.'' He thought as he clicked the exit button.

    ____ ____

    The next day marked the beginning of a new day for the students and also meant that they were two days away from the schoolpetition and one week away from the tournament.

    Luis was the first to get up even though he was thest to go to bed, sleep just wasn''t relevant to him anymore but he still slept though, out of his own will

    The Angel sprang up from his bed and quickly got ready for school, it was still quite early as many students were still asleep now, but he didn''t care as he needed to do something.

    "Where are you going?" Ace asked with a yawn as soon as Luis stopped in front of the door.

    "I just want to train a little in the woods before heading to ss," Luis said.

    "Ok," Ace said as he fell back on his bed, he didn''t need to be suspicious of him again as he had already found out what he had been hiding from them.

    Luis headed to the second-year B dormitory section where his Demi-Angels were already waiting for him; he didn''t get close to the dormitory though as he called them to follow him from a distance away.

    The Demi-Angels followed him to the woods behind the first-year B girls'' dormitory which had be their training spot since the first time he brought them there, but it wasn''t exactly the same spot.

    "Okay, Johnny how well are you doing with controlling your powers?" Luis asked immediately after they hade to a spot where no one would be able to spot them.

    "I''ve been trying it on my pillow recently and I think I''m beginning to get a hang of it," Johnny said. "Can I show you?"

    "Ok," Luis said.

    Johnny scanned the area with his eyes until he had found a dead tree which was perfect for his experiment.

    He walked to the tree and slowly began to ce his hands as the ball of blue lights appeared in his hands.

    "I discovered during my practice that the st doesn''t have to be shot from range." He said as he ced his hands on the tree.

    Luis expected him to shrink the tree but instead, he had made the tree go way beyond the other trees in the forest.

    "You''re going to draw attention here Johnny," Luis said.

    "Sorry," Johnny said as he quickly returned the tree to its true size. "I still haven''t gotten a hang of it yet."

    "What about you?" Luis asked, turning to Fred.

    "I could control my ability well even before you took it away from me and returned it," Fred said.

    "Yeah I know, what I wanted to ask is if you''ve noticed any improvement in your abilitytely."

    "Improvement?" Fred said, turning away from him. "I could say I noticed an improvement in how long I could use it before my water points got exhausted."

    Luis had erased the rule that had prevented them from using their abilities, he had done it because of Fred who had gotten his ability back but he still warned Johnny to avoid using his ability in the presence of other people as it would be suspicious to see him use a different ability from the one he had when he was a human.

    The improvement Fred had talked about in how long his water abilitysted now, was because of Luis improving one of his abilities recently.

    "Ok, I think we should start heading back to ss," Luis said walking ahead of both of them.

    "Luis wait," Johnny said.

    "Yes," Luis said slowly turning. "Why are you keeping this a secret?"

    "What?"

    "You''re a powerful Angel with three elemental abilities, people with this amount of power aren''t supposed to keep themselves a secret."

    "You may think that way Johnny but I don''t think I''m that strong yet," Luis said walking away from the woods.

    [ +1 loyalty point ]

    "Huh?"

    _____ _____<sub> </sub>

    Today at Eukerion academy every student was at their differentbat sses as normal sses for the whole week had been canceled to focus on the uing tournament.

    Inside the N.A.Ubat ss, two students were in the space provided for sparring, everyone already knew who the winner would be as the student matched up with Todd wasn''t that much of a good fighter.

    And just like everyone predicted it didn''t take long before Todd knocked him out.

    "As expected Todd proceeds to the next round." Madam Nelly said.

    Todd walked back to his spot as his eyes darted towards Tania who seemed to have her eyes closed like she was meditating.

    The sspetition continued as Madam Nelly kept calling out names and telling the winner of the fight that he or she gets to proceed to the next stage.

    "Alright, the next round will be between Tania ckstone and Craig Phil."

    Tania slowly stepped up immediately after she had heard her name but she wasn''t the first to step up though as her opponent was already there waiting for her.

    She turned towards Todd who gave her a thumbs up.

    "Your girlfriend is about to lose and it''s only the first round." Natasha sneaked up behind him to see.

    "Stop bothering me, Natasha, she''s not my girlfriend at least not yet," Todd said.

    Now that the two had their faces close to each other the little simrities in it could be printed out although it wasn''t much as Natasha always had a fierce look on her face. Still, her face wasn''t naturally fierce.

    "But she''s still going to lose," Natasha said.

    "Why don''t we watch and see for ourselves," Todd said, turning back to the fight.

    Craig was the first to charge in at Tania with a flying kick which the Asakan countered with a kick of her own but it wasn''t flying as she was still on the same spot.

    The boy pulled back his legs and went for another kick which Tania easily avoided by ducking and allowing the leg to fly over her.

    "You should have grabbed that leg Tania but you''re still doing great though," Todd muttered to himself.

    "What?" Natasha asked.

    Todd turned to her with a confused stare and then turned back to the fight.

    Craig was doing everything in his power to try and hit Tania but the Asakan seemed to be getting the best of him as she kept blocking and parrying away his kicks and punches as she kept moving back.

    "Is that all you got?" Tania asked after she had parried away both of his punches.

    Craig was breathing heavily but he didn''t seem to be done yet.

    "No, I have a lot more to give." He said as Tania responded with a quite cheeky smile.

    Craig went in with a barrage of attacks, kicks, and punches all which Tania avoided without breaking a sweat.

    Now what Tania was trying to do was bing clear to Todd who didn''t quite get her tactic of defending without attacking.

    "She''s trying to drain him and he''s foolishly falling for it," Todd muttered to himself.

    Craig went in for another punch but this time there was less power in it and that was the right call for Tania as she quickly grabbed his hands, gave him a knee kick down his face, and then shoved him to the sides.

    "I don''t think he''s getting up." One of the students said.

    The winner was already clear as madam Nelly stepped up to the center.

    "Tania ckstone will proceed to the next round." She said. "Nice tactic dear."

    "Thanks," Tania replied with a smile.

    "I told you should wil win," Todd said with quite a cheerful voice as she turned to where he had seen Natashast but she was no longer there.

    ******

    Good news guys, my next exam is on the 18th which means we don''t have to drop out of the win-win mission yet.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

    Special thanks to Ruby_Banks02 for the gift.

 Chapter 186 Upcoming Tournament

    Natasha was surprised and at the same time pissed off that Tania had won the fight, as soon as Craig had dropped to the floor after the yank from Tania she had walked to a part of the room where Todd wouldn''t spot her.

    The contest with students stepping up, getting eliminated, and advancing to the next round.

    "The next round will be between Hayley Williams and Natasha Rond."

    An evil smile appeared on Natasha''s face as she slowly made her way to the middle.

    "Right now I''m just feeling sorry for Hayley." One of the boys in the room said to his friend.

    "Why? She''s a good fighter."

    "Yeah, but the other girl is crazy."

    The two contestants stared at each other from each end but Natasha wasn''t really looking at Hayley, she was looking at the person behind her.

    She was looking at Tania and immediately after Tania''s eyes met with hers she smirked.

    The signal to begin was given by Madam Nelly as Hayley began with a slow approach, moving close to her without going out of her axis.

    "We don''t have to do that," Natasha said as she shifted a little bit.

    "Huh?" Hayley said after she stopped moving.

    "Exactly," Natasha said with a smirk as she quickly ran towards her and with a sliding kind she wasn''t expecting sent her tumbling on the floor.

    Hayley quickly got up and tried to punch Natasha while she was still trying to get up but that was a mistake as Natasha avoided it and yanked her forward.

    Hayley kept staggering until she fell t on her face but it didn''t take her long to get up again but just as she turned to face Natasha she was already upon her.

    Natasha ran towards her and with a little jump wrapped her legs around Hayley''s neck and pulled her down.

    "That was cruel." One of the students said after seeing that Hayley had fallen on her face.

    Hayley groaned as she rolled away from Natasha, it didn''t look like she was going to be getting up soon.

    "I thought I''ve told you to be careful when fighting your fellow students." Madam Nelly said after stepping up in the middle.

    "I didn''t even do anything too harsh to her," Natasha said with her usual smile as she got up from the floor.

    Madam Nelly wanted to say something but after seeing the look on Natasha''s face she sighed it off.

    "I just hope you get matched with your brother next." She said as she walked away from her.

    "I wouldn''t want that now," Natasha muttered as her gaze turned towards Tania.

    Tania didn''t look away and kept looking back at her until she winked at her and began walking back to her position.

    _______ _______

    sses for the day at Crockel academy were shortened to also focus on the uing tournament and currently five of the martial arts students in Nicole''s ss.

    Dn was really quiet which was quite unusual, even at times when he was really low he still raised topics but abstained from talking much.

    His strange attitude may have gone unnoticed by Orah and Silvia who didn''t care that much but it didn''t go unnoticed by E who had approached Luis now.

    "What''s wrong with Dn?"

    [ ??????? detected ]

    The Angel got that feeling he always got whenever E was around him but now he was no longer sure if it was the ne or her as she didn''t appear to have the ne on her neck.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    He scanned her with his aura vision to see that the green ne was in her pocket and the green aura around it appeared to have increased in size from thest time he saw it.

    ''What''s wrong with him?'' E thought as Luis hadn''t replied to her question yet and was just staring down at least that''s what it looked like.

    ''He''s sensing me as always but he still has no idea.'' Jasmine said.

    "Luis," E called.

    "Oh sorry," Luis said as he realized that he had gotten lost in his mind again.

    ''You should stop doing that in front of your friends.'' Lena said.

    Luis ignored her as he decided to answer the question that E had asked earlier.

    "I don''t know what''s wrong with him, he just came home one day with blood all over his body and after we took him to the clinic he''s been acting like that," Luis said.<sub> </sub>

    "Did you say he had blood all over his body?" E asked.

    "E."

    The two turned to where the voice hade from to see Silvia standing a little distance away from them but the others were long gone.

    "I don''t know if the both of you have noticed but you''ve been standing there for quite a while now, we just got to ss," Silvia said.

    "Oh," E said. "Come on, let''s go, you can exin more to me before we get there."

    Luis exined everything to her from the time they went to the fighting club in the warehouse and how Dn had returned there to get his coin.

    "Don''t you think they did something to him?" E asked as they stopped in front of the door.

    "Come on E," Silvia said as she opened the door and walked into the ss, she didn''t even care to know what they were talking about.

    "I have my suspicions but I don''t think they did anything to him besides beating him," Luis said, opening the door to the room.

    The reason he was saying that was because he had scanned Ace''s body with his aura vision several times to discover that there was nothing to be suspicious about there.

    But he was still suspicious because he had lied to them the other day after returning from the clinic and he had also seen him yesterday returning from the same path that led to the warehouse and he was quite sure he had lied about where he had really gone to.

    The two walked into the room to see that everyone was already there including Michael.

    Michael kept his gaze on Luis as he walked to where the rest of the students were standing before turning back from them all.

    "We have a day left before the schoolpetition begins," Michael said slowly, turning to face his students again. "And that''s why I will be choosing the best fighters to represent us today."

    There were slight murmurs among them before Michael continued.

    "I will match each one of you with someone to spar against but unlike the other spars you''re allowed to use your abilities in this one but no weapons," Michael said.

    "Yes," Henry muttered under his breath as his gaze turned towards Monica who was standing close to Silvia.

    Michael walked to the other side of the table and picked up his tablet where he had already arranged everything.

    "Ok, Silvia versus Monica will be the first fight," Michael said as soon as he returned with his tablet.

    The two who were standing close to each other turned to each other immediately after they heard their name.

    ''Finally, I get to face the wonder warrior.'' Monica had quite the cheerful thought as she stepped up into therge space in the middle of the room.

    ''At least she will be able to put up a fight more than thest person I fought with.'' Silvia thought as her gaze turned towards Luis.

    "Ok remember, you either win by knockout or the other person surrenders and, no weapons," Michael said. "You may now proceed with your battle."

    The fight started slowly with the two circling around their axis but immediately after Monica had gotten to the spot where Silvia had been standing before a long piece of metallic ropes shot out from her hands heading for the wonder warrior.

    The metallic rope wrapped around her arm and a smile appeared on Monica''s face.

    Monica yanked her to the side with the help of her metallic rope and before she could get up yanked her to the other side.

    She was about to yank her again when Silvia grabbed onto the rope with her hands vibrating as fast as ever, with the fast movement of her hands she was able to pull Monica close to her before sending her back with a kick.

    "Cool ability," Silvia said as she pulled the metallic ropes off her hand, it was easy now that Monica was no longer holding onto it.

    "Yeah, I know you can do better," Monica said after getting up from the floor.

    Silvia sped past her as she quickly turned but that was just a distraction as the wonder warrior quickly returned with a superspeed punch aiming for her but she noticed it on time as she formed a shield to block the attack as Silvia''s fist collided with the shield and made a nging sound.

    "You missed the point," Silvia said with a smile as she sent a sliding kick on Monica''s legs which knocked her back with her shield flying along with her.

    ********

    I could only update one chapter today because of my tight schedule but luckily we will return to our default two chapters a day tomorrow.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 187 You Can Add Strength Too

    Monica slowly got up from the floor and picked up the shield which she had formed with her metal ability.

    She pressed both of her hands on the shield as the parts of the shield broke out and covered her hands like a pair of gauntlets.

    "You know it''s sort of unfair if she''s going to be using her speed like that," Henry whispered to Orah.

    "Monica can beat her," Orah said.

    "How?" Henry asked.

    "By using her speed against her."

    Monica stepped up with her new pair of gauntlets but she wasn''t attacking yet as she wanted to see what Silvia was going to do first.

    The wonder warrior sped to the other side in no time and tried to attack Monica from behind but she had expected that as she quickly turned and grabbed her by her arms.

    The pain was evident on Silvia''s face as Monica squeezed her hand.

    Silvia tried to punch her with her other hand but Monica caught that one too and now it was a battle of strength which Monica was clearly winning.

    The wonder warrior was slowly falling to her knees but and just as she dropped on her knees an idea came to her mind.

    She turned her eyeballs to the right to see the VR headsets Michael had ced on the table.

    "You know speed isn''t just enough," Monica said as she pressed her down more.

    "I know that''s why I have telekinesis," Silvia said with a smirk.

    "Huh?" Monica said as she made to turn but it was already toote as two VR headsets flew from the table and smacked her on her head.

    The impact from the hits was enough to knock her off giving the wonder warrior the freedom to feel her hands again.

    "Are those my VR headsets?" Michael asked as he could clearly see the two devices now that they were just floating.

    "Sorry," Silvia said as she returned the headsets with her telekinesis.

    Monica slowly got up from the floor while holding the part of her head that had been hit by the VR headsets.

    "Aw."

    Silvia wasn''t going to take any chances now as she sped to her delivering a quick punch down her gut which sent her flying backward.

    She didn''t stop there as she sped to her again but before she could attack again she heard Monica say something.

    "Stop, I surrender," Monica said.

    Luis, who had been watching the fight closely like he does with every other fight, was quite surprised to see Monica surrender because she didn''t even look hurt after that punch.

    ''Why didn''t she use her fire ability?'' Luis thought. ''It''s strange how people have abilities and still avoid using them.''

    ''You do exactly the same thing, Luis, so don''t judge them.'' Lena said.

    ''No, I don''t avoid using my abilities, I only keep them a secret from people and still use them whenever necessary.'' Luis said in his mind as his eyes darted towards E.

    He could still remember the time he had told her to use her lightning ability against the wolves the first time they had gone to the opennd but she had refused for some reason.

    "Up next will be Orah Smith versus E Jones," Michael said as his eyes darted towards Orah, he still had his suspicions about the boy but he hadn''t done any real investigation on him yet.

    "So what''s your ability?" E asked immediately after they had stepped up into the middle.

    Orah thought about what to say for a while and decided to be honest since there were humans who had fire ability.

    "Fire," Orah said. "What about you?"

    "Enhancement," E said.

    "Enhancement?"

    "Yeah, it helps me to enhance any part of my body and make it better at what it does."

    "Oh," Orah said.

    "Here goes nothing," E said as she quickly ran towards Orah.<sub> </sub>

    The young demon was calm as E approached him but he wasn''t so calm after receiving the first blow, sure he had managed to block it but he didn''t expect the punch to be that powerful as it had sent him a few feet back but he was still standing though.

    ? ''When she said enhancement, I never expected it to be this good.'' Orah thought.

    E quickly followed him this time attacking with a kick which Orah had avoided by stepping out of the way.

    He knew better to avoid her attacks instead of blocking them.

    E''s ability wasn''t that advanced yet to allow her to enhance all of her body parts and organs at once, the highest she could do at her stage was two.

    Two wasn''t much but it was okay for spars like this as she enhanced her ears and then enhanced her hands.

    With her ears, she was able to sense Orah''s move as she went in for the punch and as soon as he had made the move there she had transferred the enhancements in her hands to her legs.

    Just as Orah was stepping to the side, E''s leg was already there as she sent a kick down his gut and sent him flying a short distance backward before he fell to the ground.

    Another downside about E''s enhancement ability was that it ran out easily and using it like that just tond a kick on Orah had used it up.

    She was aware that her enhancement points had been exhausted but that didn''t slow her down as she quickly ran toward Orah before he could fully get up.

    The young Demon covered his face as she sent a punch toward his face, he expected the impact to break his bones as it was slightly sour from his floor but he was surprised by what he was feeling now.

    "That was a lot weaker than your other attacks," Orah said as he looked up at her with a smirk on her. "Let me try."

    He sent a punch toward E which she blocked by forming an X with her hands but that wasn''t enough to stop the punch from pushing her back.

    "Damn, that''s as strong as my enhanced attacks," E said as she flung both of her hands.

    Now it was time for Orah to show off some attacks of his own as he rushed toward E and used a sliding kick to knock her off her feet.

    E quickly got up and tried to punch him but he caught her hand, she tried to use the other one and he caught it too.

    "How about a little flight?" Orah asked with a smile.

    "Huh?"

    Just a push was all that was needed to send E flying across the room heading for the wall.

    There were gasps in the room as everyone just couldn''tprehend the strength behind that push well everyone except Luis.

    Nobody noticed but twines had quickly piled up on the wall at the moment E was about to hit it and immediately after she hadnded her head on them they had disappeared.

    "No,"  Orah said as he quickly rushed to her.

    "E," He called as he shook her face.

    A little cough was heard as E slowly opened her eyes.

    "I thought you said your ability was fire?" She said with a weak voice.

    "I guess you can add strength too," Orah said with a smile as he offered her a hand up.

    She took the hand with a smile as he helped her up and hung her hand around his shoulder.

    ******

    Two chapters a day schedule is back online!!

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 188 Temperature Manipulation

    The level of strength that had been disyed by Orah was quite impressive but it wasn''t anything to be really surprised about as there were lots of people who could do more with their super strength.

    "Are you okay?" Luis asked as Orah came close to him with E''s hand hanging over his shoulders.

    "Yeah, just a few broken body parts, nothing much to worry about," E said as Orah kept walking heading for the bench.

    He brought her to the bench and slowly dropped her there.

    "Are you in pain?" Orah asked after noticing how the expression on her face was constantly changing.

    "Of course, I''m in pain, the only thing that didn''t break was my neck," E said, pressing her shoulder.

    "I should take you to the clinic then," Orah said as he made to grab her by her shoulder but she grabbed her hand before it could reach her shoulder.

    "No, that''s not necessary," E said. "My ability also helps me to heal really fast, I just need to recover my enhancement points first." She said resting her back on the wall as she closed her eyes.

    "Up next is Luis versus Henry," Michael said.

    E opened her eyes and was surprised to see Orah still standing there looking at her.

    "Aren''t you going to watch the fight between Luis and Henry?" She asked.

    "No," Orah said with a wave of his head as he sat down beside her. "I''ve watched enough fights for today."

    ''I think he likes you.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Shut up Jasmine, he''s just being nice.''

    ''You know you should never tell an ancient being to shut up.''

    Luis was calm as he stood at his end while Henry appeared to be jumping around in his area.

    Immediately after they got the signal from Michael to begin the fight he sent out a lot of ice spears all heading for the Angel.

    "Ok, that is dangerous," Luis muttered to himself as he thought of a way to avoid all those ice spears.

    If he was to use his abilities then this would really be easy for him to deal with but right now he had to deal with it another way.

    He rolled forward and caught the first two ice spears which he uses to knock down the rest of the spears heading for him now.

    Henry didn''t stop there as he created little tiny des made of ice and quickly sent them towards the Angel.

    Luis managed to attack most of them but not without getting hit twice on both of his shoulders.

    "Arghhh." He groaned as tiny drops of blood dripped from both of his shoulders.

    [ -10 HP ]

    [ -5 Energy ]

    The energy wasn''t for anything besides healing the wounds on his shoulder.

    Henry thought he had weakened him and got closer to finish the job, he used a thick amount of ice to cover his hands but just as he was about tond the punch on the Angel he caught his hands.

    Henry just smiled as he tried to push him down with the weight in his hands and that was when a horrid look appeared on his face as his efforts proved futile.

    He thought pulling him down was going to be easy because of the wound he had inflicted on his shoulders but he had just been surprised.

    "I thought he had a wound on that shoulder," Monica said, looking toward Dn but there was no response from him.

    Monica and Henry were the only ones who didn''t quite know what was going on

    "How is this possible?" Henry said as he watched Luis win him in the battle of strength and that''s when his eyes darted towards his shoulders to see that they were no longer bleeding.

    He wanted to say something but before he could open his mouth Luis sent a punch down his gut which sent him flying backward and crashing to the floor.

    Henry groaned as he slowly got up from the floor.

    "The fact that you don''t have an ability still gives me an advantage over you," Henry said as he formed tworge ice spears.

    He threw them at Luis and given that they were only two, it was very easy for the Angel to avoid.

    "I''ll just make more." He said as he raised both of his hands to create arge number of ice des.

    "What''s going on there?" E asked as she noticed the ice.<sub> </sub>

    They could see the fight from where they were sitting but they couldn''t see it clearly because of the other students who were blocking their view.

    E tried to get up but she was held down by Orah.

    "Are you healed up now?" He asked.

    "Enough to walk," E said as she slowly removed his hands and got up.

    She got closer to the middle where the fight was taking ce to see that Luis was on the floor with two ice des stuck to both of his shoulders and his thighs.

    "Henry, stop you''re hurting him," Monica said.

    "He''s the one hurting himself," Henry said as he walked close to him to turn the des into spears that sunk deep into the Angel''s flesh.

    "Arhhh!" Luis groaned as his body bled.

    "If he says the word, I no longer have any reason to have him in this condition," Henry said.

    Monica wanted to step in and do something but she was stopped by Michael who happened to be calm about the whole thing.

    "Wait, he''s not trying to kill him," Michael said.

    [ 60/100 ]

    [ Healing process cannot begin until foreign materials are removed ]

    Luis was quite surprised to see that he hadn''t lost much HP despite the amount of pain he was feeling now and another thing that surprised him was that he wasn''t losing much blood.

    If the person going through all this was a human Michael would have stepped up a long time ago but because he was aware of what Luis was, he wanted to see how long he could go in this condition and what he was going to do next.

    "Just say it." Henry said, bringing his face closer to Luis''.

    "Henry stop," Monica said but Henry didn''t even turn to look at her.

    Monica was the only one reacting in the room well because she was the only one who didn''t know what Luis was.

    "Say what?" Luis asked, trying hard to hide the groan in his voice.

    "You know what."

    Luis looked at the spears holding him down as a few thoughts began to pop up in his mind.

    ''Ice is just frozen water.'' He recalled when they were taught that in ss.

    That was when he remembered thetest skill he had unlocked in his water ability.

    [ Temperature maniption ]

    [ Heat ]

    [ Cool ]

    As soon as he saw the idea he immediately got an idea of what they could do and he quickly chose the heat option.

    "Maybe more pain will change your mind," Henry said and was about to drive the spears deeper when he saw his spears melt before his eyes.

    "What?"

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    <o>,m 2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters</o>

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 189 Resistance To Weapon Damages

    Henry couldn''tprehend what just happened as he stared down at Luis'' wet body, there was no way his ice would melt over a short period of time unless he wanted it to.

    Luis used his moment of confusion to his advantage as he sprung up from the floor and delivered a punch right on Henry''s chest.

    This wasn''t an ordinary punch as it had sent Henry flying and crashing into the wall at the other end.

    ''He''s learned the tornado punch.'' Michael thought as a smile appeared on his face.

    That punch from Luis and the impact from hitting the wall had been enough to knock Henry out as heid with his back on the wall, motionless.

    "I was wondering when he was going to do something," E said.

    Monica, who had been watching the fight between the two with mixed feelings, was quite surprised to see the wonderfuleback from Luis.

    [ -20 Energy ]

    As soon as that message appeared Luis'' eyes darted towards Monica who was the only conscious person in the room who didn''t know that he was an Angel.

    That message meant that his deep wounds were going to start healing as quickly as possible and allowing her to see that happen was going to spark up a lot of reactions from her.

    "I need to go to the clinic," Luis said, staggering towards the clinic.

    "You can''t go alone, you''re bleeding," Monica said, trying to volunteer to help him.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll help him," E said, limping towards Luis.

    "You don''t look so good yourself," Silvia said.

    Luis had turned to face the door to prevent Monica from seeing his wounds which were beginning to close up.

    "Don''t worry we can manage, besides I''m not bleeding," E said as she ced Luis'' arm over her shoulders and walked out of the room as fast as she could.

    Immediately after the two had left the room Michael turned to the rest of his students.

    "Alright that would be enough for today, the winners of today''s spar will fight each other tomorrow," Michael said and was about to turn when Silvia called him.

    "What about him?" Silvia asked, pointing at Dn who had been surprisingly silent throughout the ss.

    "He automatically makes it to the next round so one of you will fight him tomorrow," Michael said before turning and walking to his office.

    "Hey dude, are you okay?" Orah popped up behind Dn to ask.

    Dn was silent for quite a while before slowly raising his head.

    "I''m okay," Dn said as he slowly began to head for the exit.

    ''I wonder why he''s so moody.'' Orah thought as he watched him leave the room.

    Monica had walked to Henry who was still unconscious after that punch from Luis.

    "Hey, wake up." She said, shaking his head.

    She shook him again but there still wasn''t any response from him.

    "You''ve decided to take a nap now," Monica said, shaking him.

    She wasn''t joking when she decided he had decided to take a nap as he was breathing quite peacefully.

    "Maybe I can help."

    Monica turned to see Silvia behind her with both of her hands ced together.

    "How?" Monica asked.

    Silvia didn''t reply as she walked to the side and knelt down beside Henry, with both of her hands joined together she began to move them against each other as blue sparks began to appear on her hands.

    Monica''s eyes lit up as she watched the blue sparks in amazement.

    Silvia kept rubbing her hands together, increasing the blue sparks while slowly bringing her hands closer to Henry''s chest and once her hands were over Henry''s chest she ced them on it causing the teenage boy to quickly spring up.

    Things just got awkward as Henry had almost made contact with Monica''s face and now his face was very close to hers as close as it had ever gotten.

    "Okay bye," Silvia said, quickly getting up from the floor.

    "Come on, let''s go," Monica said, getting up from the floor and helping Henry up.

    "What happened?" Henry asked, looking around.

    "What happened?" Monica chuckled but you could tell it was made up. "You tried to kill him and then he turned around and knocked you out with one punch."

    "One punch," Henry said and that''s when the memory of thest thing that happened returned to him.

    Remembering how his ice spears had melted before his eyes were quite terrifying as it seemed impossible to him unless he wanted them to.<sub> </sub>

    "He melted my ice spears." He muttered.

    ______ ______

    Luis and E had walked quite a distance away from the martial arts ss and they were beginning to enter the dormitory area now.

    Luis'' wounds had healed up as soon as they had left the martial arts ss but E kept limping until they had gotten to this point.

    "My fast healing is nothingpared to yours," E said as she stretched her legs, healing herself had used up all her enhancement points just as they got refilled.

    "Because your healinges from your ability while mine is a trait," Luis said.

    "Yeah," E said, sticking her hands in her pockets. "So what are you going to do now?"

    "I''m going to see if I can get a new uniform," Luis said looking at the tears in his uniform, he has destroyed quite a lot of uniforms since he came to this academy. "And maybe see if I could get a little rest."

    "Ok, see youter then," E said as she walked off heading for the girls'' dormitory section.

    [ 75/100 Energy ]

    [ 100/100 HP ]

    His energy was still at a good level and his hp had been fully restored during his healing process, everything Henry had done during their spar had just been very littlepared to what he could take.

    ''Those ice spears while really painful though.'' Luis thought as he approached his dorm room.

    ''I don''t think you''ve felt more painful stabs.'' Lena said.

    Luis entered the room to see that it was empty and the reason being that Ace was still at the elemental ss.

    The Angel crashed on his bed as his body was feeling a little sour after all those stabs.

    He checked all the tabs in his system to see that his resistance tab had the number one disyed on top of it.

    ''I wonder what''s new there.'' He thought as he clicked the tab.

    [ Resistance ]

    [ Resistance to fire: 47-49% ]

    [ Resistance to water: 20-27% ]

    [ Resistance to earth: 31% ]

    [ Resistance to dark magic: 35-36% ]

    [ Resistance to weapon damages ]

    [ Resistance to stabbing: 5% ]

    [ Resistance to shing: 1% ]

    ''I now have five percent resistance to stabbing after all those stabs from Henry.'' Luis thought. ''shed with anything is going to be really painful.''

    He thought back to the time he had gotten shed by those death tail monkeys on the demon, that was one of the experiences of his life he didn''t want to relive as he had almost lost his life that day.

    ''I got shed a lot that day and my resistance to shing is still at one percent.''

    ''The system works in a kind of strange way sometimes, even I don''t seem to understand it.'' Lena said.

    Luis didn''t reply to her as he wasn''t reallyining about his shing resistance being low, since it''s that low all he has to do is avoid getting shed or getting heavily shed so that he can build up the resistance.

    He pulled out his VR headset from his inventory and slowlyy down on his bed but just as he was about to put it on, the door was pushed open and Ace entered the room.

    "Do you have another one of those?" Ace asked.

    *******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 190 Ability Tab

    Luis stared at Ace as he didn''t quite know the answer to give him, he knew where there were more of the headsets but they weren''t his, the one he was using wasn''t his either.

    "Do you have any other?" Ace asked, walking close to him.

    "Not really," Luis said.

    "Oh." Ace said, sounding disappointed.

    "But I do know where to get one more," Luis said.

    "Where?" Ace asked, turning back to him again.

    "The same ce I got this one," Luis said getting off his bed.

    He didn''t even give Ace time to say what he wanted to say as he quickly left through the door.

    The Angel was heading to the library now to get one of the VR headsets, he could have used the teleporter he had with him but there was a chance he could end up somewhere else, not even close to the library.

    He wanted to y the game with someone else and that was the reason he wanted to get the VR headset for Ace.

    He entered the library and was d to see that the person on duty was Rose, the red-haired female who was much more reserved than Emilia and never bothered to talk to anyone unless it was necessary.

    He walked past her heading inside the shelf area, he got to the shelf he was looking for, looked around to see if anyone wasing, and then pulled the book.

    "Wee Luis," Nika said.

    "Hi, Nika," Luis said, quickly heading for the elevator.

    "Is Michael down there?" He asked.

    "He just left a few minutes ago," Nika said.

    Luis let out a sigh of relief as he pushed the button that activated the elevator to send him down, no Michael meant things would be easier for him and he would leave faster.

    He quickly grabbed one of the headsets as soon as he had walked out of the elevator and stored it in his inventory, then he walked to Michael''s working table.

    A smile appeared on his face as he saw what he was looking for, the teleporter that had a more understandable way of presenting locations, the rectangr one which he was using before Michael took it away from him.

    He kept scrolling through the locations until he found the closest one to where he wanted to be, but before he pushed the final button he turned his gaze to the shelf standing in front of him.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    With his aura vision he could see that the purple aura was still circling the shelf and looking closely he could see that their source was the padlock.

    "I''ve got to ask him about that padlock," Luis said before pushing the button and getting covered by the usual white light.

    Ace was lying on his bed waiting for Luis and he was about to pick up the book beside him when the door was suddenly pushed open.

    "So fast." Ace said. "Did you use a teleporter again?"

    "Yes, and I also got this for you," Luis said, pulling out the VR headset from his system inventory and handing it to Ace.

    Ace was quite surprised as he took the grey headset from Luis.

    "Where did you get this?" Ace asked.

    "From Michael," Luis said.

    "He must really like you to allow you to take his stuff like this." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis mumbled as he walked to his bed. "Put the headset on and let''s go fight some demons."

    "Luis, wait." Ace said, stopping him before he could put his VR headsets on.

    "What?"

    "Where''s Dn?" Ace asked.

    "He was still in the ss when I left, he''ll be back in a few minutes," Luis said.

    "Ok," Ace said slowly putting the headsets on.

    Luis watched him until he had put it on and his body had gone limp and that was when he decided to put his own headset on.

    He quickly found himself in the white room but he wasn''t alone this time as Ace was also there with him.

    [ Please choose your game mode ]

    [ Online/Offline ]

    "Which method did you choose?" Ace turned to Luis to ask.

    "Online," Luis replied.

    Ace chose the online method as a new message appeared asking him to enter his username and create his avatar.

    "So that''s how you look like that." Ace said looking at the 3d image of himself disyed in front of him with editing options.

    Ace had a crazy idea of how he wanted his avatar to look as he turned his hair white and made it really long, then he added a lot of red designs on his uniform, and finally, he configured one of the dark sses in the option and turned it into one of those cool looking spy sses.<sub> </sub>

    "It looks cool right?" Ace asked after he had kicked the confirm button and the character''s looks reflected on him.

    Luis stared at him for a while before shaking his head to shake the feeling of shock off, Ace may have gone a little too far with his character editing.

    "Wise wind?" Luis said, looking above his head.

    "Yeah, it''s a cool name, better than Demon yer." Ace said sarcastically. "What next now?"

    "You choose your weapon," Luis said.

    "Oh yeah." Ace said as he clicked the weapon tab.

    He scrolled through the options provided for weapons until he had found the weapon of his choice, a long scythe with blue des.

    "Nice choice," Luis said, looking at the scythe in Ace''s hands.

    "What weapon did you choose?" Ace asked.

    "Don''t worry you''ll see it soon," Luis said, turning to face the screen behind him where he was choosing the battle type and terrains.

    "So that''s why I couldn''t use my ability." Ace said.

    Luis turned to see that he had a new screen disyed in front of him and on the screens were different options of abilities.

    "How did you bring that up?" Luis asked.

    "The tab at the left hand of your screen, the tiniest tab." Ace said as he clicked one of the options on the screen.

    Luis turned back to his own screen and quickly spotted the tab, he clicked it and the variety of abilities.

    [ Ability Tab ]

    [ Choose an ability ]

    ''I never chose an ability all this while and I was still able to use all three of my abilities.'' Luis thought.

    Choosing ability here was quite a tough one but after giving a few thoughts to it, he decided to choose wind, the reason being that he wanted to check out the wind moves he had learned from Michael''s videos.

    "What ability did you choose?" Luis turned to Ace to ask.

    "Wind of course." Ace said.

    "That''s right, your ability," Luis said. "Do you know how to do the tornado kick?"

    "What?"

    "Or the tornado punch."

    "No."

    "I thought you would know it as someone with wind ability," Luis said.

    "What is the tornado kick and punch?" Ace asked.

    "A few moves that I learned a few weeks ago."

    Ace felt likeughing out loud as he looked at Luis, but he managed to reduce theughter to chuckles.

    "How can you know wind-rted moves when you don''t have wind ability?" Ace said, still chuckling.

    "I could show you," Luis said, not taking his chuckles seriously.

    "Ok," Ace said.

    Luis stretched his leg and began the spin of the tornado kick and just as he mmed it on the floor the tornado was released, heading towards Ace.

    Ace couldn''t escape the tornado as it knocked him quite a distance away from Luis.

    Ace was breathing heavily as he got up from the floor, he couldn''t believe it.

    "He really wasn''t bluffing."

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 191 Dramatic Excuse

    "You mean like this?" Ace said as spun his leg and kicked it like he was kicking a ser ball.

    His motion had made nothing close to a tornado and had only created a little sh that had disappeared as soon as it was produced.

    "No, like this," Luis said as he stretched his right leg in front of him, spun it, and stumped it on the ground to release the tornado.

    Ace kept looking at the tornado in amazement until it had a long-distance before vanishing.

    "Try it now," Luis said.

    "Ok," Ace said as he tried to replicate Luis'' exact moves.

    He stretched his leg in front of him and turned to Luis who gave him a thumbs up to tell him that he was getting it.

    After getting the confirmation that he was getting it, he slowly raised his leg and began to spin it, gathering all the wind needed to create the tornado.

    Once he was sure he had gathered enough wind, he stumped his foot on the ground releasing the tornado.

    "I did it." Ace said with a cheerful voice.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a smile.

    "It''s really funny how you''re the one that taught me this cool move when you don''t even have wind ability." Ace said.

    "I just learned it, I didn''t care if I had wind ability or not," Luis said.

    "Who taught you?" Ace asked.

    "Michael but he didn''t actually teach me in person, I watched his videos."

    "Videos?"

    "Yes, it''s like he made it for his future children or something but he gave me the discs and I watched the videos," Luis said.

    "Oh." Ace said. "What about the tornado punch?"

    "I''ll teach you thatter, I think we have wasted enough time here already," Luis said, turning back to his screen.

    "Don''t I have to choose my own battle type?" Ace asked, pointing back.

    "No, I already synced our avatars," Luis said as the options for battle type popped up on the screen.

    "Ok," Ace said moving closer to see what he was doing.

    Luis chose the four hundred demons option and then selected four in the number of waves.

    "What type of terrain would you like?" Luis asked as he browsed through the options of terrains provided.

    "How about a low-level one with no sloppy parts and no snow." Ace said as he recalled how hisst fight in the game had gone.

    Luis found the description to be sort of weird but he did find something that suited Ace''s description.

    "This will be okay." He said as he clicked the option.

    The white space began to fade away as they soon found themselves in a desert with absolutely nothing around them but sand.

    "You chose the desert?" Ace said.

    "You said you wanted a level ground with no snow," Luis said.

    "Yeah, but you could have brought us somewhere without harsh sunlight." Ace said, trying to look up at the sun but the brightness was just too much for him to handle.

    The best thing about this game was that everything here seemed so real like the sun which was really intense just like the one in the real world.

    "Who knew a video game could feel so real." Ace said.

    Luis didn''t reply as he had spotted somethinging in fast behind Ace.

    "Behind you," Luis said, quickly pulling him down as the fireball flew over them.

    The two quickly got up to look in the direction where the fireball hade from to see that the first wave of demons had arrived and they weren''t looking happy as they all had fireballs in their hands.

    ''It''s like the further you go in the options the smarter the demons get.'' Luis thought, looking at the demons which were waiting for the right moment to throw them instead of throwing them out carelessly like the ones he faced when he chose the two hundred demons option.

    "How about trying that tornado kick now?" Luis said.

    "Yeah." Ace said as he stretched his legs did the right movements and released the tornado which began to lift the desert sands as it raced towards the demons.

    As soon as the demons noticed what was heading toward them, they began to release their fireballs while trying to avoid them.

    A lot of the fireballs thrown through the side managed to make it past the tornado and were heading for the two teenagers but Luis remained calm as he raised his hands to summon arge stream of water which extinguished all the fire before they could even get to them.

    "You chose water ability." Ace said looking at the demons which had been reduced to half their number now.

    "No, I chose wind," Luis said as he got in position and did the tornado kick.

    He released his own tornado which went forward to destroy the remaining demons in the first wave.<sub> </sub>

    Ace stared at him with his mouth wide open, the ability tab only allowed him to choose one ability and that was why it was really a surprise to see Luis use two abilities.

    _______ _______

    At Phoenix Academy, all the students were in their variousbat sses which consisted of the soul weapon ss, the elemental ss, and the hand-to-handbat ss.

    The two roommates Sony and Max were currently in the soul weapon ss where they were all lined up in rows while listening to their instructor who was telling them something about the uing tournament.

    Max was in the row when his watch began to vibrate in a way that caused everyone around him to turn their attention to him.

    "Sorry." He said as he raised the watch to his view to turn it off and that was when he saw what the vibration was all about.

    "Demon yer." He muttered.

    He raised his hand down and immediately began to search for Sony with his eyes, it didn''t take him long to find him as he slowly slipped out of the row to get to him.

    "Hey, Sony," Max whispered as he tapped his roommate on his back.

    Sony slowly turned to see Max squatting behind him.

    "What is it?" Sony muttered.

    "It''s the Demon yer, he''s online."

    "You know we can''t leave until ss is over," Sony said.

    "I know but if we don''t leave now we are going to miss him again," Max said.

    "That''s the problem, Max, how do we leave? You know Captain Roger won''t let us." Sony said.

    Max was quiet for a while as he tried to think of something and that''s when an idea came to his mind.

    "I have an idea," Max said.

    "What?" Sony asked.

    "Just follow my lead," Max said as he slowly crawled back to his position and stood up in his spot.

    He stood there for a while waiting for Captain Roger to get close and just as he got close the teenager dropped to the floor falling with his back.

    That alone was enough to stir up the whole ss as everyone rushed to him and that was the lead he had told Sony to follow.

    "Hey wait, he''s my roommate," Sony said as he rushed to him. "Hey Max, wake up." He said, shaking him.

    "What''s wrong with him?" A female asked.

    "Don''t tell me you didn''t take your drugs this morning," Sony said, pping his cheeks lightly.

    "What drugs?"

    The students made space for Captain Roger to get closer to the situation.

    "His RHD drugs," Sony said.

    "He''s suffering from RHD?" There was a little bit of anxiety in his voice as he said that. "Take him to the clinic now!"

    "Ok, sir," Sony said as he quickly lifted Max on his shoulder and made his way out of the ss as fast as he could.

    The two had left the ss for three minutes now but Sony was still carrying Max on his shoulder.

    "Hey, you can bring me down now, I''m going to break your shoulder," Max said.

    "You''re not that heavy," Sony said slowly bringing him down.

    "I didn''t know you could be so dramatic," Sony said as they kept walking towards their dorm room.

    "Now you know," Sony said.

    "You''re a good actor."

    "Stopplimenting me, we pulled off that for a reason, walk fast so that we can get it over with," Sony said, walking ahead of him.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 192 That Was The Demon Boss?

    "You mean you can use all three of your abilities here." Ace said.

    "Yeah, this is my first time choosing an ability and because I already have my three major abilities, I decided to choose wind," Luis said.

    "That''s wonderful." Ace said, shaking his head. "I couldn''t even use my ability the first time I yed with your avatar because I didn''t choose an ability, it''s like the rules of the game don''t really apply to you."

    "Yeah, something like that," Luis said thinking back to what had happened with General Freelyn''s lie detector and how he got zero percent in the potential test.

    "Can you use your other Angel powers here?" Ace asked.

    "But I''ve tried using one and it worked," Luis said.

    Their conversation was cut short as five fireballs came flying in their direction.

    Ace quickly turned and used his wind ability to knock all the fireballs away before they could get to them.

    [ 10/100 Wind points ]

    "It''s going to be a while before we can do that tornado kick again." Ace said.

    "It''s going to be a while before we can use our wind ability again," Luis said, looking at his wind points.

    [ 15/100 Wind points ]

    "That''s bad news for me but for you, not really." Ace said.

    "We don''t have to use our abilities, we''ve got weapons, remember," Luis said.

    "Yeah." Ace said, equipping his scythe.

    As soon as he had equipped it two fireballs came flying toward but they didn''t touch him as he rolled out of the way in time.

    "You still haven''t shown me your chosen weapon." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis said as his ming sword appeared in his hand.

    "Cool sword." Ace said, looking at the sword.

    "Trust me you haven''t seen the cool ones yet," Luis said, running forward toward the demons.

    "Cool ones." Ace said as he quickly followed him.

    The Angel didn''t need to activate the ming sword skill as he ran forward knocking away every fireball that was trying to hit him.

    "Those Katana des would have ended this a long time ago." He said counting all the fireballs that had hit his sword.

    The Angel closed up on the Angels and began to sh them down as they could no longer throw fireballs at him, now that he was really close.

    Ace was really good with his scythe as he flung it, taking off a lot of demon heads at once.

    With the two working together it didn''t take long before the second wave of demons were reduced to nothing but ashes.

    "Told you we didn''t need abilities," Luis said.

    "Yeah, but using our abilities, especially your abilities, would have made things faster." Ace said.

    "Well, being fast is quite useless if you don''t learn anything from the fight," Luis said.

    "Yeah." Ace muttered. "What did you mean by ''I haven''t seen the cool ones yet."

    Luis was quiet as he looked far ahead, he wasn''t quiet for no reason as he was waiting for the next wave of demons to arrive.

    The next wave of demons was soon spotteding from afar and Luis still hadn''t answered him yet.

    "Luis." Ace called.

    "Wait, I want to show you something." Luis said as the ming sword disappeared from his hand and the Katanas appeared in his hands.

    "What the?" Ace was surprised but what he just saw wasn''t too hard for him toprehend as he had seen the Angel do a lot of impossible things recently.

    "I can also bring weapons from the real world into the game," Luis said.

    "Ok," Ace said with a nod. "But besides the designs, I don''t see anything special about the des."

    Luis kept his gaze at the demons for a while before turning to Ace with a smile.

    "Stand back." He said.

    "Huh?"

    "Don''t attack, with me," Luis said.

    "Ok," Ace said and slowly squatted.

    Luis walked closer to the demons and immediately after they had spotted him, they began throwing fireballs at him.

    That was the cue he needed as he quickly took off, using the des to block most of the attacks while avoiding the others.

    He didn''t even get that close to the demons before the gauge on both des filled and that was when he took a few steps backward and pointed the de toward the demons.

    Ace stood up from his squatting position now as he found it strange that Luis was just pointing the des at the demons without doing anything.

    He wanted to shout the Angel''s name but before he could do that a bright red light shot out from both of the des heading for two demons and knocking them out on the spot.<sub> </sub>

    The firepower didn''t stop there as Luis kept pointing the des at the demons.

    The attack didn''t need to hit a demon because each sessful strike meant a demon was down and in no time all the demons were down.

    Ace had seen a lot of surprises while fighting with Luis so far but this one was by far the most impressive.

    "You have those swords for real, I mean like in the real world." Ace said immediately after he had gotten close to Luis.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    "Those are two powerful Katana des you''ve got there." Ace said.

    "Yeah, but I doubt they would do much damage against stronger demons in the real world or even the demon boss here," Luis said.

    "There''s a demon boss?" Ace asked.

    "Yeah, we''ll fight it at the end of this wave," Luis said.

    "We should get thisst wave over with then." Ace said.

    "They''ll be here anytime soon," Luis said looking in the direction thest three waves hade from.

    It didn''t take long for thest demons to start appearing and Ace was really eager to get them over with and meet the demon boss Luis had told him about.

    "You know, I think we should use our tornado kicks and get these demons over with." Ace said getting ready to use his tornado kick.

    "Wait," Luis said. "Save your wind points."

    "Do you have another option?" Ace asked.

    "I have a lot of other options," Luis said, walking closer to the demons.

    "Yeah." Ace said, looking at the Katana des he was holding.

    Luis returned the Katana des to his inventory as he kept waking close to the demons.

    "I wonder what he''s going to do now." Ace said watching like a little child who knew he was getting close to the best part of the movie.

    Once the demons got within shooting range they began to throw fireballs at the Angel who simply raised his hands to stop all the fireballs in mid-air.

    "I still don''t know how to control this skill," Luis said as he tried to push the fireballs away but it wasn''t working.

    With his fire control still not under control yet, he decided to dispatch the fireballs another way as he quickly released the balls but before any of them could get close to him he raised arge stream of water which extinguished all the fireballs.

    He didn''t give the demons a chance to attack again as he turned the water stream into a veryrge water de, used his temperature maniption to heat the water de and then sent it toward the demons.

    All that was needed to end a hundred demons was one sh from the hot water de.

    "Wow." Ace said as he watched the water de drop to the ground as normal water.

    "That was a really nice move." Ace said as soon as he hade closer to him.

    "The idea just came into my head and I really liked it," Luis said.

    "So now we wait for the demon boss." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis replied.

    The two stood on the same spot for about three minutes before the ground began to shake violently.

    It looked like a normal earthquake where nothing really happened but when Luis looked ahead he immediately saw that this was the dangerous kind of earthquake.

    "Run!" Luis yelled as he quickly turned back and took off.

    Ace didn''t take his warning for granted as he quickly followed the Angel.

    The ground began to crack open and was chasing the two now but it wasn''t going to get them as they had outrun and just as they had run a few distances away the ground stopped shaking and the sinking stopped.

    Luis waited for a while before slowly making his way back to take a look at the hole created while Ace seemed to be standing in the same position as he was trying to remember something.

    Luis took a step forward but before he could take another something with wings flew out from the hole growling loudly.

    "The demon boss," Luis said.

    "That was the demon boss?" Ace said looking up as he recalled what had happened to him when he had fought in the sloped terrain.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 193 Busted

    Luis kept his gaze at the aerial demon boss which resembled the one he had defeated recently but this one was smaller and had shorter wings.

    "How are we supposed to fight that thing from here?" Ace asked, looking up at the demon.

    "We''re not going to fight it here unless we''re going to fall in there," Luis said as he slowly began to back away.

    "You mean we should."

    "Run," Luis said as he quickly turned and began running away as Ace followed.

    The demon boss noticed their movements and followed them up in a hot pursuit.

    The idea was to lead the demon boss away from the hole it had created to a safer ce where they would fight itfortably and just as soon as Luis was sure they were far away from there he stopped and turned around.

    The beast wasing in at full speed and that was perfect for what he wanted to do, two streams of fire shot out from both of his hands and his target was both of the demon''s wings.

    The demon couldn''t properly defend itself because of the speed with which it wasing in and the fire-roasted both of its wings and sent it crashing to the floor.

    "Nice." Ace said as he stepped forward to stand beside Luis.

    ''Let''s just hope this one doesn''t have that kind of body.'' Luis thought.

    The demon''s wings were both damaged now which meant no more aerial attacks and that was going to make things easy for the two.

    Ace didn''t need to ask as he spun his leg and sent out the tornado toward the demon, the tornado was on target pulling the demon away and mming it on the ground before mming it on the ground.

    "That didn''t kill it." Ace said with a surprised tone.

    "That''s why it''s a demon boss," Luis said.

    The demon had gotten enraged now as it raced towards the two but allowing it to get close to them wasn''t part of Luis'' ns as he did his own tornado kick which sent the demon back and mmed it on the ground.

    "I still can''t believe that didn''t kill that bastard." Ace said as he looked at the demon boss which was growling now.

    "Maybe a little fire will do the trick," Luis said as he summoned both of his ming swords and activated both of them to produce very long mes.

    Ace was quite surprised but he didn''t show it as doing things like this was no longer unbelievable as long as it was done by the Angel.

    He raced forward with both swords and just as he got close the demon released a stream of fire on him but before the fire could touch he rolled forward and shed down at the demon''s neck.

    The attack was confirmed to be quite painful as the demon let out a loud growl but Luis didn''t stop there as he did a double sh to take off the demon''s head.

    ''If you had been this direct and decisive in your other fights you would have found it a lot easier.'' Lena said.

    ''I was direct in myst fight before this one.''

    "So that''s it."

    Luis turned to see Ace behind him with his scythe in his hand.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    Sony and Max had arrived at the time the demon boss had emerged from the hole, Max wanted to rush in and help them because he thought the demon boss wasn''t going to kill the Demon yer and they would lose him again.

    Sony told him to wait so that they could see what he was going to do this time and they would only help him when things be tough for him and his friend.

    The two watched the fight between Luis and the demon boss and were surprised he didn''t do a lot of things but the fight had not evensted as long as they expected.

    Luis and Ace turned as Luis brought up the screen to return to the white room but just as he was about to click the return to main menu option he heard someone shouting behind them, he wasn''t the only one though.

    "Wait!!!" Max screamed as he ran towards them but Sony didn''t seem to be in a rush as he was walking rather than running with Max.

    "It''s those guys again, the ones I metst time." Ace said.

    "I know," Luis said.

    "Hey, Demon yer," Max said as he stopped in front of him. "What''s up?"

    "We''ve been watching your battles," Sony said as soon as he had gotten close.

    "You have?" Luis said, sounding surprised.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, and you have been doing a lot of impossible things so far," Max said. "Like using three abilities at once."

    "Switching weapons during battle," Sony said.

    Luis wasn''t liking where this was going but he was a little relieved he didn''t hear them say anything about his wings.

    "But those things are normal for Luis," Sony said.

    "Your name''s Luis?" Max asked, looking at Luis.

    "Yes," Luis said with a nod.

    "And I suppose you''re the one we met with his avatar the other day," Sony said looking at Ace.

    "Yeah, that was me." Ace said.

    "Look, Demon yer or Luis, we don''t mean to be prying or anything but everything you''ve done here is quite impossible to do in the game," Max said.

    "You can only choose one weapon and ability but those rules don''t seem to apply to you," Sony said. "Are you some kind of software hacker?"

    The problem was that Luis didn''t have any answer for all the questions that were getting thrown at him at once.

    "Trust me, I know many hackers and Luis isn''t one of them." Ace said.

    "Then how is he able toˇ­"

    "I don''t know!" Luis yelled, stopping Sony from finishing his question.

    There was silence between them with a little bit of tension in the air before Max decided to try and calm things.

    "We''re sorry, it''s okay if you don''t want to tell us, I just find seeing you do all those things really cool," Max said.

    "I still want to know though," Sony said.

    "Sony," Max said, giving him a little shove.

    "He said he doesn''t know." Ace said.

    Sony wanted to say something but before he could open his mouth his body began to disintegrate.

    "Someone''s in our room," Sony said before the rest of his body turned to pixels.

    "I guess this is bye for now," Max said as his body began to disintegrate from below. "I wish we could meet one day, wait weˇ­." The rest of his words got muffled up as his body turned into pixels and vanished.

    The two teenagers found themselves back in their room with their headsets hanging over them but it wasn''t just hanging over them as someone was holding them up with very long hands.

    "Jane," Sony said with a surprised look as he turned to the middle of the room where Jane was standing with her hands stretched towards the both of them.

    "What the heck are you doing in our room?" Max said almost jumping off his bed.

    "I think you guys should answer my question first," Jane said, pulling back her hands with the VR headsets.

    "What question?" Max asked.

    "Is this your clinic?"

    *******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 194 Shadow Enchantment

    Luis removed his headset from his face as he got up to sit on his bed, the encounter he had just had in the video game was still bothering him but he was d they didn''t say anything about his wings which meant they hadn''t seen him the day he used it.

    Ace took off his own headset to see Dn''s hand hanging over his bed from his own bed.

    "Dn." Ace called but there was no response. "Dn." He called again shaking the bed but there was still no response from him.

    "He''s asleep," Luis said.

    "He''s been sleeping too much recently, it''s like something is bothering him but he doesn''t want to tell us." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis said. "Have you tried asking him?"

    "Yeah, and he told me it was nothing." Ace said. "You?"

    "Same," Luis said.

    "I just hope he gets over whatever is bothering him." Ace said.

    Luis replied with a nod as he stood up from his bed and began to head towards the door.

    "Where are you going?" Ace asked.

    "To the library," Luis said as he opened the door and closed it behind him.

    Luis was really d that today had finallye, his deal with Michael was up today and that meant he no longer had to work at the library and was going to get the special books about Angels.

    He walked to the library and opened the door to see Rose exining something to a man standing in front of her counter. Luis slowly walked past them making his way to the shelf area but before he could enter the area he was stopped by Rose.

    "Hey, I didn''t see you leave the first time," Rose said.

    Luis turned to her to see that the man she was talking to was gone and now she had that serious look on her face.

    ''Damn it, I should have used the teleporter from the dorm room.''

    "You didn''t see me leave because I used a teleporter," Luis said.

    After giving it a thought he decided to tell her, teleporters weren''t a secret from the world anyway but the tiny ones Michael used weren''t known by a lot of people in fact it wasn''t known by anyone who wasn''t close to Michael.

    "A teleporter," Rose said with raised eyebrows. "I didn''t see you enter with a teleporter."

    "It was a portable teleporter," Luis said.

    "You know you have to have a license to own a portable teleporter," Rose said.

    "It wasn''t mine," Luis said.

    "Who''s then?"

    "Michael, he gave it to me to return itter," Luis said.

    Rose stared at him for a while before rolling her eyes.

    "Why are you still standing there?"

    "Oh, I thought you weren''t done with your question," Luis said.

    "I could ask you more questions," Rose said with a smirk.

    "Please no," Luis said as he quickly disappeared in between the shelves.

    He made his way to the special shelf, did the necessary procedures, and quickly entered their.

    "You''re back again," Nika said.

    "Yeah, is Michael down there?" Luis asked.

    "Yeah, he arrived an hour ago," Nika said.

    That was the good news he needed as he headed towards the elevator and pushed the down button.

    He arrived at Michael''sb to see the CEO doing something he didn''t quite expect.

    He was having a drink while watching something on the screen which was nted on the wall above therge shelf.

    "Oh, how are you doing Luis?" Michael asked immediately after the Angel had stepped out of the elevator.

    "I''m okay and a little excited I guess," Luis said as he walked up to him.

    "Excited about what?" Michael asked and took a sip from the red substance in his ss.

    "Don''t act like you don''t know," Luis said.

    "Know what?" Michael asked, still pretending to be clueless.

    "That our deal ends today."

    "Oh yeah," Michael said. "So I''m guessing you''re here to tell me you won''t be working at the library anymore and want the books."

    "Exactly," Luis said.

    "Well you can quit the job if you want but the book is in a very tough ce now," Michael said.<sub> </sub>

    "You mean inside that locked shelf," Luis said, nodding towards the shelf.

    "You''re quite smart to guess that but I know that''s not the only thing you saw there," Michael said, taking another sip from his drink.

    "Yeah."

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    "What''s the purple aura around the padlock?" Luis asked. "And it seemed to have spread around the whole shelf."

    "I thought it was a normal padlock when I used it to lock the shelf but it turns out it was way beyond normal or ordinary," Michael said as he gulped down thest liquid in the ss and immediately stood up.

    "What is it then?" Luis asked.

    "A padlock protected with shadow enchantment," Michael said.

    "What''s shadow enchantment?" Luis asked.

    "A spell cast by shadow witches or wizards on anything which protects that thing from any external force," Michael said. "Putting the spell on a padlock meant that whatever the padlock was used on, the effects would be transferred."

    "Ok, but you can open it right?" Luis asked.

    "What type of tough ce don''t you understand?"

    "So you can''t open the padlock," Luis said.

    "No," Michael said.

    "Have you tried using the keys?" Luis asked.

    "Yes, and they melted."

    "How are you supposed to bring the book out now?"

    Michael stared at him for a while before picking up his tablet from the table.

    "As far as I''ve researched the only thing that can break the shadow enchantment is a pure de which is very scarce and the few that are owned by people are very very expensive."

    "Are you sure I can''t just cut it open with my water des?" Luis asked.

    "I''ve tried using weapons and almost brought my wholeb down while using my ability," Michael said. "What makes you think your water des will work?"

    "Because I''m not human," Luis said.

    "Oh, so my ability didn''t work because I was human," Michael said.

    "I don''t know, that may be the reason, there''s no way my water des won''t cut through that padlock," Luis said, stepping up in front of the cupboard.

    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you," Michael said as he pulled his chair to the side as the table in the middle moved down and was reced by the floor.

    "Nika please get me another bottle of whatever this is," Michael said as he looked at the bottle and then threw it on the floor.

    "Affirmative," Nika said.

    Luis raised his hands to form two des out of water but these ones weren''t asrge as the one he had used in the game.

    He released both des with full force towards the padlock but as soon as the des had touched the padlock they turned to normal water and sshed on the floor.

    He didn''t stop even after seeing how his first strike had made no effect at all, he formed tworger des and sent them towards the padlock but they were still met with the same result.

    "You''re going to mop that floor," Michael said after taking a sip from his refilled ss.

    The Angel was getting quite frustrated here as he formed multiple des out of water and sent them there and like the other ones the strike was futile.

    [ Water points: 5/80 ]

    He had exhausted his water points and still he hadn''t been able to make a dent on the padlock or the shelf.

    "If water doesn''t open you then fire will."

    "Luis no," Michael said but his warning was toote as the Angel had sted the padlock with two fireballs which immediately bounced back at him and knocked him back until he had crashed against the elevator door.

    *******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

    Thanks everyone forpleting the first goal your extra chapter ising up soon.

 Chapter 195 Worse Than The Last

    "O." Luis groaned as he slowly opened his eyes.

    "I warned you," Michael said and took a sip from his drink.

    The most annoying part of everything for Luis was that all those attacks would be enough to destroy a lot of demons but it had not been able to make a dent on the padlock and the shelf it was protecting.

    But still, he couldn''t deny the fact that Michael had warned him before he started attacking the padlock.

    "Are you looking for any way to get a pure de?" Luis asked as he walked up to him.

    "Not actually but I am trying to see if there are other ways to break a shadow enchantment," Michael said.

    "Can''t you just buy one?" Luis asked.

    "I could," Michael said. "But money doesn''t grow on trees Luis."

    "So the book is going to remain locked until you find another way to break the enchantment ."

    "It''s either that or you could keep working in the library, raise a few more coins, and maybe I could help you get a pure de," Michael said.

    This was his way of telling Luis to convince Luis to continue working at the library, it was quite a smart move as the Angel would have no choice but to continue working.

    Another annoying part of everything for Luis was that he couldn''t tell whether Michael was lying or not as his mind read wouldn''t work on him.

    "And now you''ve managed to get me back on the same spot," Luis said with a frown.

    "I didn''t know the padlock was protected with shadow enchantment, I don''t have aura vision like you do," Michael said.

    "Fine," Luis said angrily, heading toward the elevator.

    "Wait."

    "What?" Luis said, turning back.

    "You haven''t cleaned the floor yet," Michael said, picking up the mop stick beside him.

    ______ ______

    Inside the warehouse on Joe-Joe mountain, the first area was empty as today wasn''t the weekend but as we moved further inside, George could be seen in the dark room sitting on the chair which looked like some sort of throne.

    He was sitting on the chair while silently staring at the ceiling but he wasn''t alone as four of his boys were sitting on the couches there.

    The students there were Zach, Dan, and Luke, his three main link-ups among the second-year students.

    "I told you I needed ten gold coins before the end of the weekend Zach and you only brought me four." George finally turned to the boys to say.

    "I''m sorry boss but the students are being more careful now that they know theirints are not being taken seriously," Zach said.

    "Then how did you get four?" George asked.

    "From the less cautious ones who took the lonely road," Zach said.

    "How many students did you encounter on the lonely road?" George asked.

    "I think it wasˇ­"

    "Five," Dan said.

    "And how many coins did you get from each of them?"

    "One gold from each of them," Zach said.

    Immediately after he had said that George burst into a peal of loudughter that made the three gulp.

    "If you took one coin each from five students, howe you only gave me four coins?"

    "That''s the problem boss, we were only able to take something from four of them," Zach said.

    "What happened to the other person?" George asked.

    It was at this moment that Zach realized that he had made a mistake by adding the fifth person, he just couldn''t bring himself to tell George what had really happened with the fifth person.

    "I asked you a question, Zach."

    "He was too strong for us," Zach said with his head bowed.

    "The three of you?" George asked.

    "No, just me and Dan," Zach said. "He was just like that green-eyed kid but stronger."

    "Was it the green-eyed boy?" George asked.<sub> </sub>

    "No boss, this one had red eyes likeˇ­ like."

    "Like what?"

    "Red mes," Zach said.

    "Red," George said with a sigh as he turned away from the boys. "Well he''s not a problem and if he decides to be one he will also get the same treatment that green-eyed crap would soon get."

    After muttering that to himself he turned back to the boys.

    "I am going to give you one more chance to get me those ten gold coins before this week runs out and if you fail me," George said.

    "We won''t boss," Zach said.

    "You better not."

    _____ _____

    At the King''s pce in Asaka, King Roy was currently inside his throne room sitting on his throne while rolling a bunch of coins in his hand.

    Judging by the look on his face you could tell he was quite anxious.

    It had been three days now since they had received that letter from the elf king and since that day there had been no progress in finding the elves that he was told were in his kingdom.

    The homes of everyone in Asaka had been searched twice since there was no result from the search.

    It was yesterday that he had decided to send out a message to the elf king telling him that he couldn''t find the elves he was looking for in his kingdom.

    The message was sent out yesterday which meant that the response would be arriving today and that was the reason he was quite anxious as he thought of the possible responses the elf king could give him or maybe he could kill the messenger and leave him and his kingdom in a state of dilemma.

    He rolled back his head on his throne and was about to close his eyes when he heard someone run into the throne room.

    "My lord." The guard called.

    "What is it?" King Roy asked.

    "The messenger, he has returned." The guard said.

    "Then what are you waiting for? Bring him in."

    "He is not in a good condition, my lord." The guard said.

    "I did not ask you what condition he was in," Roy said, almost yelling at him.

    The guard left to return a few minutester with a hand hanging over his shoulder and a few drops of blood trailing behind them.

    That was when Roy understood what the guard meant by he wasn''t in good condition, the messenger''s left limb had beenpletely chopped off and although it was covered with a little piece of clothing, it was still slightly bleeding.

    Roy couldn''t take his eyes off the messenger as the guard dropped him in front of his throne.

    "What happened?" Roy asked.

    "They gave me a ce to stay and while I was fast asleep they chopped my left limb off, the king said it was a form of warning to you." The messenger said, trying to keep his breathing under control.

    "What about the message? Did he give you a message?" Roy asked.

    "Yes, your majesty." The messenger said as he reached for his bag and brought out the scroll.

    The guard took the scroll from him and brought it to the king.

    King Roy took the scroll from the guard and was quite hesitant to open it but he knew he had to and just as he opened it and read the little content written on it, a horrid look appeared on his face.

    This message was worse than thest one and he had to do something quickly.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    5 pizza gifts or 100 power stones = 3 chapters

    10 pizza gifts or 200 power stones = 4 chapters

    2 dragon gifts or 300 power stones = 5 chapters

    1 magic Castle or 500 power stones = 7 chapters.

 Chapter 196 True Act Of Kindness

    Luis had stayed in theb with Michael discussing matters rted to Angels, the two had been there for quite a while now as the sun had begun to set.

    "You''ve found out a lot about yourself," Michael said.

    "Yeah but I don''t think that''s all that is left to be found out," Luis said, looking at the locked shelf.

    Michael followed his gaze to the shelf and then turned back to the Angel.

    "I''ll find a way to open it, I promise but for now you''ll have to try and find out as much about yourself as possible," Michael said.

    "I know you will," Luis said.

    "A few years ago I was going crazy trying to find Angels on earth, never did I know an Angel woulde to me," Michael said.

    "Did you say you were going crazy?" Luis asked.

    "Yeah, I got a little obsessed but I was over it even before I found out you were an Angel," Michael said.

    There was a long period of silence between the two before Luis decided to break the silence.

    "You said you wanted to be an Angel the first time we met," Luis said, looking directly into the CEO''s eyes.

    "Yeah," Michael said.

    "I can turn you into one," Luis said.

    "I know Luis," Michael said, touching the Angel''s shoulders. "But I don''t think now is the right time."

    He walked towards the elevator and adjusted the watch on his wrist which was a teleporter.

    "Are you leaving?" Luis asked.

    "Yeah, it''s gettingte," Michael said. "Do you want toe with me?"

    "No, it''s already gettingte, I''ll just stay here and go home after work," Luis said.

    "Ok, see you tomorrow then," Michael said as he pushed the button and vanished.

    Now that he was gone Luis was left all alone in the room but he wasn''t exactly alone.

    ''So you''re nning on staying here for two hours now before going up there.'' Lena said.

    "Yeah, what else do I have to do?" The Angel said as he walked to the seat Michael had left by the side of the room and sat there.

    [ 1950/4770 EXP ]

    ''It''s going to be a while now before I level up again and it''s going to take an eternity for me to reach my next evolution.'' The Angel thought.

    ''Don''t speak like that, anytime Lucifer decides to start sending in his troops of demons, you''ll have a lot of demons to help you level up.'' Lena said.

    ''That''s the problem, Lena, I want to get strong enough before that starts happening not during or after it has happened.''

    ''Oh.''

    Luis'' two hours had finally beenpleted as he went upstairs and went into the library to see that Emilia was the one on duty now.

    "Hi, greenie," Emilia called, waving at him.

    "Uhhhhh." Luis moaned as he slowly made his way to her counter.

    "Hi Emilia." He said.

    "How long have you been here?" Emilia asked.

    "A couple of hours I guess," Luis said.

    "Ok, so how was your day?" She asked.

    "Normal." He had given it a thought and thought normal was the best answer to give.

    The Angel turned back to see that there weren''t a lot of people in the library which meant that he would have to go home early but that also meant he would have to spend his time pretending to listen to Emilia.

    He thought Emilia was going to try and engage him in a conversation but he thought wrong as she had told him to go do his job while she tried to sort out some paper works on her counter.

    "I guess she has a lot to do," Luis muttered to himself as he carried a bunch of books to the shelf closest to the area meant for reading.

    It didn''t take up to thirty minutes before the rest of the people in the library had left and Luis had finished arranging the books.

    He was done with his own work and was surprised when he turned towards the counter to see that Emilia was still on her counter which had a lot of paper on it now.

    "You''re not done yet?" Luis asked after walking closer to the counter.

    Emilia didn''t reply as she tried to finish something first then she raised her head with a smile that was quite feigned given how weak her eyes looked.<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah, a lot of registrations and return slips to fill up," Emilia said, returning her gaze to the paper where she was filling something with her pen.

    "Can''t you do it tomorrow? You look tired." Luis said.

    "I haven''t gotten enough sleep since yesterday but I''m okay," Emilia said quickly, returning her gaze to her work.

    ''I am not okay.''

    Luis heard that loud and clear, she was just trying to push herself too hard to finish the work she had for the night.

    She raised her head again to see that Luis was still standing there.

    "Do you mind getting me some coffee from that coffee machine over there?" Emilia asked, pointing at the coffee machine attached to the wall in the area you would have to enter before getting to Michael''s office.

    "Ok," Luis said as he walked to the coffee machine, grabbed the mug on the table there, and filled it up with coffee.

    "Here''s the coffee," Luis said, slowly dropping it on the counter.

    "Thanks, greenie," Emilia said as she grabbed the mug and began to sip from it.

    "You''re still not going to finish this tonight," Luis said, looking at the pile of paperwork on her counter.

    "I know," Emilia said, dropping the mug. "But I have to try."

    Luis stared at the pile of paperwork for a while beforeing up with a decision.

    "Maybe I can help you," Luis said.

    "Huh?"

    "If you show me what to do, I think I can help you," Luis said.

    "Ok," Emilia said with a cheerful voice.

    She quickly showed Luis how to fill up each and every single one of the papers on the counter.

    The Angel quickly got to work and now that he was helping the pile of paperwork was quickly reduced until nothing was left of it.

    "That''s thest one," Emilia said as she transferred thest paper to the cupboard behind her. "And we actually managed to finish up early." She said looking at the wall clock which was disying the time to be fifty minutes to ten.

    "Yeah, early," Luis said.

    Emilia didn''t say a word as she got out from the counter and gave him quite an unexpected hug.

    "Thanks, greenie, you are a really good friend." She said,

    "You''re wee," Luis said.

    "You should probably start heading back to your dorm room now." She said,

    "Yeah see you tomorrow," Luis said heading towards the door.

    ''That was really sweet of you.'' Lena said.

    "I know," Luis said, closing the door behind him. "I had to do it since I didn''t have anything else to do."

    [ You have shown a true act of kindness ]

    [ The system had decided to reward you ]

    [ +300 exp received ]

    [ +1 ability point received ]

    [ +1 skill point received ]

    "Huh?" Luis said. He never thought this was possible.

    *****

    Sorry for thete update guys, I was down with a feverst night but hopefully I''m getting better today

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Weekly mass release goals

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 197 How Does It Feel?

    Luis was quite confused about how his system would reward him for doing something nice, this wasn''t the first time he was doing something nice.

    ''Yeah but those times you didn''t do it with the intention of helping those people.''

    ''Huh?''

    ''Like the time you saved that kid who Zach was trying to take a silver coin from.'' Lena said.

    ''How do you know about that? you weren''t with me then.''

    ''I have always been with you, Luis.'' Lena said. ''The reason you didn''t get a reward like this from the system even after saving that boy was that you had done it just to get back at George for what he did to you.''

    ''That''s not entirely true.''

    ''It is Luis and you know it.''

    The Angel walked home as the bright moon brightened the night.

    The whole ce was quiet as the students had all gone back to their dormitories but just as he approached the woods by the side his ears picked up something.

    "Are you going to make this easy for us or are we gonna have to do it the hard way?" He heard a familiar voice say.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    He looked deep into the woods to see that there were four yellow auras, three of them standing around one which was lying on the floor.

    Judging by the voice and the location these three people had chosen to do something like this, he already had an idea of who they were.

    Zach, Dan, and Luke were currently in the forest with a student wearing sses who looked really terrified.

    "I''ve  told you guys, I don''t have any coins with me." The boy said with a terrified voice.

    "Then where are the coins?" Dan asked.

    "I don''t have any coins, I''ve used them all." The boy said.

    Luis had gotten closer to them with the help of his aura vision and was hiding behind a tree now.

    ''More exp.'' The Angel thought.

    "Maybe a little pain will make you less resistant," Zach said as he formed a short spear out of mud.

    "Please don''t do this, I don''t have any coins with me, I swear."

    Zach didn''t care as he pointed the spear towards his thigh and was about to stab it there when a piece of earth flew out from nowhere and knocked the spear off his hands, shattering it in the process.

    "Who''s there?" Zach quickly got up and began to look around. His tworades were also doing the same.

    There was no verbal response, just the physical one as three pieces of earth flew out from nowhere and knocked the three of them back.

    "Run." The boy heard a soft chilling voice say.

    The boy didn''t hesitate as he adjusted his sses, got up from the floor, and made the run for it.

    Immediately the boy was gone, Luis brought out his scarf from his pocket and used it to cover his face, and this time he decided to cover his eyes slightly to prevent them from getting a clear view of it.

    The three of them gulped as soon as they had seen the person who had knocked them back with earth, Luke remembered him from the night his sister had helped him to fight him but still he had managed to knock him out.

    Dan had fought him along with Zach and George that day but he managed to beat all three of them.

    Zach had had two encounters with him so far and he didn''t find any of them funny.

    "You," Zach said, pointing at him. "Summon your weapons."

    He summoned his spear as his tworades also summoned their spears.

    "We went easy on youst time," Zach said, pointing his spear at him.

    "You call stabbing me on the back with a dangerous dagger easy," Luis said, remembering the pain he had felt that night.

    Zach gave his other as Luke sted him with a water st but that didn''t bother the Angel who found the water as a low-level threat.

    Besides leveling up his water ability twice he had also learned one neat skill from his fight with Pearl something he could do with his water control.

    The Angel didn''t move from the spot as the water st went sideways on getting to him.

    "How is he able to do that?" Zach asked.

    Luke had his mouth wide open as he tried toprehend what just happened.

    "He has water ability," Luke said.

    "How can that be possible? We just saw him use earth ability, he practically used it on us." Dan said.

    "I don''t think you have an idea of what is possible," Luis said.

    "I will kill you!" George yelled as he charged in with his spear.<sub> </sub>

    The Angel didn''t move from the spot as the second-year student ran toward him but just as he was about to thrust the spear at him, the Angel stepped out of the way.

    The speed of his run caused him to stab his spear into the ground and the force from that flung him forward.

    "Let me see you dodge any of these," Dan said as he dropped his spear and lifted arge piece of earth from the ground and with it formed a lot of earth des.

    It was quite a lot and Luis couldn''t even count them.

    He sent the des at the Angel all at once and the Angel knew he wasn''t going to get out of this one by standing on the same spot.

    [ Katana des of retaliation equipped ]

    [ Anti Gravity boots equipped ]

    With his boots and the des, the Angel was able to avoid the earth des while knocking away the tricky ones which were a lot more beneficial to him as the gauge on both des was beginning to fill up.

    "His soul weapons are beautiful." Luke couldn''t help but say.

    Dan didn''t stop there as he pulled up more earth, formed more des, and sent them towards the Angel.

    "Ow." The Angel winced as another de stabbed him in the same spot thest one had.

    [ -2 HP ]

    ''If he continues like this, he''s going to exhaust his earth points which is good for me.'' The Angel thought.

    Thest des came flying in and he ced the des in ce for them and just as the des hit the Katana des the gauge in both of them got filled up.

    ''You''re in for a surprise.''  He thought as he pointed the des at the two.

    Dan had exhausted his earth points now and was panting with his hands on his knee while Luke was wondering what Luis was doing pointing his sword at them.

    He was about to find out but just as the dark-colored attack was about to shoot out, Luis felt a stinging pain on both of his shoulders forcing him to drop both of the des.

    [ -40 HP ]

    The Katana des dropped on the ground as the sts went forward, one hitting Dan and the other one hitting a tree and knocking down arge part of its branches.

    The sts didn''t stop there, they kept firing toward Luke and the teenager had to get out of there as fast as he could.

    Zach had stabbed Luis on his shoulders from behind, he had his spear on his right shoulder and an earth spear on his left shoulder.

    The second-year student expected him to fall immediately because a stab like this could be critical but instead, the mysterious stranger had grabbed onto both of the spears.

    "You stabbed me," Luis said with a shaking voice.

    Zach couldn''t believe what was happening as the mysterious stranger pulled both des out of his shoulders.

    The sts from the des were still resounding behind them but Luis didn''t care as that stab had really unlocked something in him.

    ''Don''t do something you''ll regret Luis.'' Lena.

    Zach was pushing himself back on the floor as he tried to get away from him.

    "Who are you?" Zach asked, sounding terrified.

    The Angel didn''t reply to him as he kept drawing close to him with both spears in his hands.

    "That shouldn''t be your problem now." The Angel said as he quickly closed up on him and drove the earth spears into his right shoulder.

    "Arghhhhh!!!" Zach screamed in pain.

    The pain and screaming didn''t stop there as the Angel followed up by driving the other spear into his shoulder.

    "Arghhhhh!!!" The second-year student let out an even louder scream.

    "Now tell me," Luis said, bringing his face closer to his.

    "Tell you what?" Zach winced in pain.

    "How does it feel to receive the same treatment you give others?"

    *******

    Sorry for thete update guys, I was down with a feverst night but hopefully I''m getting better today

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Weekly mass release goals

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 198 Dylans Friend

    Zach couldn''t answer that question as he had passed due to shortage of blood, Luis didn''t bother to remove the spears from his shoulders as he walked to his Katana des and picked them up.

    He looked ahead to see that Dan was lying on the floor unconscious while Like had long made the wrong for it.

    None of those things were actually his concern as he kept looking in that direction.

    The sts from his Katana des had caused a really huge mess in the area as branches of trees were all scattered everywhere.

    ''I shouldn''t have dropped these.'' He thought, looking at the Katana des before eventually putting them away in his inventory.

    He touched his shoulders to see that both wounds had been healed up but that also meant that he had lost quite a good amount of energy in healing two wounds that deep and also restoring his HP.

    [ 100/100 HP ]

    [ 20/100 Energy ]

    For the first time in a while, he could actually feel his body getting tired.

    The Angel was about to turn and start heading back to his dorm room when he began to hear footsteps approaching him from his supposed exit.

    ''Of course, that noise from those sts and this idiot would sure draw a lot of attention.'' The Angel thought as he brought out the teleporter.

    There were two guards with their shlights heading to the area as fast as they could and when they got there the only thing they could see were two unconscious bodies and a great deal of damage done on a lot of trees.

    "Who the heck did this?" One of the guards said.

    White light appeared behind the boys'' dormitory and when the lights cleared up the Angel could be seen.

    He quickly made his way to his dorm room to avoid getting spotted by anyone and when he entered the room he could see that both of his roommates were already fast asleep.

    He slowly made his way to his bed andid down there, he was breathing quite heavily but not too much.

    ''Don''t you think leaving that boy in a bleeding condition was a little too cruel?'' Lena said.

    "He was the first to stab Lena and if I had fallen just like did, I think he would have gone for my heart next," Luis said.

    ''I know but you have to be different.'' Lena said.

    "Different." Luis chuckled. "I was different by not killing him when I could have easily done it. You know you''re acting less like a voice assistant and more like a naggingˇ­. Person."

    ''I thought you were going to say, mother.'' Lena muttered.

    ''What?''

    ''Nothing.''

    The Angel sat up on his bed and looked at the tear created on his uniform on both shoulders.

    ''That was a new uniform and now it has to go into my collection of destroyed uniforms.''

    ''The tear isn''t that noticeable, you can still wear it like that.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, but the guy I beat up a few minutes ago may see it and automatically get an idea of who had stabbed him back this night.''

    ''Ok, I get the point.''

    Luis touched the spots where he had gotten stabbed on his shoulders, it felt like nothing ever happened, a scar mark wasn''t even left behind.

    ''You know Angels have the best healing out of every spiritual being in existence.'' Lena said.

    ''They do?''

    ''Yeah, their healing may not be the fastest but once they''re healed you wouldn''t be able to tell they ever had a wound there.''

    ''Yeah, I''ve seen that on different asions.'' Luis replied, touching his shoulder.

    The Angel slowlyid down on his bed as he brought up his system screen.

    [ Human knocked out ]

    [ +50 exp ]

    [ Human knocked out ]

    [ +50 exp ]

    ''Why did I get less exp for beating up those guys? I got more than this thest time I beat them up.'' The Angelined in his thoughts.

    ''Those guys are too weak for you now.'' Lena said. ''That''s the reason you got less exp.''

    The Angel let out a sigh as he turned to the other side of his bed.

    ''I feel like this system is looking for ways to prevent me from leveling up fast.'' The Angel thought.

    [ 2350/4770 EXP ]

    ''It may be true but at least you''re making little progress every day.'' Lena said.

    "Yeah," Luis muttered.<sub> </sub>

    ''You should go to bed now, you''ve lost energy and need some replenishment.'' Lena said.

    ''Ok.'' Luis said in his mind as he slowly closed his eyes.

    _______ _______

    The Angel was the first to get up as usual as both of his roommates still appeared to be in deep sleep. Luis had woken up early but it wasn''t as early as he always did, the reason being that he was tired and slept more like a normal personst night.

    [ 70/100 Energy ]

    ''So sleeping managed to refill my energy but it still wasn''t enough to fill it up to the max.'' The Angel thought.

    He rushed into the bathroom to take his bath and by the time he was out Ace and Dn were already up and waiting for him.

    "Do you mind waiting to walk to ss with us today?" Ace asked after Luis had almost bumped into him.

    "Ok," Luis said as he tightened his towel on his wrist.

    He got dressed up in his new pair of uniforms and waited patiently on his bed for his two roommates to finish getting dressed and once they were done the three left the room together.

    Dn still wasn''t back to his usually talkative self and it seemed to be bothering Ace more than it was bothering Luis.

    "Come on Dn, what is wrong with you? You''ve been acting weird since you returned to the form room that day all bloody." Ace said.

    "I''ve told you Ace there is nothing wrong with me," Dn said with a tone the two hadn''t heard him speak with before. "Is it a crime for one to choose to be quiet?"

    "No, it isn''t." Ace replied after a while.

    Dn may have said that he had just chosen to be silent but his two roommates still weren''t buying the excuse.

    The three headed to the cafeteria where they had their breakfast and to Dn and Ace''s surprise Luis had eaten quite a lot that morning.

    "What?" The Angel asked with his mouthful as he noticed the strange stares he was getting from his roommates.

    "It''s just that you can go for weeks without visiting the cafeteria and this morning you seem to be devouring everything." Ace said.

    "There are lots of other options to refill my energy but I think I should try eating today," Luis said after swallowing what was in his mouth.

    "Ok," Ace said as he turned his attention back to his food.

    Luis had managed to fill up both his energy bar and his reserve energy bar after eating that much food in the bar.

    ''You know eating is the longest way of refilling my energy.'' Luis thought.

    ''No it''s sleeping but while eating you don''t get to hurt any trees or other life forces.'' Lena said.

    ''Taking ten percent of their life force doesn''t hurt them and besides, isn''t the same thing done in food?''

    ''Huh?''

    ''The meat, eggs, vegetables.''

    ''Ok I get it but those ones are done in a more conservative way.'' Lena said.

    The two were heading to their ss now, it was just a short walk before they got there and just as they were walking someone walked beside Dn and tapped.

    "Can I see you for a second?" He said and just kept walking like he knew Dn was going to say yes anyway.

    "Who''s he?" Ace asked.

    "My friend," Dn said as he was about to follow him.

    "You didn''t tell us you had any other friends." Ace said.

    "Well, I met him yesterday," Dn said, quickly walking off in the same direction as the boy had.

    "Did Dn tell you about his friend?" Ace asked but there was no response from Luis who was still looking in the direction Dn and the boy had walked to.

    "Luis."

    "No." The Angel replied with a wave of his head as he continued his walk to ss.

    It was true that he didn''t know the boy but he had seen him before, the first time he had seen him was during nighttime, he was the boy he had saved from Zach that night.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Weekly mass release goals.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 199 Your Legs Are Dangerous

    sses hadn''t started yet as Luis sat on his seat looking at the ckboard while Ace sat on his own seat with his eyes glued to a book on his desk.

    The two were the only ones in the ss until E had walked in along with Silvia.

    "And here I was thinking we were going to be the first ones to make it to ss," E said.

    "Oh hi, E." Ace said.

    "Ace," E said with a nod.

    "Hi, Silvia." Ace said.

    "Thank you." The Wonder warrior said as she walked past him heading for her seat.

    "Thank you," Ace muttered, finding her reply to be an odd one.

    E slowly walked to Luis who didn''t turn even after hearing her voice.

    "Hi, Luis." She said immediately after she had pulled up in front of his desk.

    "Oh, hi E," Luis said.

    "So have you figured out what''s wrong with Dn?" She bent closer to his desk to ask. "Where is he by the way"

    "I haven''t found anything yet but he says he just wants to be quiet," Luis said.

    "And you believed that?" E asked.

    "Not really," Luis said with a wave of his head.

    "Good morning Luis," Orah said behind him, causing E to bring her head up.

    "Good morning E," Orah said with a smile.

    "Morning Orah," E said, smiling back at him.

    "Is your body properly healed now?" Orah asked.

    "My shoulders still feel kinda sour but it''s nothing serious," E said.

    "Ok, I''m d you''re okay," Orah said.

    "Thanks," E said.

    The bell for ss rang as the students began to troop into the ss, that was E''s cue to return to her seat.

    Luis turned back as the students walked into the ss and just like he suspected Dn and his supposed new friend Dn were thest people to walk into the ss.

    He kept his gaze on Dn until he had sat down before turning to face the ckboard.

    Just like yesterday, Nova wasn''t present in the ss which Luis found strange given that she was supposed to be assisting Miss Nicole.

    The lesson periods were being cut short because of the uing and that meant that the students were going to be having lunch after theirbat training in their variousbat sses.

    Luis waited for the bell forbat ss to ring before he made his way to Nicole''s table.

    "Any problem Luis?" Nicole asked.

    "Not really, I was just wondering where Miss Nova is, she wasn''t in ss yesterday and today," Luis said. He just wanted to make sure that she was still working here and something hadn''t happened to her as he still had unfinished business with her.

    "Nova is helping with other things so she won''t be in ss throughout this week," Nicole said.

    "Ok," Luis said as he slowly walked away.

    The martial arts students all headed to theirbat ss together to see that Michael and their mates from the A-ss were already waiting for them there.

    Immediately after everyone had settled down, Michael grabbed his tablet from the seat beside him.

    "ording to yesterday''s fight, we have four people left in the contest who will be facing each other today," Michael said, scrolling through his tablet. "Luis Miles, Orah Smith, Silvia Cane, and Dn Hart."

    "I just hope I don''t get to fight with any of these two weaklings, especially the blonde one," Silvia muttered to herself looking toward Luis and Dn.

    "Ok, here''s how things will go," Michael said. "The first fight will be between Silvia Cane and Dn Hart."

    "You''ve got to be kidding me," Silvia said as she made her way to the middle of the room. "If I beat him, I can still make it to the final and fight the new boy."<sub> </sub>

    Dn sluggishly made his way to the middle spot and looking at him he didn''t look like he was ready for the fight.

    "If you promise to put up a little fight, I''ll go easy on you," Silvia said immediately after Michael had given them the signal to begin.

    "It''s no use, just knock me out and get it over with," Dn said.

    "You''re saying you''re not going to fight back," Silvia said.

    "Yes," Dn said.

    Silvia stared at him for a while like he wasn''t being serious but the dude was being really serious as he didn''t make any move.

    "That''s it," Silvia said.

    "What?" Michael asked.

    "I am not fighting someone who clearly doesn''t want to fight me, if I do that then it wouldn''t be a fight," Silvia said.

    Michael turned to Dn and was about to say something but before he could say it the teenager had already made it clear he didn''t want to fight.

    "I surrender," Dn said.

    ______ _______

    The contest in the Non-Ability Users ss of Eukerion academy didn''t end yesterday but there were a lot more fights which had seen the best sixteen fighters emerge to the round of sixteen.

    Todd was among the sixteen people without a doubt and so were Natasha and Tania.

    The first fight was called between two students as the both of them stepped into the spot mapped out for the fight and began to have a go at each other.

    It didn''t take up to ten minutes before a winner had emerged between the two as one of the boys was moaning on the floor.

    "Good job Mike." Madam Nelly said, stepping into the spot.

    She held up her list of students in the round of sixteen to call the next pair to face each other.

    "Ok, next up is Natasha Rond versus Bliss Cage." Madam Nelly dered.

    Natasha stepped into the spot with her usual creepy smirk on her face.

    Bliss, a blonde-haired girl who had her hair braided behind her, had slowly stepped up immediately after Natasha had entered the spot. She looked really calm but judging by how herst fight had ended yesterday she could really be dangerous.

    "You think you can do that against me?" Natasha said.

    "I can try," Bliss said, getting in her fighting pose.

    She was the first to attack with a fast kick which Natasha was lucky enough to dodge but she wasn''t two times lucky as the second kick quickly followed hitting her on her jaw and knocking her back.

    She slowly got up as she spat out the blood that had gotten into her mouth.

    "Alright, that does it." She said quickly heading towards Bliss who was being quite cautious.

    She tried to kick Natasha again but the girl seemed to have entered her crazy mode as she grabbed her foot and pulled her to the ground.

    "Your legs are dangerous," Natasha said, holding her to the ground with her leg. "How about we break this one for a change?" She said with her creepy smile as she twisted the leg forcing a scream out of Bliss.

    "Alright, that''s enough Natasha." Madam Nelly said as Natasha immediately let go of her legs.

    "Onto the next round," Natasha said as she walked off the fighting spot but not before finding Tania and giving her a wink.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Weekly mass release goals.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 200 Blue Explosion

    Dn surrendering before the fight even started wasn''t a surprise to most of them that were in the room but there was one person who was quite disappointed at him for not even trying.

    "You didn''t even try," Monica said after walking up to him.

    "There was no point trying," Dn said, putting his hands in his pockets and turning away from her.

    "Yeah because you think you''re going to get anywhere in life by surrendering," Monica said. "Sometimes the toughest battles are not won by the strongest."

    "Alright, that was less entertaining," Michael said, bringing his tablet to his view. "Luis and Orah you''re up and I hope none of you surrenders."

    The two stepped in the middle spot for the spar that would determine who would be facing Silvia in the final round.

    Luis really wanted to face Silvia to see how much he had improved and whether he would be able to beat her but he also wanted to know how a fight between Orah and her would turn out.

    ''You''re nning to lose?'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah.''

    Michael gave them the green light as they began to walk around their axis.

    "You know that thing you did against E isn''t going to work on me," Luis said.

    "I know but I''ll try," Orah said.

    The Angel was the first to start the attack as he quickly closed up on the demon and sent a punch down his gut which sent him staggering a few feet back.

    ''His punch got stronger.'' Orah thought, recalling theirst fight.

    Orah didn''t waste time returning with his own punch but Luis sensed it on time as he blocked it with his hands and sent a punch directly into the demon''s face.

    ''Did he get faster?'' Orah thought as he cleaned the little blood on his nose.

    ''I feel like he''s not trying hard enough.'' Luis thought.

    "I think it''s time to take things a little seriously," Orah said as he got in his fighting pose.

    "Ok," Luis said.

    The demon charged in and once he got closer to the Angel he began to attack using all the martial arts moves Michael had taught them.

    Luis was doing quite a good job defending all the attacks but it didn''t take long before he began to get overwhelmed.

    Orah faked a punch towards his face as he raised his hand to block it but the punch never came as Orah used all his fingers to punch him five times on his stomach and with a stumping kick sent him flying backward.

    Luis was still conscious but he had pretended to have passed out as hey on the ground motionless.

    Michael looked at the Angel on the floor with a wave of his head.

    "Good job Orah," Michael said.

    ''You know he''s still conscious right?'' Jasmine asked.

    ''What?''

    ''The Angel is conscious and very much okay.'' Jasmine said.

    ''You''re saying he lost on purpose?'' E asked.

    ''Yeah.'' Jasmine said.

    Orah lifted Luis on his shoulder and began to walk toward the bench.

    "Come with me please." He said before walking past E.

    E followed him as he walked to the bench and dropped Luis there.

    "Can you help me watch him?" He asked.

    "You didn''t need to ask," E said, sitting on the bench with a feigned smile.

    "Thank you," Orah said before walking back for the final fight.

    As soon as he had walked a little distance away from her, E turned to Luis and tapped him on his head.

    "Get up Luis, I know you''re okay." She said,

    "What?" Luis said slowly, opening his eyes.

    "Drop the act I know you lost on purpose," E said.

    "You know?" Luis asked. He was really surprised.

    "Yeah, why did you lose on purpose?" E asked.

    "To see that happen," Luis said, looking ahead.<sub> </sub>

    "What?"

    "Orah versus Silvia, I wanted to see who would win between the both of them," Luis said.

    "Or, you''re just afraid of facing Silvia," E said.

    "I am not afraid of facing her," Luis said, sounding a little annoyed.

    ''You know if I couldn''t hear your thoughts I would say the same.'' Lena said.

    The final fight for Michael''s assessment was set as Silvia and Orah stood opposite each other.

    ''She''s a good fighter but dealing with her speed is going to be the real problem.'' Orah thought as he moved along his axis.

    Silvia wasn''t moving as she kept her gaze on Orah while standing on the same spot. She was waiting for the right moment for Orah to get close to her and as soon as Orah had gotten a little close to her she zoomed toward him.

    She was so fast that the rest of them who were watching were only able to see blue blurs as she moved.

    She sent a powerful kick down the demon''s thigh and expected him to be quickly sent back but just as her body settled, she was surprised to see that he had blocked her kick with his hands and before she could react he had pushed her off.

    Silvia lost bnce and had almost fallen but luckily for her, she managed to regain her bnce before that happened.

    Judging by the look on her face now you could tell she was shocked by the fact that Orah had read her movements to be able to block a kick that fast.

    "Let''s see if you will be two times lucky," Silvia said as she zoomed in again and with vibrating hands and legs began to attack the demon with kicks and punches.

    Orah was blocking some of them but was getting hit by most of them. A final spinning kick from Silvia was enough to send him flying and crashing to the floor.

    "It''s like she''s taking this fight way too seriously." Orah groaned as he slowly got up from the floor.

    He looked at his hands as an idea popped into his head but he quickly shook it off.

    ''That''s too risky.'' He thought.

    Silvia closed in on him again and sent a powerful punch towards his face but this one wasn''t as fast as the other ones as Orah was able to block it by forming an X with his hands.

    "You know you''re trying a little too hard to win a friendly fight," Orah said with gritted teeth.

    "Weren''t you trying too hard when you pushed E to that wall?" Silvia said, nodding towards the wall.

    Orah looked back to see that the little dent on the wall was still there and that was when an idea popped into his head.

    "I guess I tried too hard there," Orah said as he quickly pushed her back.

    Unlike E, Silvia didn''t fly backward but had stretched her leg back to catch herself before she could fall.

    Orah used the opportunity to turn the aggressor as he closed in on the wonder warrior nning to take her out with one powerful punch but his ns didn''t go as nned as Silvia was also saving a punch for him.

    Both hands collided as the fight quickly shifted to a battle of strength, it was clear to everyone who was going to win as Orah was pushing the wonder warrior down with his hands but just as he was about to pin her to the floor blue sparks began to appear around her hands.

    It felt like her hands had received some kind of boost as she began to push herself up.

    "I thought she needed to rub her hands together to produce those sparks," Monica said.

    "Me too," E said.

    ''I think I made the right decision.'' Luis thought as he watched the scene ying out in front of him.

    Silvia was using her boost to try and suppress the demon but he wasn''t giving in.

    The wonder warrior slowly raised her other hand and tried to punch him with that but he caught it before it could get to his face.

    Silvia was beginning to moan now as the tension on both of her hands was getting too much for her and it didn''t take long before her moans turned to loud growls.

    Acting in response to her growls the blue sparks appeared on both of her hands and before Orah could figure out what was about to happen he was sted back by a blue explosion as everywhere got covered by bright blue light.

    "Get down!" Michael said as he used his wind ability to prevent the explosion from getting to them.

    It didn''t take long before everything cleared up and when they looked in the middle the wonder warrior and demon weren''t there but it didn''t take them long to spot them on the walls at each end and they didn''t seem to be in good condition.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Weekly mass release goals.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 201 You Are Crazy

    "Alright, the next fight will be Tania ck Stone versus Regina Cole." Madam Nelly said before stepping out of the middle spot.

    Tania''s eyes darted towards Natasha before she slowly made her way to the spot, she had her hair tied back in a ponytail today to stop it from interrupting in the middle of a fight.

    Regina Cole was a very sleek red-haired girl who was also strong as she managed to make it to the round of sixteen.

    "Don''t try your tricks on me, they won''t work," Regina said as she struck her fighting pose.

    Tania didn''t say a word as she got in her own fighting pose.

    Regina was the first to attack as Tania was never going to do that, that was one of the tactics which she had learned from Todd.

    ''If you''re not sure of how strong your opponent is then wait for him or her to attack first and study their moves.'' He recalled his words in her memory.

    Regina began her attack with a mix of punches and kicks while Tania blocked and dodged the attacks while slowly moving back.

    "You think you''re going to wear me out like you did to that idiot," Regina said as she sprang up and delivered a karate kick on her stomach.

    "Ohhhh." Tania groaned as she staggered back while clutching her stomach.

    Regina didn''t give her time to recover as she ran to her and delivered a knee kick on the same spot which caused her to drop to the ground immediately.

    You could tell Natasha was enjoying the fight as her face was all smiles.

    "Why don''t you try fighting back," Regina said as she watched Tania pull herself on the ground. "You''re done, girl."

    She ran towards her and was about to jump on her when Tania quickly turned and raised her knee which she tripped on and to make her fall more painful pulled her backward with her hands.

    Regina was sent flying backward until she had crashed on the table which had a mug on it and had broken both the mug and the table in the process.

    The ss burst out in cheers as they had just witnessed one of the bestebacks throughout thepetition so far.

    Natasha just rolled her eyes as she moved to the back of the ss.

    ''I just hope we meet in the next round.'' She thought.

    "I guess you fell for one of my tricks." Tania turned to Regina to say before walking back to her spot.

    Todd''s fight wasn''t that fun to watch as everyone already knew who was going to win and as usual Todd had been the one to emerge victorious.

    Todd''s fight was the final one in the round of sixteen as eight people had made it to the quarter-finals and among those eight were Tania, Todd, and Natasha.

    Natasha was furious as she was matched with another person in the quarterfinals and she had taken out her anger on the boy, almost kicking his head off before Madam Nelly had called her to order.

    "If you hurt someone, Natasha you''re going to miss out on the tournament." Madam Nelly said.

    "I''m sorry Madam Nelly." She said casually as she walked back to where she was standing but not before turning to Tania and giving her a wink.

    The fight continued until it had gotten to Tania''s turn, this time she didn''t use any tricks as she was direct with her attacks.

    The boy didn''t even get the space to fight back as Tania crippled him with every kick, sending him down on his knees before knocking him out with a final kick.

    This time she decided to try something as she turned to Natasha and gave her a wink before walking back to her spot.

    Madam Nelly was quite shocked by how far Tania had managed to make it so far in thepetition, she was one of the students she would put in the trying category. She never saw her as one of her brightest students but all that would change today.

    Todd was faced with one of the skilled fighters in the ss who knew some moves in martial arts.

    The boy managed to put up a fight and at some point, it looked like Todd was losing but he wasn''t the strongest student amongst the N.A.Us for nothing as he managed to turn the tides and knocked him off with a sliding kick before knocking him to the ground.

    The boy was panting heavily as Todd offered him a hand up.

    "Good fight," Todd said.

    "Yeah, I almost got you there." He said as he took his hand.

    One more fight took ce as another skilled fighter named Harry emerged victorious.

    Now there were only four students left in the tournament, Harry Moon, Tania ckstone, Todd Rond, and Natasha Rond.

    Madam Nelly went over the matching procedure with her tablet which decided who would be facing who in the semi-finals.<sub> </sub>

    "For the first fight in the semi-finals, Tania ckstone will be facing Natasha Rond." Madam Nelly.

    "Yes," Natasha said with a wide smile on her face.

    "No, no, no," Todd said as he was beginning to get strange feelings about the fight that was about to take ce. "Can''t you let me face her instead Madam Nelly?"

    "I''m sorry Todd but I wasn''t the one that made the decision." Madam Nelly said.

    Before Tania could step into the spot for the fight, Todd rushed to her and pulled her back by her shoulder.

    "What is it, Todd?" She was a little startled by the way he had grabbed and pulled her.

    "Natasha, I know you want to fight her but that girl is nning to do something terrible to you," Todd said, looking at Natasha who was already standing on the fighting spot.

    "I know she doesn''t like me but she''s not going to kill me in front of everyone because I won''t let her," Tania said.

    "Tania you don''tˇ­."

    "Tania ckstone please step up to the spot." Madam Nelly said.

    "Don''t worry Todd, she won''t do anything to me," Tania said before quickly walking out to the spot.

    The two girls were now standing opposite each other waiting for Madam Nelly to give them the go sign.

    "You are really lucky to make it to this stage," Natasha said.

    "And so are you," Tania said.

    "Not everyone would give you a tip before a fight but here''s a tip for you, if you try that drain trick on me then you''re just going to get hurt more." Her voice sounded chilling as she said this and it had sent a little shockwave down Tania''s spine but she did a good job in not showing it.

    "I wasn''t nning to," Tania muttered immediately after Madam Nelly had given them the go sign.

    Natasha charged in immediately with a powerful kick which Tania had made a mistake by using her hands to block as they had gotten crushed by Natasha''s leg.

    "Arghhhhh." Tania screeched in pain as she moved backward.

    Her hands had gone numb from that kick, partially putting her out of the fight.

    Natasha didn''t consider what her kick had done to Tania''s hands as she rushed towards her, grabbed her neck with her legs, and pulled her to the ground.

    She was trying to suffocate her as Tania was beginning to struggle with her breathing now.

    "Tania." Madam Nelly called but she didn''t stop until Todd had stepped up and pushed her away.

    "Are you trying to kill her?!" Todd yelled as his temper was beginning to rise now.

    Natasha didn''t say anything as her creepy smile was still on her face.

    Todd turned away from her as he turned to face Tania who was still lying on the floor trying to catch her breath.

    "Are you okay?" Todd asked as he brought her head up on his arms.

    "You are crazy Natasha." Todd turned to Natasha to say after seeing Tania''s neck which was all red now.

    "Natasha," Madam Nelly called with an angry voice that forced Natasha to turn to her immediately.

    "Thest time I warned you was myst warning to you, now you''ll have to face the consequences of your action."

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Weekly mass release goals.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 202 Lost Headsets

    Natasha''s attempted murder against Tania had brought the ss to an abrupt end as he asked the students to head back to their dorm rooms while she went out with Natasha.

    Tania was still lying in Todd''s hands and it seemed like she was beginning to regain her breath now.

    "Are you okay?" Todd asked after noticing that her breathing had settled a little.

    Tania didn''t respond as she stared at him for a while before turning to the side to see that everyone was gone.

    "Tania," Todd called.

    "Yes, I''m okay." Her voice was very tiny now because of the pressure Natasha had put on her neck. "Where''s Natasha?"

    "Madam Nelly took her somewhere, she''s going to receive proper punishment," Todd said.

    "Punishment," Tania muttered as she turned to the side.

    "What is it?" Todd asked.

    "Has she always been like this?" Tania asked.

    The question seemed to have stirred up a certain emotion in Todd as he slowlyy her head on the floor and turned to look at the exit.

    "She wasn''t exactly like this, sure she acted crazy sometimes but I never thought it would get to this extent," Todd said.

    "Why does she hate me this much? I don''t remember doing anything to her." Tania said.

    "I''ve tried asking her but she didn''t give me any reasonable answer," Todd said.

    There was a moment of silence between them as Tania got off her back to sit on the floor.

    "Thank you, Todd." She said, "For saving my life."

    It didn''t take long before Todd turned to her with a smile.

    Tania was walking properly on her own as they two headed back to their dormitories, well Todd was escorting her back to her dorm room.

    The two soon arrived in front of the door and Todd had been the person to knock.

    It didn''t take long before the door was opened by Chloe whose face turned sour on seeing him.

    "What doˇ­.." She wanted to ask before spotting Tania behind him.

    "Tania." She said as she stepped a foot outside and pulled Tania closer to her. "What took you so long? I saw your mates return quite a while ago."

    Tania hadn''t replied yet as Chloe scanned her body with her eyes and that was when she spotted the marks on her neck and how some parts of it were red.

    "Who did this to you?" Her eyes had gone ice blue as she didn''t even wait for Tania to reply before she turned to Todd.

    "It was you right?" She said quickly grabbing his hand which froze up immediately but it wasn''t only his hand as the frost began to spread all over his body.

    "Could you be reasonable for once Chloe?" Todd said as he tried to break free but his efforts were futile.

    "Chloe stop!" Tania yelled behind her. "He didn''t do anything to me."

    That was enough to knock the girl back to his senses as the frost all over Todd''s body began to melt slightly making his clothes wet.

    "Then who did that thing to you?" Chloe asked. "I''ve seen that mark before and it''s not a good memory for me," Chloe said, looking at her neck.

    Tania wanted to tell her that it was Natasha but after seeing what she did to Todd, she decided to keep that to herself for now.

    "It happened during a spar, it''s no big deal," Tania said, rubbing her neck.

    "No big deal," Chloe said looking at her neck, judging by the look on her face she didn''t exactly buy that but she didn''t go further to ask any more questions.

    "You got lucky today Todd," Chloe said to his face before walking into the room and pulling Tania along with her.

    "Seriously, I don''t know what''s that girl''s problem," Todd muttered to himself looking at his partially drenched uniform.

    ______ ______

    You could say the fight between the demon and the wonder warrior was a tie given that they had knocked each other out at the same time and they had done that in quite a critical way.

    Their crash into each side of the wall had created quite arge dent on both walls but that wasn''t anyone''s concern as they were busy still wondering how Silvia had been able to create such arge explosion with her hands.

    "Ok, that was the most epic fight throughout this contest," E said.

    "Yeah," Henry said. "That explosion was epic."

    "How did she create something like that?" Monica said, staring at the middle spot.

    ''This has to be some sort of wonder warrior special move.'' Michael thought.

    ''Do you think you would have been able to take that st?'' Lena asked.

    ''I don''t know but I think I''ve survived worse attacks.'' Luis said.<sub> </sub>

    "Alright everyone that marks the end of our sparring contest," Michael said. "Thepetition is starting tomorrow and I just hope this little contest prepared you for it."

    After saying that, the CEO turned and began to head toward his office.

    "Luis." He called after he had taken two steps forward.

    The Angel quickly walked up to him as the two began to walk side by side heading for his office.

    "Any problem?" Luis asked.

    "Yeah, do you mind returning my gadgets?" Michael asked.

    "Which gadgets are we talking about again?"

    "My teleporters and my VR headsets," Michael said.

    "Oh those," Luis said. "Can I ask you something about those VR headsets and that game?" He quickly changed the topic.

    "What?" Michael said as he opened the door to his office and walked in.

    "Who created that game?" Luis asked after walking into the dusty office.

    "I am the creator of demon battle virtual reality game but it''s notunched worldwide yet," Michael said, adjusting his watch, he was getting ready to teleport.

    "What do you mean by not beingunched worldwide yet?" Luis asked.

    "Nobody knows about them yet except for the prototypes used by thebat sses here for training students," Michael said.

    "Then howe I met two people when I was ying the game in online mode?"

    Michael had almost pushed the final button on his watch to teleport when he heard Luis say that and had stopped his hand halfway.

    "You saw people ying the game," Michael said.

    "Yeah, and it seemed like they were familiar with everything," Luis said.

    Michael had entered a deep state of thought as what Luis had just told him hade as a surprise to him.

    It couldn''t be the ones he handed out to the academy, those ones weren''t programmed to y online yet.

    He had only three headsets ready for online mode and Luis had already taken two of them so who could these two people be and how did they get into the game?

    "You said two headsets right?" Michael asked as something had finally clicked in his mind.

    "Yeah."

    "I originally had five headsets programmed for online mode but two had gone missing," Michael said.

    "Where?" Luis asked.

    "They fell into the ocean when I was returning from my visit to Phoenix," Michael said.

    "Phoenix," Luis said.

    "Yeah, thanks for the info Luis, I have to go check something now," Michael said before pushing thest button on his watch and disappearing.

    He arrived at hisb and quickly grabbed the VR headset from the small cupboard, walked to his table, dropped the headset there, and took a seat.

    "The only way to be sure is to ask them myself."

    He was about to grab the headset and put it on when he was interrupted by Nika.

    "You have an iing call, Michael," Nika said.

    "Iing call from who?" Michael asked, sounding a little annoyed that someone was disturbing him now.

    "Miss Lang, it''s a video call," Nika said as a virtual screen appeared in front of Michael.

    The virtual screen had a picture of Nicole with her name written below the picture.

    ''Why would she want to video chat with me during her working hours?'' Michael thought.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Weekly mass release goals.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 203 Hair From The Sky

    Michael figured that it was something urgent for Nicole to call him during her working hours so he didn''t hesitate in picking up the call.

    He could see Nicole now who as he guessed was still in her new office.

    "Hi Michael, I know you''re probably wondering why I''m calling you by this time," Nicole said.

    "You got that right sweetie," Michael said.

    Nicole stared at him for a while before shaking her head.

    "Well, I was working on myptop when the whole screen suddenly went ck," Nicole said, showing him theptop with a cked-out screen. "I''ve tried everything but the thing doesn''t seem to be responding."

    <o>,m "So now you want me to pop up and have a look at it," Michael said.</o>

    "Yes please, I have a lot of files in here that shouldn''t get lost."

    "You didn''t have to ask," Michael said as he began to search for her location on his watch.

    "Yeah, right," Nicole said, rolling her eyes. "Please be quick." She added before ending the call.

    "I''m already there," Michael said as he pushed the teleport button on his watch and immediately got covered by white light.

    Nicole was pushing some buttons on theptop when a bright light suddenly appeared behind her, she didn''t need to look back as she already knew who it was.

    She wasn''t the only one in the room though as Nova was also behind her at her own desk working on something with herptop. She was putting on a white short sleeve shirt and a pair of ck trousers.

    The room wasn''t thatrge and it didn''t need to be as it was only meant for two people at most.

    "You didn''t tell me your assistant was here too," Michael said as Nova was the first person he had seen.

    "Did I have to?" Nicole asked with her gaze still on theptop.

    "I would have arrived two times faster," Michael said, still looking at Nova who looked up now and forced a smile.

    Nicole turned, grabbed him by his arm, and pulled him closer to theptop.

    "Are you going to stop ogling over my assistant and do what I called you here for so that you can leave?" Nicole said directly into his ear.

    "Ok," Michael said, pulling himself free from her grip. "Let me have a look."

    He clicked a few buttons on theptop but there wasn''t any form of response.

    "Are you sure the battery isn''t dead?" Michael asked.

    "It''s plugged into a power source, Michael," Nicole said looking down below her desk where theptop was connected to the wall socket.

    "Oh, ok." The CEO said as he turned theptop. "Do you have any screwdrivers here?"

    "Screwdriver or screwdrivers?" Nicole asked

    "Screwdrivers," Michael said.

    "I think we have two here," Nicole said as she slowly walked out of the room.

    As soon as she was gone Michael turned to Nova who had her eyes glued on the screen of herptop and her hands moving as fast as you can ever imagine on the keyboard.

    "So Nova, I didn''t see you again after you destroyed my machine," Michael said.

    She immediately stopped typing as she raised her head to look at Michael.

    "I''m sorry about that." She said with an awkward smile.

    "It''s not really a problem, I''ve fixed it," Michael said.

    "Ok," Nova said as she returned her gaze to theputer screen and her hands on the keyboard.

    Michael was still looking at her and now her curiosity to know what was in his mind had reached the breaking point but when she tried to use her mind read on him nothing happened.

    The Angel had a surprised look on his face as she raised her head to meet his gaze.

    "Any problem?" Michael asked.

    "No," Nova said with a wave of her head as she returned her gaze to theputer screen.

    ''He''s clearly human but how is he able to block my mind read?'' Nova was really confused in her thoughts.

    Nicole returned to see that Michael was looking at Nova while she walked and let out a sigh as she walked into the room just to catch the attention of the CEO.

    "Here are your screwdrivers." She said as she walked up to him and dropped the screwdrivers on the desk.<sub> </sub>

    Michael looked at the two screwdrivers with a shocked expression, well to be precise the shocked expression was because of one screwdriver.

    "I don''t think we will be needing this." He said picking up therge screwdriver whose pointed mouth was clearlyrger than any screw on theptop.

    "Well, you said you needed screwdrivers," Nicole said slowly sitting on the sweevil chair beside her desk.

    "I''ll manage this one for now," Michael said as he picked up the smaller screwdriver and started losing the screws on theptop.

    The problem was identified immediately after he had opened up theptop.

    "Now here''s why yourptop isn''t responding," Michael said, hitting the screwdriver on the charging port.

    "What?" Nicole asked, taking a peep at the internalponents of theptop.

    "Your battery''s down and the charging port is fried," Michael said.

    "Can you fix it?" Nicole asked.

    "Yeah, but I''ll need my tools," Michael said as he clicked his watch, got covered by the white light, and vanished.

    ______ ______

    It was nighttime at Asaka which meant that everybody in the kingdom was currently in their homes in obedience to the curfew, but that curfew wasn''t for Jude who had sneeked out toe see the elf twins in the forest.

    This time he wasn''t going to their hideout as they were already waiting for him near the hole.

    He reached the hole and removed his hood as the two standing opposite him did the same.

    "Did you find anything about it, Tauriel?" Jude asked, walking closer to her.

    "I''ve checked the books you brought me but there wasn''t anything about it," Tauriel said. "If only I had my books here with me."

    "Yeah but that''s not an option now," Tuchel said.

    "Yes, but we have to look for another way to find out why these mysterious crystals light up every night," Jude said.

    "You think it has something to do with your sister going missing?" Tuchel said.

    "I''m sure it has something to do with my sister going missing," Jude said.

    "Don''t worry Jude, I''ll try my best to find out something about it but I''ll need your help to do that," Tauriel said.

    "Thanks, Tauriel," Jude said.

    At that moment the three crystals lit up and connected their dots to form the swirly blue light with little white swirls in the middle.

    Tauriel kept her gaze on the blue light as she bent down beside it.

    Before Tuchel and Jude could even do anything the she-elf had stuck her head into the light.

    "Tauriel," Jude said, quickly grabbing her arm as she had almost fallen into the hole.

    Tauriel was breathing heavily as she was getting overwhelmed by what she was seeing now.

    A whole lot of skyscrapers, a lot of people moving around the city and various types of vehicles moving on the roads.

    She didn''t get to see much though as she had gotten pulled back by Jude before the light died out but it had taken the tip of her hair with it.

    The she-elf was panting heavily as she fell on Jude''s body, everything happened so fast that it was too hard for her toprehend.

    "What happened?" Tuchel squatted beside her to ask.

    In the capital of Phoenix, a young man was walking down the street when a long strand of hair fell in front of him.

    "What theˇ­?" The man said as he picked up the piece of hair and looked up.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Weekly mass release goals.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 204 The Loyal One

    Michael returned with a small box, he dropped the box on the table and opened it up to reveal a couple of screwdrivers and other tinyponents belonging to aputer of some sort.

    "You''re lucky I have aptop charging port to rece your fried one," Michael said as he brought out the tiny charging port and dropped it on the table.

    He quickly got to work with his special screws and in no time he had removed the fried charging port.

    "What did you do to get this thing in this condition?" Michael asked as he looked at the charging port which was all brown from under.

    "I didn''t do anything to it." Nicole rolled her eyes as she put her head on her desk and turned away from him.

    Michael shrugged as he picked up the new charging port fixed it on the spot and held it there with screws.

    "Ok, let''s see if this is the only thing wrong with yourptop," Michael said as he picked up the charger and plugged it into theptop.

    For some seconds there it looked like nothing was going to happen as Nicole turned to check, Michael wanted to touch plugged in part of the charger to see if it was plugged in properly but just as he was about to touch it the charging screen popped up.

    "Ok, it''s working again," Michael said.

    "Yes," Nicole said under her breath as Michael gave a strange look.

    "I''m going to let it charge for a little while before closing it up," Michael said.

    ? "Ok," Nicole said looking at him.

    She stared at him for a while before turning her gaze to theptop''s screen but he was still staring at her intensely.

    "What?" She asked after quickly turning to him.

    "Aren''t you going to give me a kiss for fixing yourptop?" Michael asked staring intently into her eyes.

    "You want me to kiss you?"

    "Yeah," Michael said with a nod. "I could do it myself but I want you to do it."

    "Fine," Nicole said with a sigh as she leaned in and kissed him.

    "Are you happy now?" She asked as her eyes darted towards Nova who still had her eyes glued to herputer screen.

    "Of course," Michael said with a smile as he turned back to theptop. "Now let''s close this thing up."

    It didn''t take him more than a minute to quickly put the parts of theptop together and the screws in the right ces.

    "You should back up your files next time, if this was something serious you would have lost them for real," Michael said.

    "Thank you," Nicole said, pulling theptop closer to her part of the desk.

    He expected the CEO to leave immediately but he was still sitting there staring at the ceiling.

    "Michael."

    "Do you mind if I talk to your assistant for a few minutes before leaving?" He asked, pointing backward with his thumb.

    "No," Nicole said. "Just leave, you''re not even supposed to be here."

    "You didn''t say that when I was fixing yourptop," Michael said.

    "Because you were doing the job of a repair man then, now there''s no longer any reason for you to be here," Nicole said.

    "Just a minute," Michael said.

    "No."

    "Ok, see youter," Michael said as he touched his watch and vanished.

    "It''s strange how a really smart guy acts like a kid sometimes," Nicole said as she turned to face herptop.

    ______ ______

    Luis was in his usual training spot which was the woods behind the girls'' dormitory.

    He wasn''t alone though as his two Demi-Angels were there with him.

    "The schoolpetition starts tomorrow right?" Luis asked.

    "Yeah," Johnny said.

    What Luis wanted to do was have a spar with his two Demi-Angels and see how much he they have improved in their fighting skills and strength.

    "How about the two of you attack me at the same time?" Luis said.<sub> </sub>

    "Can we use our abilities?" Fred asked.

    "You can use yours but for the safety of every living thing here, I wouldn''t rmend Johnny using his own," Luis said.

    "That''s not a problem, I can do fine without my ability," Johnny said.

    Luis stepped back a little distance away from the two before gesturing to them to start attacking him.

    Fred was the first to attack with arge water st which seemed to be fueled by his rage.

    That was easy for Luis to avoid as he quickly rolled out of the way before the water st could hit him but he wasn''t clear yet as Fred quickly sent another water st towards him.

    "If you keep using your ability like this," Luis said after stopping the water st before it could hit him. "You are going to exhaust your water points."

    He quickly got up and returned the water to the Demi-Angel, the attack was too fast for him and he ended up getting knocked down by it.

    Johnny quickly charged in towards the Angel with a punch that was aimed at his face but the Angel avoided the punch and also avoided the second one before sending a knee kick down his gut.

    Just as Johnny fell to the floor, he was sted with a water st that sent him flying and crashing into one of the trees there.

    "This is really satisfying," Fred said with a smirk on his face as he got ready to st the Angel with another water st.

    He sent the water st towards the Angel but it was immediately countered by the Angel''s water st and now the winner would have to depend on who had the stronger ability and water points.

    Fred had used up quite a lot of his water points during his first attack and didn''t have much for what Luis was putting him up for now.

    The Angel was clearly winning as he kept pushing Fred back until his water points had gotten exhausted then he used his water st to st him back.

    Johnny was slowly approaching him from behind and just as he was about to hit the Angel, he grabbed his hand and yanked him forward mming him to the ground.

    "Arghhhhh!!." Johnny groaned as he rolled to his side.

    "You should really work on yourbat skills," Luis said.

    ''So much for second-year students.'' Lena said.

    ''Hey don''t me them, I''m not exactly human you know.'' Luis replied.

    ''And so are they but even at that the wonder warrior who is a human will deal a lot more damage to them.'' Lena said.

    ''I get your point, Lena.''

    Fred had returned now with a few twigs stuck on his head, that st was quite a powerful one for him as he seemed to be staggering.

    "You shouldn''t depend only on your ability in a fight, especially when you have one," Luis said.

    "I''m pretty sure I would have done better if I was fighting someone normal," Fred grumbled.

    "Do you mind giving me a hand up?" Johnny asked from below and Luis quickly offered him a hand up.

    "You wouldn''t mind giving me a few fighting lessons sometimes right?" Johnny said.

    "No, I wouldn''t mind," Luis said.

    "Thank you," Johnny said with a smile.

    [ +2 loyalty points received ]

    ''He''s bing quite loyal to you.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, I''ve figured that out.'' Luis thought as his gaze turned to Fred.

    It was after every one of his conversations with Johnny that he would gain loyalty points which meant that the second-year student was starting to see him as someone special while Fred still hadn''t gotten over his grudge against him.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Weekly mass release goals.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 205 The Competition Begins

    Luis was heading back to his dorm room now as he wondered what the loyalty points he was gaining were for.

    There was nothing to describe anything about the points and when he tried asking his system, he didn''t get any response.

    ''Do you know what the loyalty points are for?'' He asked Lena.

    ''I have no idea.''

    The Angel let out a sigh as he decided to keep anything concerning the loyalty points at the back of his mind, for now, it''s not like it was going to be any use for him currently.

    He walked to the door and opened it to see that Ace was on his bed reading as usual while Dn was nowhere to be found.

    "Oh, hi Luis." Ace said. "Where''s Dn?"

    "He''s not back yet?"

    "Yeah wasn''t he supposed to be with you?" Ace asked.

    "ss ended about an hour ago and I decided to go check something out. I thought he would be back by now." Luis said.

    "Well, he''s not." Ace said sitting up on his bed.

    Luis looked towards the door and was about to pull the knob when the door was suddenly pushed open.

    "Dn," Luis said.

    "Oh, hi guys," Dn said as he went straight to his bed andid down.

    The Angel had been avoiding using his mind read on his roommate for quite a while now because he believed that thoughts were supposed to be heard by others except if it was necessary and right now he believed it was quite necessary.

    [ Mind read activated ]

    ''Why does there have to be something like the weak and the strong? Can''t everyone just be equal?'' That was the first thing he had heard Dn say in his mind.

    ''I''m just going to clear my mind now and have a nap, after all, it''s the only way I can escape thinking about the harsh realities of life.''

    The thoughts only led Luis to one conclusion and that was that Dn was getting bullied by someone.

    He wanted to tell Ace what he had found out but decided to do a little investigation on his own before involving any other person.

    ''But who could be bullying him?'' Luis thought as hey on his bed, he had a suspect but he couldn''t be exactly sure given that he was also a first-year student.

    ______ ______

    Silvia and E were currently in their room having a nice chat, well it wasn''t exactly a chat as Silvia was the only one speaking.

    She was telling E about her hometown which E was surprised to know was in a remote part of Tron Ville.

    Ajax was also in their midst and seemed to be enjoying herself in the arms of the wonder warrior who was gently stroking him.

    The wolf seemed to enjoy thepany of humans more than his own family, a good proof of that was following E back to the academy and refusing to return.

    "So you started training at what age now?" E asked.

    "I started training with my father''s soldiers when I was three," Silvia said.

    "Ok, but they didn''t exactly treat you like one of them," E said.

    "Huh?"

    "You weren''t treated badly for not following due procedures, that''s what I mean," E said.

    "They wouldn''t dare," Silvia said, waving her head.

    There was a short period of silence between them before E decided to ask her one more question.

    "The blue explosion thing you did today." She said,

    "Yes," Silvia replied.

    "Is it some sort of special move for wonder warriors?" E asked.

    Silvia stopped stroking Ajax as she raised both of her hands to look at them.

    "All I knew was that we could produce electricity by rubbing our hands together, I don''t know how I did that today and I have never seen anyone use it before," Silvia said.

    "So it is some sort of special move that you didn''t know you could do," E said.<sub> </sub>

    "Maybe," Silvia replied, getting up from her bed.

    She dropped Ajax on her bed and walked to the door.

    "Where are you going?" E asked as she grabbed Ajax who hade to her now.

    "We are out of that potato snack," Silvia said.

    "You mean potato chips?"

    "Yes," Silvia replied. "I''m going to buy more." She said before leaving and closing the door.

    ______ ______

    The sun rose over Crockel academy marking the beginning of a new day but just any new day this was the day the schoolpetition would begin to prepare the students for the inter-academy tournament.

    A lot of students were quite excited about it as it was their opportunity to show what they could do here in the school and get a chance to show it to a lot of people at the tournament.

    "All students report to your ssrooms in the next thirty minutes and wait for your teachers." A voice spoke through the speakers fixed on most parts of the academy and inside every dorm room in the academy.

    The person speaking through the speakers had to repeat himself three more times just to make sure that everyone got the message.

    "We do that every day, you don''t have to tell us." Aceined as he covered his ears with his pillow.

    The three roommates got ready together and headed for the cafeteria where Luis activated his mind read to try and get more information from Dn but unfortunately he wasn''t being exactly clear about anything in his thoughts.

    They finished their breakfast and headed to their ssroom.

    Murmurs and whispers filled the ss to create quite a noise as the students were sharing their thoughts on thepetition which was beginning today.

    Luis ignored every gathering and walked to his seat but he wasn''t the only one staying on his own as his demon friend was sitting behind him.

    "So how is thispetition done?" Orah asked.

    "I don''t know, I haven''t participated in one before," Luis said, staring at the ckboard.

    It didn''t take long before Miss Nicole appeared in her usual ck suit and skirt.

    "Ok, is everyone here?" She asked quickly, doing a headcount. "Alright everyone follow me."

    Everyone waited for her to walk out through the back door before they followed her.

    As they walked down the road Luis could remember it quite well from his first day here.

    They soon appeared before arge gate which was opened a few seconds after Nicole had stopped in front of it.

    The noise being made inside could be heard by the students as they made their way into the ce where they had taken their level test, therge area that had an arena under it.

    They weren''t the only ones there as there were numerous other students in groups but it looked like the groups were also separated into three other groups.

    The first years near the entrance, the second years opposite them, and the third years by the side.

    The first thing Luis had done was take a nice view of everything and in doing so he had spotted something he didn''t see on his first day here.

    Some kind of ss container was lifted with three long pirs made of earth and inside the ss container were three specially designed chairs.

    ''I wonder what those are for.'' The Angel thought.

    His thoughts were immediately interrupted as arge pir of earth rose from the arena away from the other pirs and standing on the pir was the same woman who had conducted their level test.

    "Wee everyone to the academy''s annualpetition."

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Weekly mass release goals.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 206 Strongest Fire Ability

    The murmurs above the arena had increased immediately after the woman''s voice had resounded through the speakers.

    "For those who didn''t get the introduction thest time, I am lieutenant Kate ze." Her voice resounded in the speaker.

    "Her dressing doesn''t look soldier-like to me."

    Luis quickly turned to see E standing behind him.

    "Yeah," Luis said, turning his gaze back to the Lieutenant.

    "Thispetition is held every year before the tournament and I believe most of us know how it works but for the sake of the few first-year students who may not know, I''ll go over the procedures and rules to be followed.

    "This is mainly a fightingpetition but this year the principal has decided to add a few other things like the range battle mainly for archers and other students with weapons that require range.

    "And the speed evaluation to test your normal speed and speed ability."

    Lieutenant Kate had paused for a while now as he looked around.

    Everywhere had gone quiet as the students were paying attention so that they wouldn''t miss anything.

    "I will go over the procedures for the main event which is the fightingpetition. The fight will start with the first-year students, six students each will be selected from eachbat ss and will be randomly matched with each other.

    "Two fighters will be picked randomly to face each other but for the first round, students from the samebat ss will not be facing each other.

    "Instructors of the three first-yearbat sses should please bring forth the names of their six chosenpetitors for the fightingpetition."

    "Now where''s Michael?" Nicole muttered as she began to look around.

    Lieutenant Kate formed a path with earth pirs that enabled the two instructors for thebat sses to get to her.

    They should have been three but Michael wasn''t there yet.

    "Where''s Michael?" E asked after seeing that he wasn''t among the instructors heading to the Lieutenant.

    "I don''t know," Luis said, looking around.

    After collecting the data he needed from the instructors, the Lieutenant quickly went down with the help of her earth pir.

    There was aputer system attached to the wall by the side and as soon as she had turned it on tworge screens ced side by side descended from above and were now hanging over the arena.

    It didn''t take long before the screens had brightened up disying the logo of Crockel academy, a red shield with two silver swords crossed in between.

    Lieutenant Kate was filling in the information she was given when she discovered that onebat ss.

    "Who is the instructor of the martial arts ss? Because I don''t have his list of chosen students." Kate said.

    "Where could he possibly be?" Nicole said with gritted teeth as she brought out her phone and dialed his number.

    The call was going through but there was no response from Michael.

    "The instructor for the martial arts ss should please bring his list of chosen fighters. If not, I will have to automatically disqualify his ss from thepetition."

    The word disqualify seemed to have sparked up a reaction in Silvia as she quickly approached Luis and E.

    "Do you guys have any idea why our instructor isn''t here yet?" Silvia asked.

    "No," E replied.

    Nicole had brought out an earpiece from her pocket and had quickly inserted it into her ear.

    "Nova please head to Michael''s building and see what''s taking him so long." She said,

    Immediately after she had sent out that message to Nova Lieutenant Kate had said something that had caught everyone there by surprise.

    "Ok, I have the list of the martial arts students now." The Lieutenant said.

    "Huh?" Silvia was quite surprised but Luis and E didn''t seem surprised.

    It didn''t take long before the CEO spiraled up with the help of his wind ability.

    "Hey guys, sorry I took so long." He said after stopping in front of Luis and the two girls.

    "You''re lucky," Nicole said as she touched her earpiece. "Never mind Nova, he''s already here."

    "I''ve given her the list so it''s up to you guys now," Michael said and was about to walk off towards Nicole when Silvia called her back.

    "Can you at least tell us those you chose?" The wonder warrior asked.

    "Don''t worry Silvia, your name''s there," Michael said as he continued walking toward Nicole.

    E looked around to see that the other two instructors were giving their students some kind of prep talk which Michael didn''t even bother to do.<sub> </sub>

    Orah had joined the group immediately after Michael had left and Monica and Henry who were heading towards them immediately after they had seen Michael were there now.

    "Where''s our instructor?" Monica asked.

    "Oh look, he''s over there talking to that cute teacher," Henry said, pointing at Michael who was standing with Nicole now.

    Monica looked at them for a while before bringing her gaze down.

    "Did he tell you guys anything about those he chose?" Monica asked.

    "No, and I don''t think he wants to," E said.

    "Ok, we are set for thepetition." Lieutenant Kate said immediately after she hade into everyone''s view. "But first we must wee the principal of Crockel academy Mr. Kelvin Grove and general Freelyn." She said pointing up at the container.

    Luis didn''t need to look up as he had seen them enter the ss container.

    "Isn''t that the general that locked you and other green-eyed students up because of some sword?" Monica asked.

    "Yes, that''s him," Luis replied as his gaze turned to Orah.

    "Ok, now it''s time for the first fight which will be picked by a program in theputer down there." Lieutenant Kate.

    Two circle boxes appeared on the screen with vs between both of them.

    Pictures of the students began to disy in the boxes, the pictures were changing to different students so fast that no one could actually recognize any of them until it had stopped with two students now in both circles.

    "Ok." Lieutenant Kate said, taking a closer look at the screen. "The first fight will be between Oliver Portman of the soul weapon ss and Jayden Sunde of the elemental ss."

    The two students slowly stepped up as two pirs got raised in front of them and as they stepped on them, it slowly brought them down to the arena floor, now everyone could see both of them from therge screens.

    "Anything goes in this fight but once your opponent is down you are not to attack," Kate said. "I hope that is understood by everyone?"

    The two stood opposite each other as the number five appeared in between them and a monotone male voice began the countdown.

    "Five, four, three, two, oneˇ­ Fight."

    Oliver was quite a skinny boy with short brown hair and he looked to be the tenser of the two as he had quickly summoned his long sword even before the countdown was over.

    Jayden on the other hand looked quite muscr and had very dark hair which seemed to go well with his slightly tanned skin.

    Jayden looked as calm as ever as Oliver ran towards him with his sword, he closed up on him with his sword, and just as he was about to sh it down on him, Jayden caught the sword directly on its edge.

    There were loud gasps from the crowd as they expected to see blood drop on the floor but that didn''t happen as it seemed like the sword was the one bleeding instead.

    The des hadpletely turned red and it didn''t take long before the whole thing had melted off the hilt leaving Oliver with just that to hold on to.

    "Your soul weapon is inferior," Jayden said as he sent a punch down his gut which sent him flying and crashing to the floor.

    "That''s quite an easy win for Jayden Sun who is now through to the next round." Lieutenant Kate said.

    ''His fire ability has to be really strong to be able to melt that sword.'' Luis thought.

    ''Or the des were just weak.'' Lena said.

    "He could have still won without destroying his soul weapon," Monica said with a frown on her face.

    "He''s from the Sunde family right?" E asked.

    "Yeah and he sure likes to show that off," Monica said.

    "What''s special about the Sunde family?" Luis asked.

    "The Sunde family is one of the prominent families in the world; they are part of the world council," E said.

    "And why is that so?" Silvia asked.

    "They have the strongest fire ability," E said.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Weekly mass release goals.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 207 Betrayal

    Telling Silvia and Luis that the Sunde family possessed the strongest fire ability had brought up a certain thought in her mind.

    ''There''s no way he can be a fire mage.'' Jasmine said. ''I didn''t hear him chant anything and it didn''t look like he got angry.''

    ''Yeah, but the chants can be whispered sometimes.''

    Two females dressed in white coats hade from one of the doors in the arena to take Oliver to the clinic as Jayden had been brought up.

    "That was one of your students right?" Michael asked, looking at Jayden as he returned to his mates.

    "Yeah, he''s a bit arrogant," Nicole said.

    "You didn''t need to tell me," Michael said.

    The matching process had begun on the screen as Nicole''s eyes turned to Michael''s students who were standing on their own.

    "Shouldn''t you be with your students?" Nicole asked.

    "No, they can handle themselves," Michael said.

    After saying that he had seen Nova enter through the open gate and that had just made him want to stay longer.

    "I''m done with the files," Nova said after pulling up in front of Nicole.

    "Thank you, Nova," Nicole said. "You can have the rest of the day off."

    "Ok," Nova said as she slowly turned to face therge screen facing their side.

    Michael''s gaze had followed her, causing Nicole to quickly pull him closer.

    "I thought we were discussing." She sounded really angry as she said that.

    "Yes, did anything happen?"

    "You know what, just forget it," Nicole said with a sigh as she quickly walked away from him heading towards the door by the side which had a staff tag ced above it.

    "Hey Nick, wait," Michael said following her immediately.

    The fight going on in the arena now was between two girls and the fight was quite entertainingpared to the first one as the girls disyed various kinds of moves and special attacks.

    The girl from the soul weapon ss was wielding two shy whips.

    The whip was all ck in the middle with pink designs running down the middle and the hilts had this kind of stylish curves at both ends which made them look really unique.

    The other girl from the elemental ss was also wielding a whip, a single long ck whip that didn''t look like anything special.

    There were lots of whip shes in this fight but it looked like the girl with the shy whips was more skilled and experienced when it came to using her soul weapon.

    Luis was really enjoying the fight until he had seen someone walking past him.

    Rodney made sure to make eye contact with the Angel before walking past him, Luis kept his gaze on him until the third-year student had turned away from him and continued walking forward.

    The student with the elemental ability had raised arge chunk of earth high before smashing it into tiny sharp particles that were all sent flying towards her opponent.

    The other girl didn''t look fazed at all as she quickly did a back flip to avoid most of the earth particles before knocking away the rest with her whips.

    She quickly struck her whips towards her opponent. She raised an earth wall to block the attack but just as the whips were able to hit the earth wall a purple glow surrounded them as they smashed through the earth wall delivering deadly blows on both of her hands and knocking her whip off her hand.

    The girl with the double whips quickly finished the fight by pulling back his whips and using them to knock her opponent off her feet.

    "I''m not gonna lie, that was pretty impressive and entertaining at the same time." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Monica had waited for the girl with the shy toe up before she quickly approached her to ask her a few questions about her whip.

    The matching process had begun as Luis felt someone tap him from behind.

    "Hey Luis, do you mind if I show you something?" Dn asked.

    Luis was d to hear Dn speak to him as he had been quiet all this while.

    "I wouldn''t mind, what is it?" The Angel asked.

    "It''s outside," Dn said.

    "Outside?"

    "Yeah."

    "The next fight will be between Ace Brock and Henry Tel." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "Is it urgent?" Luis asked after seeing who was fighting next.<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah," Dn said.

    "I really wanted to watch Ace''s fight but since you say it''s urgent let''s go." The Angel said.

    Dn''s face was expressionless as he stared at the Angel for a while before he began to lead the way.

    "Where are you going?" E asked as soon as she noticed their movement.

    "Dn wants to show me something. We''ll be back soon." Luis said.

    Nova saw the twoing and immediately focused her attention on the screen, she kept looking at the screen until they had left through the gate.

    Luis expected whatever Dn wanted to show him to be close by but that wasn''t the case as his roommate was leading him into a deeper part of the woods.

    ''I don''t have a good feeling about this Luis.'' Lena said.

    "What did you say you wanted to show me again?" Luis asked.

    "It was like some sort of weapon," Dn said.

    "What type of weapon?" Luis asked.

    "Errrrrˇ­ a sword," Dn said.

    "And you didn''t take it so that you could show meter," Luis said.

    "I wanted to show it to you first," Dn said as they entered a darker part of the forest which was a result of the trees blocking out most of the sunlight.

    ''Ok, this is beginning to sound a little far-fetched now.''

    [ Mind read activated ]

    ''It''s okay Dn, he said he was just going to beat him up for what he did to him.'' Dn thought.

    Luis realized what was happening but it was already toote as two arrows came flying and pierced his stomach.

    [ -40 HP ]

    The pain was so intense that he had quickly fallen to his knees holding onto the arrows.

    Dn''s eyes widened as he looked at the arrows and the blood that was beginning to drop to the ground.

    "How could you Dn?" The Angel groaned.

    "He saidˇ­. He saidˇ­He said he was just going to beat you up really good." Dn stuttered.

    "Nice job Dn." Rodney appeared from behind with his fist des out.

    "You said you were only going to beat him up," Dn said.

    "Well, this is how I beat people up," Rodney said with a smirk on his face.

    Dn wanted to say something but he wasn''t sent crawling back to his shell by the third-year student.

    "You have done your part of the deal, now get out of here before I change my mind on not hurting you."

    Dn didn''t really have a choice as he quickly ran away leaving his roommate in the hands of Rodney.

    "You guys can go too," Rodney said to the two archers who had revealed themselves now.

    The two didn''t waste time in leaving the forest and heading for the arena before anyone would notice they were gone.

    "How about we add a little more pain to that one," Rodney said as he raised his fist des but just as he was about to stab it into the Angel''s side, the Angel caught it with his shaking hands.

    "Telling those guys to leave was the worst mistake you made today." The Angel said with pain in his voice as blood from his hands kept dripping on the ground.

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Weekly mass release goals.

    100 power stones or 10 pizza gifts= 3 extra chapters.

    500 power stones or 2 dragon gifts= 5 extra chapters.

    1000 power stones or a magic castle= 6 extra chapters

 Chapter 208 Revenge Gone Wrong

    Rodney was shocked by how someone who had two arrows in his stomach and had clearly lost a lot of blood was able to hold onto his des with such strength.

    He tried using the other de but Luis turned and quickly caught that one too.

    "You idiot," Rodney said as he tried to drive both des into the Angel''s chest but Luis was doing a good job in preventing that as both of his hands were beginning to bleed now.

    "You''re trying to kill me," Luis muttered under his breath as both des began to turn red.

    It was getting too hot for Rodney to keep in his fists but before he could even remove the strapping both des had snapped.

    That came as a shock to him but that wasn''t the only thing he was going to be getting shocked about as he was quickly sted back by a water st.

    Luis got on his knees and slowly pulled the arrows out from his stomach while slowly groaning.

    [ Foreign materials removed ]

    [ Healing process will begin now ]

    [ -60 Energy ]

    Luis could feel his body returning back to normal as the wounds on his stomach began to close up.

    Rodney couldn''t believe what he was seeing as he watched the wounds close up from where he was lying on the ground.

    "This boy isn''t normal." He muttered under his breath.

    Luis was looking around when Rodney quickly got up from the floor and mmed his fist into the ground.

    A shockwave followed immediately after the punch, a shockwave that sent the Angel flying and crashing into a tree.

    "I don''t care what tricks you have up your sleeves, all I know is that you won''t leave here alive," Rodney said as he slowly approached him.

    Luis didn''t try to get up as he rested his back against the tree, he had a few questions for the third-year student before anything could start happening.

    ''It''s strange how I haven''t gotten any quest yet.'' He thought.

    "And why do you want to kill me because of what happened in that warehouse?" Luis asked.

    "A lot of people have tried to humiliate me before, most of them are no more," Rodney said slowly approaching him.

    ''This guy has terrible anger issues.'' Lena said.

    "Well if you really wanted to kill me, you shouldn''t have brought me to the woods," Luis said as he slowly ced his hand on the tree he was resting on.

    [ 30% life force consumed ]

    [ +30 Energy ]

    [ 90/100 Energy ]

    [ 100/100 HP ]

    "I am not getting close to you," Rodney said as he got ready to m his fist into the ground again.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    Luis hade up with a really cool way to avoid the attacks with the help of his aura vision, if he could see the aura of the shockwaves heading towards him then avoiding them would be a lot easier.

    Rodney mmed his fist into the ground and sent the shockwavesing in fast towards the Angel but with his aura vision, he was able to see the blue wave lines and the range which they had covered.

    He quickly sprang up from the floor and jumped off to the side allowing the shockwaves to smash past the tree.

    Rodney didn''t wait for a moment now as he quickly summoned his spear quickly closed up on the Angel and began swinging it at him.

    Luis was swift in his movements, blocking the attacks and parrying away the ones he could with his hands.

    Luis didn''t realize but attacking with the spear was just a distraction for Rodney to get closer to him and hit him with his shockwaves.

    He mmed his fist into the ground again as Luis got sted back and crashed into a tree.

    [ -10 HP ]

    ''Getting hit by that thing is really painful.'' Luis thought as he got up with his back against the tree.

    "This is the end of the road for you," Rodney said as he got on his knee with both of his fists pointing downward.

    "No, it''s the end of the road for you," Luis said.<sub> </sub>

    Rodney was about to m his fist into the ground when he was quickly sted back by arge water st that kept hitting him even after he hade in contact with a tree.

    "Arghhhh!!" Luis yelled as he kept sting him with water.

    [ Water points: 0/80 ]

    That was the only thing that made him stop as Rodney dropped to the ground.

    It didn''t look like Rodney was getting up again after that attack as he slowly walked to him.

    The third-year student wasn''t anywhere close to being okay as the skin on his face and hands hadpletely been washed off, revealing his red inner skin.

    "Your water st wasn''t hot thest time." Rodney stuttered.

    Luis didn''t reply as he walked away from him heading to the arena.

    ''What are you doing Luis, he''s going to die?'' Lena said.

    "He tried to kill me," Luis muttered.

    There was no hesitation in his steps as he walked out of the forest.

    ''You''re going to get yourself implicated Luis.''

    Immediately after replying to Lena, he saw something zoom past him, something he had seen before.

    ''I''ve seen that thing before.'' He thought remembering the time he had teleported beside that shop.

    ''I will only get implicated whenever he will be able to admit that a first-year student beat him.''

    The fight between Ace and Henry had finallye to an end with Aceing out victorious.

    Henry had really tried his best with his ice ability and had gotten a couple of blows on Ace but the wind user was just more skilled when it came to using abilities and after a fairly long fight he had managed to subdue Henry.

    "You tried your best," Monica said, tapping him on his shoulder.

    "The next fight will be between Silvia Cane and Jessica Turner."

    Silvia smiled brightly as she stepped up to the pir and was slowly brought down to the arena.

    Jessica was a girl from the soul weapon ss, she had long ck hair, a slightly mature but cute face and she was a little bit taller than the average girl.

    She was this kind of girl that liked keeping something green on their body and for her, it was a green scarf that was tied around her neck, a pair of green bracelets with gold designs, and a green pack of arrows on her back

    The set was about to begin as E was beginning to wonder what was taking Luis so long but just as she turned towards the gate to see Luis walk in.

    The Angel had tried his best to close up the tear made on his uniform by the arrows but E had spotted it as soon as he had gotten close to her.

    "What happened?" She asked as she closed up on him and ced her hand on the tear.

    "Where''s Dn?" The Angel asked, looking around.

    "You were supposed toe back with him," E said.

    Monica and Henry didn''t seem to be paying attention to their conversation as they were busy watching the fight between Silvia and Jessica.

    Orah on the other hand had his eyes on the screen but he was still paying very good attention to what the two were saying.

    "No, he left me in the woods, he left me to be killed," Luis said.

    "What are you talking about?" E asked.

    "Dn led me into a trap."

    A gasp was the response from E that showed just how shocked she was.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    I really wanted to keep giving you guys more chapters throughout this month but I have a lot of examsing up next week and I will be returning to school tomorrow.

    I hope you guys keep supporting me because once my exams are done by this month''s end, updates will be regr with no interruptions.

 Chapter 209 You Call That Lightning

    E was shocked by the bombshell Luis had just dropped on her, it just didn''t sound like something Dn would do.

    "How did he even get to know this third year and why does he want to kill you?" E asked.

    "We will have to save those questions for him," Luis said, looking around to see if he could spot Dn in the arena.

    He knew the answer to those questions but he just didn''t want to tell her not in a ce like this.

    "He hasn''t entered here since the both of you left," E said.

    "Great, he''s hiding now," Luis said as he turned his gaze to the screen above.

    The fight between Silvia and Jessica was still going on and now it looked like Jessica was beginning to get overwhelmed.

    She tried to fire an arrow at the wonder warrior with her free bow but before she could even take the shot, her arrow had been knocked out of her hands as a punch was sent down her gut.

    The wonder warrior was so fast that the camera had only been able to catch blurs of her as he did those things.

    "You''re not even that fast with your speed ability." A second-year student said to his friend who was standing beside him.

    "Yeah, her speed is amazing." His friend replied.

    Silvia had been trying to fight her normally but it turned out Jessica was more skilled than she thought.

    Her long green bow was really handy when it came to attacking, not just shooting arrows as she had used it to knock Silvia back a couple of times.

    The wonder warrior had decided to start using her speed after Jessica had shot an arrow into her shoulder.

    She pulled the arrow out with a little moan and then quickly sped to the archer and knocked her bow off her hands before she could fire another arrow at her.

    With her bow now out of her reach, Jessica had to think of another way to attack and there wasn''t much for her to think of as she had an elemental ability.

    She pulled up two pieces of earth from the floor and quickly flung them towards the Wonder warrior who really didn''t have any trouble avoiding them.

    Her speed was a really good advantage in avoiding things like that, she ran towards Jessica who was pulling more earth out from the ground but she wasn''t using them to attack.

    The earth was covering both of her hands like some sort of gauntlets and as soon as Silvia had closed up on her she sent out the punch carelessly as she couldn''t really tell where she would be with her level of speed.

    Turns out punching carelessly wasn''t the best option as she had hit nothing but air and it didn''t take her long to realize her mistake as Silvia sent a kick to her head, knocking her out cold.

    "As expected, the wonder warrior makes it to the next round." Lieutenant Kate said as the earth pir began to take Silvia up and the medical team arrived to carry Jessica.

    The matching process began again as all the first-year students who hadn''t fought yet had their eyes glued to the screen to see if they would be next.

    E''s eyes brightened as her image was the first to stop before the image of a boy stopped at the other circle.

    "Alright, the next fight will be between E Jones and Steve Nelson." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "Wish me luck." E turned to Luis and said with a smile before she slowly made her way to the pir that brought her down to the arena floor.

    Steve was brought down opposite her as soon as she had reached the floor.

    He was a blonde-haired boy who looked just ordinary until she had begun to see sparks of lighting in his eyes.

    ''Oh God, someone with lightning ability.'' E thought.

    ''What''s wrong? You''re a lightning mage.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Yeah but thest time I fought someone with lightning ability, it didn''t end so well.''

    ''For you or for the person?'' Jasmine asked.

    ''For the person.''<sub> </sub>

    The countdown began and as soon as the word fight had been said, Steve began his attack by throwing a lightning bolt at E.

    It was really tricky for her to avoid because she wasn''t expecting it but she did avoid it by bending back and allowing it to swoosh past her.

    She got up to her feet to receive a kick from Steve who had quickly closed up on her.

    The kick sent her flying and crashing to the floor. Steve didn''t give her time to get up as she quickly sent double lighting bolts toward them.

    "This guy is really aggressive," E said as she summoned her double axe and used them to deflect the lightning bolts.

    "Is lightning the only thing you know how to throw?" E said, getting up from the floor.

    "No," Steve said as he pulled out tiny des from his side pockets and sent them all flying towards the lightning mage.

    "I shouldn''t have asked him that question," E said as she knocked away the first set of des with her axes but Steve wasn''t done as he quickly sent another set towards her.

    E wasn''t so lucky this time as she got hit multiple times.

    "Uhhh." She groaned as another de sunk into her shoulder.

    She didn''t hesitate to pull that one out too with a groan.

    "It seems like the only thing you''re good at is long-range attacks,"  E said as she covered the wound on her shoulder with her hand.

    What she was trying to do now was get him to get close because her ability wasn''t so good for long-range attacks except it was her lightning which she wasn''t so keen on using but she didn''t get quite the expected answer.

    p "I don''t like getting close to my opponents," Steve said.</anda>

    Before E knew what was happening he had sent two lightning bolts out of his hands but this time he wasn''t nning to just hit her as the other part of the bolts were still with him.

    E couldn''t avoid the bolts as they caught her, wrapped around her, and began to zap her.

    E let out scream upon screams as the lightning zapped her but she didn''t seem to be passing out which was making Steve increase the intensity of his lightning and with that E''s scream would increase.

    "E." Orah gasped.

    ''Is he trying to electrocute her?'' Luis thought.

    The concerned people there expected Lieutenant Kate to stop the fight but that didn''t happen as Steve kept zapping her.

    The pain was getting intense for E as she let out a very loud scream and her eyes immediately turned white with sparks of lighting.

    That was thest time anyone heard her scream as her hair was immediately raised as if being attracted by a ma and she began to float up.

    Steve tried to zap her with his lightning but it seemed to be ineffective now.

    As soon as she had gone up to a good height lightning began to surround her body.

    "You call that lightning." Her voice sounded like three people speaking at once.

    "What happened to E?" Luis muttered.

    ********

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    I really wanted to keep giving you guys more chapters throughout this month but I have a lot of examsing up next week and I will be returning to school tomorrow.

    I hope you guys keep supporting me because once my exams are done by this month''s end, updates will be regr with no interruptions.

 Chapter 210 Not Again

    Getting E to unleash her lightning ability didn''t always end well for the person who forced it out, Jasmine was very aware of that and that was why she was trying to call E back to her senses before she did something she would regret.

    She could have easily used her vines to suppress her energy just like she didst time but doing that in a ce like this where everyone was watching was sure going to draw a lot of unwanted attention to E.

    ''E listen to me, you have to control yourself, don''t let your power control you.'' Jasmine said.

    Steve, who had tried his lightning ability again without making any effect, was beginning to get scared and was slowly moving back as E floated toward him.

    ''E stop.'' Jasmine said.

    "Don''t tell me to stop," E said as she threw arge lightning bolt which Steve was lucky to avoid by ducking.

    "You tried to zap me dry but you don''t want to know how that feels," E said as she formed two lightning whips in her hands.

    "Uh oh," Silvia said as she thought back to her first encounter with this version of E.

    Some of the students found it really interesting that E was making here back while the smarter ones knew the fight had taken on a whole new look.

    Steve swallowed really hard as he looked at the two long whips made out of purepressed lightning.

    "How is she even able to do that?" Steve muttered to himself.

    He wasn''t the only one with that question in his mind as all the lightning ability users in the three different sses had the same line of thoughts.

    Steve pulled out his numerous des as a defensive measure and sent them all flying towards E at the same time but before any of them could get to E they turned to ash.

    "If you want to throw des, at least encase them with something," E said as she swung the whip in her right hand.

    Steve avoided that one by rolling to the side but he wasn''t two times lucky as the second whip wrapped around his shoulder and pulled him down on his face.

    The other one came flying in again and delivered a brutal blow to his back which forced out screams that put a satisfying smile on her face.

    Theshing didn''t stop there as she continued delivering the blows on his back with her lightning whip and with the other whip tied to Steve''s shoulder, he just couldn''t get up.

    Now it was his turn to scream and he seemed to be doing it quite well.

    "What is she doing? She''s going to hurt him." Monica said after pulling closer to Luis, Silvia, and Orah.

    "Didn''t he try to hurt her first?" Silvia said.

    "That''s not E," Luis said, waving his head.

    "Yeah, she''s no longer in control," Orah said.

    Some of the students who found Steve''s screaming amusing were beginning to find it not so amusing as its intensity was increasing.

    E didn''t seem to care about that as she tried to send anothersh on his back but before the lightning whip could get to him, pieces of earth shot out from the ground and wrapped around her hands, putting out her lightning show.

    She tried to resist and create another lightning whip as more pieces of earth shot out from the ground wrapped around her legs and pulled her down.

    It didn''t take everyone long to realize the person who had overpowered her with earth ability as Lieutenant Kate had her hands stretched out towards her.

    "That''s enough payback." She said,

    E seemed to have returned back to her senses as she was breathing heavily while looking up.

    ''That was close.'' Jasmine said.

    "What have I done?" E said slowly sitting up.

    It didn''t take long before two medical personnel rushed in with a stretcher, they didn''t waste time putting Steve on the stretcher and carrying him away.

    "Oh no," E said as she watched them carry him away with a shocked expression on her face. "Not again."

    ''I tried to call you back but just likest time, you couldn''t hear me.''

    "I almost killed him right?" She asked.

    ''Yeah you almost did but you don''t have to me yourself, he was the one that zapped you too hard.'' Jasmine said.

    E looked around the arena as the earth pir slowly brought her up and as she walked off the earth pir she could notice the strange stares she was getting from all the students around.

    "That was a really awful way to humiliate Steve."<sub> </sub>

    "She wanted to kill him."

    "Yeah but you can''t exactly me her, he was the one that started it."

    "She overdid it."

    With her enhanced hearing, she could hear everything all the first-year students nearby were saying about her and she just didn''t know what to think of herself.

    She stood at the edge of the arena for quite a long time as she was trying to take in everything being said about her, both the good ones and the bad ones.

    "Come on E," Silvia said, pulling her by her arm.

    She was long lost in her daze that she didn''t even know when Silvia walked up to her.

    "Come on, let''s go," Silvia said, pulling her along as she walked to the others.

    "You have really strong first-year students." General Freelyn said to Kelvin as he seemed to have enjoyed the fight between E and Steve.

    "I''m just finding out today," Kelvin said, looking down.

    "Let''s just hope they will be good enough in the tournament this year." General Freelyn said with a smirk as he turned his attention back to the arena.

    Nobody talked to E as she didn''t seem to be in a talking mood and just stared at the big screen hanging over the arena.

    ''I never knew her lightning ability was so strong.'' Luis thought.

    ''Yeah and judging by the way she''s acting she doesn''t seem to have control over it.'' Lena said.

    "The next fight will be between Ciara Holmes and Luis Miles." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Luis quickly turned his gaze to the screen to see the face of the person he would be facing but he didn''t get a clear view of the person''s face before the images were removed.

    "Good luck," Orah said as the Angel made his way to the edge of the arena where he was brought down by an earth pir.

    He was the first to make it down as he looked at the other side and saw another pir of earthing down.

    "That green-eyed kid." General Freelyn muttered to himself as soon as he spotted Luis.

    "I remember her," Luis said as soon as he saw the face of his opponent.

    He wouldn''t have been so sure if it weren''t for the pack of arrows she had on her back.

    ''Maybe she can help me level up my water ability.'' The Angel thought.

    "So what''s your ability?" Ciara asked as the countdown began.

    "I don''t have any, you?" Luis said.

    "Water," Ciara said as her bow appeared in her hands. "But I think just my bow and arrows will do in this fight."

    ''Luis.'' Lena called.

    ''I know this is going to be a tough one.''

    *****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    I''m back in the meantime guys to give you more updates just like I promised.

    Mass release goals..

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 211 How Did That Happen?

    Saying a fight between an Angel who had three elemental abilities that were up to good levels and a human who had just one elemental ability with a bow and arrow was quite an understatement but it wasn''t if the Angel had to fight without any of his special abilities.

    ''Avoiding those arrows without any of my abilities is going to be really tricky.'' Luis thought.

    ''Why don''t you summon any of those weapons in your inventory and avoid using their special skills.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah.''

    If he was going to equip any weapon between his ming sword and the double Katanas he would choose the double Katanas because of how versatile he was going to be with those des in his hands.

    But that also meant that he would have to knock the arrows away with the des and doing that meant the gauge on the des would start filling up and he didn''t want that.

    [ ming sword equipped ]

    The ming sword was a safer option for him because he had to activate the skill by will, unlike the Katana des that would just start shooting attacks as soon as their gauge was full and also he had a feeling that either Zach or one of his boys might recognise the des from hisst scuffle with them.

    [ Anti-gravity boots equipped ]

    The anti-gravity boots didn''t give him much improvement but still, they were something.

    Ciara was the first to attack after the countdown, she pulled out two arrows from her arrow pack and fired them towards the Angel.

    shing down both arrows wasn''t really a problem for the Angel who found them to be moving quite slowly.

    "A little intensity will wear you off," Ciara said as she began to fire at the Angel non-stop.

    Luis raced towards her while avoiding and shing down the ones he couldn''t avoid but he couldn''t do it all as he got hit on his shoulder.

    [ -1 HP ]

    "Only one HP," Luis muttered as he pulled the arrow out of his shoulder and kept running towards Ciara who was backing down now as she shut arrows at him.

    "I really hope he wins his first fight," Pearl said as she watched the fight while standing beside Tammy on the third year''s side of the arena.

    "He will," Tammy said.

    "Yeah, but it doesn''t really look like that now," Pearl said.

    Luis was still trying to close up on her as she shot arrows at him and was beginning to get hit a lot now.

    Each arrow shot either on his shoulder or arms will take one HP, slow him down and he will just pull it out and keep running.

    "It''s like her arrows aren''t meant to really hurt anyone," Luis said as he pulled out two arrows from his shoulders.

    He was right because he had gotten his stomach pierced by two arrows a few minutes ago and that feeling was nothingpared to what he was feeling from these arrows.

    [ 80/120 HP ]

    ''The effects on my hp do stack up though.'' Luis thought.

    ''Yeah, but she''ll be out of arrows anytime soon now.'' Lena said.

    So she thought and she was right but just as she shot herst arrows a whole new set of arrows appeared in her hand.

    "You have arrow soul weapons?" Luis said as soon as he had stopped running.

    "Yeah, I didn''t want to use them because they would really hurt you but now I must use them." She said putting the arrows in her arrow pack.

    ''I think those are the real arrows that will really hurt you.'' Lena said.

    ''I cannot get hit by any of those things.'' Luis thought.

    He cranked up his speed as Ciara quickly began to shoot at him.

    He knew he was going to get hit anytime soon which was why he hade up with a crazy n to stop Ciara from firing arrows at him.

    He ran with his sword in his hand, waited for the right moment, and sent it flying towards the archer.

    His n was sessful as the sword knocked off Ciara''s bow and cut the string in the process but in the process of throwing his sword, he had lost guard as thest two arrows shot by Ciara pierced his chest and forced him to go down on one knee.

    [ -10 HP ]<sub> </sub>

    "Arghhh!" He groaned as he pulled the arrows out.

    ''I am starting to develop great hate for arrows.''

    "Well, you seeded in breaking my bow," Ciara said as she threw the bow that she had picked up back to the floor.

    "You were overwhelming me with your ranged attacks," Luis said as he slowly got up from the floor.

    "I thought I wasn''t going to use this but you seem to be better than I first thought," Ciara said as she began to gather water in her hands.

    p "Finally," Luis said under his breath.</anda>

    _____ _____

    In the woods where Luis had left Rodney, the third-year student was still lying on the floor, he was in great pain but the only thing he could do to show that was letting out little groans.

    Nova had been sitting on a tree while in her tiny form and she had been watching him for a while to see if he would stand up and walk back to the academy but that had not happened.

    "If I leave him here, he''s going to die which wouldn''t exactly be bad as he tried to do the same to an Angel but everyone deserves a second chance." She said as she flew down and transformed to her normal size. "That''s the Angel belief."

    She slowly walked to Rodney who was groaning in a low tone and didn''t seem to acknowledge her presence, he was slowly losing consciousness.

    "He isn''t as innocent as I thought if he could do this to you and leave you here," Nova said. "You don''t deserve this butˇ­"

    Nova picked him up like a piece of a weightless pillow and began to head toward the academy.

    Serene was attending to Steve while his assistant watched the fight between Luis and Ciara on the screen mounted on the wall when someone was brought in, on a stretcher.

    "Another one but the current fight isn''t even over yet," Serene said, turning to John whose whole interest was in the current fight ying on the screen.

    "John."

    "Yeah, the fight isn''t over yet."

    "I found him lying in front of the clinic." One of the men who had brought the patient in said.

    "He''s in a pretty bad condition." The other one said.

    "Bad condition," Serene said as she dropped the small bottle she was holding on the table beside Steve. "Drop him on that bed over there."

    The men did as they were told as they slowly dropped the stretcher on the floor and then carried the patient and dropped him on the bed Serene had pointed to.

    Serene quickly rushed over to the new patient to see what was so serious about him and that was when she confirmed that it was really serious.

    She had a horrid expression on her face as she looked at hispletely red face.

    "Did this happen during the fight?" She asked but the men didn''t seem to have an answer to her question. "John!"

    "What?" John asked quickly, rushing over to her side to see what the yelling was all about. "Oh my God.*

    He had been watching the fight since it started and he was very sure that didn''t happen in the arena.

    "How did that happen?"

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 212 Smart Move

    The fight between Luis and Ciara had taken on a whole new look now that he had sessfully broken her bow, leaving her with nothing to defend herself apart from her water ability.

    She was trying her best to knock the Angel out with her water ability as fast as she could as she didn''t want the fight to turn into closebat.

    Luis wanted to turn the fight into closebat as it was the only way he could win without using his abilities but that didn''t mean he was going to miss this opportunity to level up his water ability.

    He avoided most of the water sts and then used his water control to reduce the impact of the heavy sts on him, the sts still pushed him back a little after reducing their impact but it was worth it.

    [ 50/50 water ability points ]

    [ Water ability is now level 5 ]

    ''She doesn''t really care if she''s going to run out of water points and that means I can level up to level six.'' Luis thought as he got his hands ready and blocked the attack.

    This attack wasrger than the others and had pushed him back with great force and even knocked him off his feet.

    He had failed to control the water st but that wasn''t the reason why he had a surprised expression on his face now.

    ''After that water st, I didn''t receive a single water ability point.'' The Angel thought looking at his hands as he sat up on the floor.

    "I can''t believe that didn''t knock you out." Ciara walked close to him, her breathing showed that she was quite exhausted after using her water ability like that.

    "You''re going to have to fight me closely if you want to win," Luis said looking at the bow she was holding which suggested she was already prepared for that.

    She didn''t wait for the Angel to get up as she rushed towards him and shed the bow down at him but he was quick enough to roll out of the way on time.

    ''I''ve been waiting for this moment.'' Luis thought as he directed a sliding kick towards her leg from his position.

    He expected her to fall but her stamina seemed to be stronger than he thought as she only staggered backward a little before regaining her bnce.

    She rushed in again with her bow, Luis had nothing to defend himself as his bow was at the other side of the arena but he was doing quite well blocking and parrying away her strikes.

    Ciara was being the aggressor just like she had been throughout the fight and Luis was still defending as usual.

    "He''s doing really well, I''m surprised she hasn''t knocked him out up till now," Pearl said.

    "Well, she wasted her water points, if she had used them well this fight would have been over by now," Tammy said.

    "Tell me about it," Pearl said, looking at her hands.

    ''This fight is taking really long and I still need to find Dn.'' Luis thought as he watched the bowing down on him.

    He grabbed the bow before it could hit him and snapped it into two.

    Ciara was shocked by how fast he had done that but she didn''t have enough time to think about it as a kick was quickly sent to her chest and she was sent flying.

    There were loud gasps among the students as they had just witnessed the student who didn''t seem like he wasn''t going to attack do something they never thought he was going to do.

    "He has been holding back all this while," Monica said in realization.

    "I knew closebat wasn''t a good option for me." Ciara groaned as she slowly got up from the floor clutching onto her chest.

    "Well, you wasted your advantages over me," Luis said.

    He sped towards her and everybody expected him to attack with a fury of attacks as Ciara got ready to attack but all that was needed to knock her out was a little smack on the head which she was in no way expecting.

    "That was quite a long fight but the right person emerges victorious." Lieutenant Kate said after Ciara had dropped to the floor.

    "That was really smart," Kelvin said.

    "What?" General Freelyn asked.

    "Wearing her out and then showing his full strength when she least expected it," Kelvin said.

    "Yeah." General Freelyn said with a stern look on his face as he turned back to the arena his gaze directed towards Luis.

    "I couldn''t beat him, so it''s no surprise you couldn''t," Luke muttered to himself as he recalled hisst experience with Luis when the first-year beat Zach and him and Danbined.

    "What?" Dan asked.

    "Nothing," Luke said, waving his head.

    Luis received a little bit of apuse from the students who found his moves to be smart and those who thought he had been tricky just grumbled to themselves.

    "Nice move," Orah said as soon as the Angel had gotten close to them.

    "I can''t believe you were holding back all that while," Monica said.

    "What did you expect me to do? She had ranged attacks." Luis said.<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah but just so you know, holding back at the beginning of some fights might cost you the fight," Silvia said.

    "You got hit by most of her attacks and yet you knocked her out with a few of your attacks," E said.

    "Yeah," Luis said, scratching the back of his head.

    [ 60/120 HP ]

    [ 60/100 Energy ]

    Getting hit by those attacks had note at no cost as he had lost half of his HP and a good amount of energy while getting hit and trying to avoid some of those attacks.

    Luis noticed that there was one more person in their group who had refused to talk to him after his victory as he seemed to be in a bad mood and had separated himself from them a little.

    "How did his fight with Ace go?" Luis nodded in his direction.

    "Judging by his mood, I think you already know the answer to that question," Orah said.

    "He tried but the wind ability user was just too much for him to handle," Monica said.

    "Oh," Luis said.

    ''Don''t pretend like you weren''t rooting for Ace to win.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, but they don''t have to know that.''

    There was a moment of silence between them as everyone turned to watch the fight which was between two spear users.

    Luis used the opportunity to try and sneak out and go find Dn unaware that someone had her eyes on him.

    "Where are you going?" E asked, grabbing his hands before he had gone far.

    "I''m going to look for Dn," Luis said.

    "And what are you going to do to him when you find him?" E asked.

    "His answers to my question will decide what I will do to him," Luis said as he loosened her grip from his hand and continued walking towards the door.

    ''That look in his eyes.'' Jasmine said.

    ''What?''

    ''Can''t you see he''s still angry about what happened and may do something terrible to Dn?''

    ''He deserves whatever he wants to do to him butˇ­ I should probably follow him.''

    E caught up to him before he could walk out through the gate.

    "Can I follow you?" She asked.

    "Fine," Luis replied with a reluctant tone after a while.

    Luis opened the gate and had almost badged into Nova who was about to open the gate at that time.

    "Oh, hi Luis," Nova said, stepping back a little. "Where are you heading to?" She asked with a smile.

    "We want to go get something we forgot in the ssroom," Luis said.

    "Ok," Nova said, walking past him and entering the arena.

    The three continued their walk into the academy and after they had gone a little distance the gate opened again and Nova walked out.

    "For an Angel, you''re quite a good liar, Luis," Nova said as she transformed into her tiny form and zoomed off following Luis.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 213 Finding Dylan

    The fight between the two spear users didn''t take long as the boy from the soul weapon ss had emerged victorious.

    The matching process began on the screen as Monica stared into the screen, expecting to see her name next and she was d that her expectation was met as her image was the first to stop before that of a red-haired female stopped at the other side.

    "The next fight will be between Monica Smith and Zoey Redlight." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Monica dly stepped up and was brought down by the earth pir at exactly the same time Zoey was brought down opposite her.

    Monica tried to talk to her and ask her what her ability was before the fight began but she seemed to be unresponsive.

    "I guess I''ll have to find out on my own," Monica said as the countdown began.

    As soon as the countdown was over, Monica watched as a long pink chain with ck lines running through the middle appeared in Zoey''s hands.

    It was beautiful because of the design but Monica found a chain to be a strange weapon for a girl to have.

    "What do they even teach them in that soul weapon ss?" Monica muttered to herself.

    Before Monica knew what was happening, Zoey sent the chain flying toward her but that wasn''t a problem as she formed an earth shield to block the attack and then quickly sent a metal de flying towards Zoey.

    The de shed at the red-haired girl''s wrist forcing her to pull back her chain and then quickly drop it as a drop of blood cell from her wrist.

    Zoey quickly shook off the pain as she picked up her chain and swung it towards Monica.

    The chain was in no way a problem for the martial arts student as she formed two des in her hands and used them to knock the chain back before forming a metal path with which he began to head towards Zoey.

    Zoey used the opportunity to her advantage as Monica was vulnerable now and was forming the metal path with her hands as she moved.

    A light red ball came flying and Monica didn''t even notice it until it had gotten close to her and knocked her off her metal path.

    She fell on the floor and rolled on the floor before she was stopped by an energy chain light red in color.

    The chain was wrapped around both of her wrists and was attached to the ground stopping her from moving any further.

    "I shouldn''t have let myself open like that without finding out what her ability is," Monica said as he got up on her feet.

    She tried to break free from the chain by pulling her hands but his efforts seemed to be futile as the chains appeared to be very strong.

    "Don''t waste your efforts," Zoey said, walking close to her with her chain in her hands.

    "Too bad I don''t need my hands to do this," Monica said as he sent a kick toward Zoey.

    She was too far to get a hit on her but that wasn''t what she wanted to do as a little line of me appeared from her legs and quickly diminished.

    "What?" Monica said as she repeated the process and was still met with the same result.

    "A debuff ability," Silvia said.

    "A really strong one," Orah said.

    "Do you think holding you down is the only thing those chains do?" Zoey said as she rolled her chain.

    "They also weaken your ability in a very bad way for you which is good for me."

    She swung her chain towards Monica, it wrapped around her shoulder and she used it to pull her down forcing a moan out of her.

    "I think your sister''s in trouble Nate," Josh said.

    _____ ______

    Inside one of the rooms in the staff department in the arena, Nicole was sitting on a chair pretending to watch the fight on the screen while Michael was sitting on the couch by the side staring at her.

    "You know the look on your face clearly shows that you''re not watching that fight," Michael said.

    "Shouldn''t you be outside coaching your students?" Nicole asked with her gaze still on the screen.

    "Why?" Michael asked. "They are doing okay."<sub> </sub>

    "Okay." Nicole chuckled. "One of your students just got knocked out and this one looks like she''s about to lose."

    Michael turned the screen which was disying the scene of Monica being pinned down by Zoey with her chain.

    "No she won''t, she''s my most skilled student," Michael said.

    "It doesn''t look like that to me," Nicole said.

    "Come on Nicole, we both know this isn''t the reason you''re mad at me," Michael said.

    "Oh, so you know the reason I''m mad at you," Nicole said.

    "Yes, but it doesn''t make sense that you''re mad at me because of that."

    "Because of what?" Nicole asked. "Because you keep ogling at my assistant anytime you see her."

    "I wasn''t ogling, I was just admiring her beauty," Michael said.

    ? "Yeah, like you admire every other woman''s beauty," Nicole said, turning back to the screen.

    Michael let out a sigh as he walked toward her and ced his hands on her shoulders.

    "You''re really acting like a kid over nothing Nicole." He said in a low tone. "I admit I ogled but that isn''t going to change anything about how I feel about you."

    He sniffed her hair and then came down to her neck with a sensual kiss which she couldn''t help but react to as a shiver ran down her spine.

    Michael slowly kissed the side of her neck filling her anger with pleasure until she quickly turned to him forcing him to stop.

    "You are aware I am on duty, Michael," Nicole said, ignoring the hunger in his eyes.

    "Yeah but there''s no one here and it doesn''t look like you''re doing anything," Michael said as he slowly leaned toward her and locked her in a passionate kiss which she couldn''t resist and just gave in to his warm soft lips before quickly turning the chair around and pulling him against her body.

    ______ ______

    Luis and E were currently heading towards the first-year dormitory as the Angel had his aura vision activated to see if he could catch any yellow aura but he had not been able to pick up any yellow aura up till now.

    He was ignoring E as his top priority was to find Dn and ask him the questions he had in mind.

    "Maybe he didn''t enter the academy and is still in the arena or somewhere in the forest," E said.

    "Yeah but let''s check the dormitory area first," Luis said.

    He was right to insist on checking the dormitory section because as soon as he had entered the area he had spotted the yellow aura and finding out as they got closer that the yellow aura wasing from their dorm room confirmed his theory.

    The Angel quickly stormed to the dorm room and pulled the door open to find Dn sleeping on his bed.

    "After setting me up to get killed, youe here to take a nap with a rxed mind," Luis said before pulling him down from the bed and mming him on the floor.

    Dn was forced awake but he couldn''t move under the strong grip of Luis.

    "Luis." He gasped after seeing the face of the person who had pulled him down.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 214 Element Of Surprise

    Dn was not only shocked to see Luis he also couldn''tprehend the fact that he looked absolutely okay, that feeling of shock and surprise didn''tst for long as the teenager felt a shiver run down his spines.

    "You''re okay." He stuttered trying to sound cheerful.

    "You sound surprised," Luis said, pulling him up and pushing him against the wall. "Because you don''t expect me to be okay."

    "I''m sorry." Dn stuttered, his voice sounded hoarse like he had been crying for a long time.

    "And you think your sorry would have fixed anything if that guy had hurt me," Luis said.

    "I didn''t want to do it, he was the one that forced me," Dn said with a trembling voice.

    "We sleep in this room together every day, you could have said something," Luis said, tightening his grip on Dn''s neck.

    "I wanted to but he threatened to kill me if I didn''t do it right," Dn said.

    "So that''s what this is all about," Luis said with rage filling his voice. "You traded my life for yours."

    "He said he was just going to beat you up," Dn said.

    Luis was really hurt and disappointed, he never thought someone like Dn would do such a thing to him.

    His rage was getting the better of him as he pulled Dn up and swung him to the side causing him to crash into Ace''s bed almost knocking it over.

    "Luis stop," E said as she rushed over to him and grabbed him before he could take a step forward.

    Luis didn''t try to resist as he stared at Dn who had slowly gotten up and had his back against Ace''s bed.

    "You should have told me, we could have figured a way to deal with him together, you had Ace, you had me," Luis said.

    "What would you guys have done? He wasn''t the only third-year student there, we are just first-year students." Dn said.

    "Just first-year students," Luis said with a half-hearted chuckle. "That is where you are absolutely wrong Dn."

    "We could have done something together, you saw what happened in that ring that day. Aren''t you wondering how I''m standing here after you abandoned me in the woods?"

    "What did you do to him?" Dn asked

    "The same thing I''ll do to you if you don''t give me proper answers to my questions," Luis said as arge bubble of water began to form in his hand.

    "Luis," E said slowly, bringing his hand down. "Why don''t you try asking the questions first?"

    Luis stared at Dn for a while before the bubble in his hand slowly faded away.

    "What did you do to him, Luis?" Dn asked.

    "I think I''m the one supposed to be asking the questions here," Luis said slowly walking out of E''s hands.

    [ Mind read activated ]

    ''If he hurts Rodney the others mighte after the both of us.'' Dn thought.

    "Let theme, I''ll handle them the way I handled him," Luis said, squatting down in front of him. "Now do you mind telling me who these others are?"

    "You can read my mind," Dn said with a shocked voice.

    ____ ____

    The fight between Monica and Zoey seemed to be one-sided for the meantime as Monica was getting tossed all over the arena by the red-haired female.

    "Arghhh!" She yelled as she flew and crashed against the wall of the arena creating quite a dent.

    There were a few tears on the arm part of her uniform and her face seemed to have a little dark stain on it.

    "I''m surprised that didn''t knock you out," Zoey said after stopping in front of her.

    She looked perfectly fine and still had her chain in her hand.

    Monica gritted her teeth and dragged the sands with her hands to form a fist with both of her hands.

    "This fight isn''t looking good for Monica," Orah said.<sub> </sub>

    "I really expected her to do better," Silvia said, folding her hands.

    She expected a reply from someone and when she didn''t get it, she began to look around.

    "Where''s E?" She asked.

    "Didn''t you see her leave with Luis?" Orah asked with his gaze still on the screen.

    "She left with Luis, why?"

    "I don''t know, they didn''t tell me," Orah said.

    "This fight is over," Zoey said as she got her chain ready to m down on Monica but just as the chain was about to descend on Monica she summoned something she had been saving for a moment like this.

    She wrapped her whip around Zoey''s chain and with a metal path pushed herself backward and then pulled Zoey down.

    "I didn''t see thating," Josh said with a breath of relief as he had been watching the fight with crossed fingers since the beginning.

    Zoey tried to get up but Monica pulled her whip which was still attached to her chain and pulled her down once more.

    "Impressive, she was saving her element of surprise for thest part.

    "Yaaaa!!" Zoey yelled as she pulled her chain back forcing the whip to loosen on it.

    She didn''t waste time flinging the whip towards Monica trying to toss her around again like she had been doing but this time Monica wasn''t going to allow it as she formed a metal path and slid on it to prevent the chain from touching her and then wrapped her whip around the chain.

    She was heading towards Zoey with her metal path and having her whip wrapped around the red-haired female''s chain meant that she was about to get dragged to the floor.

    She got the gist of what was about to go down as she was pulled to the floor and in order to prevent Monica from getting her way, she was forced to let go of her chain.

    "Yes," Monica said under her breath as she yanked the chain away from them.

    Everyone watching the fight was really surprised as to how the one-sided battle hadpletely turned around.

    "These martial arts students really know how to y with their opponents." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "I don''t need that chain to beat you," Zoey said as she stretched her hands and summoned the light red balls which she didn''t waste time sending toward Monica.

    "And I''m not letting those things touch me," Monica said.

    She formed arge shield to block the balls and as soon as the shield had done its job she formed an elevated metal path and ced a shield in front to prevent making the same mistake she had made at the start of the fight.

    Zoey threw two more of her restraining balls at Monica but the shield seemed to have done its job well as the martial arts student closed up on her and flung her whip aiming for her legs.

    The whip wrapped around her leg and Monica didn''t waste time pulling her up with the momentum of her moving metal path.

    Once Zoey was mid-air she quickly turned and let out a barrage of metal discs which all hit her before she touched the ground.

    There was a moment of silence in the arena as everyone including Monica watched Zoey lie on her back with her eyes closed, it was like they were expecting her to get up but that didn''t seem to be happening.

    "Well, it doesn''t look like she''s getting up and that means Monica Smith after a tough battle advances to the next round." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "Yes," Monica said as she fell off her metal path andnded on her back.

    ******

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 215 Fire User On Rampage

    Luis stared at Dn with a cold expression on his face, that depiction of his shock and worry for what was about toe if something wasn''t done.

    "So he has managed to get that many students in his gang," Luis said.

    "Who is he?" Dn asked.

    "The person running that secret fighting club and leader of those students," Luis said, getting up.

    He stared at Dn who in turn was staring at the two punctures on his uniform.

    ''Wonderful healing.''

    "We have fights to finish at the arena, you can go back to your sleep and keep in mind that I''m not done with you yet," Luis said and turned to leave.

    "You should have asked for help Dn," E said with a wave of her head before quickly following after Luis.

    ____ ____

    Back at the clinic, Serene had just finished wrapping bandages around Rodney''s face and hands and was just waiting for the third-year student to wake up and exin what happened to him as it didn''t seem like he had fought in the arena yet, John was sure of that as he had checked every single fight since the beginning of thepetition and there was nobody like the student.

    He also checked the way every student had gotten knocked out and it didn''t seem like any of them were rted to what happened to Rodney.

    She could have just ced her hands on his face and healed him but she always found it better to allow the healing process to take ce naturally and only use her ability whenever it was urgently required.

    John was watching the fight currently going on in the arena when another injured student was brought in.

    Serene directed them to drop them on one of the free beds there and as soon as they had dropped her, she began to examine the body of the red-haired female.

    "Her ankle seems to be broken," Serene said after dropping her right leg back on the bed.

    "Yeah, she did not get knocked out in a good way," John said with his gaze fixed on the screen.

    "Yeah, but she didn''t sustain many injuries. All I need to do is tie a bandage on her broken ankle and give her some painˇ­."

    Serene couldn''t finish what she was saying as she was interrupted by coughsing from Rodney.

    "He''s awake," Serene said with a smile as she slowly walked to him.

    "Where am I?" Rodney asked with a cough as he tried to look around.

    "Hey, just rx, you''re in the clinic," Serene said.

    "Clinic," Rodney said with a confused tone.

    "Yeah, you were brought in here a few hours ago with a burnt face and hands," Serene said.

    "Burnt," Rodney said as he slowly touched his bandaged face with his bandaged hand.

    Serene waited for a while before she decided to ask the questions she had prepared to ask him whenever he woke up.

    "So how did you get your face burnt?" Serene asked.

    "Huh?"

    "You haven''t fought in thepetition yet right?"

    "Yeah," Rodney replied.

    "Then it must have been some sort of ident or someone did it to you off the arena, do you mind telling me what really happened?" Serene asked.

    Rodney was silent for quite a while as he tried to think of what to say.

    Of course, he knew what had happened but he wasn''t going to tell Serene that he was trying to hurt a first-year student and then the student turned around and sted his skin away.

    "I forgot to ask, what is your name and ss?" Serene asked.

    "I''m Rodney, I''m a third-year student," Rodney said.

    "Ok Rodney, can you tell me how you got your face burnt?"

    "I was heading to my ss alone to pick something up when someone jumped out from the woods, sted me with fire, and ran away," Rodney said.

    That was the best made-up story he coulde up with and you could tell by the way he had told the story that he wasn''t the smartest of students.

    "Did you see the face of this someone?" Serene asked.

    "No, I was blinded by his mes."

    Serene didn''t say anything as she walked off towards John with a horrid expression on her face.

    "Come with me." She said pulling John along with her as she walked out of the room into the reception area.

    "What''s the problem?" John asked.

    "Call Kelvin," Serene said.<sub> </sub>

    "Why?" John asked.

    "We may have a fire user on a rampage," Serene said.

    ____ ____

    Two more fights had been concluded after Monica''s fight with Zoey and Orah had been patiently waiting for his turn.

    The third fight had just been concluded and he was expecting to see his image in one of the boxes but it seemed like he would have to wait longer.

    "I guess your fight is thest one," Silvia said.

    "Yeah," Orah said.

    He had done the calction toe up with the conclusion that only two students were left for the first year part of thepetition and those two people were him and one other person.

    Silvia wasn''t really paying attention to the current fight and was still wondering where E had gone with Luis.

    ''I wonder what is taking those two long, it''s been almost an hour since they left.'' Silvia thought.

    She had already made up her mind to go look for them but just as she turned towards the gate she saw the two approaching them.

    "Where did you two go?" Silvia asked, giving them a suspicious look.

    "We went to get something in the ssroom?" Silvia said.

    "What?" Silvia asked. "It doesn''t look like any of you is holding anything."

    [ Mind read activated ]

    Luis'' face had turned red as soon as he had heard the thoughts Silvia had in mind.

    ''Seriously, why would she be having thoughts like that?''

    ''She''s not exactly wrong to think that way considering the way the both of you left.'' Lena said.

    "What did you go to get?" Silvia asked again as the pressure was building up and E didn''t know exactly what to say.

    "This," Luis said, revealing his Anti-gravity boots. "I bought them recently and wanted to show her."

    "Oh," Silvia said with a voice that showed that her suspicion had been cleared a little. "But what took you so long?"

    "Errrrr, I couldn''t find one of the pairs earlier because someone kicked it away," Luis said.

    "Oh, ok," Silvia said and slowly turned back to the screen.

    "For an Angel, you''re really good at making up things," E whispered to him.

    "That was a really short fight." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Looking down at the arena through the screen, Luis could see that one of the students was being carried away in a stretcher while the other one was still standing and looked perfectly okay.

    "This is going to be thest fight for the first year''s round." Lieutenant Kate said.

    The matching process began as an image of a blonde-haired female was the first to stop before that of Orah had stopped at the other side.

    "Alright, thest fight will be between Scarlett Treason and Orah Smith."

    "Finally," Orah said as he walked to the pir and was brought down where Scarlett was already waiting for him.

    She had a blue spear in her hand which Orah found strange as he had only seen students summon their weapons after the fight had begun.

    The countdown began and immediately it was over, Scarlett''s spear took on a white glow as a bolt of lightning shot out from it, caught Orah unaware, and knocked him off his feet.

    "It''s quite interesting to see a first-year student with a mystic weapon." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "No wonder she had it in her hands before the fight began," Orah said.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 216 Moving On To The Next Round

    Everyone was surprised to see someonee into the arena with a mystic weapon, a first-year student for that matter.

    "And we thought nobody in Crockel had a mystic weapon," Pearl said.

    "It has to be amon or intermediary weapon," Tammy said.

    "Why do you say so?" Pearl asked.

    "Because if it was higher than these two grades, that lightning bolt would have done some real damage to that boy," Tammy exined.

    Orah slowly got up from the floor as he tried toe up with ways to defend himself against the next lightning bolts.

    He could use his demon abilities and skills to make the fight a lot easier for him but that would expose his aura, trigger the demon detectors around and blow his cover.

    "So what grade is that spear?" Orah asked.

    He already had a theory of what grade the spear might be but he needed to be sure.

    "It''s an intermediate-grade weapon," Scarlett said, pointing the spear at him. "But I don''t think that''s what you should be worried about now."

    Another lightning bolt was shot toward Orah but this time he was ready as he jumped up and spun horizontally to avoid the lightning bolt.

    ''If that spear is intermediate grade just like she said, that means it won''t be able to shoot many lightning bolts before it needs to cool down.'' Orah thought.

    An intermediary weapon meant she didn''t have many shots to waste and just like Orah had predicted, she was going to try and make good use of the shots she had left.

    Orah charged in towards her and just like he had expected, she didn''t fire lightning bolts at him as she got her spear ready.

    Just as Orah got close, Scarlett spun her spear and tried to knock him back with it but Orah was fast enough to jump back on time unaware that he had just made a mistake.

    "I''ve got you now," Scarlett said with a smile as a lightning bolt shot out from the spear.

    The impact from the close st knocked him up and while he was still mid-air, Scarlett sted him with another lightning bolt.

    "Ow," E said.

    "Doesn''t he have a soul weapon?" Silvia asked.

    "I don''t think he does," Luis said, waving his head.

    "Yeah but he has an ability, I wonder why he isn''t using his fire ability," E said.

    "He told you that he has fire ability?" Luis asked, he was quite confused as to why Orah would tell someone that he had an ability that he wouldn''t be able to use in the open.

    "Yeah," E said, staring at Luis for a while before turning her gaze back to the screen.

    Scarlett and most of the students watching the fight didn''t expect Orah to get up after getting shot by two lightning bolts at once but their expectations were cut short as the young Demon slowly dragged himself to the ground until he had one knee on the ground.

    "That was really painful." He groaned. There was dirt all over his face now.

    "Oh,e on," Scarlett said, sounding frustrated.

    "Maybe one more st will do the trick."

    She thought Orah was in a really vulnerable state and wouldn''t be able to avoid her lightning bolt like he had done before but she was shocked as she shot the lightning bolt and the young Demon avoided the attack with a really impressive flip.

    "How was he able to avoid that?" Silvia said, she found it quite impressive that someone who was supposed to have gotten drained by those lightning attacks was able to do a move like that.

    "You don''t have to sound surprised, E was struck by a more painful lightning attack," Monica said, looking at E.

    "Because she has lightning ability," Silvia said.

    "A very strong one if you ask me," Monica said.

    E tried not to pay attention to Monica''s words as she kept her gaze on the screen.

    "How are you still standing and able to do that!!" Scarlett yelled as she shot another lightning bolt towards the young Demon who quickly rolled out of the way to avoid it.

    He wasn''t ready for what wasing next as Scarlett shot three lightning bolts in different directions all heading for me.

    The lightning bolts were alling from the directions where his possible movements would be, giving him no space to avoid the attacks.<sub> </sub>

    "Uh oh," Orah said as the three lightning bolts closed up on him as a cloud of thick dust was created hiding him from everyone''s view.

    "There''s no one he''s going to be still standing after that," Pearl said.

    "Yeah," Tammy said, waiting for the dust to clear up.

    Pearl and Tammy weren''t the only ones who had the same train of thought but just as the dust cleared up, everyone was shocked to see that Orah was still standing but his face and clothes were covered in dust now.

    "I don''t know how they do it, but these martial arts students just keep impressing me today." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "How did he avoid those attacks?" Kelvin said.

    "Maybe he used some sort of ability." General Freelyn said.

    "Yeah," Michael said.

    He wanted to say something else but just as he was about to speak, his phone began to vibrate in his pocket.

    "What?" He said cing the phone against his ear.

    "Are you sure about what you''re saying?" He asked.

    He waited for a while as he listened to the person speaking at the other side.

    "Call Nicole and tell her about it, she''ll know what to do," Kelvin said, ending the call.

    "Is there a problem?" General Freelyn asked, noticing Kelvin''s sudden mood change.

    Scarlett couldn''t believe what was happening, she had used thest of her lightning bolt sts to do that special attack and yet it had failed to bring Orah down.

    <o>,m "Why won''t you just fall and never get up!" Scarlett yelled as she charged in with her spear.</o>

    This was the moment Orah had been waiting for as he used his Martial arts footwork to avoid Scarlett''s attacks while parrying away the close ones with his hands.

    Scarlett was being quite careless with her attacks but Orah kept hisposure and kept avoiding and parrying her attacks as he slowly stepped back.

    Everyone was quiet as they tried to take in this intense scene which may be thest part of this crazy battle.

    "He''s trying to wear her out," Monica said after watching Scarlett attack with her spear effortlessly without getting a hit in.

    "And she''s foolishly falling for it," Silvia said.

    After a while of trying to hit Orah with her spear, her attacks began to get slow as her breathing increased.

    "It''s time for you to rest now," Orah said as he caught her spear by its pointed part and with a little of his strength pushed it so that the other part hit Scarlett on her stomach and knocked her back.

    She wasn''t unconscious but she had gotten so tired that she couldn''t do anything besides panting as shey on the ground.

    Lieutenant Kate observed her for a while to see if she would get up and when it seemed like that wasn''t happening she had to dere Orah the winner.

    "Another martial arts student makes it to the next round, Lieutenant Kate said. "Out of the six martial arts students that fought in this round only one of them got eliminated."

    That was quite an impressive feat from the martial arts students which meant that out of the nine first-year students to make it to the next round, five were martial arts students.

    "The first year''s part was interesting but I''m expecting more and better from the second year students in the second round." Lieutenant Kate said.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 217 Wheres Rodney?

    Michael and Nicole were still alone in the room and now they were both lying on the couch. Well, technically Michael was lying on the couch as Nicoley on his body.

    Nicole had her body against his as he wrapped his hands around her waist as the two stared into each other''s eyes.

    "You know the way you act when you''re mad at me is really cute," Michael said.

    "Is that why you try so hard to get me mad at you?" Nicole asked.

    "I don''t know, maybe," Michael said.

    "Maybe," Nicole said with a little chuckle.

    There was a little moment of silence between them before Nicole decided to break the silence with a question.

    "Michael." She called.

    "Yes, dear."

    "Assuming we survive this fight with Lucifer and his demonsˇ­."

    "Stop assuming Nicole, we will survive it," Michael said.

    "Okay after surviving it, what do you n on doing, like what are your ns?"

    "ns," Michael said, breaking eye contact with her.

    That was quite a tough question for him as everything was doing now and nning to doter was all directed towards finding ways to beat Lucifer, he had never really thought that far.

    "I don''t really know," Michael said.

    "You don''t know," Nicole said, sounding a little upset.

    "Yeah, it''s still far ahead to think that far," Michael said.

    "You are not even thinking about a family," Nicole said, pulling herself away from his body.

    "Of course I am but that doesn''t have to be after defeating Lucifer," Michael said with a calm tone as he slowly pulled her back to his body.

    "It doesn''t have to be after the war?" Nicole said.

    "Of course not, who knows if the war might even happen and we''ll find another way to deal with things," Michael said.

    Nicole stared deep into his eyes for a while and was about to say something when her phone began to vibrate and beep on the table behind her.

    "Isn''t that your phone?" Michael asked.

    "Yeah, it is," Nicole said as she got off his body.

    She picked up her phone and answered the call.

    "Hello, who am I speaking with?" She asked.

    After saying that she didn''t speak again for a while until she ended the call and slowly brought down her phone.

    "Judging by the look on your face, something isn''t right," Michael said.

    "Kelvin wants me to check out something," Nicole said.

    "Check out what?" Michael asked.

    "A student was brought into the clinic with a burnt face, he says there might be a fire user on a rampage or something."

    "Fire user, on a rampage," Michael said as the two phrases didn''t quite add up to him.

    "I have to go check it out and see if there is really a fire user on a rampage," Nicole said as she straightened her dress and buttoned her suit properly.

    "Ok let''s go check it out together," Michael said, walking ahead of her.

    "Are youing or not?" He asked after opening the door.

    "Yeah right," Nicole said quickly walking towards the door.

    _____ ____

    Inside the darkroom in the warehouse, the room that was some kind of secret hideout for George and his gang, George could be seen sitting on the throne he had made for himself but he wasn''t alone as two students were standing in front of him.

    "The second-year round has started, right?" He asked.

    "Yes, boss." One of the boys replied.

    "And Rodney still hasn''t given me feedback on how things went," George said, mming his hand on the seat.

    "Maybe he forgot." The other boy said.

    "You may be right," George said with a smirk. "But he isn''t supposed to forget."

    There was a little moment of silence in the room as George stared at the ceiling and the two students stared at the floor.

    "You know what?"

    "What?" The boys asked in unison.<sub> </sub>

    "Let''s just head to the arena, the third year-round will start soon anyway," George said.

    "Ok boss."

    The boys cleared the way as George walked down from his throne and began to head into the hallway as they followed him from behind.

    The noise being made by the students could be heard as George along with the two students made their way into the arena.

    George looked up at the screen to see that there was a fight currently going on in the arena as somebody was getting tossed around.

    He didn''t watch the fight for long as he quickly made his way to the third-year side of the arena.

    He was searching for Rodney with his eyes as he made his way to the third-year side but he couldn''t find him.

    "Where''s Rodney?" He turned to the two students behind him.

    "We don''t know."

    George searched around the area one more time and still wasn''t able to find Rodney but he did find someone or the person found him to be precise.

    "How are you doing, boss?" Jacob stopped in front of George to ask.

    He was also a third-year student and just like Rodney he was quite muscr, he had blonde hair, tanned skin, gray eyes and he appeared to be taller than George and the two students.

    "Where''s Rodney, Jacob?" George asked.

    "Rodney," Jacob said looking up.

    "Yes, Rodney," George said.

    "I saw him leave a long while ago and since then he hasn''t returned," Jacob said.

    "A long while?" George said.

    "Yeah, it''s been a really long while," Jacob said.

    George didn''t say anything as he tried to think of where Rodney could possibly be.

    ''Did something go wrong or did he get caught?'' He thought.

    "Try sending him a message." He turned to the two boys and said.

    "Ok." One of the boys said as they turned to their watches.

    "Did Rodney do something?" Jacob asked but he didn''t get any reply from George.

    "Boss." One of the boys called.

    "What?"

    "His watch is unavable." The boy said, showing him his watch which had the word unavable disyed on its screen.

    Seeing that George had finally concluded his theory that something might have happened to Rodney.

    ''But what could have happened toˇ­.''

    He didn''t finish his thought as something clicked in his mind, it wasn''t unbelievable as he had seen him kick him out of the ring that day.

    "That green-eyed kid," George said.

    "What green-eyed kid?" Jacob asked but once again he was ignored.

    "Is that green-eyed kid here?" George asked.

    "I don''t know but he isn''t supposed to be." One of the boys replied.

    "Where is the first year''s side?" George turned to Jacob to ask.

    "It''s over there," Jacob said, pointing at the other side of the arena.

    George slowly turned there and immediately he had caught sight of Luis.

    "It can''t be." He muttered.

    He kept his gaze on the Angel until Luis had noticed the stareing from the other side of the arena and turned his gaze to meet the third-year student''s gaze and now they were locked in a fierce stare.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 218 Investigating The Fire Case

    George had many thoughts running through his mind about what could have possibly happened to Rodney.

    He had been told by Brolin and Brad that they shot an arrow each into his stomach before leaving and yet the person who had that arrow in his body a few hours ago was standing at the other side of the arena and looked perfectly okay while Rodney seemed to be missing.

    George was the first to break eye contact as he turned to Brolin and grabbed him on his shoulder.

    "Isn''t that the boy you shot an arrow into his stomach?" He asked pointing towards Luis.

    Brolin followed his hands and so did Brad, they just couldn''t bring themselves to believe it.

    "Answer me," George said with a chilling voice.

    "It is him," Brolin replied.

    "But how?" Brad said.

    "What really happened back there?" George asked.

    Jacob was still there but none of the things they were saying made sense to him and he was trying really hard to understand something here.

    "We had those arrows in his stomach before Rodney asked us to leave," Brolin said.

    "Then why is he standing over there looking okay and Rodney''s nowhere to be found?"

    "He must have done something to Rodney," Brad said in realization.

    Luis didn''t need to rack his brain to know why George had stared at him like that, he knew he was behind everything.

    ''I just hope you find your friend before something bad really happens to him.'' Luis thought.

    ''Let''s just hope what you''re thinking hasn''t happened yet.''

    The second round of thepetition currently going on meant that the first-year students had nothing to do besides watching the fights between the second-year students.

    Ace had used the opportunity to go and meet up with his roommates but he was surprised to see only Luis when he got closer to the martial arts students.

    "Hi, Luis." Ace said after stopping behind him.

    "Oh hi, Ace," Luis said quickly, turning to face him.

    "Martial arts students." Ace said looking at the rest of the martial arts students who had their gaze on the screen. "You guys are literally the best ss in thepetition so far."

    Ace didn''t try to hide his admiration for the martial arts students.

    "Hey, you''re that wind user right?" Monica asked. "The one that beat Henry."

    Monica quickly grabbed Henry''s hands and turned him around for Ace to see his face.

    "Yeah." Ace said.

    Henry didn''t want anything to do with their conversation as he grumbled and turned back to the screen, he still hadn''t gotten over his defeat yet.

    "He''s really not happy about losing to you," Monica said.

    ''What do I even need to say here? Sorry for beating you.'' Ace thought. That sounded really awkward in his mind. ''And he''s the only martial arts student that got knocked out in this round.''

    "Hey Henry, just so you know you did okay in that fight." Ace said but there was no response from Henry.

    "Is Ace your friend Luis?" Monica asked.

    Luis was slow to reply to that question and Ace just had to do it himself.

    "Yeah, and we are also roommates." Ace said.

    "Ok, I''m Monica Smith from the first year ss A," Monica said offering him a handshake.

    "You have an awesome metal ability." Ace said, taking her hand.

    "Thanks," Monica said.

    "So where''s Dn, Luis?" Ace asked.

    "That''s right, where is Dn?" Monica asked, looking around.

    "Dn," Luis said as E slowly turned to him.

    ____ ____

    Michael and Nicole had made their way out of the arena and were currently heading to the clinic where they wanted to get the information that would aid them in the case of the fire user on a rampage.

    The clinic wasn''t far from the arena and it didn''t take them long to get there.

    They entered the clinic to see that there was no one in the reception area due to how busy Serene was today with attending to all the hurt students.

    "There must be a lot of students there," Michael said.

    "Why?" Nicole asked.

    "Because a lot of students got hurt," Michael said. "I knew you were just pretending to watch those fights."

    He made his way to the other room as Nicole followed behind him and he opened the door to find Nicole standing in front of the screen in the room while John was sitting beside her.

    "Serene," Nicole called on entering the room.

    "Oh, you''re here," Serene said after turning and seeing the two visitors she had.

    The first thing Michael did on entering the room was to count the number of students there and he was able to count seven students but he knew the rumpled beds meant some of the students had left.<sub> </sub>

    "Where''s the student?" Nicole asked.

    "Over here," Serene said walking to the corner of the room where Rodney was lying on his bed staring at the ceiling.

    He quickly turned his gaze after noticing Serene approaching him with two other people.

    "Take off the bandages," Nicole said.

    "I don''t think that''s a good idea," Serene said.

    "Why?" Nicole asked.

    "Taking them off now will be quite painful to him," Serene said.

    "But we have to see his face for investigation purposes and if the pain is too unbearable for him, you can use your healing ability to take it away," Nicole said.

    "Ok," Serene said as she got closer to Rodney and began to take the bandages off.

    There were little winces and groans from the third-year student as she took the bandages off, Rodney was trying really hard not to give an impression of him being weak.

    By the time Serene had removed all the bandages, his breathing had be a little paced and he was moving his face while gritting his teeth.

    "That is a very bad burn," Michael said.

    Nicole didn''t say anything as she just stared at Rodney''s red face.

    "Cases like this should be taken care of with your healing ability Serene," Nicole said, almost bursting out on her.

    "Yeah, but if I had done that you wouldn''t have known how serious this case was," Serene said.

    "She has a point," Michael said as he walked closer to Rodney.

    He asked him the same questions Serene had asked him earlier today but the only response he got from the third-year student was his breathing which was a result of him trying to endure the pain he was feeling.

    "We''ve seen what we wanted to see, I think it''s time to heal him now," Michael said.

    "Ok," Serene said as she turned to the third-year student and slowly ced her hands on his face.

    Her hands suddenly received a bright white glow which was slowly transferred to Rodney''s face.

    The bright began to spread throughout Rodney''s face as his flesh could be seen slowly returning to his face.

    The third-year student''s breathing began to return to normal as the glow spread throughout his face.

    Serene waited for a while after the glow had spread to every part of his face before pulling her hands away from his face.

    The glow in his face slowly faded away to reveal his face, it was still a bit red but at least he had flesh on his face now and was breathing properly now.

    Michael asked him the same question again and this time he got a reply, the same reply he had given Serene.

    "And you didn''t see the face of this fire user?" Michael asked.

    "His mes had covered my face before I could even take a look at his face." He said.

    "Ok, but do you have some sort of enemy, someone trying to get back at you for something?" Michael asked.

    "I don''t think so," Rodney said, waving his head.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah,"

    Michael stared at him for a while before he turned and began to walk towards the door.

    "Let''s go, Nick."

    "You know you didn''t really get any useful information out of him," Nicole said as they walked towards the exit.

    "I know but let''s check out the scene first," Michael said.

    The two had stopped outside the clinic as Michael began to tap his watch and it was at that moment that Nicole noticed something she didn''t notice when they wereing to the clinic, maybe because they weren''t looking in that direction.

    "Why does that tree have red leaves?" She asked pointing at the tree opposite the clinic which had dark red leaves and a slightly red stem.

    "What, you haven''t seen a tree with red leaves before?" Michael asked after raising his gaze a little to look at the tree before turning it back to his watch.

    "Yeah but it''s not usually this red," Nicole said.

    "Come on Nicole, we have an investigation to do," Michael said as he grabbed her by her arm and the two got covered by white light.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 219 Camera Revelations

    Michael and Nicole had checked around the third-year ss A to see if they could find any clues linking them to the person who had burnt Rodney''s face but it didn''t seem like there were any clues.

    Nicole checked outside to see if she could find any clues and Michael had even gone inside but there really wasn''t anything to find.

    "Did you find anything?" Nicole asked after Michael walked out of the ssroom.

    "No, you?"

    "Nothing," Nicole said, waving her head. "If only there was a camera set up around here, it could have captured the scene."

    "Camera," Michael said as he began to look around.

    He kept looking around until he had spotted his camera on the electric pole in front of the ssroom.

    "What are you looking for?" Nicole asked.

    "What if I told you I have a camera around here?" Michael asked with a smirk on his face.

    "You put a camera around here," Nicole said.

    "Yeah, you can thank meter," Michael said as he grabbed her by her arm and the two got covered by white light and vanished.

    The white light appeared in Michael''sir and as soon as it was gone the two could be seen standing on the spot.

    "Hi, Michael, wee Nicole," Nika said.

    "What was that?" Nicole asked, looking around.

    "Rx, it''s just Nika," Michael said.

    "Who''s Nika?" Nicole asked.

    "A software I built to help make things easier for me here," Michael said.

    "Ok," Nicole said. "But that doesn''t exin why you brought me to yourir."

    "Nika."

    "Yes."

    "Bring up the monitors," Michael said.

    "Monitors?"

    Michael had made a few modifications to hisir to be able to hide the monitors and bring them up only whenever he needed to use them.

    Nicole was in awe as the numerous monitors rose from the floor in their already set up form.

    "You have cameras all over the academy," Nicole said as she walked up to the monitors.

    "Yep."

    "You know Kelvin didn''t approve of this," Nicole said.

    "Yeah, but he will be thanking me soon," Michael said, walking closer to her.

    Nicole scanned the monitors until she found the one which was connected to the camera outside third-year ss A.

    "How do you y the footage from earlier today?" Nicole asked, pointing at the monitor''s screen.

    "Nika, y the footage from this morning on Monitor number sixty-three," Michael said.

    Just like he said the footage on the monitor began to rewind until it had gotten to the point where Michael wanted it.

    "Stop." He said.

    The footage ying on the monitor now was the one from way earlier this morning as it showed the third-year students entering and leaving their ssroom.

    "Fast forward a little Nika," Michael said.

    Nika did as she was told and fast-forwarded the footage a little until Michael told him to stop.

    The two kept looking at the footage after the students had left expecting to see Rodney returning to the ssroom and someone jumping out from the side and sting his face with fire but that never happened.

    "Fast forward a little Nika but slower this time," Michael said.

    This way he didn''t need to tell her to stop as he would see what he wanted whenever she got there but still they weren''t able to see what they wanted to see until Nika had gotten to the point where the two had appeared in front of the ssroom.

    "This doesn''t make any sense," Nicole said after she had watched the footage quietly.

    The camera didn''t cover only in front of the ssroom, it also covered the road leading to it and more of its surroundings but even after carefully looking through all those ces, they couldn''t find anything rting to what Rodney had told them.

    "Was he lying or are we doing something wrong here?" Nicole asked.

    "He clearly said he had gotten close to their ssroom when the fire user attacked him," Michael said.

    "Do you have cameras around the arena, like in front of the gate?" Nicole asked.

    "Yeah," Michael said as he began to look for the monitor linked to the camera.

    It didn''t take him long to find the monitor on the top left-hand side.

    "Nika please rewind the footage on Monitor number nine to earlier this morning," Michael said.

    Nika did as she was told until she had reached the part where students were slowly entering the arena and Michael told her to stop.

    "Now slowly fast forward," Michael said.

    The footage began to slowly fast forward but not fast enough for them not to be able to keep up.

    "Stop," Michael said after the footage had gotten to the point where two boys had walked out of the arena.

    Michael and Nicole kept watching the footage as the two boys walked towards the woods until they had walked into the woods where his camera range didn''t cover.

    "Do you have cameras in there too?" Nicole asked as she wanted to know why the two boys had gone into the woods.

    "I don''t think so," Michael said with a wave of his head. "Continue slow mode fast forward."<sub> </sub>

    The image continued to slowly skip until it had gotten to the point where another person had walked out of the arena.

    "Stop."

    The two watched the footage closely and Michael could tell that was the boy he had seen in the clinic but he just needed to be sure.

    "Pause and zoom image Nika."

    Nika did as she was told and as the image of the boy erged on the screen, Michael could see that he waspletely right.

    "That''s him," Nicole said.

    "Remove zoom and y."

    The two watched the footage as Rodney took the same route the two boys had taken and finally disappeared into the woods where Michael''s camera range couldn''t reach.

    "But he said he went to their ssroom," Michael said.

    "You should have thought of putting a camera in there," Nicole said.

    "If I knew something like this was going to happen maybe I would have put one in there," Michael said. "Let''s just see if he came out of there with his legs."

    "Nika slowly fast forward," Nicole said.

    She didn''t think it would work but it did as the footage began to slowly skip again until it had gotten to the point where two other boys had walked out of the arena.

    "Stop," Michael said.

    After watching the boys walk and observing their features, Michael had only one thought in mind.

    ''Why are those two heading in the same direction as him?''

    He didn''t need to zoom in to know who those two were.

    "Isn''t that green-eyed kid one of your students, the one you went to the demon with, Luis Miles?" Nicole asked.

    "Yeah," Michael replied.

    "And the other one is his friend, Dn Hart," Nicole said.

    ? "Yeah, I can see they are also your students."

    The two watched as Luis and Dn walked towards the woods and had finally disappeared into it where Michael''s camera couldn''t capture them.

    "What are they going in there to do?" Nicole asked.

    Michael didn''t reply as he ordered Nika to fast forward, she did as she was told and slowly fast-forwarded up to the point where the first two boys hade out of the woods but the didn''t head to the arena and had walked towards the academy until they were out of the camera''s view.

    Michael didn''t tell Nika to stop until he had gotten to the part where Luis hade out of the woods.

    "I thought he went in there with Dn?" Nicole said.

    The image kept skipping as Luis headed back to the arena, Michael expected to see Dn and Rodneye out of the woods but that didn''t happen and the image kept skipping until Nicole had told Nika to stop by herself.

    "So we know Luis Miles and those two boys might have a hand in what happened to him and possibly Dn Hart suffered the same fate or made his way out of the woods through another way," Nicole said.

    "What do we do now?" Michael asked.

    "Your cameras just gave us the lead we needed. Now, all we have to do is head to that arena, call those three into the staff department, and ask them some questions." Nicole said.

    "Ok," Michael said with a nod.

    "Do you have water here, I''m thirsty?" Nicole asked, looking around.

    "Yeah, there''s water downstairs, just tell Nika to bring up the freezer once you''re there," Michael said.

    "Okay," Nicole said, walking towards the elevator.

    Michael watched her until she had gone down the elevator before he turned back to the monitor.

    "Nika please continue fast-forwarding slowly."

    The footage continued skipping once again until it had gotten to the point where Luis and E had met Nova at the gate.

    "Stop."

    He watched Luis and Nova talk for a few seconds before Nova walked inside.

    He expected Luis and E to head towards the woods but they didn''t and he was a little relieved that they didn''t and just walked into the academy.

    He watched them until they were out of the camera''s view and just when he was about to turn away he saw Nova walk out of the arena again.

    He continued watching the image until Nova had transformed into a tiny white light and zoomed off.

    "Nika Rewind please." He said abruptly.

    The footage was rewound up til the point when she had turned to the white light and that was when Michael ordered Nika to pause the footage.

    He zoomed in on the footage to get a clearer but with the camera''s view, all he could still see was a white tiny light.

    "What theˇ­..?"

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 220 Lovely Boo?

    Luis didn''t try to make up anything and straight up told Ace the truth.

    He told him that Dn knew he wasn''t going to participate in thepetition and went to take a nap at their dorm room, at least that was part of the truth.

    "How long has he been gone?" Monica asked.

    "Since thepetition began," Luis said.

    "Oh," Monica said.

    "He should have at least stayed and tried to learn a few things from the fights." Ace said.

    "Yeah but I don''t think he wants that," Luis said.

    He didn''t want to give his roommate the full gist of why Dn had gone back to their dorm room because he didn''t want him to worry about it now and he also didn''t want Monica to know about it.

    "The next fight will be between Fred Treph and Chris Morales." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Hearing the first name that was called Luis quickly turned his gaze to the screen.

    If he had not been paying full attention to the other fights he was sure going to make sure he would pay attention to this one.

    ording to the system, Fred''s ability improved as his abilities improved and he wanted to see that improvement and how Fred was going to do in this fight.

    Chris was a really tall student who seemed a bit muscr and Luis could already tell that this wasn''t going to be easy for Fred.

    ording to the stats shown on the screen, Chris was from the soul weapon ss while Fred was from the elemental ss.

    The countdown began as both of them standing opposite each other got into their fighting poses.

    As soon as the countdown was over, Chris summoned his great sword and charged in.

    Fred waited patiently until he got close and was about to sh down on him, that was when he summoned his long sword and blocked the attack.

    It was clear who was going to wear the other one out there and Fred, being aware, summoned a little de with his other hand and stabbed it into Chris'' thigh.

    "Arghhhh!" Chris winced in pain as he staggered backward and fell to the ground.

    A smirk appeared on Fred''s face as he watched his opponent pushing himself on the floor just to get away from him.

    Chris had his hands on the de stuck to his thigh while moving backward and his hand had gotten covered in blood.

    Fred picked up his great sword, stabbed it into the ground, and then began to walk to him slowly.

    Chris stopped pushing himself as he pulled the de out of his thigh and then slowly ced his hand on the wound.

    His hand took a blue glow as the wounds began to close up, Fred was shocked by what he was seeing now.

    "Healing ability." He gasped.

    "I did not see thating," E said.

    Fred, who seemed confident when he was walking toward him while he had the de in his thigh, seemed to have stopped moving but it wasn''t because he wanted to, his leg was stuck.

    "You didn''t think you were the only one who could do soul weapon tricks," Chris said as he got up from the floor.

    Fred tried to move but he couldn''t and the reason was staring at him.

    It was like chains had just sprung out from the ground and wrapped both of his feet to the ground making it impossible for him to move.

    Chris had put those there when he was pretending to be hurt.

    "It''s like some sort of trap," Monica said as the images of what Zoey did to her reyed in her mind.

    Fred struggled and struggled to try to break free but his efforts seemed to be futile.

    "Don''t waste your strength," Chris said as he walked to his great sword and picked it up. "You think a little stab on the thigh on the thigh was going to take me out?"

    "It was supposed to," Fred said, still struggling to break.

    "Was supposed to," Chris said with a chuckle as he hung his great sword over his shoulder.

    "What''s funny?"

    "I''ll show you," Chris said as he quickly swung his great sword and knocked Fred''s sword off his hand.<sub> </sub>

    After knocking Fred''s sword off his hand and far away from him, he stabbed his own sword into the ground and got closer to him.

    "And I thought this was going to be hard." He said as he sent a punch straight to Fred''s face forcing him to turn his face to the side.

    He didn''t even wait for Fred to recover from that punch before sending a knee kick down his guts forcing the Demi-Angel to crouch down clutching his stomach.

    ''You have crossed the line.''

    Chris wanted to knock him down as fast as possible as he attempted to kick him while he was in a squatting position but before he could hit him, his leg stopped mid-air.

    "What am I doing trying to hit my lovely boo?" Chris said with a delusional voice as he brought down his leg.

    "Lovely boo?" Fred said with a confused voice.

    He wasn''t the only one who was totally confused by Chris'' change of attitude.

    "Lovely boo?" Silvia said.

    "It''s like some kind of mind control," Monica said.

    It may have seemed like mind control but Luis knew it wasn''t as he was very sure of what it is.

    ''I should have told them about that.'' Luis cursed in his mind.

    ''Don''t beat yourself up, people forget things sometimes.''

    ''How did he even trigger it?''

    "Isn''t that like that attraction skill you used that day in that forest?" E whispered to Luis.

    "Attraction," Orah muttered as he was trying to put the pieces together.

    Fred''s attraction didn''t only stop Chris from kicking but it also made him release him from the trap before grabbing him by his arm.

    "What are you doing?" Fred said, hitting his hands off.

    "Don''t you want to go home?" Chris said, leaning closer to him.

    ''That guy has a really weak mind.'' Luis thought.

    Everybody was confused by what was happening inside the arena and Fred, who was the cause of it, couldn''t exin it either.

    "Get off me," Fred said, pushing him back. "I thought we were supposed to be fighting, not doing whatever you are doing now."

    "Fight you?" Chris said as he stood up and got close to him again. "Why would I do that?" He said leaning closer to Fred but this time it was for a kiss.

    "Get away from me!" Fred yelled as he sted him with a water st that kept pushing him until he had crashed against the wall of the arena.

    Chris fell to the ground as soon as the st had stopped and it didn''t look like he was going to get up.

    "I don''t know exactly what that was but we have a winner." Lieutenant Kate said.

    There was a look of shock on everyone''s face as they wondered what type of ability would make someone act like that.

    Nova was currently in Nicole''s office and had been watching the fight from herptop and right now she was shocked by what she had just seen as she shifted theptop to reveal her face.

    "Another Angel." She said with a gasp.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 221 Interrogation

    Michael was trying to make something out of what he had just seen Nova do in the captured footage, for some reason it didn''t seem like a normal ability to him.

    "I really need to take finding out more about Nova seriously," Michael muttered to himself.

    "Who''s Nova?" Nika asked.

    "Oh, it''s Nicole''s really cute assistant who seems really strange to me," Michael said.

    "Cuter than Nicole?" Nika said.

    "To be honest, she is prettier than Nicole," Michael said.

    "You wouldn''t want Nicole to hear that," Nika said. "And she''sing up right now."

    "Return every visual to current recordings." Michael quickly turned to the monitors and said.

    Nika as always did as she was told and returned the visuals on the monitor to current recordings.

    The elevator was brought up as Nicole got out of it and walked to him.

    She didn''t say anything until she had gotten close to him and was staring at him with a weird expression on her face.

    "What?" Michael asked.

    "Why did you send me down there?" Nicole asked.

    "You said you wanted water," Michael said.

    "And you directed me to the freezer that had only fruit juices on it."

    "There isn''t water there?" Michael asked.

    "No, and I wasted my time checking through the fridge trying to find a bottle of water," Nicole said.

    "I didn''t know I was out of water," Michael said.

    "But it''s your freezer and damn I''m very thirsty."

    "Don''t worry you can drink all the water you want at my house," Michael said, grabbing her arm, and the two quickly got covered by white light.

    The white light appeared in Michael''s living room and Nicole quickly freed herself from his grip as she made her way to the kitchen.

    Michael kept looking towards the kitchen entrance as she opened the freezer, took out a bottle of water, and slowly consumed the whole content.

    "How''s  your thirst now?" Michael asked as soon as she walked out of the kitchen.

    "It''s gone, thanks for asking," Nicole said, walking to him. "Now let''s go to the arena."

    "So soon?" Michael asked.

    "Yeah, we have an investigation to finish," Nicole said.

    "Come on Nicole don''t get ahead of yourself here, it''s not like the students are just going to disappear," Michael said.

    "Yeah, that could possibly happen," Nicole said.

    "You''re overthinking things, Nicole," Michael said, leaning in for a kiss.

    Nicole tried to resist as taking care of this case had be her priority but she gave in to the kiss as an idea popped into her mind.

    While the two were locked in a passionate kiss, she reached for Michael''s watch and tapped the teleport button which caused both of them to be covered by white light.

    The white light appeared in front of a man''s shop and when it was cleared the two could be seen standing there.

    "Nicole," Michael said with a sigh.

    "Now can we go to the arena, please?"

    "Where did you twoe from?" The owner of the shop asked but he didn''t get any reply as the two got covered by white light and vanished.

    The white light appeared outside the arena gate and cleared up to reveal the two.

    "Now let''s go get answers to our questions," Nicole said, opening the gate and walking in.

    "Yeah," Michael said, following her from behind.

    Nicole had stopped at the entrance to try and spot all their targets from there before making their move.

    "That''s Luis over there," Michael said, pointing towards the spot where his students were standing.

    "I''ve already seen him," Nicole said walking closer to the arena ground.

    She scanned the arena with her eyes until she had found the two students she was looking at on the other side of the arena.

    "And there''s the other two students over there." Nicole nodded in their direction.

    "Yeah, I''ve already seen them," Michael said.

    Luis was patiently waiting for Fred to be brought up so that he could get things under control before his attraction affected more people.

    He closed his eyes so that he would be able tomunicate with Fred, this was something he had learned he could do with his Demi-Angels but it didn''t work on humans.

    "Don''t move Fred." Fred heard his voice in his mind.

    "What do you mean?" Fred whispered.<sub> </sub>

    "Turn it off first," Luis said.

    "Turn what off?"

    "Your attraction, that was the reason why that boy was acting strange."

    "But I don''t know how to turn it off," Fred whispered.

    "Speak to me in your mind Fred," Luis said.

    ''Ok.''

    "Do you sense some kind of energy around yourself?" Luis asked.

    ''Energy?'' Fred said getting off the earth pir.

    "Use your aura vision."

    ''Ok.'' Fred said, turning on his aura vision. ''I can see some kind of grey aura encircling me.''

    "Good now try to take that aura in."

    ''Ok.'' Fred said.

    He closed his eyes and just like Luis said he tried to take the aura in.

    He was amazed by how the aura got absorbed into his body.

    ''I think it''s gone now.'' Fred said.

    "Great, now try not to unleash that aura again," Luis said.

    Fred wanted to say something but before he could Luis had already left him and had opened his eyes where he was standing.

    "That was close." He muttered.

    "What was close?" Michael said behind him.

    "Michael," Luis said as he turned back to see that Nicole was with him.

    "Can we speak to you for a second Luis?" Michael asked.

    "Ok," Luis replied, sensing that things weren''t exactly okay.

    He followed Michael and Nicole as they made their way to the staff department and entered the room they had been in before Nicole was given this case to handle.

    Nicole wanted to bring in the three of them at once but Michael insisted that they spoke to Luis because he wanted to confirm something first.

    "Sit down, Luis," Nicole said, pulling out a chair for him.

    [ Mind read blocked ]

    Luis tried to read her mind to find out what was happening but it seemed like Nicole didn''t have a weak mind that he could easily get through.

    "Ok," Luis said, slowly sitting down.

    "I have a few questions for you Luis and I want you to tell me nothing but the truth," Nicole said.

    "Ok," Luis said as his heartbeat began to slowly increase.

    ''I hope this isn''t what I think it is.'' He thought.

    "You and Dn Hart went into the woods this morning while thepetition was going on, true or false?"

    ''How does she know about that?''

    It didn''t take long for the answer to click in his mind as he raised his gaze to look at Michael who had a worried expression on his face.

    "I asked you a question, Luis," Nicole said, mming her hand on the table.

    "True," Luis said.

    "Why did you go there?" Nicole asked.

    Luis was caught between two worlds, one was to be truthful and tell Nicole that he was set up but that meant he would have to tell her what really happened and the other one was to make something up and clear both his and Dn''s name from whatever they had found out, he already had the story made up in his mind.

    ''I think you should tell Michael what really happened first.'' Lena suggested.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 222 Aura Vision Ultra Instinct

    Nicole was losing her patience as Luis hadn''t answered her question yet but as she was about to m her hand on the table Michael caught her hand.

    "Why don''t you let me try?" He said.

    Nicole didn''t say anything as she shifted back a little to give him space.

    "Luis."

    "Yes," Luis replied.

    "Why did you and Dn go into the woods?" Michael asked.

    "Can we talk alone?" Luis replied after a while.

    "Why would you want to speak to him alone?" Nicole said trying to get closer but Michael stopped her.

    "If this has anything to do with your ability then it''s not a problem, I''ll make sure she doesn''t say anything," Michael said.

    He had already figured out that if it was something Luis didn''t want to say because Nicole was here then it had to be something rted to what he was.

    "What ability are you talking about? He doesn''t have any ability." Nicole said.

    Michael was quiet for a while before he slowly turned to Nicole.

    "Do you really believe everything you see on paper?" Michael asked.

    "What do you mean?" Nicole asked.

    Michael didn''t reply to her as he turned back to Luis.

    "Now Luis, tell me what happened there?" Michael asked.

    "First you''ll have to tell me what you found that led you to start making this investigation," Luis demanded.

    He already had a theory of what led them to start the investigation and just needed to make sure he was right.

    "There''s this kid in the clinic who had his face burnt," Michael said.

    "Rodney," Luis said.

    "Yeah, and he was among those that went into the woods before you and Dn," Michael said.

    "I know."

    Michael was quiet for a while as he stared directly into the Angel''s eyes.

    "Luis."

    "Yes," Luis replied.

    "Did you do that to him?" Michael asked.

    "Yes."

    "You did that to him?" Nicole said with a shocked expression on her face. "Why?"

    "Why did you do that to him, Luis?" Michael asked.

    Luis stared at him for a while and then turned to Nicole before beginning his exnation.

    He started from the point when Dn hade back looking battered and how his attitude had changed since then and how he had finally aplished his task of setting him up.

    "You said two students shot arrows at you right?" Nicole asked.

    "Yes," Luis replied.

    "Then how did you manage to do that to him?"

    "He made a mistake of telling the two students to leave automatically, giving me the chance to take care of him without any interruptions," Luis said.

    "How did you burn his face, that''s what I want to know?" Nicole asked.

    "I sted him with water," Luis said.

    "Water? But you don''t have water ability." Nicole said not making sense of his words.

    "Water sts can''t burn people''s faces, Luis," Michael said.

    "I didn''t use a normal water st," Luis said.

    "Huh?"

    "There''s this new skill that enables me to change the temperature of the water I control," Luis said.

    "And you used a hot water st to burn his face," Michael said.

    "Yes."

    "What are you two talking about?" Nicole asked.

    You could tell by her voice that she was really confused.

    "What?" Michael asked.

    "That kid doesn''t have an ability and even if he does have one, the one that should match the story here should be a fire ability," Nicole said.<sub> </sub>

    "He does have fire ability."

    "What?" She said, "You know, I feel like you''re just trying to mess with my mind here."

    "No, I''m serious, Luis isn''t your typical student and everything he just said here is the truth," Michael said.

    Nicole didn''t say anything as she slowly turned her gaze to Luis.

    ''It''s time to add another ally to the list.'' Lena said.

    "So you have water ability and fire ability?"

    "Yeah," Luis replied with a nod.

    "And earth too," Michael said.

    "Earth? That''s three elemental abilities." Nicole said, holding up three fingers.

    "Yeah," Michael said.

    "But that''s impossible, there is no human with two elemental abilities let alone three," Nicole said.

    "Luis isn''t human," Michael said.

    "Excuse me," Nicole said, blinking her eyes.

    "He''s not human," Michael said. "That''s why he has three elemental abilities."

    "Michael," Nicole called.

    "Yes."

    "I thought you had given up your obsession with Angels." She said,

    ''Obsession.'' Luis thought.

    "This doesn''t have anything to do with my obsession Nicole," Michael said.

    "I don''t see how it doesn''t have anything to do with it when you''re telling me that this boy is an Angel without any proof."

    Immediately after saying that she heard the sound of a me suddenly lighting up and slowly turning she could see two fireballs in Luis'' hands.

    The Angel rotated the ball in his hands for a few seconds before letting them fade away and then he switched to water ability as a flow of water began to appear in his hands.

    Nicole was speechless as she watched the Angel y with the little flow of water in his hands.

    There was a cup by the side which he slowly transferred the water to before turning to face Nicole.

    "That''s your proof," Michael said.

    ____ ____

    Seeing what appeared to be an Angel using attraction had forced Nova to return to make sure that wasn''t the only thing she had missed in the arena today.

    She activated her aura vision and began to search through the people to see if he could find the Angel but after looking through everybody all she could see were yellow auras.

    "That''s not possible unless he''s a Demi-Angel." She muttered to herself. "Let me try using ultra instinct first."

    She used aura vision ultra instinct which allowed Angels to see the auras of those who had suppressed their auras.

    She stretched her vision right past the first-year students, heading for the second-year students'' part of the arena where she knew her target was going to be.

    It didn''t take her long to find Fred and her theory seemed to be right as his yellow was now contaminated with tiny bits of white aura but he wasn''t the only one.

    Johnny who was also standing beside Fred also had his aura contaminated with tiny bits of white aura.

    ''Another Demi-Angel, but who could be creating them?'' She thought.

    She only knew one Angel around here but she still wasn''t fully sure it was him because she thought he was just too young of an Angel to start creating Demi-Angels but that also didn''t mean it wasn''t impossible.

    ''If you''re the one doing this Luis Miles then you''re breaking a hugew and putting yourself in great danger.'' Nova thought as she began to pull her vision back.

    She was about to move right past the first-year students when she spotted something.

    ''That can''t be.'' She thought as she slowly returned her vision to the spot.

    She was quite stunned by what she was seeing now, a full and bright red aura standing amid yellow auras while watching the fight.

    "A demon." Nova gasped as certain thoughts began to run through her mind.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 223 Hes The One

    Nicole stared at Luis with a confused expression on her face, she had gotten a lot of surprises but this one was the most mind-blowing of them all.

    "I get it, the false information on your profile was just so you could hide your identity and abilities," Nicole said.

    "Yeah, what else would it be for?" Michael said.

    "So you really an Angel or you''re just someone special?" Nicole asked, still trying to make sure.

    "Do I need to show you my wings for you to believe me?" Luis said.

    "I would love to see that," Nicole said, acting like a high school girl now.

    "Ok," Luis said, looking around the room.

    Activating the skill flight wasn''t something fun to do but he had learned a way to control it and reduce the amount of pain he felt.

    [ Flight activated ]

    "No, no Luis I don''t thinkˇ­."

    Michael wasn''t able to finish his statement as the Angel fell down on his knee with a little groan before the wings quickly sprouted out from his back knocking away the items on the table.

    "Wow," Nicole said as she slowly walked to him and began to caress one of the wings. "It''s soft and at the same time firm."

    "You''ve shown her, now take it in before someonees in here and sees you like this," Michael said.

    "It''s beautiful." Nicole said, running her hands on the white lines running through the wing."

    [ Flight deactivated ]

    She was still holding the wing as the wings retracted back to his body causing her to almost fall.

    "Sorry," Luis said.

    "It''s not a problem," Nicole said as she adjusted her dress. "If you''re here Luis, there must be a reason for it, what''s your mission?"

    "My story is reallyplicated but I do know I am here to help humans defeat Lucifer and his demons."

    Saying that made him feel really weird as he was originally born a human and had be an Angelter.

    "Help us defeat Lucifer," Nicole said

    "Yes and to do that I need human allies like you," Luis said.

    "Being here to defeat Lucifer means that every human is your ally but if you need any help or anything from me I would be d to help," Nicole said.

    [ Quest Update ]

    [ Human Allies: 6 ]

    [ Angel Allies: 0 ]

    Luis took note of how the number of his allies hadn''t reduced the fact that Dn had betrayed him in some way.

    ''Maybe the system sees him as my ally or it just doesn''t work the way I think it would.'' Luis thought.

    "Now that you know the truth about him we can finish what he came here for," Michael said.

    "Yeah, but he isn''t the one we''re supposed to interrogate, it''s those two boys and Dn. Where is he by the way?" Nicole asked.

    "At our dorm room," Luis said.

    "Is he okay?" Michael asked.

    "Yeah, he looks okay physically," Luis replied with a forced smile.

    "Let''s go, Michael," Nicole said, already heading for the door.

    "Wait," Luis said.

    "What?" Nicole asked quickly, turning to him.

    "I don''t think interrogating them is the best option," Luis said.

    "Why?" Nicole asked.

    "Because they will never tell you the truth," Luis said.

    "We have footage that will make them tell the truth," Nicole said.

    "Your footage captured them going into the woods, it didn''t really capture them doing anything bad, they can still deny your usations saying they went in there to do something else."

    After listening to Luis say all that Nicole knew he had a point, if they didn''t capture them doing the bad stuff then they really didn''t have any tangible evidence against them.

    "What''s your suggestion then?" Nicole asked.

    "I was hoping you would ask that," Luis said with a smile.

    _____ ____<sub> </sub>

    Nova had her eyes on the screen but would look towards Orah once in a while to see what he was doing and right now he was talking to Monica who seemed to have suddenly burst intoughter.

    ''Why would he send a Demon undercover here? A young Demon for that matter.''

    Nova was too submerged in her thoughts that she didn''t hear Nicole, Michael, and Luis approaching her.

    "Nova," Nicole called as soon as they had gotten close to her and that was enough to snap her out of her daze.

    "Oh, hi, I didn''t see you there," Nova said.

    "I can see you''re enjoying the fights," Michael said.

    "Yeah," Nova said with a nod and forced smile.

    There was a long moment of silence between them as Luis shifted to the side, he could have walked to his ssmates but he was okay standing in that position where he could get a clear view of a certain someone.

    Michael kept looking at Nova and turning away before Nicole caught him.

    The reason he kept looking at her wasn''t because he was admiring her, it was because of what he had seen her do in the footage.

    "Nova," Michael called to get her attention.

    "Huh?"

    "I''ve been wondering for a while now, what is your ability?"

    "My ability?" Nova said, touching her chest.

    "Yeah."

    "It''s enhanced eyesight that allows me to see farther than anyone''s normal eyes can see," Nova said.

    That was the truth, enhanced eyesight was one of her abilities.

    The way she answered that seemed awkward even to her.

    "Is that your only ability?" Michael asked.

    "Yeah."

    "Ok, your ability is cool by the way."

    Hearing her say that her only ability had just confirmed to Michael that she was indeed hiding something that was the main purpose of that question.

    "Thanks," Nova replied with another forced smile.

    "A tough battle but he has proved he''s the toughest of the two." Lieutenant Kate said.

    The medical team came and carried the boy lying on the floor as the winner, who wasn''t in a very good condition, was brought up.

    "The next fight will be between Johnny Del and Maya Reeves."

    ''I don''t want you going out there and making the same mistake Fred made.'' Luis thought as he closed his eyes.

    Nova who was looking in that direction despite facing the screen had noticed the strange act of Luis suddenly closing his eyes.

    ''What''s he doing?'' She wondered.

    She looked straight with her enhanced eyesight to see that Johnny who was heading for the pir in the second-year area had stopped moving.

    "That can''t be." She muttered to herself.

    She activated her aura vision to see if she could find anything but she couldn''t see anything.

    She didn''t stop there as she activated Aura vision ultra instinct and that was when she could see what was going on.

    With her aura vision ultra instinct, she could see Luis'' orange yellow flowing towards Johnny.

    She knew clearly what that aura meant after all it was something that had been used on her a lot of times, it was the way every Angel leadermunicated with the Angels in their faction, and seeing Luis doing it now had just confirmed something she didn''t really believe at first.

    ''He''s the one.''

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 224 Disfigured Watch

    Luis hadmunicated telepathically with Johnny giving him lessons on how to control his attraction to prevent him from mistakenly unleashing it like Fred had.

    "Ok," Johnny said after Luis had finished exining everything to him and then he made his way to the pir which brought him down to the arena where Maya was already waiting for him.

    Maya was a girl of average height with short ck hair and she had a cute baby face that always made most people underestimate her.

    The countdown began as soon as Johnny''s feet had touched the arena floor and once it waspleted he summoned his great sword but he didn''t charge in immediately.

    Maya was also being cautious as she summoned her scythe which was way taller than her and slowly began to move closer to the Demi-Angel.

    Johnny knew this was going to be a tough fight given that he had lost his strength ability and one of Luis'' faction rules forbids him from using his resize ability in the open.

    He wasn''t mistaken with that thought as he was going up against one of the most dangerous ability users in their ss.

    "How''s it going, Maya?" Johnny said as he stopped walking and stabbed his sword into the ground.

    "You know, a few seconds ago I thought you were going to take this seriously and shut up," Maya said.

    "I am taking it seriously, I just wanted to know how it''s going beforeˇ­"

    He couldn''t finish that statement as a ball of ice mmed into his chest pushing him back with a tumble but surprisingly he was able to stop himself from hitting the floor again with his hands.

    He turned his gaze to his sword and then to Maya who had ice balls in her hands looking at the sword before she turned to him for them to lock eyes.

    Johnny quickly got up and began to make his way to his sword as fast as he could but Maya wasn''t going to let him as she was also heading towards the sword while throwing ice balls at him.

    Johnny was doing a good job avoiding the ice balls with the help of his improved speed but that didn''t mean the ice balls weren''t doing a good job of slowing him down.

    Maya was getting close to the sword now as Johnny had tumbled to the side due to an ice explosion Maya had caused in front of him.

    He was about to get up from the ground but before he could do that Maya shot out streams of ice from her hand whichpletely sealed him on the spot leaving only his head to be seen.

    With Johnny down now, Maya slowly walked to the great sword and pulled it out of the ground.

    She slowly made her way to Johnny holding the sword on its de like it was some sort of baton.

    "You talk too much Johnny, that''s your problem," Maya said.

    "So after knocking me out would you like to grab dinner with me?" Johnny asked.

    "Maybe," Maya said as she clenched her left hand into a fist causing the ice holding Johnny to shatter into numerous pieces but before Johnny could make any movement she flung the sword towards his jaw.

    The Demi-Angel fell with his back and it didn''t look like he was going to be getting up anytime soon.

    "Well, that was an easy win." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "Was that Johnny?" One of the second-year students asked.

    "Yeah, he didn''t even do anything."

    Luis had stood in the same spot watching the fight closely to see if anything was going to go wrong and he was d that nothing did.

    With Johnny knocked out in the first round that meant that he had only Fred to monitor in the next round.

    With nothing to worry about, for now, Luis made his way back to the spot where his mates were standing.

    E had shifted away from the others so that she could ask him why Michael and Nicole had taken him to the staff department.

    "What did they speak to you about?" E asked.

    "About the event that took ce in the woods," Luis said.

    "How did theyˇ­.. what did you tell them?"

    "I''ll exin everything to youter," Luis said, walking past her.

    Another fight was currently going on in the arena but Luis wasn''t really interested in it as he opened up his system to check a few things.

    [ 2400/4770 EXP ]

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 36 ]

    [ Stamina: 26 ]

    [ Agility: 29 ]

    [ Special Abilities ]<sub> </sub>

    [ Fire: Level 5 ]

    [ Earth: Level 3 ]

    [ Fire: Level 5 ]

    [ Ability points: 2 ]

    [ Skill points: 3 ]

    [ Unused stat points: 2 ]

    He still needed a lot of exp to level up but he was d that he had been able to get this much.

    ''That game was really helpful but I just hope I encounter an opponent strong enough for the system to give me a quest in the next round.''

    ''Are you sure you want that?'' Lena asked.

    ''Yeah, why not?''

    ''I''m just saying you know you can''t use your ability here.''

    ''Yeah but I have my fist and sword.''

    ''And how many fights against strong opponents have you won with just your fist and in sword?''

    To that question, Luis didn''t have an answer as he had never won a fight against a superior opponent with just his fist and sword.

    George was standing in the third-year area with his hands folded and the expression on his face said a lot about his mood.

    Brolin and Brad weren''t there now but Jacob was still there and he was really trying hard to find out what was going on with Rodney and everything he had heard them say so far.

    He tried asking Rodney but the General''s son didn''t even turn to him, let alone answering his question.

    "Come on George, what''s going on? Maybe I can help you." Jacob said.

    George let out a sigh and was about to say something when he heard footsteps approaching him and he knew at once that it was Brad and Brolin.

    "Did you find him?" George said.

    "No," Brolin said.

    "No?"

    "Yes, but we did find something," Brad said as Brolin opened his hands to reveal a disfigured watch.

    The ss screen on the watch was shattered and the covering below it had been removed revealing wires and otherponents of the watch.

    George stared at the watch for a while before slowly taking it from Brolin.

    "Is that Rodney''s?" Jacob asked and he was again snubbed.

    George examined the watch carefully with a horrid look on his face.

    ''Did that green-eyed kid do this?'' He thought.

    "We weren''t able to find anything else apart from that one,"  Brad said.

    George didn''t say anything as he slowly turned his gaze to Luis who seemed to be talking with Orah now.

    "Now we know he isn''t safe and we know who to ask."

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 225 Third-Year Round Begins

    The second year round of thepetition had finallye to an end with nine students making it to the next round and now it was time to start the third year round of thepetition.

    Luis was really looking forward to the third year round of the tournament because that was the ss with the strongest students in the academy.

    He may have fought against and won against the strongest student in the academy but she wasn''t the only strong third-year student and she also didn''t have the most exciting of abilities.

    "Now it is time for the strongest students in the academy to face each other in the final round of today." Lieutenant Kate said. "The first fight will be between Florence Paul and May Pai."

    The two female students didn''t waste time in walking to the pirs as soon as their image had been disyed on the screen and their names had been called.

    Florence was a tall slim girl with really dark hair while May was also tall but not as tall as her opponent and had slightly brown hair.

    Florence was from the physicalbat ss while May was from the soul weapon ss.

    The countdown began as the two girls began to walk around their axis and as soon as the countdown was done May mmed her hand into the ground to create a puncture.

    It didn''t take long before the ground began to break as something was heading towards Florence from underneath.

    Florence knew what was about to happen as she did a flip to avoid the chain that had suddenly burst out from where she was standing.

    She summoned her shield as she was falling and used it to form a shield which she used to slide on the chain before jumping off to the side.

    Her shield vanished from her hand as she formed arge blue ball in her hands and sent it toward May.

    The ball wasrge and most of the students thought she was going to have a hard time avoiding it but that was the case as she stomped her foot on the ground and disappeared into the ground as the ball continued moving and crashed against the wall.

    "You didn''t think I was going to let that trap of yours hit me," May said as she burst through the ground below Florence knocking her back in the process.

    "Ow." Florence groaned as she tried to get up from the floor.

    "You know there''s a big difference between that fight and any other fight I''ve seen so far." Ace said.

    "Yeah, they are more experienced with using their abilities," Monica said.

    ''How did she do that with her earth ability?'' Luis thought.

    ''It''s earth ability, she simply controlled the earth underneath to clear her part ande up to the point where she wanted toe back up again, I''m sure you can also do it.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, but my earth points would be exhausted before I coulde back up, and then I would be stuck underground.''

    May extended her chain towards Florence who still hadn''t gotten up to try and wrap it around her but she had summoned her sword and shield with which she used to block the chain.

    May pulled her chain back and extended it again this time wrapping it around Florence''s sword and throwing it far away from her.

    Florence tried to use her shield to protect herself but another chain hade from the side and knocked the shield off her hand.

    She quickly stretched her hand and picked up the shield but before she could do anything with it both chains had wrapped around her.

    It was now a battle of strength as May had the advantage as the one holding onto the chains.

    Florence was trying not to get pulled closer by her and was trying to use her leg as a wedge but that only seemed to be slowing her down a little as May was still pulling her closer.

    "Mmmmm." Florence moaned as she held onto one of the chains with her right hand and her shield in her left hand trying to stop herself from moving and then break free from the chain.

    Her right hand started to suddenly glow with a blue glow that was transferred to the chain and was heading towards May who quickly dropped the chains to prevent the blue glow from getting to her.

    Florence used the opportunity to her advantage as she sent anotherrge blue ball heading toward May.

    She knew May was going to repeat the same thing she had done the first time which was why she had already nned something for that.

    She stomped her foot on the ground ready to go underground as Florence ced her shield on the ground and flung it towards her.<sub> </sub>

    The shield went through the ball heading for May and hitting her in the head before she could disappear into the hole she had created.

    Florence waited for a while before walking to the hole to see that May was lying inside it and it was clear she had passed out.

    "Nice smart move from Florence to emerge victorious." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Florence was brought up by an earth pir as May was carried away by the medical team.

    "Alright, next will be." Lieutenant Kate said, waiting for the images to stop. "Carlos Larson Vs Pearl Reeves."

    ''Alright.'' Luis though, getting a little excited.

    _____ ____

    Nicole and Michael were back at Michael''sir now and right now they were going through all the footage on the monitor and Nicole just couldn''t bring herself toprehend everything she had watched so far.

    They were watching every footage of Zach and his mates beating up students and they were also watching the ones where Carl and his mates would beat the students up after they had made the reports.

    Right now they were watching the footage where Luis had gone to check out the report department and had gotten attacked by Carl and his mates.

    Michael didn''t seem interested in the footage as he had already watched it but Nicole was quiet and was watching it with great interest.

    She watched it up to the point where Luis had knocked all of the students out and had used his earth ability to return the ground to normal.

    "So all this has been going on and he has been trying to take care of it on his own.'' Nicole said after turning to Michael.

    "Yeah and yet you guys im to have perfect management," Michael said.

    "We do have perfect management, Michael," Nicole said.

    "Oh really, then what happened to all theints those children sent to you through theints department?" Michael asked.

    "That''s the problem, we never got any of thoseints," Nicole said.

    "You never did?" Michael said, sounding confused now.

    "Yeah."

    Michael was quiet as he ced his hand on his chin and stroked it a bit.

    "Do you think?"

    "It has to be," Nicole said with a nod already aware of what he was about to ask.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 226 Didnt Stand A Chance

    Luis was really excited to see Pearl fight and how well she was going to do all the sparring matches weren''t really what he called them as he had been more concentrated on unlocking and improving his water ability.

    Theirst sparring match was nowhere close to a sparring match as all Pearl had done was st him with her water ability while he tried to hold his ground and not even attack back.

    ''Wasn''t the girl Johnny fought against answering Reeves as herst name?'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, maybe she''s rted to Pearl in some way.''

    Pearl had reached the arena floor and was tying her hair back as the countdown began.

    Carlos was from the elemental ss and had a really good elemental ability.

    He was a bit taller than Pearl, had short ck hair and his beards were beginning toe out.

    As soon as the countdown was over mes appeared in both of his hands which he had held out.

    "I''d like to keep this fight short." He said as he shot the stream of fire towards Pearl.

    The fire seemed a bit wild and was heading towards Pearl with full force but the blonde-haired teenager didn''t move an inch.

    "Is she nning on getting roasted or what?" E asked.

    "I don''t think that fire is going to be a problem for her," Luis said.

    "What do you mean?" E asked.

    "That''s what I mean," Luis said, nodding towards the screen.

    Just as the fire was about to consume Pearl arge stream of water shot out in front of her and consumed the fire instead putting it out on the spot.

    "Oh, she has water ability," E said. "But how did you know?"

    "She''s Tammy''s ssmate, the one we met on our first day here, at this same arena," Luis said.

    "Oh, yeah," E said with a low tone as she turned her gaze back to the screen.

    Carlos was surprised by how Pearl had stopped his fire with her impressive water ability, the thing was that he knew most of the skilled elemental ability users and he couldn''t remember having Pearl on that list.

    "Are you in the elemental ss?" He asked.

    "No, I''m in the physicalbat ss," Pearl said.

    "Physicalbat," Carlos muttered.

    "You''ve tried your special skill, it''s time for me to try mine," Pearl said as she began to rotate her hand as a long pile of water followed her movement.

    It seemed like she was dancing with her hand movements and steps as the long stream of water circled her.

    She stopped moving and quickly raised both of her hands as the stream of water broke intorge balls and all flew up above her.

    "That is one neat skill." Ace said in amazement.

    "Yeah," Monica said.

    Carlos got ready for what was about toe as mes covered his hands.

    With a flick of Pearl''s finger, all therge water balls began to head for her opponent, there were many of them and they were all heading towards him at once.

    "How did she do that?" Luis couldn''t hide his amazement.

    ''It''s amazing, yeah, but that''s basically water control, you will be able to do it if you practice and perfect it.''

    ''Yeah, but she must have a lot of water points to control and manipte that amount of water.''

    ''She''s a level six third-year student Luis, of course, she has a lot of water points.'' Lena said.

    ''If there are lots of other humans like this, then he isn''t going to find things as easy as he thought.'' Orah thought.

    Carlos was trying his best to avoid and block the water ball sts but it didn''t seem like his fire ability was making any effect.

    He had summoned his sword and tried to throw it towards Pearl to knock her down and stop the balls but before he could do that, a water ball had knocked his sword off his hand.

    He immediately tried to pick it up and that was where his downfall began as a water ball mmed him at the back of his head causing him to tumble over.

    He tried to catch his bnce as he had one knee and hand on the ground but he was quickly knocked off bnce again by a water ball hitting him on his face and another one following through to smack him on his chest.

    Carlos was now on the ground as three more water balls smashed him down there.

    "Her water control is so fluid," Monica said.

    Tammy was watching the fight with a smile on her face, this was the first time she was seeing Pearl use this particr skill and she found it to be very cool.<sub> </sub>

    "You know sometimes I wonder who is stronger between you and her." She heard someone behind her.

    "What are you doing here Presley?"

    "What? Being in the elemental ss doesn''t mean I can''t pop up to your side."

    Presley was one of the prominent elemental ability users and was poprly known as the Ice Prince.

    He had a good body although he wasn''t that muscr and had ck short hair. If there was a list of good-looking boys he sure made it.

    "I didn''t say you couldn''t be here, I asked what you are doing here?" Tammy said.

    "I wanted to say hi." He said.

    "But you''ve already done that this morning," Tammy said.

    "Well, I felt like doing it again." He said.

    Tammy let out a sigh as she turned her gaze back to the screen.

    Carlos didn''t seem to be moving and Pearl had one more ball rotating above her.

    "I think that''s enough," Pearl said as she pushed the water ball further a little and with a snap of her fingers, the water ball turned to normal water and poured on the floor.

    "Ok, that fight was way easier than the first one as the ruthless one makes it out on top." Lieutenant Kate said. "He didn''t even stand a chance."

    "I don''t think ruthless is a word that describes me," Pearl said.

    ____ ____

    Dn was sitting on his bed staring at the wall, his eyes looked really dead and that was because his mind was in a big mess now.

    ''I should have told him, it really would have been better but I was a coward and now I''ve lost his trust. I don''t think he''ll ever forgive me and I won''t me him for that.

    ''Why did I have to be given such a weak ability and body? I wonder what he''s going to do once thepetition, you had an Angel who trusted you and you had to screw it up, Dn.''

    He couldn''t let his mind rest as he kept cursing himself and thinking of the ways he could have done things the right way.

    A knock was heard on the door but it wasn''t enough to knock him back to reality.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    The knock came again but there was still no response from him.

    The knock didn''te again as this time the door was pushed open by Michael and Nicole had walked in after.

    Despite the noise he had made when opening the door, Dn didn''t notice them.

    "Dn," Michael called but there was no response from him.

    "Dn," Nicole called but there was still no response from him.

    Michael walked to him and grabbed him on both shoulders.

    "Dn!" He said shaking the teenager to pull him back to the real world.

    "What! What!" Dn screamed in a startled voice.

    Michael was quiet for a while as he stared at him while he stared back at him.

    "Dn."

    "Yes," Dn answered with a Shaky voice.

    "What is wrong with you?"

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 227 Another Surprise

    The third-year students in the physicalbat ss were all cheering as the earth pir brought Pearl back up, that was the easiest fight in thepetition so far and it didn''t look like anyone was going to top that.

    "You had to make it look that easy," Tammy said after Pearl had gotten close to her.

    "It really was that easy," Pearl said. "Hi, Presley." She said taking notice of Presley.

    "Hi Pearl, the ruthless side of you was entertaining to watch," Presley said.

    "That wasn''t ruthless, he said he would like to keep the fight short and I helped him achieve that in the least of harmful ways," Pearl said.

    "What do you mean by the least of harmful ways?" Presley said with a little chuckle.

    "You know those water balls."

    "Yeah," Presley said.

    "They could have been really sharp des," Pearl said.

    "Really sharp des?"

    "Yeah?" Pearl nodded her head slowly.

    "Alright let''s just hope this next fightsts longer than thest one." Lieutenant Kate said.

    The image selection process began as an image of a boy stopped in the first box and the image of Presley stopped in the other one.

    "I guess I''m fighting next," Presley said, turning to Tammy with a smile.

    "Yeah, we can see that," Tammy said.

    "The next fight will be between Rui Oman and Presley Harper." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "That''s my cue, wish me, luckdies," Presley said as he made his way to the earth pir that was rising in front of him.

    "Good luck," Pearl said.

    Presley stepped on the earth pir which brought him down at the same time Rui was being brought down.

    Rui was a blonde-haired student who seemed to have a very tiny body that may make many people underestimate but Presley knew best not to underestimate any of his opponents.

    The countdown began as Presley stretched his hands while Rui got his hands ready to summon his soul weapon.

    As soon as the countdown was over two slightly long des appeared in Rui''s hands and he quickly threw them toward Presley.

    The des had long chains attached to them which Rui was holding onto before he had thrown them.

    "Chain swords," Monica said.

    The first de was heading directly for Presley''s face but he was able to avoid it by stretching himself back. That stretch also helped him to avoid the other deing at him from the side.

    That wasn''t the end of the attacks as Rui pulled back his des and with the help of the chains attached to them, extended them towards Presley again.

    This time Presley was ready for it as he covered his hands with two ice des with which he was using to block Rui''s des.

    The fight had turned into a sword duel as both students were showing great skills of swordsmanship but Presley seemed to be getting the better of him and if it weren''t because Rui was far away from him, he would have knocked him down by now.

    The nging was still going on as Rui pulled back one of his des and quickly thrust it forward.

    The attack was too quick for Presley to block which was why she bent himself backward allowing the sword to zoom over him.

    "It''s great how he does that thing under pressure without falling," Pearl said but Tammy acted like she didn''t hear her as she kept her gaze on the screen.

    The de and chain were over Presley now and looking at the chain an idea had popped into his mind.

    He fell to the ground in the process of blocking Rui''s other de with his ice de and had quickly broken the des covering his other hand and grabbed the chain over him before he fell to the ground.

    The chain began to freeze from the point where he was holding it to the point where Rui was holding and pulling it, everything had shattered.

    Rui tried to use his other de to sh him down but he used the ice de in his other hand to block the attack before grabbing onto the chain and repeating what he had done on the first chain on it.

    Presley was panting heavily as he could finally get some breathing space now.

    He thought the fight was going to be weaponless now until he looked up and saw Rui holding a long spear and he was pointing it at him.

    "He has two soul weapons." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Monica said.

    "I haven''t seen that before," E said.

    "You haven''t?" Luis asked.

    "Yeah. Have you?"

    "Yeah, Tammy has two soul weapons."

    "She does."

    Presley let out a deep sigh as he got up from the floor, summoned his curvy sword with rough edges, and then formed a simr sword to his soul weapon with his ice ability on his left hand.<sub> </sub>

    "Let''s go." He said as he locked eyes with Rui.

    ____ ____

    "So you''re telling me that the warehouse at that lonely road is where they have their base," Michael said.

    "Yeah," Dn said.

    Michael said, turning to Nicole who was standing at the door while he sat on Ace''s bed with Dn.

    "You want to go check it out?" Nicole asked.

    "Of course, we have to go check it out," Michael said standing up from the bed. "And you''reing with us." He added pointing at Dn.

    He began to adjust the settings on his watch as Nicole walked up to him and ced her hand on his shoulder.

    "Alright, here we go." He said as he tapped the teleport button and quickly grabbed Dn''s arm.

    The three got covered by white light and when the light was gone, they were no longer there.

    The white light appeared in front of the warehouse and cleared up to reveal the three.

    "Why did you build that warehouse?" Nicole asked, looking at therge warehouse.

    "I don''t really know, I thought people might need it but it turns out they didn''t," Michael said heading to the entrance as Nicole and Dn followed behind.

    The door was locked with a padlock but forming a wind de with his hand, he was able to slice through the padlock.

    He opened the door to see that the room waspletely empty.

    Dn was surprised by how they had moved everything, the ring, the betting booth, the counter filled with drinks.

    "I can''t see all the things you told me about Dn," Michael said, looking around.

    "They were here thest time I came here," Dn said.

    "They must have moved it," Nicole said. "Let''s check what''s behind that door." She added nodding towards the door Michael had failed to take notice maybe because it was the same color as that side of the wall, ck.

    "Yeah," Michael said heading towards the door.

    On reaching the door Michael could see that it was also locked with a padlock.

    He tried cutting the padlock with his wind de but it didn''t seem to be going through the padlock.

    After trying for the second time with no result he decided to try something else.

    "What''s wrong?" Nicole asked a

    "That padlock is made of a very strong metal," Michael said walking a little distance away from the door

    "What metal?" Nicole asked.

    "I don''t know but I''m guessing titanium."

    He got into position, formed arge wind de, and sent it towards the door without knowing that he had just made a big mistake.

    The wind de bounced off the door and was heading back at him with full force.

    Michael saw his life sh before his eyes as he knew what that wind de would do to him if it touched him.

    Out of instinct he raised his hands and sted the de back, turning it back to normal wind in the process.

    The wind hit the door again, bounced off, and returned to him with an astonishing blow that sent him flying and crashing into the wall on the other side.

    "O." The CEO groaned.

    "Michael," Nicole said quickly rushing to him. "What happened, what was that?" She asked, holding up his head on her body.

    "That padlock is protected with shadow enchantment?" He said with a groan pointing towards the door.

    "What''s shadow enchantment?"

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 228 No Way In

    The fight between Presley and Rui was still going on and was bing more interesting.

    The two shed in the middle of the arena with their weapons and were trying to push each other back but their strength seemed to be matched as neither of them could push the other back.

    Presley, aware that neither of them would be able to win the battle of strength, drew back with a flip.

    He stabbed both of his swords into the ground in the process and sted Rui with ice.

    Rui saw the iceing on time and quickly rolled out of the way on time.

    "This fight is getting longer and frustrating," Presley said with a sigh as he formed two short des out of ice and threw them towards Rui.

    Two des weren''t a problem for Rui who quickly used his spear to knock them away.

    The des didn''t stop there as Presley was keen on ending the fight as fast as he could.

    He formed more des in his hand and began to send them towards Rui five at a time.

    His opponent was doing quite a good job knocking away and avoiding some of the des but he was going to get overwhelmed soon as Presley cranked up the speed and increased the number of des he was throwing.

    "I don''t think using his ability like that is wise," Tammy said.

    "Why?" Pearl asked.

    "Because he hasn''t seen what ability his opponent has," Tammy said.

    "You''re right but Presley has a good amount of ice points."

    Tammy was right about what she had said but Presley didn''t have anything to worry about as it didn''t look like Rui was going to use any ability.

    The des were getting too much for him and just like Presley wanted, he was getting overwhelmed.

    Two des sunk into his right arm all at once forcing him to let go of his spear.

    Presley didn''t stop despite this and sent two more des on heading towards his left arm

    "Arghhhh!" Rui groaned as both des sunk into his shoulder.

    Presley finished him off with an ice ball which made a great impact on his head to knock him down.

    "He could have done that from the start," E said.

    "Not exactly, he could have done it after he destroyed his chain swords but I guess he wanted to practice his swordsmanship a little," Luis said.

    Presley spat on the floor as he walked to Rui to check if he was okay.

    He got there to see that his opponent was still conscious and was staring at him now.

    "How do you remove these des?" Rui asked, trying to move his arms.

    "You want me to remove the des so you can start attacking me again," Presley said.

    "No bro, I don''t think I will be able to fight with these arms even if I wanted to," Rui said.

    "So, you''re saying I win."

    "Yeah, now remove these des so I can tap out," Rui said.

    Presley wasn''tpletely convinced though and was still cautious as he ced his hand over the des stuck in Rui''s right arm and with his ice ability slowly pulled the des out.

    As soon as the des were out, Rui slowly raised his hand to show that he was tapping out of the fight.

    "I think that was our first fight without our knock-out." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Now that Rui had dered that he was tapping out of the fight, Presley was no longer cautious as he pulled the other des out and offered him a hand up.

    "Those des are terribly painful," Rui said after Presley had pulled him up.

    "Sorry, you had to go through that," Presley said.

    The two were brought up on the same earth pir maderge enough to fit them.

    "I''m going to go to the clinic now." Looking at his arms which were starting to bleed slowly, they weren''t bleeding much because Presley had covered the wounds with his ice a little bit.

    "Ok," Presley said.

    He watched Rui as made his way to the gate for a while before he decided to head back to where he had been standing before he was called up for his fight.

    "Nice job Presley," Pearl said, giving him a high five.

    "Thanks." He said.

    "Yeah, but you had to make it that long."

    "I don''t think I would have been able to take him out this easily if he had those chain swords of his throughout the fight," Presley said.

    "The next fight will be between George Freelyn and Ryan Pop." Lieutenant Kate said as the two images were disyed on the screen.

    General Freelyn adjusted on his seat and crossed his legs as he got ready to watch one of the fights he had been longing to watch since he arrived here.

    ____ ____

    Nicole had no idea what shadow enchantment was but she knew it had to be something really powerful to be able to reflect Michael''s wind like that.

    She still had a confused expression on her face as she asked Michael again.

    "What is shadow enchantment?"

    "Wait, let me get up first," Michael said as he pulled himself up from her body and rested his back against the wall.

    Dn didn''t seem thrilled, amazed, or confused by what had just happened and just stood in the room like some statue.<sub> </sub>

    "A shadow enchantment is like a spell put on something to prevent others from taking it, it is mostly used on padlocks then the padlock is used to lock the item that is meant to be protected," Michael said.

    "A spell, like one cast by a witch or wizard?" Nicole asked.

    "I don''t know but what I do know is nothing can break through the force of the shadow enchantment exceptˇ­"

    "Except what?" Nicole asked.

    "Pure de," Michael said.

    "Pure de?"

    "Yeah, only a pure de can slice through the force," Michael said.

    "You are aware that buying a piece of that thing is really expensive right?"

    "Yes, and who says I''m thinking of buying a piece of a pure de?"

    "How did you even get to know about this shadow enchantment? I don''t think it''smon knowledge to the world." Nicole said.

    "I did some research on it recently," Michael said.

    "What led you to do the research?" Nicole asked.

    "I didn''t know that a padlock that has been with me since I was a child was protected with shadow enchantment and when I used the padlock to lock my shelf, I was unable to open it."

    "Didn''t the padlock have a key?" Nicole asked.

    "It did, but I lost it so I was nning on sting the padlock open whenever I needed to open the shelf and when I tried.."

    "Something simr to this happened," Nicole said.

    "Yeah, but I was lucky I didn''t use a wind de back there," Michael said.

    "Yeah, you have to be careful the way you st wind at things," Nicole said. "Are you sure you will be able to continue?"

    "Yeah, I''m fine that fall only broke my left shoulder a bit," Michael said.

    "Your left shoulder?" Nicole said, trying to grab his left shoulder but he stopped her.

    "It''s okay, I don''t think it''s something to worry about?" Michael said, holding her back with his right hand.

    "Are you sure?" Nicole asked.

    "Yeah."

    "So are there any back doors in this warehouse?" She asked after staring at him for a while.

    "I''m not sure, we''ll have to check," Michael said slowly getting up from the floor to see Dn staring off to the side.

    It was really strange how he hadn''t said anything throughout his conversation with Nicole.

    "Dn." He called with a low tone but there was no response from the first-year student.

    "Dn." He called again but there was still no response from him.

    "What is wrong with this boy?" Nicole said.

    "Dn.* Michael called again with a fling of his finger.

    A sharp breeze escaped from his hand and blew across Dn''s face to knock him back to reality.

    "Yes." He said looking around.

    Both Michael and Nicole stared at him for a while before Michael decided to say something.

    "Don''t beat yourself up too hard Dn, you''ve already made the mistake, the only thing you can do now is to try and make up for it," Michael said heading towards the exit door.

    The three had arrived at the back of the warehouse which unfortunately for them didn''t have any door as Nicole followed behind him shortly after.

    "Great, how do we get in now?" Nicole said.

    ___ ___

    Back at the arena, George could be seen standing a little distance away from his opponent who had arge spear made out of earth driven into his shoulder sticking him to the ground and there was quite a lot of blood around him.

    George didn''t care whether his opponent was down or not as he formed another earth spear and threw it at him.

    The spear didn''t get to him though as arge earth wall rose in front of his opponent stopping the spear from getting to him.

    "That''s enough George!" Lieutenant Kate said with an infuriated voice.

    ****

    I may not be able to do another chapter today because of the exam I have this morning but if I manage to get it done early you may get another update.

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 229 The Strongest Student

    If Pearl''s fight against Carlos was considered a really short fight then George''s fight against Ryan had to be considered beyond short.

    George had entered the ring filled with rage and had attacked his opponent with everything he had immediately after the countdown had ended, he didn''t give him a single chance to fight back and it did take long before Ryan was on the floor with arge earth spear on his shoulder.

    George had been stopped by Lieutenant Kate who knew he was about to take things too far.

    "Do I need to remind you of the rule that says no attacking your opponents while they are down?"

    George didn''t say anything as he clenched his fists and turned away from Ryan.

    Looking at General Freelyn''s face you could see that he had enjoyed the show his son had put up as he had a smirk on his face.

    "He didn''t even give him a chance to fight back even if it was only once," Pearl said.

    "He couldn''t fight back because weak, not because he wasn''t given the chance," Tammy said.

    Pearl didn''t reply to her as she turned to Presley expecting a response from him.

    "I think she''s right," Presley said.

    "That was a really short fight that would have turned into something else."  Lieutenant Kate said.

    George walked back to the spot where he was standing with Brad and Brolin with a deep frown on his face.

    Jacob had noticed his change of attitude since he entered the arena looking for Rodney and how he had fought his opponent with pure rage.

    He wanted to go ask him what was really going on but that look on his face just wouldn''t let him.

    The next fightsted longer as the two opponents were equally matched.

    None of them had an elemental ability which was the reason why the fight had turned into closebat.

    The most skilled person with his weapon was going to win the fight as it didn''t look like any of the two third-year students had an ability that could be useful inbat.

    After a lot of nging, flips, and yells the winner had finally emerged and just like most of the students in the arena had predicted, the boy with the long sword had won.

    He seemed more experienced with using his long swordpared to the other boy who had an axe.

    The winner of the fight was carried up by the earth pir as his opponent who was lying unconscious on the ground was carried away by the medical team.

    "That was a really good fight considering there were no abilities involved." Lieutenant Kate said.

    The selection process began again on the screen as the third-year students who hadn''t fought yet had their eyes glued on the screen.

    Tammy''s eyes brightened as she saw her image stop in the first box before the image of a boy stopped in the other box.

    "Next we have someone who won a bronze award inst year''s tournament, Tammy Phillips going up against Billy Mando."

    "Bronze award?" Luis said.

    "Yeah," E said. "I wasn''t a student here yet but I was at the tournament with my brother."

    "Oh," Luis said. "Was the tournament that hard?"

    Luis asked that question because he believed that someone who was considered the strongest student in the academy should have gotten a higher award than the bronze.

    "She did her best but that student from Phoenix academy was too much for her to handle," E said.

    "Which student?"

    "I don''t know who he is but he had a very powerful lighting ability," E said.

    "Lightning," Luis muttered.

    He got excited just thinking of what type of reward his system would give him for beating a person that strong.

    Tammy was standing on the arena ground now and her opponent was standing opposite her.

    The countdown began as her opponent slowly ced his hand on the ground.

    Everyone in the academy except for a few first-year students knew who Tammy Phillips was, she didn''t have an awesome elemental ability but her warrior-like attitude and proficient fighting skills were what made her quite different.

    As soon as the countdown was over, Billy pulled out arge particle out of the ground with his earth ability.<sub> </sub>

    He turned them into lots of earth des and quickly sent all of them flying towards Tammy.

    Tammy didn''t waste time summoning her shield which she used to block the des that were about to hit her.

    Seeing that none of the desing directly at her was going to hit her decided to attack from both sides.

    Tammy saw the desing at her from both sides and did a flip to prevent any of them from hitting her.

    She stumped her right foot on the ground as the ground shook violently knocking Billy down and stopping his show of earth des.

    "I should have thought of a solution for that before attacking," Billy said as he got up from the floor.

    He wasn''t allowed to properly get up as a kick was sent down his chest and he was sent flying backward.

    Billy didn''t topple over and caught his bnce with his right knee and hand on the ground.

    He formed tworge des made out of earth and threw them toward Tammy.

    The blonde-haired teenager didn''t need her shield to block des that big as she summoned her sword and shed both des into two before they could get to him.

    She quickly rushed to Billy who got up as fast as he could and summoned his spear.

    He ced his sword in his front as Tammy''s sword was met with a ng sword before she pushed him back and with her leg kicked his spear off his hand.

    There was a uniform loud gasp from the first-year students who were amazed by what Tammy had just done.

    Usually, two people would struggle to push each other in a situation like that but she had done it so easily.

    Tammy quickly followed up kicking Billy''s spear out of his hand with a kick with her left leg.

    She had done both kicks in the same motion which showed how great her reflexes were.

    "Among all the closebats I''ve seen, this one is the best," Silvia said she was really beginning to admire Tammy''s fighting style.

    "That''s some warrior you have there," Presley said.

    "And here I was thinking she was going to take things easy," Pearl said.

    After that powerful kick from Tammy, Billy still managed to retain his bnce and only staggered back a little.

    He tried to use his earth ability again but Tammy wasn''t going to let that happen as she stomped her foot on the ground knocking Billy off bnce.

    Billy was struggling to keep his bnce as Tammy summoned her shield and flung it towards him.

    The shield was on target as it hit him on his head before dropping to his feet.

    The hit from the shield was too much as Billy soon followed the shield to fall to the ground.

    "What do you expect fromst year''s bronze winner?" Lieutenant Kate said. "A wonderful fighting performance, that''s what."

    "Phillips." General Freelyn muttered to himself as his mood turned sour.

    *****

    If you''ve ever wanted to know what the characters of M.A.S may look like, you can check them out on my discord group.

    The Link''s in the synopsis.

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 230 Back On Time

    Michael had a confused expression on his face as he stared at the wall.

    Nicole had her hand on his shoulder while holding Dn''s arm, she was expecting the usual white light to cover them as she saw Michael push the teleport button on his watch but that didn''t happen.

    "What''s wrong?" She asked.

    "I don''t know," Michael said as he adjusted the settings on his watch and pressed the teleport button but nothing happened.

    "Is your watch broken?" Nicole asked.

    "I don''t think so, it looks okay to me,"  Michael said.

    "Then why aren''t we teleporting?"

    Michael didn''t say anything as he stored adjusting the settings on his watch and turned his gaze back to the wall.

    He shifted to the side and sted a little flow of wind at the wall, the wind bounced off the wall and returned to blow against his face.

    "But how?" He muttered.

    "Is that wall protected with shadow enchantment?" Nicole asked.

    "Yeah but I don''t know how," Michael said, still staring at the wall with a puzzled look.

    ''How did they even get their hands on so many shadow enchantment objects?''

    "That means there''s no way we can get in there," Nicole said, looking at the wall. "If they are protecting this ce with this kind of thing then that means there must be something hidden there."

    "Of course but we will have toe backter and find out," Michael said.

    "Yeah let''s go check out the next ce on our list," Nicole said, cing her hand on Michael''s shoulder.

    "You can go back to your dorm room now Dn, I''ll pay you a visitter," Michael said as he pushed the teleport button.

    Dn stared at the spot where they had disappeared from for a while before turning to return to his dorm room.

    The white light appeared in a part of the mountain where there seemed to be a lot of building apartments lined up in rows.

    "So which one''s his own?" Nicole asked.

    "Just follow me," Michael said as he began to work toward the buildings.

    The two walked in between the buildings and as they walked they could see people going about their normal daily activities.

    They had finally approached thest building on the right as Michael walked into it and quickly made his way to the stairs.

    Nicole followed him up to see him looking around trying to find the right door.

    "So which one''s his apartment?" Nicole asked.

    "I don''t know," Michael said, scratching the back of his head.

    "You don''t?"

    "But I am sure this is the building where his apartment is," Michael said.

    "So what do we do now? Open the first door and ask the

    person living there if he knows which one''s his apartment." Nicole said.

    "That''s not a bad idea," Michael said as he walked to the first door and knocked on it.

    It didn''t take up to a minute before the door opened to reveal a man with no hair on his head.

    Nicole let out a sigh of relief internally as they meant they didn''t have to knock at the other doors.

    "What do I owe this visit, Nicole?" The bald man asked, ignoring Michael and looking directly at Nicole with a wry smile on his face.

    _____ _____

    Thepetition for the day was slowlying to an end as only a few third-year students remained to battle each other.

    After seeing some of the third-year students fight, some of the first-year students weren''t feeling so confident in facing them.

    Especially those that had knocked their opponents with crazy skills but unlike most of his mates Luis was really excited.

    He was curious to face the third-year students and see if he would be able to beat any of them that made it to the second round of thepetition.

    He was also curious about the quests his system might give him and the juicy rewards that may be attached to them.

    The current fight in the arena hade to an end as the girl in the arena had knocked her opponent back with arge piece and then controlled the same piece of earth to smash her down.<sub> </sub>

    The selection process began again as the students had their eyes glued to the screen.

    The first image that had stopped was that of a boy with hair so long it waspletely covering one part of his face.

    The second image stopped to reveal the image of Rodney.

    Brad and Brolin had worried expressions on their faces now as they looked at the image but George still had a deep frown on his face and it looked like his eyes were beginning to twitch.

    "The next fight will be between Diego Magdon and Rodney Olel." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Diego walked close to the earth pir and was brought down by it but there was no sign of Rodney.

    "Where is Rodney Olel?" The Lieutenant asked.

    ''These guys must surely know something about where Rodney is.'' Jacob thought, looking at Brad, Brolin, and George.

    Luis, aware that he was the reason why Rodney wasn''t here, didn''t feel guilty about it in any way.

    He was the one who had tried to kill him so why would he feel guilty for doing something simr to him, besides he was in the clinic now.

    ''Don''t let those feelings take over you Luis, you don''t have to judge everything like that.'' Lena said.

    ''Then how am I supposed to judge things?''

    "If Rodney doesn''t show up here in the next five minutes Diego will automatically make it to the next round and he will be eliminated." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "Where is Rodney?" Pearl said, looking in the direction where George was standing.

    E pulled Luis'' ear closer to her mouth to whisper something to him.

    "Did you leave Rodney in the woods?" She asked.

    "Yeah."

    "What?"

    "But he''s in the clinic now."

    "Are you sure?" E asked.

    "Yeah, I would have gone back there now to check him if I wasn''t sure," Luis said.

    "Ok," E said, letting go of his uniform.

    ''Those two.'' Silvia thought.

    "There''s no sign of Rodney yet." Lieutenant Kate said. "Diego advances to the next round whileˇ­."

    She couldn''t finish that sentence as a voice was hearding from the entrance.

    "Wait!" Rodney shouted as he rushed into the arena, I''m still here."

    "After you had seeded in wasting our time." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "I''m sorry, I had an injury and was at the clinic," Rodney said.

    "Injury, clinic, how?" Jacob was confused as he couldn''t seem to put Rodney''s words together or make anything out of them.

    "Alright get on that pir quickly you have wasted a lot of our time." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Before walking to the earth pir he turned to the side to catch Luis looking at him and at that moment both of them had locked eyes.

    *****

    If you''ve ever wanted to know what the characters of M.A.S may look like, you can check them out on my discord group.

    The Link''s in the synopsis.

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 231 Pressure Tactic

    Luis was in no way surprised by how Rodney had finally shown up in the arena, Nicole had told him everything that had happened while they were in the clinic.

    Rodney felt a shiver run down his spine as he had locked eyes with Luis and it didn''t take up to ten seconds before he had broken eye contact.

    He had thought of him as only a level three higher first year that he could get back at and show him that he shouldn''t mess with him but after the events of today, his opinion of him had changed drastically.

    Luis could have ended his life back there in the woods if he wanted to, just thinking about that was giving him goosebumps.

    The countdown began as Rodney nced at his hands which hadrge red spots over them.

    Diego was the first to attack as soon as the countdown was over. He pulled out arge piece of earth from the ground and just threw it toward Rodney.

    That wasn''t a problem for Rodney as the piece of earth wasn''t that fast giving him the opportunity to roll to the side before the piece of earth smashed on the side where he was standing before.

    Diego tried to pull more earth out from the ground but before he could do that Rodney stomped his foot on the ground sending out the shockwaves that knocked Diego off his feet.

    This would have been the moment where he would summon his fist des and pounce on Diego with them but Luis had destroyed his fist des recently and it was going to take time before he recreated them.

    Diego tried to get up but Rodney stomped his foot on the ground again and he was back on the floor.

    Looking at the way Diego was falling you could tell he wasn''t among the skilled fighters in the ss and despite being a third-year student he was only a level three higher while Rodney was a level five higher.

    His fist des may be unavable but he still had his spear, he summoned the spear and quickly closed up on Diego.

    Diego got up from the floor right on time to form an earth shield which he used to block Rodney''s first sh but the earth shield couldn''t take the second sh as Rodney''s spear shattered it.

    Diego didn''t have enough time to react after that as Rodney thrust his spear into his shoulder.

    "Arghhhh!!" Diego screamed as he fell to the flow on one knee.

    Rodney quickly pulled the spear out of his hand as blood gushed out from the deep wound and then sent a powerful kick down his opponent''s face to knock him out cold.

    "I still don''t understand why most of the third-year fights are looking easy but it will probably get better in the next round."

    The medical team rushed into the arena and tied a cloth around Diego''s bleeding shoulder before putting him on a stretcher and carrying him away.

    Rodney was brought up to the third-year side by the earth pir and the first people he had seen were George, Brad, and Brolin.

    "I thought something terrible might have happened to you," George said.

    "But something terrible did happen to me," Rodney said, looking towards the first-year area.

    "What?" Jacob said, popping up behind Brad.

    _____ _____

    Both Nicole and Michael were seated on the blue couch in the nice-looking living room that had its walls painted blue.

    "So what do I offer you guys?" The man asked as soon as he hade out from the other room.

    "How about some juice?"

    "Nothing," Nicole said.

    "Huh?" The man said.

    "We''re here for a serious business Blip," Nicole said.

    "What type of serious business?" Blip asked, trying to keep the smile on his face.

    "Why don''t you take a seat and find out for yourself," Nicole said, pointing at the couch at the other end.

    Blip was hesitant as he stared at her for a while before eventually sitting down on the couch.

    "So what''s the serious business?" Blip asked.

    "How many reports did you submit from studentsst week?" Nicole asked.

    "There were only two." Blip said, sounding as casual as ever.

    "But there has been a lot of bullying going on in the school so far," Nicole said. "Howe we never got any of those reports?"

    "I don''t think they submitted theirints to me." Blip said. His voice went from casual to a little shaky.

    As soon as Nicole had mentioned that there was lots of bullying going on, the bald-headed man had stiffened as his heart began to beat at a little faster pace.

    "They didn''t?" Nicole said.

    "Yeah." Blip said.

    "And you''re ready to swear on your life that they didn''t?" Nicole said.

    "Yeah." Blip said with an awkward nod.<sub> </sub>

    There was silence in the room as Nicole stared directly at him and just the intense heat from her eyes was making him really ufortable.

    ''Oh, she''s good.'' Michael thought as he could already see Blip trembling from where he was sitting.

    "I want to see a full report of all theints you have gotten since we arrived here," Nicole said getting up from the couch and turning towards the door.

    "When?" Blip asked.

    "Tomorrow morning." She said opening the door. "And don''t leave anything out."

    "If you keep your hands clean nobody will disturb you," Michael said before getting up and leaving through the door.

    ____ ____

    Thepetition had finallye to an end for the day and looking up Luis could see that the sun was beginning to set as its orange rays were beginning to shine on the edge of the arena.

    Lieutenant Kate had gone down with her earth pir after telling the students that they could leave.

    In order to avoid congestion, the first-year students were told to leave first before the second-year students would follow.

    The martial arts students moved together as the first-year students made their way out of the arena.

    They were outside now and continued moving but Luis was suddenly stopped by someone who had suddenly grabbed his arm.

    He was startled at first until he turned and saw who it was.

    "Hi, Luis," Sonia said as she brought her view up to meet Luis'' eyes, she still hadn''t let Luis'' arm go and seemed to be snuggling on it now.

    All of the martial arts students had stopped moving as they looked at Luis and the cute girl who was holding onto his arm now.

    "Do you know her?" Orah leaned closer to Ace to ask.

    "No." Ace said with a wave of his head.

    "Oh hiˇ­." Luis was cut short as he didn''t even know her name.

    Of course, he knew her from the time green-eyed students were locked up but he never got her name.

    "It''s Sonia," Sonia said, letting go of his arm now.

    Just like Luis, Sonia had green eyes but while Luis'' eyes were emerald green hers seemed to be light green which wasn''t that much noticeable.

    "Ok, Sonia."

    "Who''s your friend Luis?" Ace asked, he had rephrased that sentence meaning it didn''te out the way he thought it.

    "I''m Sonia, I was among the students who were locked up because I have green eyes," Sonia said. She didn''t even give Luis the chance to answer the question, but Luis was okay given that he didn''t know what to answer.

    "Oh, green eyes," Orah said, taking notice of the color of her eyes.

    "Yeah." Ace said.

    "Luis was really sweet to me while we were locked up in those cells," Sonia said.

    "How?" E asked.

    "He wouldn''t eat and would always pass his food to me, maybe because he thought I wasn''t getting enough food," Sonia said, crossing her hand around his arm again.

    "You were giving her your food?" Silvia said, looking at Luis.

    "Why?" Monica asked.

    *****

    If you''ve ever wanted to know what the characters of M.A.S may look like, you can check them out on my discord group.

    The Link''s in the synopsis.

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 232 What Is Wrong With Dylan?

    Sonia was one of the first-year students that wasn''t known by many people and didn''t have any friends. She was in the first year ss A and Monica didn''t even know who she was until she introduced herself now.

    Sonia was quite a stunner with her slightly oval face and very dark hair, her nose was small and seemed to be a little pointed, matching perfectly with her face and green eyes.

    She wasn''t that tall though and seemed to be the height of Luis'' arm.

    Bringing up the topic of Luis giving her his food while they were locked up had stirred up a certain reaction among the Angel''s mates, especially the females.

    Why would he give her his food? He still had to eat or was he trying to get something?

    These were the thoughts in both Monica and Silvia''s minds but E didn''t care that much about it, she thought he just wanted to give her the food since he didn''t need it but that didn''t mean she didn''t care much about the way she had her hands around Luis'' arm.

    Luis could hear the not-so-nice thoughts and had quicklye up with a way to make those thoughts disappear.

    "I told you that I had some snacks with me, remember?" Luis said.

    "Yeah," Sonia said.

    "Ok,'''' Monica said as she turned and continued her walk back to the academy.

    Sonia couldn''t let go of Luis as she kept talking about the tournament and how impressed she was with the Angel.

    "That girl talks too much." Ace said to Orah in a low tone. "I think she has a crush on Luis."

    "You''re only figuring that out now," Orah said.

    Monica had taken the route to the ss A part of the academy while the rest of the martial arts students continued their walk back to their dormitories but Sonia was still holding onto Luis.

    "I thought you were an A-ss student?" Luis said.

    "Yeah," Sonia said letting go of him. "See you tomorrow and I hope we don''t have to fight each other."

    "You''re still in thepetition?" Luis said.

    "Yeah, you didn''t watch my fight?"

    "No," Luis said with a wave of his head.

    "Ok, see you tomorrow." She said before skipping away.

    His friends might have continued walking when he stopped with Sonia but E enhanced her ears and focused them in their direction just to hear their conversation.

    Nothing was said between Silvia and E until they had entered the female dormitory area.

    "Don''t think about it too much," Silvia said.

    "What?" E asked.

    "Come on E, don''t pretend like you didn''t get jealous over that?"

    "Over what?"

    "Really?" Silvia said.

    "I am not jealous of anybody," E said opening and mming the door shut before Silvia could even enter the room.

    "Ok, that was rude," Silvia said.

    Orah had gone back to his dorm room as Luis caught up with Ace.

    "You didn''t tell me you met a cute girl while you were locked up." Ace said.

    "Did I have to?"

    "Of course, you had to and she seems to be really into you." Ace said.

    "So how did your fight with Henry go?" Luis asked, trying to change the topic.

    "You already know I won." Ace said.

    "Yeah but I want to know the details," Luis said.

    "Ok," Ace said with a sigh.

    He began to narrate the details of the fight to Luis as they approached their dorm room.

    Luis opened the door and Ace had stopped as soon as he had seen Dn sitting on his bed staring at the wall, he didn''t even turn to check who opened the door.

    "Dn." Ace called but there was no response from him.

    "Dn." He called again and there was still no response from Dn.

    ''What is wrong with him?'' Luis thought.

    ''It''s like he''s in some sort of trance or something.'' Lena said.<sub> </sub>

    Ace had had enough of the snubbing as he walked to Dn, grabbed him on both shoulders, and shook him violently.

    "What what?" Dn said with a frightened voice like someone who had just woken up from a nightmare.

    "Luis." Ace turned to Luis and called.

    "What?"

    "What is wrong with Dn?"

    For some reason, he felt like Luis was going to have an answer to that question.

    _____ _____

    It was a bright afternoon at Asaka as the sun shone in the forest and birds of different species flew over it.

    Tauriel and Tuchel had covered up their cave with some sort of leaves that made it look like nothing was there.

    Right now the two were in there. Tauriel was lying on her back as she closed thest page of a book and dropped it on top of the pile in front of her before picking another book from the pile by her side and opening the first page.

    Tuchel had done nothing but watch her read ten books at a spot and right now she was reading the eleventh book out of twenty-five and he was beginning to get really bored.

    "I thought you had already gone through these books," Tuchel said.

    "I have but I have to go through them again carefully, I may find something," Tauriel said with her eyes still glued to the pages of the book.

    "And what if you still don''t find anything?" Tuchel asked.

    "I have to try, that ce was likeˇ­"

    "I know another world, you''ve told me like five times today," Tuchel said.

    Tauriel didn''t reply to his sarcasm as she had her eyes glued to the pages of the book.

    Tuchel let out a sigh as he grabbed his bow arrow and headed for the exit.

    "Where are you going?" Tauriel asked, raising her gaze this time.

    "To hunt," Tuchel said.

    "But we have enough food here," Tauriel said.

    "And no meat, I need some meat, and besides it''s going to be more fun than watching you read," Tuchel said.

    "Ok, but just be careful," Tauriel said.

    "I will," Tauriel said before slowly leaving through the exit.

    He walked through the forest carefully until he had spotted a board eating something on the floor.

    He slowly got close to the boar and hid behind a tree.

    He pulled out an arrow from his arrow pack, fitted it in his bow, and pointed it towards the boar while the animal was unaware of anything.

    He sent the arrow flying and as it went through the boar''s head, the animal let out a screeching scream as more arrows came flying, and eventually, it had to drop dead on the floor.

    Tuchel quickly made his way to the animal and was about to carry it when he began to hear somethinging from the bush in front of him.

    A soldier made his way out of the bush to see the dead boar on the floor but there were no arrows on its body.

    He looked at the boar for a while before walking forward a little, as soon as he was a little distance away from the boar he heard something behind.

    He quickly turned to develop a shocking look on his face, the boar had been there just now but looking at the same spot it was no longer there.

    *****

    If you''ve ever wanted to know what the characters of M.A.S may look like, you can check them out on my discord group.

    The Link''s in the synopsis.

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 233 Testing My Abilities

    Ace was in disbelief as he stared at Dn who had his head bowed now.

    He had asked the question and Luis had told him everything that had happened and the reason why their roommate''s attitude had changed after he had returned with injuries all over his body.

    "How could you Dn?" Ace said.

    Dn didn''t reply to that question as he still had his head bowed.

    "I asked you what was wrong like twenty times and you said it was nothing." Ace said, raising his voice a little as he pointed at him.

    It may not have been him but the truth was that he was really pissed off by what Dn had done and there was a chance that it could have been him.

    "What if Luis wasn''t an Angel?" Ace said. "Then he would have been at the clinic by now heavily battered."

    "Don''t bother yourself, Ace, his conscience is already asking him those questions," Luis said.

    Ace stared at Dn for a while as there was quite a long moment of silence in the room.

    "Get off my bed." Ace said and when Dn had hesitated to get up, he grabbed him by his arm and yanked him off his bed. "And I don''t want to feel my bed shake or else.."

    Dn stared at him for a while before slowly making his way toward the door.

    Luis didn''t even make eye contact with him as he opened the door and slowly closed it after leaving.

    Telling Ace about what Dn had done had changed his mood to the extent that he hadid down on his bed and turned to the wall.

    "We should think of removing him as our roommate." He said.

    Luis didn''t try to talk to him as he was thinking of what to do now.

    He thought of ying demon battle but he still hadn''t gotten over hisst encounter with Max and Sony.

    ''Maybe I can go somewhere where I can check out a few things with my ability.'' He thought.

    ''Somewhere like that opennd.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah.''

    "I hope you''re not going after Dn after what he did to you." Ace said as soon as he opened the door.

    "No, I just want to check something out," Luis said, quickly mming the door shut.

    Luis wasn''t exactly truthful when he told Ace that he wasn''t going to go after Dn, he was going after him but just to make sure that he wasn''t going back to the warehouse.

    He knew the path Dn had taken thanks to his aura vision and now all he had to do was follow the path and see if he would find him.

    He arrived at the park to find Dn sitting on the bench facing the green pitch but he wasn''t alone as two boys were standing over him.

    "Hey we''re talking to you and you''re snubbing us." One of the boys said.

    "Don''t worry, we don''t need him to talk to beat the crap out of him." The other boy said as he raised his hand to smack him but before he could bring it down he lost consciousness.

    The other boy quickly turned to find out what had happened to his friend and he quickly received a kick to his face that quickly put him in the same condition as his friend.

    "Don''t thank me, I didn''t do that for you," Luis said as he had already read Dn''s mind and knew what he was about to say. "But my advice to you is to go back to the dorm room."

    Dn turned his gaze to the two boys lying down in front of him as soon as Luis had left, despite Luis'' advice he couldn''t bring himself to return to the dorm room at least not now.

    Luis had walked a little distance down the lonely road before he had taken out the teleporter he had in his pocket and was covered by white light.

    The white light had appeared in front of thest line of trees before someone would have to enter the open.

    "It''s good it brought me near the trees," Luis said as soon as the white light had cleared up.

    He walked in between two trees and ced his hand on their stems.

    [ 20% life force consumed ]

    [ 20% life force consumed ]

    [ +20 Energy ]

    [ +20 HP ]

    [ 80/120 HP ]

    [ 80/100 Energy ]

    ''I think that will be enough for now.'' Luis thought as he took in the view of the open drynd.

    [ +10 exp received ]

    [ +10 exp received ]

    ''I expected to get lower than that.'' Luis said after he had checked the exp message from knocking out those two boys.

    [ 2420/4770 EXP ]

    A crazy idea had popped into his head as he looked at the opennd.<sub> </sub>

    He zoomed off into the opennd running as fast as he could.

    He enjoyed the wind blowing against his face as he ran and he didn''t seem to be getting tired, he felt like he had unlimited energy and could run forever.

    His eventually had toe to an end as he had covered quite a good distance in the opennd.

    [ 77/100 Energy ]

    ''All that running and I had only lost three points from energy.'' He thought looking back at where he had started his run from.

    ''You can''tpare the energy and stamina of an Angel to that of a human.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, I wonder if I would be able to lose energy from runs like this when my stamina gets to fifty.''

    Now that he was done satisfying the idea that had popped into his head it was time to start doing what he had reallye here for.

    He stretched his hand and formed a flow of water but when he tried to turn it into a ball he wasn''t able to as the water poured on the floor.

    He didn''t say or think anything about it as he tried again, this time he was careful as he formed the medium-sized water ball.

    With his water control he lifted the water ability above his head, he thought he was finally going to get it but as soon as he brought his hands down to try and create another water ball, the water ball above him returned to normal water, and poured on him.

    "Ohe on, she made it look so easy," Luis said as the frustration he was feeling inside was evident in his voice.

    ''You''ve only tried twice and you''reining already.'' Lena said. ''Your water ability may be at level five but she has more experience and her water ability may be at a really higher level than yours.''

    ''You''re right but how am I supposed to control a water ball floating above me when I am supposed to create another water ball with my hands?''

    ''I don''t know but she was able to do it and know with time you will be able to do it.'' Lena said.

    Luis tried again but he still got the same result as the water ball hanging over him had poured on him as soon as he had tried to create another water ball.

    He tried and tried but he still got the same result of wetness, you could tell he had tried and failed a lot of times just by how wet his body was.

    "Why is it so hard!" Luis yelled in frustration as he shed his hands to release arge water sh that kept moving until it had evaporated.

    ''Take it easy, why don''t you try out your other abilities ande back to itter, or you could try doing something else with it.'' Lena said.

    Luis considered her suggestion as he decided to try out something else.

    He formed a fireball in his right hand and threw it out but before the fireball could go far he had stopped it with his hands.

    He tried to pull the fireball back but it didn''t seem to be working as the fireball was still in the same position.

    He tried moving it a little to the side or forward but the fireball didn''t seem to be budging.

    "I have poor control over my abilities," Luis said with a low tone as he brought his hand down allowing the fireball to drop to the floor.

    ''That''s not true, your control over earth is okay.'' Lena said.

    _____ _____

    Tauriel was on book number twelve now as her brother stormed into the cave carrying arge boar over his shoulder.

    "You actually caught something big," Tauriel said.

    "Yeah," Tuchel said as he dropped the dead boar at the far end of the cave.

    "And now you have to think of a way to roast it without calling unnecessary attention to our location," Tauriel said, returning her attention to her book.

    "I''ll figure it out," Tuchel said sitting down on the mat.

    There was a short period of silence between the two, it would have been a longer period of silence if Jude hadn''t suddenly rushed into the cave.

    "I thought you said visiting us during the daytime was dangerous," Tauriel said.

    "Yeah, but I thought you needed to see this now," Jude said, pulling out a book from his bag.

    Tania''s eyes brightened as she looked at the cover of the book which was a blue triangle with three blue crystals attached to each joint.

    *****

    This may be my only update today because of the exam I have this morning but if you want you can cross your fingers and hope I finish early.

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 234 Transition Of Our World

    Luis rotated his hands as pointed pieces of earth shot out ahead of him, the earth bullets as he would call them were moving out as fast as he rotated his hands and as soon as he had stopped everything.

    ''I think you should perfect the skills you already know how to do and try to learn the new ones slowly.'' Lena said.

    "Yeah," Luis said, quickly stomping his feet on the ground.

    He wanted the earth to quickly sink and he would fall into a hole but the opposite had happened as an earth pir shot out from the ground knocking him up in the process.

    He used his earth ability to form a slide which enabled him to slide down safely without breaking anything.

    ''What did I just tell you?'' Lena said with a scolding voice.

    ''You said to learn them slowly not to stop trying.'' Luis replied to her in his mind.

    There was no reply from Lena as the Angel turned his gaze to the earth pir that had knocked him up.

    ''What am I not doing right?'' He thought.

    ''Your abilities may not be at the right levels yet.'' Lena said.

    "Maybe you''re right," Luis said.

    He equipped his double Katanas and his Anti-Gravity boots as he got ready to practice his martial arts moves and his swordsmanship which he had been trying to perfect for quite a while.

    He moved across the open field swinging the des with the beautiful footwork that Michael had taught them in the martial arts ss.

    He suddenly stopped swinging his sword as he heard something behind him.

    He slowly turned and was surprised to see the two male Wolves, Jack and Tori but they weren''t alone as the female wolf Nora was also there with her cubs which had grown a littlepared to thest time he had seen them.

    "Where did you guyse from?"

    ''Maybe they sensed you here and decided toe to see you.'' Lena said.

    ''I didn''t know they could sense me.'' Luis thought.

    ''They are under your control, you have a connection with them.'' Lena said.

    ''When you put it that way, it does make sense.''

    The two male wolves had gotten closer to him now and were looking at him like they were trying to tell him something.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    He wanted to check the dark magic that was in the body of the wolves and with his aura vision he could see that the dark magic aura in both male full-grown wolves was still on one part of their body and didn''t seem to be spreading.

    He turned to the mother wolf who was lying on the floor as her cubs gathered around her.

    He could still see the tiny aura in the wolf''s body but after looking through the cubs he couldn''t find any red aura.

    "Where''s Ajax?" He asked.

    It was at this time that an image reyed in his mind the image of something covered in red aura under E''s bed.

    "E." He muttered.

    Nora stood up from where she was lying and stared directly at Luis and Luis couldn''t help but think that the mother wolf was trying tomunicate with him but he just couldn''t understand her.

    An idea popped into his mind as he closed his eyes and tried to enter the wolf''s mind just like he did with his Demi-Angels.

    [ Error ]

    [ Telepathy has not been unlocked ]

    "Telepathy," Luis said as soon as he had opened his eyes.

    [ Angel Skills ]

    [ Possession (Locked) ]

    [ Flight; Level 1 ]

    [ Telepathy(Locked) ]

    He tried to unlock telepathy but the system brought up a message he wasn''t d to see.

    [ Insufficient skill points ]

    [ Unlocking Telepathy will require +5 skill points ]

    "And I only have three," Luis muttered under his breath.

    He looked towards Nora to see that she hadid back on the ground.

    ''I wonder what she was trying to tell me.''

    ____ ____

    In the darkroom in the warehouse George could be seen sitting on his throne as Rodney, Brad and Brolin sat on the couch.

    George was looking up at the ceiling as he thought of what to make of what Rodney had just told him.

    "So you''re telling me that a boy who we believed to have no ability can do all these," George said.

    "He has some kind of special ability that enabled him to quickly recover from the arrows that were shot at him," Rodney said.

    "We all have special abilities, Rodney," George said.

    "But he was different, I watched his wounds close up before he sted me with boiling water," Rodney said.

    "Super healing, water ability," Brad said, staring at Brolin with a confused expression on his face.<sub> </sub>

    George wouldn''t have exactly believed Rodney if it wasn''t for the fact that Brad and Brolin had been the ones to shoot the arrows before leaving.

    ''I always knew there was something strange about that boy.'' George thought.

    "So what are you suggesting Rodney?" George asked.

    "That boy is really strange and has strange abilities, I suggest we leave him alone," Rodney said.

    "Leave him alone?" George said.

    "Yeah."

    "And what if he gets in the way of our business again like he has always been doing?" George asked.

    Rodney didn''t have an answer to that question as he looked away from him.

    "I say we get rid of him, permanently," George said with a smirk on his face.

    "We?"

    "Of course, there''s no way he would be able to handle a level five and level six student alone, not when we have two level five archers backing us up in the area," George said with a wry smile on his face.

    Rodney didn''t say anything as he stared at George, he could hear an inner voice telling him not to do it but he couldn''t tell George that he couldn''t do it.

    He just had to y along and hoped that this didn''t turn into the disaster he could seeing.

    ____ ____

    The sun was beginning to set at Asaka as Tauriel browsed through therge book in the cave.

    The book was sorge that she had been reading it since afternoon and still had not been able to find any useful information linking it to the triangr blue light that appears over the hole every night.

    Jude and Tuchel had really gotten tired of watching her scroll through the pages of therge book.

    "You still haven''t found anything yet?" Jude said with a voice that showed how tired he had gotten sitting there doing nothing.

    "No, but please stop calling my name, you''re distracting me," Tauriel said without even looking up at him.

    "I would have suggested we go outside and catch some breeze before she finds anything but in our current situation that isn''t a nice suggestion," Tuchel said.

    "Yeah, not a good suggestion," Jude said as his eyes darted towards the boar at the corner of the cave.

    "How do you n on cooking that?" He asked.

    "I have a few pieces of wood here but I just need a spot to set up the fire," Tuchel said.

    "Yeah but don''t think of setting up that fire in here," Jude said.

    "Yeah, I know," Tuchel said.

    "You should think of a way to cook it before the sun goes down," Jude said.

    "Yeah, maybe we can set it up at the edges of the cave outside before Tauriel finds anything," Tuchel said.

    "Yeah," Jude said. "We just have to make sure we don''t create too much smoke to draw attention."

    Tuchel got up and headed towards the dead boar, he was about to grab it when he was stopped by Tauriel saying something.

    "I think I found something." The she-elf said.

    "What?" Jude said rushing over to her side to see that she was on a page that had the picture of the triangr blue light.

    Tuchel had also abandoned the idea of cooking the boar as he rushed over to his sister''s side.

    "You know those blue crystals?" Tauriel said.

    "Yeah," Jude said, nodding his head.

    "Those are travel crystals that when put together in the right order can take you to certain ces," Tauriel said.

    "Ok, what about the crystals on the edges of  the hole, where does it lead?" Tuchel asked.

    "I was getting to that," Tauriel said, sounding annoyed at the way Tuchel hadn''t let her finish before asking his question.

    "That triangr pattern of the crystals leads to a transition of our world," Tauriel said.

    "Huh?" Jude said.

    "If we enter the portal created by the crystals, it will lead us to our world."

    "That doesn''t make sense," Tuchel said.

    "It will lead us to our world, what our world will look like ten thousand years toe."

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 235 Luis Was Right

    "Ten thousand years?" Jude said.

    Both Jude and Tuchel were confused by Tauriel''s words and didn''t exactly believe that there was anything like what their world would look like in the next ten thousand years.

    "So you''re saying that the world you saw down there is what our world will look like in the next ten thousand years," Jude said.

    "Yeah," Tauriel said.

    "But how is that even possible?" Jude asked.

    "There''s nothing in the book that exins that, it only says it''s a transition of our world," Tauriel said as she got up from her lying position and sat on the floor dropping the book on herp.

    Jude was quiet as he looked up before quickly returning his gaze to Tauriel.

    "Maybe that''s where Tania is," Jude said.

    "Yeah, there''s a chance she may be in there," Tauriel said.

    "We should go check it out tonight," Jude said.

    "That''s where we have a problem."

    "Huh?" Jude said.

    "If we go into that world, we won''t be able to return unless we have three travel crystals to set the right formation back to our world," Tauriel said.

    "Why don''t we just take the ones on the edges of the hole?" Tuchel said.

    "We can''t," Tauriel said.

    "Why not?"

    "Because it''s our way back," Tauriel said. "When we go into the world and use another set of travel crystals, the crystals have to be set up like this one for us to make it back here.

    "If that''s the case, doesn''t that mean there are other travel crystals in that other world?" Jude said.

    "Yeah but there is a chance we may not be able to find them."

    "Huh?"

    "The crystals can be set very far away from each other and as long as they are in the correct formation, the portal will still be created," Tauriel said.

    "So what makes you sure that the crystals in the world are far apart?" Tuchel asked.

    "Because I couldn''t find them when I stuck my head through that portal," Tauriel said. "I couldn''t find any blue light."

    "I know it''s going to be risky and we may not be able to return but we have to try, my sister may be in there," Jude said.

    "I never said we weren''t going to go, I just think it will be safer if we find travel crystals of our own first," Tauriel said.

    "How are we supposed to find them?" Tuchel asked.

    "I will see what I can do," Jude said, turning toward the exit.

    "Jude," Tauriel called before Jude could leave.

    Jude didn''t say anything as he turned to her and looking into her eyes he could tell she was worried.

    She had to be there in their current situation; it was a given.

    "Be careful." She said,

    Jude replied with a nod before turning to make his way out of the cave.

    _____ _____

    "You have to go now before someone suddenly shows up here and sees you," Luis said, looking down at the two male wolves.

    They did as he said as they began walking back to where they hade from and as soon as they walked past the mother wolf and her cubs, she stood up with her cubs and followed the male wolves.

    Luis watched them until they had disappeared in the alley.

    "I think that''s enough training for today." He said bringing out the teleporter he had in his pocket.

    He quickly got covered by white light as soon as he had clicked the right button.<sub> </sub>

    He found himself back on the lonely road but he didn''t appear exactly on the road and had appeared behind the bush by the side.

    He walked out of the bush and made his way down the road and that was when he began to hear the struggling voice of someone.

    He walked closer to see that Zach and Dan had a boy cornered on the road and Zach was trying to grab his bag from him but the boy wouldn''t let go.

    ''Can''t these guys take one day off from bullying?''

    "Can''t you guys take a day off from bullying?" He said.

    Dan slowly turned to see who that was and seeing who it was he hissed and turned back to Zach who was keen on getting the bag.

    Sure Luis had beaten him before even when Luke was with them but he believed that he had improved with their fighting skills and weapons and there was no way a level four first-year student was going to beat him again not when Zach was here with him.

    "Let go of the bag," Zach said, gritting his teeth.

    The feeling of rage he had now had gotten the better of him as he summoned his spear with his left hand and was about to thrust it into the boy''s stomach when his spear was suddenly kicked off his hand and the bag was pulled away from him.

    "Run," Luis said, giving the boy his bag.

    Dan couldn''t believe what just happened, Luis had been detected by the other side a few seconds ago and suddenly he had gotten close to Zach to kick away his spear.

    Images of theirst encounter yed in his mind now, images of what he thought was theirst encounter.

    Zach felt a shiver run down his spine as he looked at the person who had interrupted his operation.

    ''Why does he have to show up now.'' Zach thought. ''I never thought I would be this afraid of a first-year student.''

    Luis had his mind read activated so there wouldn''t be any surprises and he had heard Zach''s thoughts.

    "Afraid?" He muttered to himself.

    It didn''t make sense to him that Zach thought like that while Dan''s initial thoughts were the opposite.

    _____ _____

    Michael was back in his home after a long day with Nicole, he was really exhausted and crashed on his couch.

    He stared at his ss bookshelf near the ss door leading to his balcony and that was when he spotted something blue sticking out from the top of the bookshelf.

    "What''s that?" He said as he slowly got up and walked to the bookshelf.

    He could see now that it was a book and when he picked it up his eyes brightened.

    "I thought I lost this." He said looking at the blue book which had the title ''Angel unique abilities'' inscribed on it with some stylish paper designs.

    The book wasn''t that big and was just the size of a sixty leaves exercise book.

    He walked to the couch with the book and sat down on the couch.

    He opened the book to see and read out the title of the first ability.

    "Fairy shrink." The name of the ability sounded a little off to him.

    He began to read the description of the ability and the more he read the clearer the shocked expression on his face became clearer.

    "Luis was right." He muttered.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 236 Identity Revealed

    Zach wasn''t supposed to be this afraid of Luis after all he could only remember the one asion they have met and Luis had made it out victorious.

    Getting beaten by him just once wasn''t supposed to make him be afraid of him and that wasn''t the reason he was afraid of him.

    Carl had told him how a green-eyed level four first-year student had beaten him and the other seven students.

    Carl wasn''t that strong but for someone to beat him and seven other students knocking them all out cold the person had to be quite strong.

    "Why can''t you just mind your business?" Zach asked moving back a little.

    "And trying to take a student''s bag is your business?" Luis said.

    Luis hadn''t forgotten that Dan was behind him but that wasn''t a problem as he was getting the answer to their nned surprise from Zach''s mind.

    Dan slowly approached him from behind as Zach tried to distract him.

    He summoned his spear and was about to stab Luis with it when the Angel quickly turned and caught the spear on the tip.

    Dan tried to pull the spear back but it wasn''t even budging.

    "You tried to stab me," Luis said as he pulled the spear away from him.

    Dan was confused and terrified at the same time as Luis smacked him to the side with the spear''s handle.

    Arge piece of earth came flying from behind smacking him on his head and almost causing him to tumble over.

    "So he doesn''t have eyes on his back," Zach said with relief as he formed a short earth spear this time and threw it towards Luis.

    The Angel quickly turned and with the spear, he was holding smashed the spear into tiny bits.

    Dan tried to get back up on his feet but Luis wasn''t going to let him as he took one step closer to him and smacked him hard on the head with the spear.

    [ +10 exp received ]

    ''He''s down.'' He thought as he turned his attention back to Zach who couldn''t bring himself to attack again.

    He gazed at his watch which had the number four written on it and then returned his gaze to Luis.

    "Hey, you seem to have a lot of skills, you''re really tough, and being that tough could really make you a lot of money," Zach said, stepping back slowly as Luis approached him.

    "What are you trying to say?" Luis asked.

    "We would be very rich, with your help we would even beat up the tougher students and take their coins," Zach said.

    "So you''re trying to add me to his collection of bullies?"

    "If you put it that way, yes," Zach said before realizing that Luis had said his. "What do you mean by his?"

    Luis didn''t reply to that as he sent five tiny earth bullets heading towards Zach.

    The first one hit him causing him to quickly pull his head back, he was able to resist that one but the rest was just too much for him as they all hit him at once causing him to slowly slump to the floor.

    [ +10 exp received ]

    "Michael already pays me enough." He said walking past Zach who was lying on his back on the floor.

    _____ ____

    Michael was still in deep thought about what he had just read in the book.

    Fairy shrink was one of the Angel''s unique abilities that allowed an Angel to shrink to the size of a fairy and the wings of an Angel would even turn to that of a fairy.

    ording to the writer of the book, the ability was really scarce and he had only seen one Angel with the ability.

    "Who even wrote this book?" Michael said, turning the book back to its cover page only to discover that the name of the author wasn''t written there. "That''s strange."

    He didn''t stop reading about the ability as there were other things written about the ability.

    The part he was reading now said that Angels that had the fairy shrink ability were usually used for undercover missions because of their ability which helps them easily get into anywhere.

    ''That means she must be here on an undercover mission.'' Michael thought. ''But what?''

    He didn''t bother to read about the other abilities at least not now as he picked up his phone and called Nicole.

    Nicole was carrying a pile of papers to her living room when her phone began to vibrate in her pocket.

    "Who''s calling me now?" She said as she dropped the pile of paper in front of Nova who was working on something with herptop.

    She took her phone out of her pocket and answered the call as she made her way back to her room.

    "What''s the problem, Michael?" She asked as her gaze turned to herptop which was sitting on her bed which was covered with in blue bed sheets.

    "Nothing, I just wanted to know if you were doing anything," Michael spoke from the other end.

    "Yeah, I''m filling the documents for the tournament registration," Nicole said.

    "Are you doing it alone because you sound really exhausted?" Michael asked.

    "No, Nova is here to help me." Nicole.<sub> </sub>

    "Nova?"

    "Yeah," Nicole said.

    "Do you still need more hands?" Michael asked.

    "You want toe help me," Nicole said.

    "Yeah," Michael said.

    "Because I said Nova was here."

    "No, no that''s not the reason I just want toe help my cutie bae."

    "Fine, just make sure you''re reallying here to help," Nicole said with a sigh before ending the call.

    Hearing that Nova was at Nicole''s ce was just perfect for Michael to execute his n.

    He rushed to his room, picked up his tablet, and quickly teleported to hisir where he extracted the footage of Nova using her fairy shrink ability.

    Nova had the pile of paper beside her as she had her gaze and hands on theptop while Nicole sat on the couch working on herptop when white light suddenly appeared in the room.

    Nicole rolled her eyes as she returned her gaze to herptop while Nova didn''t even raise her gaze to look at the white light.

    "How are you doingdies?" He asked as soon as the white light had cleared.

    Neither Nicole nor Nova replied to him as they had their eyes glued to the screen of theirptops.

    "I can see you seem to be very busy," Michael said, looking around.

    "I''m done," Nova said, pushing the pile of papers forward and turning her gaze to Nicole.

    "Great, now we just need to print them," Nicole said.

    "Where''s the printer?" Nova asked.

    "In my room, you can go get it there," Nicole said pointing backward with her thumb.

    "Ok," Nova said as she got up from her seat and quickly made her way to Nicole''s room which was on the right side of the living room from her view.

    "Where is your bathroom, I need to ease myself?" Michael asked as soon as Nova had entered Nicole''s room.

    "It''s over there," Nicole said pointing at the door on the left side of her living room without even taking her gaze off herptop''s screen.

    He acted like he was walking to the door Nicole had pointed him to and when it looked like Nicole wasn''t going to turn back he quickly made his way to Nicole''s room.

    Nova was about to pick up the printer that was close to the wardrobe when she sensed Michael enter the room.

    "Can I help you?" She said, turning to him slowly.

    "Yeah," Michael said slowly making his way to her. "You can help me with a lot of things, Nova."

    He was really close to her and it was only a matter of inches before their lips touched.

    "What?" Nova asked, she hated the fact that she wasn''t able to read Michael''s mind.

    "Can you tell me why you''re here, like what''s your mission?" Michael asked, cing her hand on the wall.

    "Huh?" Nova said.

    "Stop pretending Nova, I know what you are," Michael said.

    "If you want something from me just say it I have files to print," Nova said, trying to break free from his encirclement.

    Michael didn''t say anything again as he drew away from her a little brought out his tablet which he had hidden under his clothes and showed her the footage of her shrinking and flying away.

    Nova''s expression had suddenly changed as she had a horrid expression on her face now while watching the footage.

    "A guardian Angel," Michael said.

    "What do you want?" Nova asked.

    *****

    High school is finally done guys and now I can be a full-time writer for a lot of months before I get admission into University. Thanks for all your support so far.

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 237 Hooded Figure

    "I''ve already asked you, what is your mission?"  Michael said.

    "Mission?" Nova said.

    "Yeah, you''re here for a mission right, an undercover mission?" Michael asked.

    "What makes you think like that?" Nova asked.

    "Isn''t that what your ability is for, undercover missions?"

    Nova didn''t say anything as he stared at Michael thinking of what to say, her mission was undercover and it was meant to remain undercover, if only she could read Michael''s mind things would have been a lot easier for her.

    "Michael." They were suddenly interrupted by Nicole''s voiceing from the door side.

    ''Oh shit.'' Michael cursed inwardly as he turned to face Nicole.

    "I thought you wanted to ease yourself." She said,

    "Yeah, and I decided to pop in here after that," Michael said.

    "You decided to popˇ­" She stopped as soon as she spotted Michael''s tablet in his hand. "Why are you with your tablet?"

    She walked up to Michael and grabbed the tablet from him, the footage of Nova using her fairy shrink ability was still ying and after watching it for a while she decided to zoom in.

    "Is this you Nova?" Nicole asked but there was no response from Nova.

    "Why are you here with your tablet ying this footage?" Nicole asked, looking up at Michael. "And I thought you said your only ability was enhanced eyesight." She said turning to Nova.

    "This was the real reason I called you a few minutes ago," Michael said.

    "What?" Nicole said.

    "Your assistant, she''s an Angel, a Guardian Angel," Michael said.

    _____ ____

    [ 2440/4770 EXP ]

    Luis checked his exp bar as he made his way back to their dorm room.

    ''Still, a lot of exp required.''

    He walked past the park and checked where he hadst seen Dn to see that he was no longer there.

    ''You know he''s really remorseful about what he did.'' Lena said.

    ''I know but he shouldn''t have done it in the first ce, he was foolish for not telling anybody, and what if I was not an Angel?''

    ''If you were not an Angel you wouldn''t have gotten on that boy''s bad side to the extent that he would seek revenge, you wouldn''t have been able to do most of the things you had done.'' Lena said.

    When she put it that way it made a lot of sense because physically as a human Luis was nowhere close to strong his life had only changed after he had be an Angel.

    Luis didn''t reply to her as he made his way back to their dorm room.

    He got to the door and opened the room to see that Ace was still lying on his bed and seemed to have slept off while Dn was nowhere to be found.

    He expected to see Dn in the room, he thought he had taken his advice and returned to their dorm room and now everything in him was screaming danger.

    He brought out the teleporter in his pocket and after he has pushed the right button he quickly got covered by white light.

    The white light appeared in Michael''sir and cleared up to reveal the Angel who quickly made his way to where the monitors were supposed to be.

    "Hi, Luis," Nika said.

    "Hi Nika, bring up the monitors please," Luis said.

    "Ok," Nika said.

    The monitors were slowly brought up as Luis began to examine every monitor and it didn''t take him long to find the one he was looking for.

    That was the monitor connected to the camera that had its view behind the first-year ss B.

    Dn was being pressed against the wall by two students who he could tell were not first-year students.<sub> </sub>

    "I told him to go back to our dorm room because of something like this," Luis said. "He refuses to listen every time I tell him something, maybe this is what he deserves."

    ''So you''re not going to help him.'' Lena said.

    "No, I''m not," Luis said, turning away from the monitors.

    "Who are you talking to Luis?" Nika asked.

    ''I forgot she acts like a normal human being.''

    "Nobody," Luis said.

    ''Come on Luis, I know he recently did something terrible to you but he''s really sorry for what he did, he''s your friend.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, that''s why I told him to go inside.''

    ''What if he took your advice and these boys captured him on his way back to your dorm room?''

    Luis was silent as he clenched his fists and stared at the wall on the other side of the room.

    He brought out the teleporter in his pocket and after selecting his location pushed the teleport button which took him straight to their ssroom.

    The white light cleared for him to get a view of the ss and he was dust d that there was no one there.

    "The earlier you tell us the less the beating you will get." The boy behind said as he punched Dn in the face and the one holding him up the wall dropped him causing him to slump on the floor.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Dn said with a hoarse voice as he tried to pick himself up from the floor.

    "But he''s your friend." One of the boys said.

    "He used to be my friend," Dn said, resting his back on the wall.

    "Well, you not knowing means we will have to double your beating." One of the boys said as he grabbed Dn on his neck and pressed him against the wall.

    He was about to punch him when a sharp and short earth spear came flying from nowhere and pierced his hand.

    "Arghhhh!!" The student winced in pain as he pulled his hand back causing Dn to slump on the floor again.

    "Who''s there?" The other boy said looking around, it didn''t take him long to spot someone in a hood approaching them.

    "Who are you?" He asked but there was no response from the hooded figure who quickly zoomed closer to him and delivered a powerful kick that sent him flying and crashing to the floor.

    The one who had the spear on his hand pulled it out and tried to punch the hooded figure who was now close to him but he caught the punch and sent a punch of his own down his face which sent him staggering downwards.

    The other boy which he had kicked back got up from the floor formed an earth spear and sent it flying toward the hooded figure.

    He raised his hand to stop the earth spear and then with his other hand converted broke the spear down into tiny earth bullets.

    The boy who had thrown the earth spear had a horrid look on his face as he watched his earth spear break down into tiny pieces and before he knew it the tiny pieces came flying towards him.

    The effects of the earth bullets were too much for him to withstand as he crashed to the floor unconscious.

    The other student jumped up from behind and stabbed him on the shoulder with a dagger. He expected him to fall as soon as the dagger sank into his shoulder but that wasn''t the case.

    The hooded figure grabbed his hand and with it pulled the dagger out before sending a powerful punch down his face this time knocking him out cold.

    *****

    High school is finally done guys and now I can be a full-time writer for a lot of months before I get admission into University. Thanks for all your support so far.

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 238 Secret Training Spot

    [ +60 exp received ]

    [ +60 exp received ]

    Luis didn''t care much about the message as he turned to Dn who was still sitting on the floor and had his back against the wall.

    He was looking at thest person the hooded figure had knocked out and had slowly turned his gaze to him.

    "Luis." He said with a frail voice.

    "Get up from there and go to the dorm room, if you get attacked again I won''t bother abouting to help you," Luis said before disappearing in the shadow leaving him there all alone.

    Luis quickly made his way back to the closet, removed the brown long hoodie, and was about to put it in the closet where he found it when he heard a voice behind him.

    "So what did you use the hoodie for?" He heard a female voice behind him and quickly turned to see that it was Ciara, the girl he had fought in thepetition.

    She was sitting on top of a desk and Luis was surprised to see that she still had her pack of arrows on her back.

    "The hoodie?" Luis said.

    "Yeah, the hoodie I included it in my question green eyes," Ciara said.

    Luis was quiet for a while as he thought of what to tell her there was no way he was going to tell her what he really did with the hoodie.

    "I''m waiting," Ciara said tapping her foot on the seat she had her legs on.

    "Actually it was my friend who borrowed this to avoid getting seen by some second-year students, I''m just helping him return it," Luis said.

    "Your friend?" Ciara said slowly getting up from the desk.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    She walked up to Luis and stopped in front of him before grabbing the hoodie.

    [ Mind read activated ]

    ''Huh?'' Luis thought after reading her thoughts.

    "Okay, I just wanted to know who else was using this hoodie apart from me." She said but Luis had already heard what she wanted to say in her mind.

    "What do you use the hood for?" Luis asked, he already knew the answer to that question but just wanted to ask to see what she would say.

    Ciara didn''t reply until she had finished putting on the hoodie.

    "If you want to know, follow me." She said quickly making her way towards the door.

    Luis followed her as she raced into the woods, there was a chance that this could be a trap but he didn''t give much thought to it.

    She kept running through the woods as Luis tried not to lose her, he wasn''t going to deny the fact that she was really fast.

    She had finallye to a halt in an open space surrounded by really tall trees.

    "So you managed to keep up." She said panting as she pulled down the hood covering her permed hair.

    "Yeah, you''re not that fast," Luis said he wasn''t even panting because that run had not even taken one point out of his energy.

    Ciara ignored his words as she began to look around.

    "I still don''t understand what you need the hoodie for here," Luis said.

    "Ie here to train and the hoodie is a precaution in case anyone startsing in this direction," Ciara said.

    "So your training here is a secret?" Luis asked.

    "Not really my friends know and then you just found out." She said,

    "Okay so what kind of training do you do here?" Luis asked, looking around.

    Ciara ignored his question as she walked closer to him.

    "I heard that the potential reading machine gave you zero percent in the potential test." She said,

    "Yeah," Luis said, scratching the back of his head.

    "And you managed to beat me in a fight without any abilities, that machine must be really faulty to give you zero percent," Ciara said.

    "Huh?"

    "Do you know my percentage in the potential test?" She asked.

    "I got sixty-four percent and you still managed to beat me." She said staring at Luis with a smile he didn''t know what to think of.<sub> </sub>

    "Ok."

    Ciara was quiet for a while as her gaze turned to the two punctures on Luis'' uniform; she didn''t need to be told what was the cause of those two punctures.

    "Did my arrows do this?" She said sticking her finger through the punctures. "But I don''t feel any wound of any sort"

    "It didn''t touch my skin," Luis said, pulling her hand away from his body.

    "Ok," Ciara said walking back to the middle of the area. "You wanted to know what type of training I did here right?"

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    She summoned her bow, pulled two arrows out from her arrow pack, and fitted them into the bow.

    "You see that branch there?" She said pointing at the longest branch on the tree standing in front of her.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    She aimed for the tree and let her arrows fly, just like she said the arrows went for the tree and had stabbed into the branch close to each other.

    "Ok, but shouldn''t you be practicing your aiming down here before going up there," Luis said.

    "Like this." She said as she fitted an arrow into her bow and sent it flying toward the Angel.

    Luis saw that the arrow was heading directly for his face and quickly lifting his hand he caught it before it could hit his face.

    "What was that for?"

    "Sorry." She said, "Howe you never caught any of my arrows when we were fighting?"

    "Because you didn''t aim for my face in all those shots."

    "Yeah," Ciara said as she fitted three arrows in her bow and aimed upwards. "Hey, I never got your name, or should I just call you green?"

    "It''s Luis Miles, you?"

    "Ciara Holmes," Ciara said with a smile before returning her gaze up.

    ____ ___

    The students Luis had beaten up behind the first-year ss were still lying there, they were lying far apart from each other just like Luis had left them and it didn''t look like they were going to get up anytime soon.

    Footsteps could suddenly be heard entering and it happened to be that of a student.

    Brad was the one who had been sent to check on the two students who had been sent to get some answers from Dn but looking at the two lying on the floor unconscious he couldn''t imagine what could have probably gone wrong.

    "Hey, wake up." He said kicking thest boy Luis had knocked out.

    "Wake up!" He said kicking him harder this time.

    "What, what, where is he?!" The boy sprang up with a startled voice.

    "Calm down," Brad said, pressing him down on his shoulder to keep him under control. "Where is who?"

    "We were trying to get the answers from him just like the boss asked us to when this guy in a hood showed up, he was really strong and we couldn''t do anything to stop him."

    "Did you see his face or anything you can use to recognize him?" Brad asked.

    "No, I never got a clear view of his face and I don''t think Chad did either." He said.

    "What about his watch?" Brad asked.

    "Yeah, he''s a level three higher."

    "Level three higher," Brad said, turning away from him. "It has to be him." He muttered.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 239 Weve Found A Way

    Nova sat on the dining seat working on herptop as both Nicole and Michael sat on the couch looking at her, she pretended she wasn''t seeing them and kept scrolling with the mouse as her eyes were glued on theputer screen.

    The printer was connected wirelessly to theptop and after clicking the print option the printer began to print the files she had chosen.

    She pushed theptop aside and turned to the printer as she pulled out the papers one by one.

    After she had pulled everything out she turned off the printer and turned to Nicole.

    "I''m done." She said, pushing the files forward.

    "Ok," Nicole said as she walked to the table and began to go through the files.

    After going through the files and seeing that there wasn''t any problem she turned to Nova.

    "So you''ve been an Angel all this while." She said,

    "Yes, I''ve told you yes like five times already," Nova said.

    After Michael had discovered her true identity and told Michael she knew there was no point trying to deny it.

    Michael asked her what her mission was again and she said that she was just here to check a few things out and didn''t specify what she was checking out.

    Nicole promised her that her secret was safe with them and things had gone back to normal after that but not exactly as Michael and Nicole were no longer viewing her in the way they used to do before.

    "Yeah, can I ask a little favor from you?" Nicole asked.

    "What?" Nova said.

    "Can I see your wings?" Nicole asked.

    "You want to see my wings?"

    "Yeah," Nicole said, looking at her shoulders.

    "Ok but I''m going to need a new shirt after this," Nova said.

    She got up from her seat and walked to the center of the room where there was enough space.

    Nicole''s eyes brightened as her white wings slowly sprouted out from her back stretching to the far ends of both sides of the room.

    Nicole didn''t say anything as she walked to her and began to caress one of the wings.

    "Doesn''t bringing out your wings cause you any pain?" Michael asked.

    He saw that unlike Luis she had brought out her wing while standing and he didn''t see any form of difort on her face while the wings were sprouting out from her back.

    "It used to cause me pain but I''ve gotten used to it," Nova said.

    "And I thought Luis'' wings were beautiful and soft," Nicole said as she caressed the wing.

    ''Luis.'' Nova thought.

    "So are all Angels in heaven as pretty as you?" Michael asked.

    "Michael," Nicole said, turning to Michael with a not-so-pleasant look on her face.

    "Sorry," Michael said, turning to sit properly on the couch.

    _____ ____

    A lot of noise was being generated as the people of Asaka had once again received a call from the king and were all gathered in front of the king''s castle.

    "I wonder what this one is all about."

    "It may be good news."

    "Or it may be worse news than thest one."

    "Maybe this time we will be on total lockdown instead of the night curfew."

    "Don''t say that my business has fallen considerably because of the night curfew."

    "Where''s Jude?" Felix asked Maya who was standing beside him.

    "I don''t know, he left this afternoon and hasn''t returned till then," Maya said.

    Everyone''s attention was called as the king made his way to the stands where he addressed his people.<sub> </sub>

    The amplifying stone was handed to him as he observed everybody present there.

    If the people of Asaka could see the face of their king they would know that all wasn''t well and worse news than thest one was about toe.

    "Greetings to you all people of Asaka." King Roy spoke as his voice was amplified to the hearing of everyone with the help of the amplifying stone.

    "Greetings your majesty." The people''s voices echoed in unity.

    "Thest time I called you all to gather like this it was because of the threatening message I got from the elf king and this time he has also sent me another message."

    The murmurs among the people increased as they heard that the king had gotten another message from the elf king.

    "It has to be another bad news given that we haven''t found the elves yet."

    "I sent a messenger to tell the elf king that we couldn''t find any elves and the messenger returned with one of his hands gone. The elf kind used me of lying and said he had removed two days from the seven days he gave us." King Roy said.

    The murmurs among the people increased the more the king dropped bad news.

    "Where''s Jude?" Felix asked, looking around.

    "Please for the safety of our kingdom, if you know you are the one harboring those elves, turn them in, I do not intend to fight a battle that will not benefit me and my people anything.

    "You are the ones that will suffer most if the elves should invade our kingdom."

    That was thest thing the king said before he made his way down the stand.

    Felix rushed home to Maya and when they got there they still couldn''t find him.

    "Where is he?" Felix asked, looking around the room. "Why has Jude returned from knight academy to cause problems for this kingdom?"

    "Rx Felix," Maya said.

    ? "I should rx?" Felix said, giving her a cold stare.

    It didn''t take long before the front door moved and Jude pulled it open to enter the room with a scroll in his hand.

    "Where have you been Jude?" Maya asked.

    "Why are you asking him that question? We both know he went to check on those elves where he is hiding them." Felix said.

    "Why are you acting like this father?" Jude asked.

    "You and those elves you''re hiding are the reason why this kingdom may be in a big mess in three days toe," Felix said.

    "Three days?" Jude said, turning his gaze to his mother.

    "Yes, the elf king had shortened the days," Maya said.

    "Turn those elves in Jude or I am going to do it myself and you are going to be in deep trouble," Felix said.

    Jude stared silently at his father as he clenched his fists and bit his lips.

    "Go ahead father, do it, turn in the elves that helped your son escape near death and have helped me find a way to find Tania," Jude said. "I can''t believe you all have forgotten about her, the only reason you''re trying to prevent this is because of your business and everything you''ve built the things you value more than your children."

    After saying all those things directly to Felix''s face he didn''t say a word again because there were some truths in what Jude had told him.

    "Did you say you found a way to find Tania?" Maya asked, that was the only thing that had really caught her attention.

    "Yes mother, we''ve found a way," Jude said, raising the scroll he was holding to his view.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 240 Not Among

    "So you don''t have any ability," Ciara said as she shot an arrow far into the forest.

    "Yeah," Luis said, watching her closely.

    "At least you have good skills to make up for it," Ciara said, bringing her bow down.

    "Can I try something?" Luis said slowly, turning his gaze to her bow.

    He had been watching her practice her shooting for a while and just wanted to see how well he would do with a bow and arrow.

    "Are you sure? The sword seems to be more of your thing." Ciara said.

    "I know, I just want to try," Luis said.

    "Ok," Ciara said quickly, handing him the bow.

    Luis took the bow from her and stretched his hand for her to hand him an arrow.

    "Oh right, an arrow," Ciara said, pulling out an arrow from her arrow pack and giving it to him.

    Luis took the arrow from her and fitted it into the bow, he raised the bow toward one of therge branches and pulled the arrow back with the help of the string.

    "Be careful, my first shotˇ­." Ciara suddenly stopped as she watched the arrow fly toward the branch stabbing into it and staying there.

    She had her gaze up as she stared at the arrow for a while before slowly turning to Luis.

    "This isn''t your first time using a bow and arrow." She said,

    "If you put it that way," Luis said, giving her back her bow. "It isn''t, I used to practice with a long green bow I found in my room before my aunt took it away from me."

    Talking about his aunt had triggered mixed feelings of anger and sadness in him as he turned away from Ciara to hide the look on his face.

    "You had a green bow?" Ciara said.

    "I used to have it before my aunt took it away from me," Luis said, clenching his fists.

    "Oh, I suppose your aunt isn''t the nicest of people," Ciara said.

    "No, she isn''t," Luis said.

    ''Come on Luis don''t spoil your mood with something that''s in the past.'' Lena said.

    "My father also isn''t the nicest of people, he broke my bow when I was ten because he thought it wasn''t a good enough soul weapon," Ciara said. "But it''s really nothing to feel bad about as long as I got to keep my choice of soul weapon."

    Luis tried to shake off every thought of his aunt in his mind as he turned back to Ciara.

    "So do you want to go a few rounds with me?" She asked, raising her bow with an awkward smile.

    "A few rounds?" Luis said.

    "Yeah, like a rematch," Ciara said.

    "If we are to have a rematch isn''t it supposed to happen in the arena?" Luis asked.

    "It isn''t an official rematch but I''ll take it as one if I beat you," Ciara said.

    "Ok," Luis said.

    "Don''t even think about holding back because I won''t." She said as she pulled out two arrows from her arrow pack and fitted them into her bow.

    Luis quickly equipped his ming sword as both ming swords came flying towards.

    He quickly raised the sword and used it to sh down both arrows.

    Ciara didn''t stop shooting her arrows as she pulled out thest three arrows from her pack and shot them all at Luis at the same time.

    He avoided the first arrow by quickly moving out of the way before it hit him and then shed down the remaining two with his sword.

    "I guess I''m out of arrows now," Ciara said, dropping her bow.

    "What about those arrows you summoned at the arena?" Luis asked.

    "It''s going to take a while before I can do that again," Ciara said as water began to form in both of her hands.

    ''That''s the part I am most excited about in this fight.'' Luis thought as he got ready to block the attack.

    Ciara sted him with water stsing from both of her hands and with the help of his water ability he reduced the force of the sts as he was getting pushed back a little but there was a problem.<sub> </sub>

    ''Why aren''t my water ability points increasing?'' Heined looking at his system screen.

    [ 0/60 water ability points ]

    He had noticed something like this back at the arena but the water st didn''tst for him to make a big deal out of it.

    ''What''s going on Lena?'' Luis asked as he was still getting pushed back by the water st but still there.

    ''I don''t know, I don''t control the activities of the system, remember.'' Lena said.

    He let out a sigh as he rolled out of the water st''s direction after pushing it back a little.

    Ciara tried to follow him with her water st but he was faster than her as he quickly made his way to her and turned her hands away before pushing her to the ground.

    Ciara raised her head to see a sword pointed at her.

    "I''ve got you now," Luis said.

    Knocking her out would have been easier and would have given him some exp but then he would have to wait for her to wake up or carry her back to her dorm room.

    "Really?" Ciara said as she spotted her bow beside her.

    "Huh?"

    She quickly grabbed the bow and used it to knock Luis off his feet before quickly climbing on top of him and forming a water de near his throat.

    "Now who''s got who?" She said with a smirk.

    "Ciara."

    Ciara quickly turned her gaze to the side to see that her two friends had entered the area and judging by the looks on their faces they were really confused by what they were seeing now.

    ____ ____

    Ace was lying on his bed still sleeping when the door was suddenly pulled open waking him.

    He turned his gaze to the door to see that it was Dn who had entered the room.

    He hissed and was about to turn away and continue his sleep when he spotted his swollen eye.

    "What happened to you?" He asked.

    "I got attacked and beaten by some students," Dn replied after a while.

    "Great, you deserve it, I''m just a bit disappointed you didn''t return in a bloody mess just like the time you went back to that warehouse." Ace said.

    "That would have been the case," Dn said.

    "That would have been the case if Luis had not shown up to help me." Saying that Dn felt his heart crumbling into many pieces and then put together in a fragile way just to be hammered with a sledgehammer.

    Ace was quiet for quite a while as he tried toprehend what Dn had just said.

    "Luis showed up to help you?"

    "Yes," Dn said.

    "Why?" Ace said, biting his lips.

    If there were people that needed help from Luis in this world to him Dn was no longer among them.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 241 Tell Me Youre Not Jealous

    Nova was putting on a white T-shirt that had been given to her by Nova after she had torn the back of her in shirt in the process of bringing out her wings.

    Nicole had gone to drop the files in her room leaving her alone in the living room with Michael who wasn''t exactly satisfied with the answer she had given them about her mission.

    "So do you know that Luis is also here?" Michael asked.

    "Yeah," Nova said, turning toward the window.

    "And what is his mission?" Michael asked.

    "His mission, I don''t know," Nova said, waving her head.

    "You don''t know," Michael said. "I thought ordinary Angels were supposed to be on earth until they had evolved to the stage where they have grades and are assigned on missions of their specialisation."

    Nova didn''t say anything as she turned to him with a cold expression on her face.

    "I know Luis isn''t an Angel originally from heaven," Michael said, ignoring the look on her face. "He''s at the stage of an ordinary Angel and if you are here it must be because of him."

    "Don''t get in my way, Michael." She said with the cold expression still on her face.

    "If you''re here to hurt him then I''m afraid I will have to get in your way, Nova," Michael said, staring back at her.

    Nova spotted Nicoleing out of her room as she got up from her seat and began to head toward the door.

    "Are you leaving?" Nicole asked.

    "Yeah," Nova said without even turning to her as he made her way to the door and mmed it shut after leaving.

    Nicole stared at the door for a while before turning to Michael.

    "What happened?"

    ____ ____

    Ciara''s friends stared at Luis for a while and then returned their gaze to Ciara who had exined things to them and things had made more sense after her exnation.

    "So you decided to be friends with the boy who got zero potential in the potential test." Lily leaned closer to Ciara to say.

    "He beat me in a fight Lily, isn''t it clear to you how faulty that machine is," Ciara said.

    "Have you asked him out yet?" Cassie appeared from behind with her own whisper.

    "What Cassie? I never said I was going to do that." Ciara said.

    "Why not? I think he''s really cute." Cassie said slowly, turning her gaze to Luis.

    "I think I should head back to my dorm room," Luis said, already making his way out of the area.

    "Ok, see you tomorrow," Ciara said with a little wave.

    Luis jogged through the forest until he had finally made it back to his dorm room.

    He opened the door and was d to see Dn lying on his bed and Ace lying on his bed reading a book now.

    "You know you''re foolishly kind right?" Ace sat up on his bed to say as soon as Luis had closed the door.

    "Huh?" Luis said.

    "Someone set you up to get killed today and you managed to escape that because you''re an Angel." Ace said.

    "I didn''t get your point," Luis said.

    "My point is that you saw the same person that set you up today getting beaten and you still went ahead to save him." Ace said.

    Luis let out a sigh after hearing what Ace had said, he suspected that something like this might happen if Ace finds out about him helping Dn.

    "I know he did something terribly wrong but I don''t think he did it all that intentionally," Luis said. "Believe me I am still a little mad at him for not telling us but little things like this shouldn''t prevent you from doing what is right."

    ''That''s my boy.'' Lena said.

    ''Huh?''

    "You know if you were a human you would be dead by now and will be mourning you when you don''t really deserve it." Ace said lying back on his bed and covering his face with his book.

    ''Ok, that''s deep.'' Lena said as Luis walked to his bed and sat on it.

    ''Lena.'' Luis called in his mind.<sub> </sub>

    ''Yes.'' Lena answered.

    ''Did you call me your boy?''

    ''Yes.'' Lena replied.

    ''Why?''

    ''Because you''re my boy and I am your voice assistant,''

    ''You''re beginning to ask more like a person these days.'' Luis said.

    ''I learn from your environment and use it to improve the way I interact with you.'' Lena said.

    ''Ok.''

    That was a really good exnation but Luis wasn''t exactly satisfied with it as hey on his bed.

    ____ ____

    The students of Crockel academy were all still asleep as the sun began to rise over the mountain and the time for the second round of thepetition was getting close.

    "All students please report to the arena in the next one hour, no student is allowed to be at the dormitory when thepetition starts in the next one hour." A female voice spoke through the speakers avable in every dorm room.

    Luis was the first to get ready as usual and because Acr wasn''t talking to him he left without waiting for any of them.

    He didn''t head to the arena immediately though as he went to the part of the woods where he usually met with his Demi-Angels.

    He taught them how to properly control their attraction, that was the only reason he had called them and after teaching them how to do it properly he began to make his way to the arena.

    He arrived at the arena to see that Monica, Henry and Orah were there and Silvia and E had entered the arena a few minutes after he had finished exchanging greetings with his mates.

    "So did you sort things out with Dn?" E leaned in closer to him to ask.

    "Not exactly but Ace didn''t take the news lightly," Luis said.

    "Hi Luis."

    Their conversation was suddenly interrupted by Ciara who had shown up from nowhere.

    "Oh, hi Ciara," Luis said.

    He expected her to walk by but instead she stopped beside him.

    "Just pray you don''t get a third-year student in this round," Ciara said, turning her gaze to the dark screen.

    E didn''t say anything as she watched Luis talk with Ciara until someone else had shown up.

    "Hi, Luis." Sonia appeared from nowhere stuffing herself between E and Luis to push E back a little. "Everyone''s here early."

    E''s face had gone read a little as a furious look was slowly making its way to her face as she looked at Sonia who wasn''t even noticing her.

    "Who''s your friend Luis?" Ciara asked.

    "Ciara this is Sonia, Sonia this is Ciara." Luis quickly introduced them to each other.

    Silvia watched E looking at Luis and the two girls for a while before getting closer to her roommate.

    "Now tell me you''re not jealous of anybody." The wonder warrior leaned closer to her and whispered the words into her ear.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 242 Spark And White Light

    E stared at Luis and the two girls for a while before turning to face Silvia.

    "I''m not jealous, I just didn''t like the way she pushed me," E said.

    "If you didn''t like the way she pushed you, you should have done something about it," Silvia said.

    "You don''t resolve everything through violence Silvia," E said, moving away from her a little.

    "And who''s talking about violence?" Silvia said. "All I''m saying is that you should have told her that you didn''t like the way she pushed you."

    "Oh," E said.

    Luis was in the middle of Ciara and Sonia who seemed to have picked interest in the same topic and were talking about.

    ''If I tell you that I''mfortable standing here Lena, I am a bad joker.''

    ''You''re notfortable?'' Lena asked.

    ''Yeah.''

    ''Most boys would like this.'' Lena muttered.

    ''What?''

    ''Nothing.''

    "Where''s E?" Luis said, looking at the left side of the arena to see E standing a little distance away from them with Silvia.

    "Who''s E?" Sonia asked.

    "She''s my friend," Luis said. "Sorrydies but we were talking about something before you interrupted us." He added before he quickly walked off making his way to E.

    E was pretending to have her gaze on therge screen while Silvia was busy looking around.

    ''You know up till now, I still don''t understand your feelings for the young Angel.'' Jasmine said.

    ''What feelings?'' E asked.

    ''You act like you don''t really have any deep feelings for him and yet anytime you see him talking to another girl your heartbeat slows down confusingly.''

    ''Huh?''

    "E." E heard her name and quickly turned to the side to see Luis.

    "Are you done talking with your girlfriends?" She said with a voice that made Silvia turn her gaze to her for a few seconds before turning away.

    "They are not my girlfriends, they are just friends I met yesterday," Luis said.

    ''Doesn''t the fact they are your friends and are also girls make them your girlfriends?'' Lena said.

    "Yesterday?" E said.

    "Yeah, I didn''t know her name was Sonia until yesterday," Luis said, already aware of what she was about to ask.

    "Ok." She said,

    E had the green crystal on her ne inside her cloth but Luis could see it glowing with the help of his aura vision.

    He wouldn''t have used his aura vision to check it if it wasn''t for the multiple messages he was getting from his system.

    [ Ancient ?????? Detected ]

    [ Ancient ????? Detected ]

    He could see the green aura reaching to him and when it was about to touch him it was quickly pulled back to the crystal on E''s neck.

    "E," Luis called.

    "Yes," E answered.

    "Is there something you''re not telling me about that ne, the green crystal?" Luis asked.

    "How did youˇ­.?" E said, touching the part of her shirt where the ne was.

    She had hidden the ne and covered every part of it with her hair and still Luis was able to see it.

    "You don''t have X-ray vision, do you?" E asked.

    "No, but that ne has a green aura, a strong green aura like there''s something living in there," Luis said.

    E was quiet for a while before she replied.

    "That''s because there is someone living there." She said,<sub> </sub>

    Luis wasn''t surprised, he had always been getting the message from his system and he had never bothered to ask her about it.

    "She''s some kind of ancient being, her name''s Jasmine," E said, bringing out the ne.

    Luis stared at the ne for a while before slowly cing his hand on it.

    "Hello, young Angel." He heard a voice in his head but that wasn''t all as he immediately felt a spark in his head before his vision partially went white.

    "Arghhhh." He winced quickly, pulling his hand down. "What was that?"

    "What was what?" E asked.

    ''Yeah what was what?'' Lena asked.

    "Wee everyone to the second round of thepetition." Lieutenant Kate said as she was slowly being brought up by her earth pir.

    That had brought a partial end to their conversation as they had turned their gaze to Lieutenant Kate.

    "We have nine students left in thepetition from each ss and unlike yesterday the selection process will be mixed." Lieutenant Kate said. "That means two first-year students from thisbat ss can get chosen to fight each other or maybe a first-year student may be chosen to fight a third-year student."

    Luis was still looking at his hand as he was trying toprehend what just happened but he couldn''t really understand it as he had only heard a voice before the spark and white light followed.

    ''Did you do anything to him, Jasmine?'' E asked.

    ''Why would I? I only tried to talk to him but he pulled his hand away before I could do that.'' Jasmine said.

    Silvia had not said anything but she had seen and heard everything and she too was beginning to wonder why Luis had pulled his hand away like that.

    She nned to ask E but it was after thepetition had ended.

    The selection process began again as the first image stopped in the first round before the second image stopped.

    "The first fight of this round will be between Nate Smith and Jonathan Thompson." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "Your brother''s going first," Orah said, turning to Monica.

    "Yeah," Monica said, looking around.

    "Are you looking for anybody?" Henry asked, he seemed to have gotten over his loss yesterday.

    "Yeah, where''s Dn?" She said, still looking around.

    "Why don''t you go ask Luis?" Orah suggested.

    Nate stood opposite his opponent down at the arena as the countdown began and as soon as the countdown was over Jonathan summoned his double axes and charged in toward Nate.

    There was supposed to be a clear advantage here for Nate given that he was a second-year student while his opponent was a first-year student but that advantage wouldn''t apply most of the times when you pair a first-year student with a higher level than the second-year or third year student.

    The first thing Nate did as Jonathan got closer was nce at his watch to see that he was a level four higher while he was level five lower.

    There wasn''t much gap between their levels and that was the reason why he had to take this fight seriously.

    "Where''s Dn, Luis?" Monica asked as soon as she had gotten close to Luis.

    "Dn?" Luis said, turning his gaze to the back and he was d that he had spotted him standing quite a distance away from them.

    "He''s over there," Luis said, pointing to where he was standing.

    "What''s he doing there all alone?" Monica said quickly making her way toward him.

    Jonathan closed up on Nate who had not moved an inch and shed down both of his axes on him but the second-year student still didn''t move as he grabbed both axes on their head before they could hit him.

    Jonathan didn''t hesitate to knee him on his stomach pushing him back and forcing him to let go of his axes.

    He closed up on the second-year student and tried to sh down on him again but this time his axes had stopped mid-air and looking at Nate he could see that he was the problem but there was nothing he could do about it.

    Nate used his telekinesis to push him back a little before forming a fireball in his right hand and using it to st him back.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 243 Sending A Message

    One st of fireball wasn''t enough to knock Jonathan down as he quickly got up from the floor and retaliated with two earth spears which he sent flying towards the second-year student.

    Nate knew he wasn''t going to get out of this one with his telekinesis, he summoned his halberd and used it to smash the spears before they could get to him.

    Jonathan didn''t stop his attacks as he formed six shorter spears and sent them all flying toward Nate at once.

    Nate let out a deep sigh as he spun his halberd and shed down all the des before they could get to him.

    Jonathan wanted to form more earth spears but Nate wasn''t going to let him as he shot out arge fireball with his right hand and then increased the thrust with his telekic ability.

    The fireball plus the telekic thrust was too much for Jonathan''s earth wall to handle as it smashed through it and sent the first-year student flying backward in the process.

    <o>,m Nate didn''t give him the chance to fully get up as he quickly closed up on him and used the hilt of his halberd to smack him down.</o>

    He was breathing heavily as he kept the hilt of his halberd on Jonathan''s head, it didn''t look like he was getting up after that hit.

    "It doesn''t look like Jonathan''s getting up again and that means Nate makes it to the next round." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Monica had been standing in front of Dn for quite a while now, trying to get him to talk but all her efforts proved futile.

    "What is wrong with you Dn?" She asked.

    "Does it look like there''s anything wrong with me?"

    It looked like he was looking at her but he wasn''t he was just staring off, Monica knew this from the way he kept his eyes, they looked somehow dead.

    "You disappeared throughout yesterday''s tournament and you show up today and refuse toe to stand with us," Monica said.

    "I just think it will be safer if I stand here," Dn said.

    "Safer?" Monica said. "What are you not telling me, Dn?"

    She asked that question expecting an answer from the blonde-haired teenager but just like the previous questions, she had asked he had refused to talk.

    "C''mon Dn, what''s the problem? Maybe I can help." She said slowly, grabbing his hand.

    "Help," Luis said as he felt like chuckling but his mood wouldn''t even let the chucklee out.

    The next fight had begun and this time it was between two very skilled earth users as everyone had their eyes glued to the screens because of the fine disy of nice earth skills by both second-year students.

    The fightsted for quite a while before the victor emerged.

    His opponent formed arge earth spear and threw it towards him but before the earth spear could get to him he stopped it mid-air and broke the earth spear into tiny earth bullets which he sent flying towards his opponent.

    Luis'' eyes had brightened as soon as he saw that the student had used exactly the same type of attack he used yesterday; the only difference was that his own earth bullets were tinier than the second-year student''s own.

    Reynold and Chad, the two students Luis had beaten up behind the first-year ss, were watching the fight on the same spot and they had quickly turned to each other as soon as they had seen that move.

    Reynold turned to his watch and began to type something and after he was done he raised his head and turned his gaze to the third-year side.

    George was standing in the third year area with Brad and Brolin standing beside him when he heard a ding sounde from his watch.

    He slowly raised the watch to his view and after reading the message he slowly turned to Brad who was the closest person to him.

    "Keep an eye on that boy." He said slowly, turning his gaze to the screen which was disying the only boy standing in the arena.

    ____ ____

    Jude sat at the back of their house waiting for the sun to setpletely and as soon as it had done he took off slowly making his way to the forest.

    Maya was sitting in the living room with her husband, Felix seemed to be in a very bad mood as he had a frown on his face while looking up at the ceiling.<sub> </sub>

    Maya watched him for a while before deciding to go check on her son.

    She walked to the hallway which had the rooms of her two children in it and had stopped in front of Tania''s room.

    She slowly opened the door to the dark room with the only source of lighting from the moon which had its light illuminating into the room from the upper window which was wide open.

    She walked straight to her cupboard which had a painting of her daughter put in a frame.

    She picked up the picture and began to look at it as her eyes began to tear up.

    "If I had known this would have happened I would have never talked to you about marriage." She sobbed as she pressed the painting against her chest.

    She stood in the same position for quite a while before dropping the painting back on the cupboard.

    "I just hope you''re safe wherever you are my dear Tania." She said before leaving the room.

    She cleaned her tears and took a deep breath in before walking to Jude''s door.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Hello, Jude I know you''re upset but I just want to talk. Mother and son, just like old times." She said but there was no response.

    She knocked again but there was still no response from whoever she thought was inside.

    "Jude please just open the door."

    Her emotion had gotten the better of her as she pushed the door open only to see that there was nobody in the room.

    "Jude." She gasped.

    Jude had long arrived in the forest and was standing near the hole with Tauriel and Tuchel.

    "So you''re saying with the help of this map on a scroll you now know where to find travel stones," Tuchel said.

    "Yeah, the crystals are in the dungeon below Asaka but the entrance is outside Asaka," Jude said.

    "So how are we going to get to it?" Tauriel asked.

    "I''m going to look for the best route to the dungeon and if I seed in finding a good route we will check it out tomorrow night but for now we''re just going to send this message and just hope we get some kind of reply," Jude said, bringing out a scroll from his bag.

    A few seconds after he had brought out the scroll, the crystals on the edges of the hole lit up and connected to form the triangr blue portal.

    "I pray this works," Jude said before letting the scroll drop down the portal.

    The sky was bright in Eukarion as the scroll slowly dropped from the sky until it had finally dropped to the side of the road.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 244 Water Skill Advantage

    Thepetition was bing more and more interesting for Luis who couldn''t wait to face any of the strong fighters still left in thepetition.

    The selection process began again as Pearl''s image stopped in the first box before the image of Jayden Sunde had stopped in the next box.

    "The next fight will be between Pearl Reeves and Jayden Sunde." Lieutenant Kate announced.

    Now this was a fight Luis was super excited to watch, a fight between someone he knew had a very impressive water ability and another person who he was told came from the family with the strongest water ability.

    "Paired with another fire user," Pearl said, making her way to the earth pir.

    "He may be a first-year student but his fire ability is stronger than most of the fire users here and will eventually be stronger than all the fire users here," Tammy said.

    "So are you trying to scare me or what?" Pearl said.

    "Just be careful and don''t underestimate him," Tammy said.

    "I know," Pearl said.

    Luis had checked on the ss container hanging over the arena when Lieutenant Kate had started thepetition to see that neither Kelvin nor General Freelyn was there and after checking it again now he could see that they still weren''t there.

    ''I wonder why they decided to ditch thepetition.'' The Angel thought.

    The two students in the arena stared at each other as the countdown began and as soon as it had ended Jayden began his attack.

    He used fire streams in his hands like thrusters to push himself forward and as soon as he had gotten close to Pearl he pushed himself up with the help of the fire thrusters and was descending on the third-year student withrge mes extended like tworge ming swords.

    Most people would panic in this situation but Pearl didn''t as she formed arge water ball in her hand, raised it up with her water control, and divided it into more water balls which he quickly shot upward toward Jayden.

    She had made the surface of the water balls to be a little like des.

    The water des mmed into his face forcing a groan out of him and causing him to lose control of his attack as he fell to the ground with the mes heading toward Pearl who formed an equal stream of water to extinguish them.

    She turned to the side to see him breathing heavily as she could see the vein in his head budging.

    Her water balls had done the trick as Jayden''s face had a lot of cuts on it now as drops of blood fell from it to the ground.

    "I thought those were ordinary water balls," Presley said, showing up behind Tammy.

    He mmed his fists into the ground and with a loud yell fired an outrageous amount of mes toward Pearl.

    Pearl tried to stop the mes with arge stream of water she had formed but that wasn''t enough to stop the mes as they pushed her back until she had gotten mmed into the wall.

    The reason she had escaped getting burnt was because her water ability had reduced the force of the mes.

    "Ok, the arena is partially flooded now." Lieutenant Kate said as she watched Pearl''s water cover the floors of the arena.

    Although the water had covered the whole arena floor it wasn''t that high and could only cover the legs of Jayden who was standing now.

    "I think Pearl''s in trouble now," Presley said.

    "No, he''s the one that is in trouble now," Tammy said.

    "Huh?" Presley said turning to the screen, to him what she just said didn''t make much sense judging by what he was seeing on the screen.

    "You''re good but Sundes are not that easy to defeat," Jayden said, panting.

    His legs were shaking and that was the only thing you needed to know that he was really tired.

    Pearl had her back against the wall with her body in the water, she was conscious but she wasn''t looking alright.

    "My father will be so proud of me when he hears I defeated one of the strongest third-year students in the academy," Jayden said, moving closer to her with staggering steps.

    "Are you sure about that?" Pearl asked with a weak voice.

    "About what? Aren''t you one of the strongest third-year students?"

    "I mean, are you sure about defeating me?" Pearl said.

    "Of course," Jayden said as he stretched his hand to st her with a fire attack but before he could release the attack ropes in the form of water burst through the water on the floor and wrapped around his hands.

    He tried to use his leg to send the fire attack but his leg had gotten stuck as water ropes had wrapped around them preventing him from making any movement.

    "Sorry, Jayden but it''s not today," Pearl said, mming her hand into the water.

    The water ropes followed her motion as they quickly mmed the first-year student into the water.

    He was already weak from Pearl''s earlier attack and had also used a lot of energy to hit Pearl with that amount of fire attack, those were the reasons why that heavy m into the small pool of water had been enough to knock him out.

    Pearl used her hand to clear the water in his part to reveal him lying on the ground motionless.

    "Ok, that was quite an interesting fight as Pearl Reeves makes it to the next round."<sub> </sub>

    Presley who had watched the turn of tides had his mouth wide open as he turned to Tammy.

    "I told you he was the one in trouble," Tammy said.

    Presley wasn''t the only one who was in awe of the skill Pearl had just used.

    ''Is there a limit to what she can do with her water abilities?'' Luis thought.

    ''You should take a few lessons from her, it may help.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, that''s going to be a problem.''

    ____ ____

    In a special military base at Eukerion Bryan could be seen in one of the rooms with arge monitor screen in front of him.

    He was watching the footage of the scroll falling from the sky when two men dressed in ck uniforms walked into the room.

    "We found it, sir." One of the men said.

    "A man had taken it before we arrived but we had managed to retrieve it from him before he went too far." The other man said.

    "Let me see," Bryan said, stretching his hand as the man with the scroll gave it to him.

    He opened the scroll expecting to see something a little understandable but what he was seeing now was far from that.

    "Bring the trantor." He said.

    The men checked the table on both sides of the room looking for the trantor but they still weren''t able to find it.

    "That''s strange, I saw that trantor this morning," Bryan said.

    "Looking for this?" A female voice was hearding from the door.

    Bryan turned towards the door to see his colleague holding the trantor which looked like a medium-sized tablet.

    La was a Lieutenant in the military force just like Bryan she was also putting on the ck uniform but hers had blue designs running through the edges.

    She was one of those women that looked really good in ck and her ck long hair made her look even better in ck.

    "You know you''re not allowed to leave with my trantor La," Bryan said.

    "Sorry I just picked it up on my way out because I knew something like this was going to happen and you were not going to call me to check it out." She said walking up to him.

    Bryan stared at her for a while as she stared back at him with a daring gaze.

    "Just give me the trantor," Bryan said, cing his hand in front of her.

    "Okay," La said, handing him the teleporter.

    He got up from his seat and walked to the clear table on the left side of the room where he fully spread out the scroll.

    "Ok, I haven''t seen that one before," La said, looking at the strangenguage written on the scroll.

    Bryan brought up the trantor which had a screen just like that of any smartphone or tablet and clicked therge trante option in the middle.

    The scanner at the back of the trantor turned on as the blue light began to go through the scroll scanning the strange letters.

    [ Language unrecognized]

    A female monotone voice spoke through the trantor as the message disyed on the screen.

    "Huh?" La said. "I thought this thing could trante everynguage avable in the world to anynguage of your choice."

    "Yes, it can," Bryan replied after a while with his gaze still on the scroll and what was written on it.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 245 Capture And Return

    Pearl had taken care of the water in the arena but she had not been able to take care of the water that had already soaked her uniform.

    The stares she was getting from the students, especially the male ones, were making her really ufortable as she walked to her best friend.

    "I did not expect thateback," Presley said, looking at her.

    "I think I need to go change my uniform," Pearl said, turning her gaze to Tammy.

    "Yeah, be fast about it," Tammy said, looking around.

    Monica had decided to stand with Dn since he had refused to talk to her ore stand with the rest of them.

    Just looking at him she knew something was really bothering him but he wasn''t making matters easy for her by keeping shut.

    ''Maybe his roommates will know what''s wrong with him.'' She thought.

    She thought of going to Luis before she spotted Ace standing at the back with the rest of the elemental students.

    She was about to walk up to him and ask him if he knew what was going on with Dn when she heard her name.

    "The next fight will be between Monica Smith and Christine Lome."

    "Christine," Monica said as she turned her gaze to the screen.

    Christine was the girl with the shy whips who she had met after she had easily won her fight.

    Her ability allowed her to double the striking force of her whip making it two times more deadly.

    Monica was good with her whip but he knew who was the better person with a whip between her and Christine and if she was, to be honest, she wasn''t really feeling good about the fight that was about to go down in the arena.

    Michael had been quietly standing close to Nicole pretending to be watching the fights that were going on in the arena while what he was actually doing was watching Nova who was standing a little distance away from them.

    Nicole had her eyes on the screen, she was really enjoying the fights but she wasn''t going to enjoy it for long as she felt her phone vibrate in her pocket.

    She brought the phone out of her pocket and after reading the message she turned to Michael.

    "I''ll be back." She told him before quickly making her way to the exit.

    Michael didn''t say anything as he had all his focus on Nova but you wouldn''t know that due to the way he was looking at the screen.

    Just a few minutes after Nicole had left, Nova felt a vibrating sensation in her head.

    ''Why is he calling me now?'' She thought as she quickly made her way to the exit.

    Michael saw her leaving but quickly turned away before she caught him looking at her.

    He patiently waited for her to leave through the gate before he turned and followed her.

    Lennon who was standing at the entrance of the staff department had seen Nicole, Nova, and Michael leave almost at the same time and now he was beginning to wonder what was going on.

    Nova had used her fairy shrink as soon as she had gotten outside, that was the reason Michael had not seen him when he came outside but that wasn''t a problem as he had already nned for something like this.

    ''What are you up to Nova?'' He thought as he brought out a silver-coloured rectangr device from his pocket.

    Nova flew directly into his apartment through the window and as soon as she had entered her living room, she returned to her normal size and turned off the lights.

    She rushed to the table after that and ced her hand on it.

    White light shone through her hand as a white rectangr frame appeared in front of her.

    It didn''t take long before the Angel who had sent him on this mission appeared in the frame.

    "My lord," Nova said, going down on one knee.<sub> </sub>

    "Have you found anything rting to what I told you thest time we spoke?" He asked.

    "Not really, but I did find something that may be linked to it somehow," Nova said.

    "What?"

    "The Angel we detected here, he has created two Demi-Angels."

    "Demi-Angels? I thought you said he was only an ordinary Angel with no grade." He said.

    "He is just an ordinary Angel but how he managed to do it I don''t know," Nova said.

    The Angel in the frame seemed to be in thought as there was a short period of silence between them.

    "You have seven days to capture him and his Demi-Angels and bring them back here for proper judgment." The Angel said quickly ending the call before Nova could say what she wanted to say.

    "Never mind," Nova said with a sigh as she sat on the ground staring at her door.

    She closed her eyes and tried to rx her mind for a few minutes but that wasn''t going to work as she sensed somethinging from her kitchen.

    She got up and slowly made her way to the kitchen. She looked around the area to see that there was nobody there, at least that was what it looked like until she had quickly turned and sent a powerful kick down Michael''s gut.

    "Arghhhh!''" He groaned as he flew into her living room and crashed on her table.

    "You know telling me you were going to stand in my way was easier to tolerate than invading my home to spy on me." She said with a furious look on her face.

    "Calm down Nova there are lots of ways to sort this out," Michael said slowly getting up from the floor.

    "Yeah like invading my home to spy on me," Nova said.

    "I only followed you because my instinct told me to and I am d I listened to it," Michael said. "If you leave the young Angel alone we won''t have any problem."

    "He must be brought in for judgment," Nova said as the expression on her face turned to a creepy one. "And what makes you think you''re going to be a problem for me?"

    She turned to her fairy form and went straight for him pushing him out of her apartment through the door.

    One good thing about the fairy shrink was that she still retains her full strength in the form.

    Michael had almost rolled down the stairs before he grabbed the pole used to hold the staircase rails.

    Nova reversed back to her normal form and was looking at him from the entrance of her apartment now.

    "This is yourst warning Michael, don''t get in my way." She said before mming the door shut.

    Michael winced in pain as he pulled himself up the stairs and sat on the floor.

    "The amount of strength in that kick was abnormal but the strength in that push was beyond abnormal." He said resting his back on therge pole holding the rails.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 246 Special Moves

    The fight between Monica and Christine had not been all that nice for Monica who was receiving quite the beating.

    The two had their whips wrapped around each other as Christine sent a powerful kick down her gut and sent her sliding backward before she formed a metal wall ahead of her to stop her from moving any further.

    "That kick was something else," Monica said slowly getting up from the floor.

    Christine flung her double whip towards her trying to wrap them around her but she wasn''t going to let that happen as she formed a metal shield in front of her and with a metal path she closed up on Christine from above.

    Christine drew back her whips and tried to strike her down with them but she was quick enough to st her with a fireball before could fling the whips.

    The force of the fireball sent Christine flying backward until she had eventually flung her whips which wrapped on Monica''s metal path and stopped her from moving backward any further.

    "You''re good," Christine said. "But is that all you got?"

    "I''ll show you all I''ve got if you show me all you''ve got," Monica said, jumping down from her metal path and summoning her whip.

    "Ok," Christine said as she pulled her double whip out in front of her.

    ''Is she going to do it?'' Monica thought as she was beginning to feel a certain type of excitement.

    Christine''s whips began to take a purple glow as she had both of her eyes closed.

    ''Oh, she''s doing it.'' Monica thought in excitement.

    Christine shot her eyes open as the whips had taken a whole new look of purple glow but the whips weren''t the only things that had taken the purple glow as her eyes were bright purple now and a few strands of her hair had changed to purple.

    "Now we''re talking," Monica said under her breath.

    She may have been excited to fight Christine in this form but that didn''t mean that she wasn''t also a little afraid of getting hurt.

    ''Wow.'' Luis thought as he looked at the new look Christine had given herself and her whips.

    He walked closer to the edge of the arena where he could get a physical view of her and activated his aura vision.

    With his aura vision, he could see that the purple aura was brighter than what he was seeing with his physical eyes and there was a channel of the purple aura moving through her, the aura was just moving through the channel and not spreading throughout her body.

    Luis had seen all this but it still wasn''t what he wanted to see what her ability was called but his system wasn''t bringing up the information maybe because he was far away from her.

    "So you prefer the view from here," Sonia said, showing up behind him.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod.

    There was a short period of silence between them as Sonia watched Christine trying to hit Monica with her whips and Monica was really struggling to hold her ground, you could tell from the way she was moving back that she wasn''t going tost for long.

    "I''m just d I didn''t get to fight her," Sonia said.

    ''I would have been d to fight her.'' Luis thought.

    Monica had formed arge meta shield to block Christine''s attacks and although the shield was trying in doing its job, it was breaking apart piece by piece with each hit from Christine''s whips.

    "I thought you said you were going to show me all you''ve got," Christine said as she shed the whip in her right hand and shattered thest piece of Monica''s shield.

    "To be honest," Monica said, forming another shield to block the iing whip. "This is all I''ve got."

    "Really?" Christine said, pulling back her whips. "You haven''t even used your fire ability against me that well."

    "You want me to use that?" Monica said.

    "Yeah," Christine said.

    "And you won''tin if you get hurt," Monica said.

    "That is if you seed in hurting me," Christine said.

    "Ok," Monica said, forming two meta whips in her hand. "Fire fusion." She muttered.

    Christine''s eyes widened in amazement as she watched yellow mes slowly cover the des until they werepletely covered in mes.

    This was another skill that had caught Luis'' attention as he never knew Monica could fuse her fire ability with her metal ability.<sub> </sub>

    ''I just keep seeing more and more special moves today.'' Luis thought.

    "I never knew she could do that," Silvia said realizing that she wouldn''t have won that spar back at the martial arts ss easily if Monica had used this skill.

    Christine was in no way expecting this kind of special skill from Monica.

    "I thought you said that was all you''ve got," Christine said, sounding a little annoyed.

    "Sorry, but I wouldn''t have used it if you didn''t ask me to," Monica said.

    At the beginning of this fight, Christine had this thought that no matter what she was going but right now that thought hadpletely vanished.

    _____ _____

    It was deep into the night as Jude made his way back to their home.

    You could tell it was very veryte given by the fact that most of the guards he was walking past were either fully asleep or dozing off but there were still the serious guards who were still fully awake waiting to catch anyone going against the king''s orders.

    Michael made sure not toe close to those guards or do anything that would draw attention to him as he sneaked around them to get to his home.

    He sneaked into the house through the back door and slowly made his way to his room.

    He was shocked to see that his door was open when he got close to his room.

    He stood at the side for a while before slowly pushing the door open to see his mother lying on his bed fast asleep.

    He stood there and watched her for a while before letting out a deep sigh.

    He removed his bag from his shoulder and hung it on the nail attached to the wall before going to sit beside his sleeping mother.

    He stared at the wall for a while before slowly turning to his mother.

    "We used to have a beautiful family." He said. "And then I go to knight school and return two yearster to a different family."

    He opened his hand and stared at the scroll he had in it for a while before closing them again.

    "I just hope this helps bring Tania back and restore this home to what it used to be." He said. "And then we have the elves to deal with." He added with a weak sigh.

    He was out of things to say as he tried to lie down on the space left on his bed but he was stopped from doing that as his mother sprang up from her bed with a short loud scream.

    "What is it?" Jude quickly asked as he had almost jumped off his bed.

    "I saw her," Maya said, breathing heavily.

    "Saw who?" Jude asked, he was really confused.

    "She was in some kind of world that I couldn''t make anything out of," Maya said.

    "Who?" Jude asked again.

    "Tania," Maya said.

    "Tania?" Jude said. "Why did you scream then?"

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 247 Take Your Shot

    Before Monica had fused her fire ability with her metal ability the fight had been one-sided with Monica only defending herself from Christine''s attacks now things were a lot different.

    Christine flung her whips at her at the same time as Monica formed a shield covered in mes and blocked the attack.

    If it had been her ordinary metal shield the whip would have made a deep dent in it but it seemed like fusing her fire ability with her metal upgraded the durability of her metals in quite a considerable way.

    As soon as the whips had hit the shield, she converted the shield to a long de covered with mes and tried to sh down on the whips.

    She had missed as Christine pulled her whips back on time causing her to hit the ground instead.

    "If they continue like this they are going to run out of ability points soon," Tammy said, watching the fight with her hands folded.

    "Yeah, I''m surprised they haven''t run out yet," Presley said.

    Monica formed little des covered with des and sent them all flying towards Christine at the same time.

    That wasn''t a problem for her with her enhanced whip as she avoided the dangerous ones with her neat acrobatic moves and knocked the rest away with her whip.

    "I don''t even know thest time I fought someone who was just my match, not too strong and not too weak," Christine said as she couldn''t hide the smile of excitement on her face.

    "Yeah, I feel great too," Monica said with a smile behind her pants.

    "Let''s go." She said flinging her whips but before she could do anything with them, the purple glow surrounding the whips had faded away and so did the one in her eyes as the purple strands in her hair returned to normal to restore the uniformity of her red hair.

    "Looks like you''re out of points," Monica said as she formed a long sword with her ming metal but before she could do anything with it the mes got extinguished as the sword disappeared. "And we''re even now."

    Christine was the one who used the opportunity to her advantage as she closed up on Monica and flung her whips which wrapped around her before she could summon her own whip.

    "Sorry Monica but this is going to hurt," Christine said before mming her to the floor with her whip forcing a moan out of her.

    Christine knew that mming her to the floor like that wasn''t going to be enough to knock her out as she pulled back the whip in her right hand and delivered thest hit on her head to knock her out.

    "That was by far the most interesting fight I have seen so far."  Lieutenant Kate said.

    "We''ve lost another one," Orah muttered jokingly to the hearing of E.

    "I don''t think that matters anymore," E said.

    "Huh?" Orah said.

    "ording to what she said, students from the samebat ss can face each other in this round," E said.

    "Are you sure? I wasn''t really paying attention." Orah said.

    "The next fight will be between Orah Smith and Silvia Cane." Lieutenant Kate announced.

    E didn''t need to answer that question as Lieutenant Kate had already answered it now.

    He slowly turned his gaze to his image and that of Silvia in the first and second boxes respectively.

    ____ _____

    At the upper part of the tallest building in the academy was where Kelvin had his office and right now he was in the office having a holographic video chat with Gary the head of Phoenix academy.

    He was still talking when the door opened and Nicole walked into the room with a bag hanging over her shoulder.

    Gary was in the form of a hologram standing in the middle of the office and he had turned as soon as he had heard someone shut the door.

    "Who''s she?" Gary turned to Kelvin to ask.

    "Nicole Reyes, she''s been helping me since Van was given the proper punishment for his crime," Kelvin said.

    "Like an assistant?"

    "Yeah," Kelvin said.

    "Good day sir, Good day General." Nicole greeted them as soon as she had gotten close to them.

    "Oh hello, beauty," Gary said.

    Nicole gave off a fake smile as she walked to the table on the side of the room to bring out the files Kelvin told her to bring.

    Gary watched her as she watched for a while before turning back to Kelvin.

    "Are you sure she''s just your assistant?" Gary asked, giving him a strange look.

    "Of course, I didn''t say she was anything else to me," Kelvin said.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m just saying because I know many CEOs who ended up with their female assistants and you are in one of those great positions now," Gary said.

    Kelvin didn''t say anything as he turned to look at Nicole who was still bringing out the files from her bag.

    The truth was that he never looked at her in that way, he only saw her as an employee who worked for him and nothing else.

    "Take your shot before you miss the opportunity and don''t forget to submit those files before the end of today," Gary said before ending the call and disappearing.

    "Here are the files you asked me to fill," Nicole said, dropping them on his table.

    Kelvin stared at her for a while before turning his gaze to the files on his table.

    There was a portable teleporter on his desk which he dropped in front of the file and began to put in the exact location he was going to send the files.

    After putting in the location he pushed the teleport button as white light shot out from the teleporter to cover the files.

    It didn''t take long for the light to clear up to reveal that the files were no longer there.

    "Is there anything else I can do for you, sir?" Nicole asked.

    Kelvin didn''t reply as he stared at her, he was thinking about what Gary had told him as he was beginning to get strange feelings in his body now.

    "Sir," Nicole called.

    "Oh, not really butˇ­"

    "What?" Nicole asked.

    "I was invited to this feast by a friend and I was told I could bring one more person with me, so I was wondering if you would like toe with me, it''s this evening," Kelvin said.

    "I''m sorry sir but I can''t," Nicole said, making a sorry expression.

    "Why not?" Kelvin asked.

    "I''m still investigating the case from yesterday," Nicole said.

    "What case?" Kelvin asked.

    "The one about a fire student on a rampage," Nicole said.

    "Oh that case, you still haven''t solved it?"

    "No sir," Nicole said.

    "Ok," Kelvin said with a low tone as he turned away from her.

    "Sorry to disappoint you, sir," Nicole said before making her way to the door.

    "Nicole," Kelvin called before she could leave through the door.

    "Yes," Nicole said quickly, turning to him.

    Kelvin stared at her for a while without saying anything and the truth was that he didn''t have anything.

    "Never mind." He finally said, shaking his head.

    "Ok," Nicole said, leaving through the door and shutting it.

    "This is one of your weak areas Kelvin," Kelvin said, mming his fist into his table.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 248 Thats English?

    The fight between Orah and Silvia was about to start as the two stood opposite each other waiting for the countdown to begin.

    It didn''t take long before the countdown began and as soon as it was over, Silvia summoned her long sword.

    ''Now, how am I supposed to deal with someone like her without any ability?'' Orah thought.

    Luis had moved back to where he was standing and Sonia followed him to stand beside him.

    E said hi expecting her to reply but she pretended like she didn''t see her.

    ''What is wrong with her?'' E thought.

    ''She''s evil, that''s what''s wrong with her.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Evil?''

    ''Yeah, didn''t you see the way she looked at you?'' Jasmine asked.

    ''Yeah,'' E said, turning towards Sonia to catch her looking at her but she had quickly turned away.

    She pretended like she didn''t see her as she turned to Luis instead.

    "So what did you go to check at the edge of the arena?" She asked.

    "I wanted to find out what that girl''s ability was called but she was just too far away," Luis said drawing closer to her to prevent Sonia from hearing their conversation.

    "Ok," E said, turning her gaze back to the screen.

    The fight in the arena had kicked off with Silvia being the aggressor.

    She was trying everything possible to hit Orah with her normal speed but the young Demon was doing a good job of avoiding her sword swings with his mix of martial arts and acrobatic moves.

    The reason Silvia wasn''t using her abilities yet was that she wanted Orah to pull his big guns first, her fight against him in the martial arts ss had ended in a draw and that was the reason why she wasn''t going to underestimate him.

    She had gotten fed up with missing as she cranked up the speed a little bit.

    Orah managed to escape the sh but there was no way he could escape the kick that had followed afterward.

    The kick was sent down his gut and he was immediately sent flying backward but he had managed to stop himself from hitting the wall.

    "I thought you had an ability?" Silvia said. "Can''t you make this fight more interesting?"

    "I don''t need an ability to make it more interesting," Orah said, striking his fighting pose.

    "Ok," Silvia said as she quickly zoomed towards him.

    If it was just punches he would be d to take a lot of punches but despite being a demon he didn''t like getting hurt by sharp objects.

    One of the simrities between Angels and Demons was that neither of them could create soul weapons and Orah would have been really d if he could get a weapon here.

    He was trying his best to avoid the dangerous shes but he was still getting cut by the ones too fast for him to avoid.

    "I thought you said you could make this more interesting," Silvia said before mming him into the wall with a kick.

    Orah let out a groan as he fell t on his face before picking himself up again.

    "You know it''s not fair if you have a sword and I don''t." He said with one of his knees on the ground.

    "You don''t have a soul weapon?" Silvia said.

    "I do, but I wouldn''t want to ruin your beautiful skin with it," Orah said, looking at the small cuts on his skin.

    "Beautiful skin." Silvia chuckled inwardly as her sword vanished in her hand. "Ok, we''re even now."

    She zoomed towards the young Demon and tried to punch him into the ground with both hands when the Demon raised his hands and caught both of her hands.

    Silvia tried to push him down but he wasn''t budging and looking at his face he could see that there was a wry smile on it.

    Images of the fight at the martial arts ss shes through her memory as she knew the worst was about toe.

    Silvia may have speed but Orah was far superior when it came to strength and right now he was using that strength against her.

    She let out a loud moan as Orah began topress her hand trying to pull her down but she was doing her best to hold her ground as her moans turned to growls and both of her hands began to take a blue glow with little sparks.

    "Uh oh." Luis and E said in unison on seeing the blue glow.

    "Another special skill, that''s interesting." Lieutenant Kate said.

    A horrid look had appeared on Orah''s face on seeing the blue glow and sparks but it was already toote for him to escape as the blue explosion went off.

    Silvia quickly used her telekic ability to create some kind of barrier to shield herself but the st was just too much as she got sted back.

    The barrier wasn''t all that useless as it had reduced the impact of the st on her and although that fall had hurt badly she was still conscious.

    Orah on the other hand wasn''t close to being okay as the blue light cleared and he could be seen with his back against the wall and he wasn''t moving.

    "What was that?" Lieutenant Kate said as she had removed the earth walls she had raised at the edges of the arena just in case the explosion became something else.

    "I''m not sure I have seen any of the few Wonder Warriors I''ve met use a skill like that."

    Silvia got up and looked around to see that the explosion had createdrge dents in the middle of the walls all round.

    "I need to ask mother about this." She said looking at her hands.

    ____ _____

    In the military base at Eukerion, Bryan was watching the footage of the falling scroll again with the scroll lying on top of the keyboard connected to the monitor.<sub> </sub>

    "You know you have been watching that footage over and over again for the past one hour and you still haven''t found anything," La said.

    She had been sitting on the table at the side of the room watching him go through the footage expecting him to find something that may help them decipher thenguage but he still hadn''t found anything.

    The reason Bryan was going over the footage over and over again was to see if he could find anything like a portal where the scroll had fallen but after watching the footage countless times and still zooming in on every corner, he still couldn''t find anything.

    Just looking at the scroll he knew it had to be from another time just like Tania and Leo who said they had arrived here through some kind of portal.

    ''Maybe I should just ask Leo.'' He thought.

    It didn''t take him long before he paused the video and quickly got up heading toward the door.

    "Where are you going?" La asked quickly, going after him.

    Bryan didn''t reply until she had caught up with him outside and pulled him on his uniform.

    "Don''t you think you should let your fellow Lieutenant know where you''re going before leaving?" La said.

    "I think I know someone who can help us decipher this strangenguage," Bryan said.

    "And you''re going to meet him now," La said.

    "Yeah, it''s going to take just a few minutes before I''m back," Bryan said.

    "Ok, let''s go then," La said walking ahead of him towards his ck Sports Utility Vehicle which was called SUV for short.

    "No La, you know we both can''t leave this base, a Lieutenant must be here," Bryan said.

    "Rayo can take care of a few things for just a few minutes," La said, resting her back on the car and gesturing for Rayo, the male soldier who was standing near the entrance toe. "You did say it was going to take just a few minutes."

    "Yes, ma," Rayo said as soon as he had stopped in front of her.

    "We''re both going somewhere to check out something important, you''re in charge until we return," La said.

    "Ok, ma," Rayo said with a nod.

    "You can go now," La said before turning to Bryan who did not have a pleasant look on his face.

    "Seriously I don''t know why you''re upset about this, it''s not like we''re going to get a visit from the head general ormander," La said.

    Bryan stared at her for a while before letting out a sigh of defeat.

    "Just don''t mess anything up," Bryan said heading towards his car.

    "Hey, when have I messed anything up?"

    Bryan didn''t say anything as he opened the door to the driver''s seat and entered the car.

    It didn''t take them up to twenty minutes before they had arrived at Bryan''s house as Bryan parked in his normal parking spot.

    "You didn''t tell the person was in your house," La said, looking around.

    "Just keep quiet," Bryan said quickly going up the stairs.

    "Ok," La said, quickly following him.

    He opened the door to see Leo sitting on the couch in the living room watching something on the television.

    "Hey, Leo," Bryan said.

    "You''re back early," Leo said, sitting up on the couch.

    "I''m not done for the day," Bryan said.

    "Then why are you here?" Leo asked as he saw La enter the room.

    La wanted to say something but remembering what Bryan had told herst she decided to keep quiet for now.

    "I wanted to show you something," Bryan said as he brought out the scroll, opened it, and dropped it on the table in front of him.

    Leo''s eyes brightened as he looked at the scroll and looking at his face Bryan knew he had an idea of what was written there.

    "Do you know whatnguage that is?" Bryan asked.

    "Yeah, this is English," Leo said.

    "English?" Bryan said.

    "That''s English?" La said with a confused look on her face.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 249 The Dungeon

    La stared back and forth between the scroll and Leo with a confused expression on her face.

    "So you''re telling me that this stuff is English." She said, staring directly at Leo.

    "Yeah," Leo said, nodding his head.

    "Can you read it?" She asked.

    "Yeah," Leo said, turning his gaze to Bryan. "The message is from Tania''s brother."

    "Tania?" Bryan.

    "Yeah," Leo said.

    "Tania? Who''s Tania?" La asked.

    "Do you mind reading out the contents of the message?" Bryan asked, ignoring La''s question.

    "Ok," Leo said as he picked up the scroll and brought it closer to his view.

    "If you find this message please keep it safe, a few months ago my sister went missing, I was in night school then and when I returned I began looking for her.

    "I searched everywhere for her and still I wasn''t able to find her. A few days ago I found this portal linking to your world and I just have this feeling that she may be in your world but I cannote there yet.

    ? "My sister''s name is Tania ckstone and if you havee across her before or know where she is please get this message to her and if you can, send a reply.

    There was a moment of silence in the room before La decided to break it with the questions she really needed answers to as she was totally confused.

    "So who''s Tania and who''s this man that just fluently read this weird type of English?" La asked after she had turned to Bryan.

    "Do you know Tania''s brother?" Bryan asked.

    "Yeah, he was still in knight school when we identally transmigrated into this world," Leo said.

    "So he found the portal that led you guys here," Bryan said.

    "If he managed to get this message here then that is clearly the case," Leo said.

    "Hello, guys I''m here, what are you guys even talking about?" La said.

    "La, wait, I''ll exin everything to you on our way out," Bryan said.

    "Ok," La said, folding her hands.

    "Thanks for helping me read this, Leo," Bryan said.

    "It''s not a problem but how are you going to send a message back to him?" Leo asked.

    "I''lle up with something," Bryan said heading for the door.

    La slowly followed him out and was resting on the staircase rails waiting for the answers to her questions.

    "I''m waiting." She said,

    "I''m not going to tell you anything if you''re just going to sit there," Bryan said, already going down the stairs.

    "Why do you have to make everything difficult?" La said with a sigh as she quickly followed him.

    Bryan exined everything to her as they slowly went down the stairs and by the time they had gotten to the car he was already done with the exnation.

    The reason why La knew nothing about this was that Bryan had been doing the investigation since the day his detectors had detected Tania and Leo entering their world.

    That was the reason why he had ced cameras on all the areas where he had his detectors, La thought it was for better monitoring and good security but now she knew she waspletely wrong.

    "So that scroll was sent by Tania''s brother from this other world," La said.

    "Yeah and now we have to find a way to send him a reply," Bryan said, opening the car door.

    "But he said to get the message to his sister first," La said.

    "We will start looking for a way to get back to him now and go pay a visit to Tania tomorrow," Bryan said, hopping into his car. "Get in or I am going to drive off without you."<sub> </sub>

    "Oh right," La said, opening the door and entering the car as Bryan started the engines and zoomed off.

    ____ ____

    Jude had lost every will to sleep as hey on his bed thinking about what his mother had told him before leaving his room.

    She had told him that he had seen Tania in a green field with lots of pink roses and was running to meet her as she was also running to her.

    They had gotten close to each other but as soon as Tania was about to hug her, a red portal opened beside her and scary red creatures with long sharp fingernails dragged her into the portal.

    "She was screaming my name but I couldn''t help her." Those were thest words Maya had said while narrating her dream and they kept ying over and over in Jude''s mind,pletely taking away any will to sleep from him.

    He got up from his bed and walked through his window. He opened the window to see that the sun was beginning to rise.

    ''I have to get those crystals, I need to leave before that sun rises.'' He thought.

    He quickly grabbed his bag, slid into his light armor, and covered them up with his clothes then he lifted his bed to bring out his sword and its sheath.

    Now he was ready, he left the house through the back door and made his way around the guards to prevent getting seen.

    In order to get to the dungeon, he had to leave through the south of Asaka which wasn''t exactly a safe exit.

    That exit was full of hills and waterfalls and one wrong move would spell his demise.

    Jude slowly made his way down the hills and with the help of the map he found the little forest he had to cross before he could get to the dungeon.

    By the time he found the dungeon the rays of the sun had already brightened up the sky.

    He hid in the forest watching the entrance of the dungeon waiting to see at least one guard.

    After waiting for a long while without seeing any guard he slowly made his way to the dungeon which seemed to be attached to a mountain.

    He walked to the side and slowly looked into the dungeon expecting to see someone but there was no one, the ce was pin-drop silent.

    ''I don''t understand.'' He thought as he slowly walked past the empty cells.

    "If these cells are empty then where are they keeping the criminals that are yet to be executed?"

    He walked straight until he hade into an openrge space and it didn''t take him long to spot a purple glowing rectangr light in the dark area.

    He slowly walked to the purple light to see that it was some kind of glowing wall cage and he could see three blue crystals floating in there through the tiny holes.

    "Those have to be the stones." He said as he tried to open the small cage but his efforts were futile as the cage seemed to be stuck.

    "I''ll just destroy it." He said as he quickly unsheathed his sword and shed it down on the cage.

    The result wasn''t a good one for him as he got sted back by purple energy.

    "Oww." He groaned as he tried to get up from the floor.

    "Why do you attempt the impossible, young one?" He heard a deep but light voice behind him.

    He turned to see a fully bearded man in a hood, holding a white glowing staff.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 250 That Cant Be The Future

    Orah had gotten knocked out from that st from Silvia but right now he was in a dark endless space where he had been walking for quite a while now without getting anywhere.

    "How long does this thing go?" He said as his voice echoed all around him.

    It didn''t take him long before he spotted a glowing red light at the far end of where he was standing.

    He doubled up his pace to try and get there as fast as he could but just as he had closed up a little distance between him and the light, a voice echoed in the room.

    "Do note close to me, you are a disgrace to the entire demon race!"

    From where he was standing he could see the red burning aura floating in the space but he couldn''t quite put his fingers to what this person was talking about.

    "I''m sorry, do I know you?" Orah asked, sounding as polite as he could.

    "When you left for the human I thought you were going to help me bring down their empires starting from that School but it turns out you were there for something else.

    "You''ve always wanted Demons and humans to co-exist which is a joke because we are meant to rule over them and turn their world into ours!"

    Listen clearly to the voice and the way he was speaking, Orah had verified who he was speaking with.

    "Is that you father?" The young Demon said, sticking his hands into his pocket as he walked closer to the burning aura. "I don''t know what you''re nning but you have to know something."

    "What?"

    "The humans aren''t as weak as you thought, the young ones are really powerful and if the young ones are that powerful you do not want to meet the adults, they are prepared for you father."

    Hearing what Orah had just said, the voice burst into a feat of deep evilughter that echoed in the area.

    "So now you''re calling your own people weak, even your father." The voice said. "I don''t care how strong they have gotten, they will all bow to my feet!"

    "You won''t win," Orah said.

    "Oh no young one, I already have won." The voice said as the burning aura transformed into a footage of the earth in a state of devastation.

    The streets were being roamed by those brainless demons as buildings were all on fire.

    That wasn''t all as the normal demons were capturing the humans who had no way to defend themselves.

    The footage shifted to the battlefield where many human soldiers and demons were lying dead on the floor.

    The demons lying dead on the floor were mostly growing demons, master demons, and a few demon lords as Orah could see five ultimate demons whom he recognized.

    They walked over the battlefield crushing the heads of the dead humans and demons with their feet.

    The footage kept moving as the young Demon saw human soldiers who had died by stabbing or having their heads cut off, even those who had their bodies sted into many pieces.

    Orah had a horrid Look on his face as he watched everything in silence.

    The footage had moved on from showing dead soldiers to showing the few humans he could recognize.

    He saw Silvia trying to drag herself across the floor as one of her hands had already been cut off when an ultimate demon got closer to her and crushed her head with his foot.

    Dn was stabbed with a spear that had gone deep into him and had been used to hold him up.

    Monica had her head torn apart from her body because that was the only thing he could see before it had gotten crushed by the foot of an ultimate demon.

    Henry was stabbed into the ground with a spear and Ace seemed to have suffered the same fate as they were lying close to each other.

    Thest person he had seen was E who had two short des driven into her eyes before the footage had shifted somewhere else.

    "What is this?" Orah asked as his voice was beginning to tremble. "Is this one of your party tricks?"

    "Party tricks." The voice said with a chuckle. "See Orah, I have this ability that allows me to see a little of the future but I guess this time I saw a whole lot of the future."

    "No, that can''t be the future," Orah said with a trembling voice as he pointed at the footage which was still ying and was now showing the part where Lucifer was sitting on his throne which stretched into the clouds.

    "It is the future, you have to be d I didn''t give you the same fate as them, after your punishments you learned to take your ce beside me but it doesn''t have to get to that, you can make the right choice now."

    "No, no, no," Orah said, holding his head as he fell to his knees. "That can''t be the future!!!!"

    He let out a loud scream as fire sted out from his mouth heading towards the red aura and clearing everything up as the area went dark again.

    "That can''t be the future." He said breathing heavily.<sub> </sub>

    ____ ____

    During the time Orah was in a trance he was being carried by a male and female medical personnels on a stretcher.

    They hurried to the clinic where they saw Serene standing next to John watching the fight on the screen while Monica was just sitting up on her bed now.

    "Ok, he''s here," Serene said without even turning.

    She was expecting him as he had watched the fight with John.

    "Orah," Monica said as the first ce she had looked was his face. "When did he lose a fight and to who?"

    "You didn''t watch it with us?" John asked, turning to her.

    "You guys told me to rest because of the headache," Monica said, touching her head.

    "Apparently he fought against the wonder warrior," Serene said walking to Orah who was now lying on one of the beds in the clinic.

    "Silvia?"

    "Yeah, that was her name," John said.

    "Can I see the reply of the fight?" Monica asked.

    "Sure, but I''m just going to skip to the part where the light show began," John said, holding up the remote control to the screen.

    "Light show?"

    John yed the rey starting from the part where the glow on Silvia''s hands had begun.

    Monica watched it quietly till the part where the explosion had gone off, smashing Orah into the wall.

    "She did it again," Monica muttered.

    "You see, that''s how he lost and I don''t me him in any way unlike you who had lost guard," John said as he returned to watching the current fight.

    Serene had finished examining Orah''s body to check the areas where he had problems and after that, she had gone to her storage room to get something.

    Monica got up from her bed and walked to Orah, she could see that he only had a few cuts on his body which had alle from Silvia''s sword but then the wounds began to close up before her very eyes.

    "Huh?" She said as she rubbed her eyes to make sure she wasn''t seeing things.

    But after rubbing her eyes she could see that the wounds had all closed up.

    She was still trying toprehend what had just happened when Orah quickly shot his eyes open, breathing heavily, that had almost given her a heart attack.

    She was about to say something when Orah got up from the bed and quickly made his way to the exit.

    Serene returned with a box to see Monica standing there staring at the exit and Orah was nowhere to be found.

    "Where did he go?" Serene asked but she didn''t get any reply as Monica had snapped out of her daze and had quickly run out through the exit.

    Serene stared at the exit for a while before dropping her first aid box on the floor.

    "What just happened here?" She asked looking around, she didn''t even get a reply from John who had all his attention on the current fight.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 251 Vision: True Or Fake?

    Monica had gone after Orah just a few seconds after the young Demon had left but standing outside and looking around now, she didn''t seem to have a clue of where he had gone.

    ''What was that all about?'' She thought. ''I have never seen someone heal like that before, I''m not even sure there''s an ability like that.''

    After looking around for a while without being able to spot him, she decided to head back to the arena as she thought he may have gone back there.

    Orah had made his way to his dorm room as fast as he could and opening the door he went straight to his bed and crashed on it.

    "What is wrong, master?" Kobo, who was now the size of an average human hand, jumped onto his body from on top of the cupboard.

    It took Orah quite a while to reply as he had his eyes closed while lying on his bed.

    "I fell into a trance after I got knocked out in thepetition," Orah said, sitting up on the bed.

    "A trance?" Kobo said, climbing on his shoulder.

    "Yeah, I was in this really dark endless space, I walked for what seemed like half an hour to me before I came across a red burning aura.

    "A voice was speaking to me through the aura, the voice was different but I knew it was my father speaking to me."

    "Your father," Kobo said, dropping on the bed. "What did he tell you?"

    "I think the question should be what did he show me," Orah said.

    "What?"

    "He showed me something he called a vision of the future, the earth was in a total mess as my father and his demons had fully invaded earth.

    "I saw dead bodies everywhere, I saw my friends killed in the harshest of ways, Silvia, Monica, Henry, Ace, Dn, and E."

    "Are you sure this isn''t your father trying to mess with your mind? You know it''s his main area of specialization." Kobo said.

    "I thought the same but then he told me that he had an ability that allows him to see the oues of the future," Orah said.

    "An ability?"

    "Yeah, I don''t know whether it''s the truth or he''s just trying to mess my mind up," Orah said.

    "What about the Angel?" Kobo asked.

    "You mean Luis?" Orah said.

    "Yeah, did you see him in the vision he showed you?" Kobo asked.

    Orah was quiet as he went through his memory only to realize that he had not seen Luis in the vision and he also didn''t realize that he didn''t add him when he was calling his friends.

    "That''s true, I didn''t see Luis there," Orah said.

    "Does that mean he killed him earlier or the Angel didn''t join the fight?" Kobo asked.

    "It could also mean the vision he showed me is fake," Orah said slowly getting up from his bed.

    "Yeah, that could also be the case."

    "I have to talk to Luis," Orah said quickly heading for the door. "Don''t forget to shrink yourself before hees back, Kobo." He added before mming the door shut.

    "I never forget, master," Kobo said.

    ____ ____

    The fight in the tournament had been going on for quite a while as George had to face an opponent way weaker than him again.

    A first-year student who had managed to make it to this round so far.

    He had prated deep into the boy''s right shoulder with an earth spear before knocking him out and would have even gone ahead to hurt him more if he didn''t know that Lieutenant Kate was going to stop him.

    After George had knocked the boy out, Lieutenant Kate didn''t even say anything like she always did whenever someone won a fight and just raised him up to leave the arena.

    ''I just wish I was paired with that guy in this round.'' Luis thought.

    ''He may still hurt me given that you won''t use your full strength and abilities.''<sub> </sub>

    ''That''s not a problem, I''ll just manipte his earth attacks and he won''t even notice a thing.'' Luis thought.

    ''He may not notice anything but there are lots of smart students watching the fight and your teachers are also watching the fight.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah,'' Luis thought, looking around. ''You''re right.''

    The selection process had begun again as Sonia quickly grabbed Luis by his arm pulling him away from E a little.

    E didn''t even notice it as she was busy examining a wound Silvia had gotten from getting sted back by that explosion.

    "What is it?" Luis asked, sounding a little annoyed as he pulled away from her grip.

    "Nothing, I just wanted to watch the fight standing next to you," Sonia said, pulling up an innocent face.

    "But you were standing next to me over there," Luis said.

    "Yeah, but I like this view better," Sonia said with a smile as she turned her view to the screen.

    ''What?'' Luis thought looking at the screen, there was no difference in the view from where he was standing before.

    ''I don''t even know what to say here.'' Lena said.

    The matching process had been concluded as an image of E appeared in the first box and the image of Maya Reeves appeared in the other box.

    "Alright, the next fight will be between E Jones and Maya Reeves." Lieutenant Kate announced.

    "Here we go again," E said with a sigh as she slowly walked to the rising earth pir.

    As soon as she stepped on the earth pir, Monica came running into the arena.

    "Hi, guys." She said as she stared at Silvia from behind for a while.

    Silvia was standing alone now as E had left for the fight and she just didn''t want to ask Silvia.

    The wonder warrior didn''t even turn after hearing her voice as she slowly made her way to Luis.

    "Luis," Monica called as soon as she had gotten close to the Angel.

    "Oh, you''re back," Luis said.

    "Yeah, have you seen Orah?" She asked.

    "Orah?" Luis said. "Isn''t he supposed to be at the clinic?"

    "Yeah, I was there when he was brought in and when I went to check on him, he quickly shot his eyes open and ran off," Monica said. She didn''t say anything about his suspicious fast healing as she wanted to ask him about it first.

    "He ran off," Luis said.

    "Yeah, I thought he woulde here but it turns out he didn''t," Monica said, looking around.

    E was standing opposite Maya, the second-year student in the arena as various kinds of thoughts was going through her mind.

    ``Calm down girl, you don''t have to put pressure on yourself, yes you hurt your first opponent badly but you didn''t kill him and I don''t think that woman up there will let you kill anyone even if you tried.'' Jasmine said.

    E took a deep breath as the countdown for the fight began, she could only hope that Maya wouldn''t do anything to trigger something in her.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 252 Triangular Blue Line

    Monica had stopped looking for Orah and had her gaze on the screen now after Luis had told her not to worry that he was going to show up.

    The Angel had told Monica not to worry but he had gotten a little worried after she had told him what happened with Orah and was slightly looking around to see if he would spot him anywhere in the arena.

    The countdown was over but neither E nor Maya was too quick to attack.

    They were both being cautious as they began to walk around on their axis while trying not to break eye contact with each other.

    Maya summoned her scythe and held it horizontally while walking around her axis, waiting for the right moment to attack.

    She would have outright attacked E without being cautious if it wasn''t for the fact that the first-year student had put up a lightning show in her first fight.

    E didn''t summon her soul weapon yet as she kept moving around her axis while keeping eye contact with Maya.

    "Okay, this is taking too long," Maya said as she stopped walking and with a kicking motion sent arge ball of ice heading towards E.

    E quickly enhanced her legs which enabled her to avoid the ball of ice by stepping to the side.

    Maya didn''t stop there as she shot out two more ice balls from her hands and tripled the ice balls with another kicking motion.

    She avoided the first two ice balls with an impressive flip and for the third one, she summoned her axes which she used to divide it into two as soon as her legs had touched the floor.

    ''As long as she doesn''t use that crazy lightning ability, we''re safe.'' Maya thought as she closed up on her with her scythe.

    Maya was really good with her soul weapon as she spun and twisted it many ways while trying to get a hit on E who was blocking the attacks with her axe while getting pushed back.

    E was really struggling with blocking those attacks with her short axes and each block although sessful was forcing out a moan from her.

    Seeing that attacking with her scythe wasn''t really getting her anywhere, Maya decided to try something different.

    She spun and swung her scythe at E who blocked it with both of her axes and was trying to push her off now.

    Maya didn''t want to start a battle of raw strength there as she covered her knee with hard ice and sent it down E''s stomach.

    The force from that knee kick had sent E flying backward and crashing to the floor as her axes fell beside her.

    "You know it''s really cool how you have water ability and your sister has ice," Presley said as he turned to Pearl who had returned with a new uniform and was now standing between him and Tammy.

    "Yeah, but you know ice is just frozen water, it''s not really an original elemental ability," Pearl said, keeping her gaze on the screen.

    "Yeah," Presley said, trying to figure out where she was really going with that statement.

    Pearl was right, the ice ability wasn''t really an original elemental ability and was just frozen water but still, it was considered to be more unique than the water ability.

    There had been spections in the past about how water ability users may be able to control or form ice due to how ice was just frozen water but after many trials even from high-level water ability users, it appeared to be impossible.

    E let out a groan as she tried to get up from the floor, she looked ahead to see Maya hearing towards her she out of Instinct she picked up one of her axes and threw it towards the second-year student.

    Maya acted out of her instinct as she quickly raised her scythe to hit away the axe that was heading towards her with full speed.

    The axe wasn''t knocked to the side or anywhere else as it came flying back to E.

    The axe hit her shoulder, piercing it in the process and forcing out a gush of blood from it.

    "E." Luis gasped.

    "Oh no." Monica and Silvia said in unison although they were far apart from each other.

    "Arghhh!!" E groaned with her teeth gritted as she tried to stop the blood flow with her hands.

    She was letting out huffs and puffs as sparks of lighting began to appear in her eyes and it didn''t take long before sparks of lighting began to encircle her.

    "Does she always do that when she''s angry?" Sonia asked.

    ''I forgot to ask her about that.'' Luis thought.

    "Uh oh," Silvia said.

    Maya slowly drew back as the lightning surrounding E began to get more intense as her eyes hadpletely gone white with sparks of lighting and now she was beginning to levitate slowly.

    ''E stop, you''re going to lose more blood and energy!'' Jasmine tried to call her back to her senses but just like the other times, she didn''t seem to be in control anymore.

    ____ ____

    Bryan and La had returned to the base now and just like the female Lieutenant had said, neither the head general nor themander had paid them a visit during that short period of time.

    "Thanks for filling in for us Rayo," La told the Sergeant who hade out to meet them.

    "It''s not a problem ma," Rayo said.

    Bryan didn''t have time for a chat as he quickly made his way to his office, dropped the scroll on his keyboard, sat down on the seat in front of his monitor, and turned on the footage of the scroll falling from the sky.<sub> </sub>

    He was watching the video slowly trying to find any details that might link to the portal when La entered the office and walked straight to him.

    She looked at the monitor screen for a while before turning her gaze to the scroll which was spread out on top of the keyboard.

    "I still can''t believe that''s English." She said,

    "Maybe it''s how the English in their world is written," Bryan said with his gaze still on the monitor''s screen.

    "Yeah but it''s still weird."

    Bryan didn''t reply to her as he kept slowing down the footage to see if he would find anything.

    "You''ve been watching that footage in slow motion since morning and you still haven''t found anything. Can''t you try something else?" La said.

    "Something else like what?" Bryan asked, turning to her.

    "Well, we both can see that the scroll fell directly from the sky."

    "Yeah," Bryan said, turning to the monitor and then turning back to her.

    "And that sky is very bright," La said.

    "Yeah, but I still don''t get your point," Bryan said.

    "What I''m saying is, try dimming the lightning of that video while ying it in slow motion," La said.

    "Ok but I''m not sure if that''s going to show me anything," Bryan said, turning back to the monitor.

    "Just do it."

    Bryan didn''t say anything as he dimmed the lightning until it looked like it was going to rain and then yed the footage from the beginning in slow motion.

    They watched the slightly dark sky for a while until the scroll had dropped out of it and that was when La had spotted something, something that Bryan wasn''t able to spot.

    "Pause." She said abruptly.

    "What is it?" Bryan asked after quickly pausing the footage.

    "Zoom in," La said.

    "Where?"

    "On the sky, the spot where the scroll had fallen out from," La said.

    "Ok," Bryan said as he zoomed in on the spot until La had told him to stop.

    "Do you see that?" La said, pointing at a blue thin line that was in the sky.

    "Yeah, it''s a very thin Blue line," Bryan said as he had looked really closely before spotting the line.

    "Now return the video to normal size," La said.

    "Ok," Bryan said as he returned the video to its normal size.

    "Look closely at the spot where you saw that blue line when you zoomed in," La said, pointing at the monitor''s screen. "What do you see?"

    It took Bryan quite a while but he had managed to spot what La was showing him as he had spotted what La was trying to show him.

    "The blue light, it''s in a triangr form." He said.

    "Now try rewinding the footage, in slow motion," La said.

    Bryan did as she had told him and rewound the footage in slow motion to see that the scroll had fallen through the middle of the triangr blue lines.

    "That''s the portal." He muttered as he turned to La with a dumbfounded look on his face.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 253 The Light Wizard

    Jude had quickly unsheathed his sword and was ready to defend himself against this mysterious person with a long glowing staff.

    "Rx young one, I am not going to hurt you."  The man said, walking closer to him.

    "How do I know that?" Jude said as he pushed himself back before quickly getting up while pointing his sword at the man. "Stay back."

    "I don''t exactly know how but if you think I am going to hurt you just keep your distance and tell me who sent you here." The man said.

    "Huh?"

    "Who sent you was it the king?" The man asked. "He still hasn''t learned that those stones can''t be retrieved." The man said pointing at the cage with his staff.

    "What king are you talking about?" Jude asked.

    "Aren''t you from Asaka?" The man asked.

    "Yes, I am from Asaka," Jude said.

    "Then I''m talking about your king, Roy."  The man said.

    "You know our king?"

    "Yes, he used to send his knights toe retrieve these stones but they always failed because of the shadow enchantment used on the cage housing the stones."

    "What''s shadow enchantment?" Jude asked.

    "A special spell cast by shadow witches or wizards to protect something, once cast the spell can only be broken in two ways." The man said.

    "Is that what that purple aura is?" Jude asked.

    "Yes, Roy had stopped sending his knights for ten years now. I am surprised to see that he decided to try again and with a singleˇ­."

    "I wasn''t sent by Roy," Jude said, cutting him short.

    "You weren''t, then who sent you?" The man asked.

    "Nobody sent me, I really need those stones for something important," Jude said cautiously, drawing closer to the man with his sword.

    The man stared at him for a while, he had a hood on but Jude knew he was staring at him.

    "I''m sorry but I can''t help you young one." The man said as he turned and began to walk away.

    "Hey wait, you seem to know a lot about Asaka, can I at least know who you are?" Jude said.

    The man had stopped walking as he turned back to Jude.

    "It makes sense that you don''t know who I am." The man said.

    "Huh?"

    "You weren''t born then." The man said, walking closer to him.

    Jude was still being cautious as he held his sword firmly, one of the lessons that stuck to his head at knight school was never to trust anyone easily no matter how nice they may try to be to you.

    "When?"

    "When your king banished me." The man said.

    "You were banished, why?"

    "King Roy had a n and I was getting in his way, at least that''s what he thought." The man said.

    "What n?" Jude asked.

    "It''s a long story and I don''t think you''ll like standing for long, follow me." The man said as he turned and began to walk back to where he hade from.

    Jude thought of the many ways this could be a trap and didn''t want to follow but he needed something and this was only a strategy to get it.

    He followed him but cautiously in case, this was a trap just like he had thought.

    He didn''t have a problem following the man as the glowing staff provided good lighting for him to see where he was going.

    ''I wonder how he''s making that staff glow.'' Jude thought as he followed him.

    The man led him through one of the halls until they had entered one of the cells which had its bars ripped off by the man.

    Apart from the man''s staff, the area was pitch dark until the man had hit his staff on the ground.

    Balls of white light shot out from his staff and attached to the wall until the room was as bright as ever.

    "How did you do that?" Jude asked with an expression of awe on his face.

    "Have a seat." The man said as he walked to one of the rock seats he had around a rock table.

    Jude kept looking around the room from the wooden bed by the side to the cupboard and the kitchen utensils hanging on the wall.

    ''He lives here.'' He finally realized.

    "So you made your home here after you got banished," Jude said slowly sitting on the seat opposite the man.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, it''s nice right?" The man asked.

    "Yes, but you still haven''t told me why you got banished," Jude asked.

    "Oh yes, I was getting to that but I think it''s appropriate you see my face clearly before I start exining." The man said as he slowly took off his hood.

    Jude had expected to see a very old face due to the long beard and the voice but the face he was seeing now was that of the middle-aged man who still had that good masculine look.

    "I thought you wereˇ­."

    "Old." The man said. "A lot of the knights who came here thought the same but you''re right I am old in my own way."

    "So how did you get banished?" Jude asked.

    The man looked around for a while and took in a deep breath before he began to speak.

    "Have you ever heard of light wizards?" The man asked.

    "My dad used to tell me about them when I was a child," Jude said. "Are you a light wizard?" Jude asked after realizing that may have been the reason why he asked him that question.

    "I can see you''re a smart one." The man said. "Yes, I am a light wizard."

    "That exins the glowing staff and lights," Jude said, looking down at his staff before looking up at the lights.

    "I was the light wizard of Asaka, keeping out the evil spirits when they still roamed thends and making Asaka a peaceful ce." The man said.

    "If you did all these for Asaka then why and how did you get banished?" Jude asked once again.

    ? "King Xavier, Roy''s father, was a good man who treated everyone equally and during his time Asaka was at peace as he was content with what he had.

    "But after his death, Roy took over everything changed, he raised taxes because he wanted money, and soon his greed brought about the desire to extend hisnd, to extend Asaka.

    "There was a kingdom named Rovere, not too far from Asaka and because they didn''t have well-equipped soldiers Roy decided to take over theirnd.

    "There were six travel stones and ording to tradition, the light wizard had to keep three while the king kept three, Roy sent spies to set up the crystals in Rovere as he was nning to ambush them at night.

    "Did he seed?" Jude asked.

    "His spies seeded but when he came to me for the remaining three stones to get there, I refused to give him the stones.

    "He still went through with his ns but his soldiers had to get there on foot, he managed to take over the kingdom but because he had lost more than the number of soldiers he has estimated to lose, he banished me from the kingdom and tried to take the stones by force.

    "I got help from a friend of mine who helped me bind the stones to that wall with a shadow enchantment spell."

    "Your friend was a shadow wizard?" Jude said.

    "A shadow witch." The man corrected.

    "Ok, so what happened after you were banished?" Jude asked.

    "He knew I was here and kept sending the best of his knights every year to retrieve the stones, I would show them where the stone was and they wouldn''t be able to retrieve it and after many years of trying and failing, he finally decided to give up and leave me alone."

    "So you''ve been living here since then," Jude said.

    "Yes and I''m notining, young one."

    "You said I wasn''t I wasn''t born yet when you were in Asaka," Jude said.

    "Yea and I''m sure of that young one." The wizard said. "So tell me, what is your name?"

    "Jude ckstone," Jude said.

    "ckstone."

    Jude had taken note of the reaction from the man on hearing hisst name.

    "Yes, and I found it strange that you didn''t mention your name throughout your narration," Jude said.

    "Pardon me, my dear, my name is Festus Light."

    "You''re Festus Light?" Jude said.

    Looking at his face you could tell he was in a serious state of awe.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 254 The Materials

    Jude was in shock to find out that the man he had been talking to all this while was Festus Light, the same Festus Light that his father used to tell him and his sister about when they were little.

    "You''re Festus Light?" He said.

    "Yes, you sound like you''ve heard the name before," Festus said.

    "Yes, my father used to tell me about you," Jude said. "He said you were his best friend when he was just a little boy."

    "You''re Felix''s son?" Festus said.

    Festus had suspected that this may be the case when he heard ckstone but he wasn''t too quick to draw conclusions as Felix had a brother in Asaka.

    "Yes," Jude said.

    A smile had slowly made its way to Festus'' face as soon as he heard Jude say that.

    "My dad never made mention of you getting banished and he never told me you were a wizard," Jude said.

    "Yes, because it was better to keep things that way," Festus said.

    "Huh?"

    "I told your grandparents, his parents to tell him that I had left Asaka to find the purpose of my life, I told them to tell him that I was safe and would one daye to visit him.

    "If they had told him what really happened, he would have been heartbroken and that would have affected his life negatively."

    "Yeah, he said he didn''t have many friends and spent most of his time every day with you but you didn''t tell him that you were a light wizard did you?" Jude said.

    "He didn''t need to know that I was a light wizard, he was just a little child then seeking attention and care from someone aside from his parents and gave him that," Festus said. "I can see heter found his ce in Asaka."

    "Yeah," Jude said.

    "How is he?" Festus asked.

    "He''s okay on the physical level I guess," Jude said.

    "What do you mean by that?" Festus asked.

    "It''s a long story and if you just give me those stones, I promise I wille back here and tell you," Jude said, getting up from his seat.

    Festus stared at him silently for a while before picking up his staff and slowly getting up.

    "What do you need the stones for?" The wizard asked, giving him a suspicious look.

    "My sister disappeared into this world that had its portal created by three travel stones and I really need that stone to get her out," Jude said, ignoring the suspicious look from the wizard.

    ''Did he say another world?'' Festus thought.

    "Felix also has a daughter?" Festus said.

    "Yes but now I''m not even sure she''s still alive," Jude said. "Please I really need those stones."

    "I have told you, Jude, it is impossible to get what you''re trying to get," Festus said.

    "But it''s being protected by a spell," Jude said.

    "Exactly," Festus said.

    "I was taught at the knight academy that every spell can be broken, you just need the right materials or the right person to break it," Jude said.

    "It''s very smart of you to take note of those lessons Jude but do you think those rules apply to shadow enchantment?" Festus said.

    "Doesn''t it?"

    "It does," Festus said abruptly. "But things are different here because the materials are very far from our reach ande with a price you and I will never be able to pay." He said, returning to his serious tone.

    "What materials?" Jude said.

    Festus didn''t reply as he walked to the side of the room that he had converted into his kitchen.

    There was a metal keg and metal round cups on the table and after pouring some of the content in the keg info one of the cups, he grabbed the cup and turned to Jude.

    "The first material is the person who cast the spell." The wizard said after taking a sip from the content in the cup.

    "If the first material is the shadow witch which is your friend, doesn''t that make breaking the enchantment easy?" Jude said.

    He had a point but things weren''t as he thought them to be.

    "Wrong," Festus said, dropping the metal cup back on the table. "Melina is far away from here now."

    "Where is she? Maybe I can find her." Jude said.

    "I don''t know and even if you do find her, I don''t think she will agree to break the enchantment," Festus said.

    "Why?" Jude asked.<sub> </sub>

    "Because our rtionship isn''t what it used to be," Festus said. "Care for a drink?" He asked, raising the other metal cup up.

    "What do you mean your rtionship isn''t what it used to be?" Jude asked, ignoring his gesture.

    "It''s a long story, Jude," Festus said as he dropped the cup on the table and began to walk back to the young knight.

    "What is the second material?" Jude asked.

    "I don''t think it''s any use telling you because that is not an option," Festus said, returning to his seat.

    "Just tell me," Jude said.

    Festus didn''t reply to him as he lifted his staff and after dropping it on the table, he turned to Jude.

    "What?" Jude said.

    "You are looking at it," Festus said pointing at the staff.

    "Your staff?"

    "Yes," Festus said.

    "How is it not an option for us?" Jude asked as he tried to grab the staff but Festus had pulled it back before he could get to it.

    "Using this staff to break that spell means it will get destroyed," Festus said.

    "Can''t you get a new one?" Jude asked.

    "I can butˇ­." Festus paused as he dropped the staff back on the table. "Does this staff look ordinary to you?"

    "Apart from the light and the fact that it belongs to a light wizard, yes," Jude said.

    Festus let out a sigh as he pulled the staff back to his side.

    "I forgot you were just an ordinary human being." The wizard said.

    "What are you trying to show me?" Jude asked.

    Festus didn''t reply to him for a while before he dropped the staff back on the table.

    "Do you remember the evil spirits I told you once roamed ournds?" The wizards asked.

    "Yes, the ones you defeated," Jude said.

    "I didn''t exactly defeat them," Festus said.

    "Huh?"

    Festus tapped his staff as the room went dark and the white light from the staff spread throughout the table.

    Jude watched with amazement as a white human illustration appeared on the table holding a white staff.

    "Is that you?" The young knight asked.

    "Yes," Festus said as he tapped the table as scary-looking creatures covered in dark red aura appeared on the other side of the table opposite the illustration of him.

    "And those are the evil spirits," Jude said.

    "Being spirits meant that physical attacks didn''t work on them," Festus said as the illustration of him was sting the spirits with white energy sts from his staff but it didn''t seem to be doing anything.

    "Then how did you get rid of them?" Jude asked.

    "I used a spell, a binding spell that trapped them all in my staff," Festus said as the illustration of him was holding up his staff as the evil spirits all got pulled into it.

    "So destroying the staff trying to break the shadow enchantment."

    "Will unleash the demons on ournds again and I don''t think anybody will be able to stop them," Festus said.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 255 Close Catch

    Jasmine was trying her best to calm E down but it didn''t seem to be working as the lightning mage''s hair began to float up as she elevated more.

    Maya had a horrid look on her face now as she formed a shield out of ice and began to move back slowly.

    ''E listen to me, you have to calm down.'' Jasmine said but her words still didn''t seem to be getting through to her.

    "It''s as though something possesses her to enter this form," Monica said looking at her dead-looking white eyes.

    "Yeah," Luis said, focusing his gaze on the same area as Monica.

    She had entered this form in herst fight and she would have done something really horrible to Steve if Lieutenant Kate had not intervened.

    E had gotten to her normal point of elevation as she formed her normal lightning whips in her hands.

    "I think it would be even if you bled too." Just likest time, it seemed like two other people were speaking through her. "Hah, you won''t have to because these whips are going to drain your blood."

    "That girl has serious anger issues," Presley said.

    Pearl had a horrid look on her face as she watched the fight from where she was standing.

    ''How can a level four first-year student have this level of lighting ability?'' She thought.

    She wasn''t alone as Tammy was also watching the fight with the same line of thoughts.

    E flung both of her whips at the second-year student at once and Maya, knowing that there was no way she was going to dodge the whips, raised her ice shield to block the attack.

    The whips smashed through the shield shattering it into many pieces as the second-year student was sent flying and crashed into the wall.

    "I''m not done yet," E said as she floated closer to her.

    Maya quickly got up from the floor, formed an ice spear, and threw it toward E.

    The ice spear couldn''t even get to her as it melted on the way as the water making up the ice poured on the floor.

    "Didn''t you learn anything from the other guy?" E said as she flung the whip in her right hand towards Maya.

    Maya quickly created an ice slide on the floor which she used to slide away as the lightning whip hit the wall.

    Orah had entered the arena now and without even looking at the screen rushed to Luis.

    "Luis." He called as his eyes slowly turned to the screen.

    Neither Luis nor Monica seemed to have noticed him as they had all their attention on the screen and he had joined them as soon as he had seen what was going on.

    E, having missed that attack, quickly turned her whips into arge lightning bolt and threw it toward Maya.

    Maya didn''t get lucky this time as the lightning hit the ground beside her and part of the lightning was sent through her body sending her flying backward before she fell on both knees.

    Her face was messed up now as little smoke wasing out from it and her face didn''t look good either.

    "Now it''s time to drain that blood," E said, moving closer to her.

    Lieutenant Kate folded her hands as she got ready to stop things from getting out of hand.

    E formed her lightning whips again and was about to fling them towards Maya when the second-year student quickly raised her head and threw a de made out of ice towards the lightning mage.

    That attack was out of desperation because she knew it was going to melt on the way while the whips hit her but things had turned out differently.

    The lightning surrounding E had slowly died down as her lightning whips had vanished just before they could hit Maya.

    With her lightning gone, Maya''s ice de had gone straight to her without melting and had stabbed into the same shoulder through which she had lost a lot of blood.

    "Arghhhh!!" She groaned as she was about to hit the ground now.

    Hitting the floor like that was going to make her condition worse and Luis knew that but he doubted that he would be able to make it down there on time and catch her without his wings.

    He was right he wasn''t fast enough to make it down there on time to catch her without his wings but there was someone who could do it without wings.

    Orah quickly dived into the arena and with a slide got to E and caught her before she could hit the ground.

    "Orah," E said with a fading voice and weak eyes before eventually passing out.

    "Orah?" Monica said as she was really surprised to see the same Orah she had been looking for in the ring now.<sub> </sub>

    ''I didn''t know he was that first.'' Luis thought trying topare what he had just seen now with Orah''s speed when he had sparred with him.

    ''What?'' Silvia was in awe.

    ''When did first-year students be that strong and fast?'' Presley thought as he was still finding it hard toprehend that level of speed but he wasn''t the only one with a simr line of thoughts.

    ''This Luis'' friends are strangely strong for first-year students.'' Tammy thought.

    "Wasn''t that the kid that was knocked out by that explosion?" A third-year student asked.

    "Yeah, that''s him."

    Orah slowly pulled out the earth de before tearing part of his sleeves and using it to cover up the wound on her shoulder.

    She had already lost a lot of blood but that was going to stop her from losing more.

    The medical personnels quickly rushed into the arena with their stretcher and Orah had slowly dropped E on it as they quickly carried her out.

    "That was quite dramatic but I think I''m d she doesn''t get to fight again." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Orah turned to his right after getting up to see Maya who still had her knees on the ground and her head bowed.

    "Are you okay?"

    The second-year student was still trying to catch her breath after everything when she heard Orah''s voice and slowly raised her head to look at him.

    "Are you okay?" Orah asked again, offering him a hand this time.

    "I just survived getting electrocuted but yeah," Maya said in between her pants before taking his hand for him to pull her up. "Thanks."

    "You''re wee," Orah said.

    "I meant thanks for catching her," Maya said.

    Orah responded with a nod as he walked back to where he had jumped down from and Lieutenant Kate raised him up with an earth pir.

    Monica quickly walked to her trying to ask her questions but he had pushed her off as he turned his gaze to Luis.

    "We need to talk." He said.

    Monica felt insulted but she didn''t react as she stood behind the young Demon trying to figure out what was wrong with him.

    "What do you need to talk to him about?" Sonia asked.

    "It''s none of your business," Orah said, turning to her with a stern look that sent her crawling back into her shell.

    "What do we need to talk about Orah?" Luis asked.

    "I can''t tell you here but it''s really urgent," Orah said.

    "Urgent?" Luis said.

    He was racking his mind now thinking what could be so urgent to make Orah start acting like this? He couldn''t wait for thepetition toe to an end first.

    ''I just hope this isn''t what I think it is.'' The Angel thought.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 256 Shes Here For Luis

    Silvia had quickly made her way out of the arena after she had seen E getting carried out of the arena and now she was heading to the clinic to see how her best friend was doing.

    She arrived at the clinic to see Serene cleaning the wounds on E''s shoulder.

    "Is she okay?" Silvia asked as soon as she had gotten close to Serene.

    "She''s lost a lot of blood but she''ll be okay," Serene said as she threw a ball of cotton wool covered in blood into the bin beside her.

    "Is she your friend?"

    Silvia turned to where she had heard the voicee from to see John looking at her from where he was sitting.

    "Yeah," Silvia replied.

    "You''re the  young Wonder Warrior right?" Serene asked.

    "Yeah," Silvia replied.

    "A wonder warrior with a crazy explosion attack and a girl with a crazy lightning ability that''s some crazily powerful friendship duo," John said.

    Silvia didn''t say anything as she tried to keep her gaze on E''s shoulder which Serene was wrapping a bandage around now.

    "That wound may take a while before it heals," Serene said.

    "Just use your ability to get rid of it," John said.

    "No, let it heal naturally," Serene said. "It''s better that way."

    Serene picked up her first aid box and walked out the door into the reception area as Silvia sat on the bed beside E.

    The room had gone quiet as John returned to watching the current fight.

    Silvia stared at the wall for a while before turning his gaze to the green crystal on E''s ne.

    She reached out to the crystal but as soon as she touched it she felt a shock pass through her body as her vision had almost gone dark before she quickly pulled her hand back.

    "What was that Jasmine?" She said, flinging her hand.

    "Huh?" John said slowly, turning to her.

    Silvia quickly put her hand down and waved her head to tell him that it was nothing.

    "Ok," John said, turning back to the screen.

    "What was that?" The wonder warrior muttered.

    She wished she could get an answer to that question but the only way she couldmunicate with Jasmine was by touching the ne and after what had just happened, she couldn''t see herself touching it again.

    "I forgot to ask you," Serene said as soon as she had returned to the room.

    "What?" Silvia said.

    "That boy that caught her, he''s in the samebat ss as you right?" Serene asked.

    "You mean Orah?" Silvia asked.

    "Yeah, the one you knocked out with your explosion ability," Serene said. "He''s in the samebat ss as you right?"

    "Yeah," Silvia said.

    "And you know him on a friend level," Serene said.

    "Not really," Silvia said.

    "Ok, but do you know if he has any ability that allows him to heal fast?" Serene asked.

    "I don''t think so, I only know of his fire ability which he hasn''t used before, why are you asking?" Silvia said.

    "Well he was brought into the clinic a few minutes after you knocked him out with that dangerous explosion, he had a few but slightly deep cuts which I assume hade from your sword," Serene said.

    "Ok, but I still don''t get your point," Silvia said.

    "I''m not done yet," Serene said. "I went to my storage room after examining his body to get my first aid box and when I returned he was gone only for me to see him perform that marvelous feat in the arena a few minutester."

    "He left like that?" Silvia asked with a confused expression on her face.

    "Yeah," John said with his gaze still on the screen.

    ____ ____

    Nicole was heading to Michael''s house now as she had received a message from him when she was on her way to her apartment to grab something.

    "This better be something important." She muttered as she walked past the residential area.

    Michael''s house was separated and hidden from the normal residential area which meant that you had to walk through the woods a little to get to it, that is if you were approaching it from behind.

    Taking the normal route to get to the CEO''s house wasn''t much of a short journey from Nicole''s apartment which was why she always preferred taking this route.

    The house''s exterior look was all white like it was hidden but meant to catch the attention of whoever manages to find it.

    Nicole entered the house through the open door and quickly made her way up the stairs where she found Michael standing in his living room staring through the ss door.<sub> </sub>

    "This better be important Michael." She said as soon as she had spotted him.

    "Why are you always in a hurry?" Michael said, turning to her.

    "Because I have a job and I''m not supposed to be here now." She said,

    "This is still part of your job," Michael said.

    "Huh?" Nicole said.

    "Isn''t protecting your students part of your job?" Michael asked.

    "We already have our leads to that case, Michael," Nicole said, folding her hands.

    "I''m not talking about yesterday''s case," Michael said.

    "You''re not."

    "No," Michael said.

    "Then what are you talking about?" Nicole asked.

    Michael didn''t reply to her for a while as he looked at her from head to toe.

    "A few minutes ago I got heavily kicked and punched by your assistant." He said.

    "Nova?"

    "Yeah," Michael said.

    "At the arena?" She asked.

    "No, in her apartment," Michael said.

    Saying that had sparked up some kind of reaction that he really didn''t expect from her when he was trying to be serious.

    "What were you doing in her apartment?" The tone in her voice had immediately changed. "You know I understand you ogling her and all but why would you goˇ­"

    She couldn''t finish that statement as Michael had quickly closed up on her, quickly pulled her closer, and shut her up with his suffocating kiss.

    By the time he pulled out from the kiss, she was already gasping for air.

    "You get jealous easily and over nothing," Michael said.

    "I''m not jealous, I just need an exnation." She said,

    "You didn''t even give time to give that exnation," Michael said. "Do you really think if I had gone over there for something else that you would have found out or I would have just called you here to confess?"

    That was a valid point from Michael that had Nicole see her reaction as a bit childish but she wasn''t going to admit it.

    "Then why did you go there?" She asked.

    "She had left a few minutes after you had left which I found a little suspicious. I followed her a little from a distance and after finding out that she was heading for her apartment I used my teleporter to get there ahead of her."

    "Ok," Nicole said.

    "It turns out she hade to talk to the Angel that sent her through some kind of strange way that I found interesting," Michael said.

    p "Ok she went to her apartment tomunicate with another Angel, I still haven''t gotten your point," Nicole said.</anda>

    "She told him about Luis and the two Demi-Angels he had created," Michael said.

    "I don''t see how that''s a problem," Nicole said.

    "You don''t understand Nicole, Luis wasn''t originally an Angel, and creating a Demi-Angel is a heavy offense if it is not done by the Angels heading the factions," Michael said.

    "I still don''t understand," Nicole said, the clueless look on her face was proof of that.

    "She''s here for Luis," Michael said.

    "Huh?"

    "That''s her special mission Nicole, she''s here to capture him."

    "Wait," Nicole said as she recalled a part of his words that she had missed. "Did you say Luis created Demi-Angels?"

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 257 Compass Of Hope

    Festus and Jude had returned to the area where the wizard had met the young knight and were both looking at the cage holding the six stones as the bright purple aura swirled around it.

    "Apart from the things you told me, isn''t there any other thing that can help me get those stones?" Jude asked.

    "I''ve told you young one, the only thing that can break shadow enchantment is the witch or wizard that cast the enchantment or a highly concentrated energy from a light witch or wizard," Festus said.

    Jude let out a sigh as he looked up and down, he was really desperate.

    Festus was beginning to feel sorry for him now, he hade this far just to look for a way to find his sister.

    "Your sister must be really precious to you for you toe this far for her," Festus said.

    "She''s more than precious to me, she was my best friend before I left for knight school," Jude said.

    "I see," Festus said, turning to his staff as certain thoughts were beginning to go through his mind.

    "This portal to another one." The wizard said.

    "Yes," Jude said.

    "Can''t you just go through the portal?" Festus asked.

    "It''s not safe," Jude said.

    "Why?" Festus asked.

    "The portal only opens once every day and ording to Tauriel, she couldn''t spot the stones when she stuck her head through the portal," Jude said.

    "The portal only opens once every day?" Festus said.

    "Yes," Jude said.

    "The stones in that other world, they''re moving." The wizard said as he squatted and drew three dots on the floor with his staff. "What shape is the porta when it opens?"

    "Triangle," Jude said.

    The wizard drew a triangle to connect the three dots before looking up at Jude.

    "Either one, two, or three of the stones in that other world are moving in such a way that it forms the exact triangle linked to the stones here and  that''s how the portal opens once every day." The light wizard exined.

    "Ok," Jude said.

    "How long does the portalst once it''s open?" The wizard asked.

    "I don''t know about one minute," Jude said.

    "One minute," Festus said.

    "I still don''t understand where you''re going with this," Jude said.

    "What I''m saying is that there''s this kind of mechanism set up to keep either one, two, or three of the stones in a rotating mechanism to form the triangle once every day and open the portal." The light wizard said.

    "You''ve said that already," Jude said.

    "Or they are already set up and have some kind of metal blocking them and the metal only opens only once every day.

    "If such a mechanism was set up for the stones then whoever put them on the other side wanted them to remain hidden."

    "That''s why I really need those stones," Jude said, turning his gaze to the stones being protected with shadow enchantment.

    "I cannot help you get those stones," Festus said pointing at the cage housing the stones with his staff. "But I have something that can help you find the stones in the other world."

    "You do?"

    "Follow me," Festus said as he turned and began to walk back to hisfy home.

    It didn''t take them long to arrive in the room as Festus turned on the lights and slowly walked to his cupboard and began to look for something.

    It took him quite a while but he was able to find what he was looking for as he picked up his staff and walked back to Jude.

    "Here." He said, handing Jude a silver-colouredpass.

    "Apass?" Jude said with a confused expression on his face.

    "This is thepass I used to locate the six travel stones of Asaka," Festus said. "My father made that."

    "So it''s some kind of magicalpass," Jude said, examining thepass.

    "Yes." The light wizard said.

    "How does it work?" Jude asked.<sub> </sub>

    "Just hold it up and say the words directinium tinimo stone," Festus said.

    Festus held up thepass and tried to say the words but he seemed to have fumbled the whole thing up.

    "It''s directinium tinimo stone." Festus corrected.

    "Ok," Jude said as he held up thepass again. "Directinium tinimo stone."

    As soon as those words had left his mouth a white arrow rose up from thepass and was now pointing towards the exit.

    "Waooh." The young knight couldn''t contain his excitement.

    "I cannot see the arrow since you''re the one holding thepass but you have to follow the arrow," Festus said.

    Jude did as he was told and followed the arrow until it led him out to the open area and was now pointing at the stones caged and protected with shadow enchantment.

    "It really works." He said with a smile as Festus appeared behind him with his staff.

    The young knight was really overjoyed to find out that thepass worked that urately, now they could go into the world without worrying about a way back.

    ____ ____

    Luis had followed Orah outside to hear whatever he wanted to tell him but he was cautious in case what happened with Dn happened again.

    He didn''t need to worry about anything as Orah had only walked a little distance to the side before he stopped.

    They were still close to the arena and there was no way he was going to try anything funny there.

    Monica, whose suspicion had grown more after the way Orah had pushed past her and the way he had talked to Luis, was really curious to know what he wanted to tell Luis.

    Orah told him everything he had seen while he was in the trance and when he started telling him about the vision he had been shown a worried look had appeared on Luis'' face.

    Monica had made her way to the pir attached to the long fence of the arena and standing there she was able to hear everything they were saying.

    "We have to be ready Luis, they areing," Orah said. "The most disturbing part of that vision was that I wasn''t able to find you, dead or alive."

    "Yeah," Luis said as he seemed to have entered a deep state of thought. "The man that was speaking to you."

    "Yeah."

    "You said he was Lucifer right?" Luis asked.

    "Yeah," Orah said.

    "The way you narrated this, he sounded like you were really close to him," Luis said.

    Orah was quiet as he looked up before letting out a deep sigh.

    "That''s because I am close to him, I am his son," Orah said.

    "You''re Lucifer''s son?" Luis was shocked but he wasn''t the only one that had that reaction as his voice was in unison with that of someone else''s.

    The two turned to the pir as Monica quickly hid back and covered her mouth.

    "Monica," Luis called but there was no response from her.

    "Monica,e out, I''ve already seen you," Luis said.

    He didn''t see her with his normal eyes but he could see her with his aura vision.

    "Hi, guys." Monica said with an awkward look after she hade out from her hiding spot.

    "You were spying on us," Orah said with a fierce voice as his face began to take a light red color.

    ''That''s not good.''

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 258 Flawless Victory

    Since Luis had known Orah he had never seen the young Demon get angry like this, he seemed very nice and kind and his attitude had managed to convince Luis to some extent that there were really good Demons out there.

    He wasn''t mistaken by taking for a nice Demon because yeah Orah was a nice guy for those who didn''t know he was a Demon but his mood seemed to havepletely gone sour after his father had shown him that vision.

    "Orah, calm down," Luis said, stepping in between him and Monica before things went out of hand.

    "I''m not going to tell anyone, I just needed an exnation of how your wounds healed at the clinic and why you ran off like that?" Monica said.

    "You saw that?" Orah said as his face slowly returned to its normal color and his breathing returned to normal. "Was that why you were looking for me?"

    "Yeah," Monica said.

    Orah thought she had just decided to spy on them for no reason but now he knew he was the one who had created the suspicion and if he had tried to hear her out at the arena maybe she wouldn''t have followed them.

    "Oh," Orah said.

    "I can''t believe that all this while you were a Demon," Monica said. "Lucifer''s son."

    She spoke with mixed feelings of excitement and amazement.

    "I don''t think you should be saying that out loud," Luis said.

    "Sorry, are you a Demon too?" She asked.

    "No," Luis said.

    "Listen, Monica, you shouldn''t know about this," Orah said.

    "I know you''re keeping it a secret and I''m not going to spoil that for you as long as you''re on our side," Monica said. "I promise I won''t tell anyone."

    Orah turned to Luis who gave him a nod, there was nothing he could do, it''s not like he could kill her for finding out, and even if he tried to, Luis was there to hold him off.

    "Ok," Orah said.

    "Can I ask you something?" Monica asked.

    "What?" Orah said.

    "Why were you in such a hurry to tell Luis about your vision?" Monica asked.

    ''Maybe it''s time to get another ally.'' Lena said.

    ''She just found out that Orah is a Demon and you want me to just tell her that I am an Angel.''

    ''Yeah.''

    ''No.'' Luis replied. ''I think I have enough allies for now.''

    "Because I didn''t see him in the vision," Orah answered.

    He knew Luis didn''t want him to tell Monica who he really was because the Angel had not given him any hint to do so.

    "Ok but if the situation in the vision was too bad, shouldn''t you tell someone who could get it to the higher-ups so they can start getting ready for his attack?" Monica suggested.

    "No they would doubt the source of the information and who do you n on configuring it so that I don''t enter the spotlight?" Orah said.

    "I don''t know but if the vision you were telling him about is true then they should know about it," Monica said.

    "It looked serious but it may or may not happen or it''s just my father''s way of trying to mess with my mind," Orah said.

    "Huh?" Luis said.

    "The vision is scary but it doesn''t bother me much because I know there is a high chance that it''s one of his tricks but what bothers me is the fact that he will soon begin his attacks on earth," Orah said.

    "I think we should head inside and continue this conversationter before someonees out here and sees us," Luis said.

    "Yeah," Monica said, turning back. "Let me go in first so that we don''t get any suspicious looks from anybody."

    Monica turned and quickly made her way back to the arena and as soon as she had entered through the gate, Orah and Luis began to walk towards it.

    Nothing was said between the two as Luis had certain thoughts running through his mind.

    ''He was Lucifer''s son all this while and I didn''t know.'' The Angel thought.

    ''But he''s nothing like his father.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, but if he''s Lucifer''s son that means there''s a chance that he can be a threat somehow.'' Luis replied to her.<sub> </sub>

    The two entered the arena as soon as the fight going on in the arena hade to an end.

    Luis looked at the spot where he was standing to see that Sonia was still there.

    ''I think it''s better if I stay here.'' He thought as he stopped walking and turned to face the screen.

    Orah had walked a few steps away from him before turning to face the screen.

    The selection process began as an image of Ace stopped in the first box and that of another male student appeared in the other box.

    The next fight will be between Ace Brock and Jace Loyd."

    Luis turned back and had immediately made eye contact with Ace who was walking towards the earth pir raised by Lieutenant Kate.

    He was upset with Luis for helping Dn yesterday and you could tell he still hasn''t gotten over it with the way he turned away from the Angel.

    Luis let out a sigh as he turned to face the screen.

    Ace made it down to the arena floor where Jace was already standing opposite him.

    Jace was a second-year student and just like Ace, he was in the elemental ss.

    Ace stuck his hands in his pocket and walked closer to Have as the countdown began.

    "Five, four, three, two, one." Lieutenant Kate decided to help the AI voice do the countdown this time.

    Jace quickly raised both of his hands to lift tworge pieces of earth which he quickly sent flying towards Ace.

    Ace didn''t move from where he was standing as he used his hand to form a wind rotation which sent both pieces of earth away from him and crashed on the walls of the arena.

    Jace didn''t stop with his earth attacks despite that as he formed fiverge earth des and sent them all flying toward Ace.

    Ace still standing on the same spot used his wind ability to direct all the des away from him.

    "If you''re not going to try something different then you should just surrender." Ace said.

    "I like your sense of humor Ace but don''t forget that I beat you in a spar at the elemental ss," Jace said.

    "Did you?" Ace said.

    "Don''t worry, let me repeat it," Jace said as he summoned his spear and ran forward.

    Ace slowly pulled his hands out of his pocket as he got ready for Jace.

    Jace closed up and tried to thrust his spear at Ace but he wasn''t going to let that happen as he stepped to the side to block that and with a kick knocked the spear off Jace''s hand.

    Jace tried to hit him with a punch but Ace with the help of his wind ability was faster and had given him a devastating kick that sent him flying backward.

    "Bastard." Jace groaned as he slowly got up and pulled up two earth piecesrger than thest one, he sent them flying towards Ace.

    "That was a mistake." Ace said.

    He used his wind ability to rotate the earth pieces before sending them back to Jace.

    Jace tried to stop the earth pieces with his earth ability but the only thing he had done was break them into smaller pieces as Ace''s wind kept pushing them until they had hit him, sending him back and knocking him out in the process.

    "That was quick and easy." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "That was wless," Luis muttered.

    The more he watched Michael and Ace use their wind ability, the more he was getting convinced that the wind ability should be his choice among the new elemental abilities he had to choose from.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 259 Strange Shock

    Silvia was still sitting on E''s bed waiting for her to wake up as Serene was having a look at Jace who had just gotten knocked out by Ace and John as always had his eyes glued on the screen.

    Serene pulled up her first aid box and used the materials in it to treat the little wounds Jace had on his face and arm.

    The wounds that hade when he turned his piece of earth into tiny pieces, some of those tiny pieces were sharp and pointed and they had done their job on his body.

    The wounds were not that much and none of them were deep and in no time Serene was done cleaning them and covering them with little bandages.

    Silvia was looking at the wall and with a sigh turned to Silvia who was still unconscious but her breathing was peaceful.

    It was crazy how three fights had been concluded since she was brought in here and some of the students that were brought in after she was brought in had left while she was still unconscious.

    "You can rest on a bed if you want to, it doesn''t look like she''s waking up anytime soon," Serene said after she had stopped to take a look at E.

    "She''s okay." She assured Silvia with a smile before walking out to the reception area.

    Silvia sat there for a while after she had left and was about to stand up from the bed and go rest in bed when she felt E move.

    "E." She said as she slowly turned to her to see that she was slowly opening her eyes.

    "Silvia," E said with a frail voice.

    "You''re finally awake," Silvia said as a smile appeared on her face for the first time since she arrived at the clinic.

    "What happened?" E asked, pressing her palm against her forehead as she tried to get up.

    "Hey, I think you should stay there for a little while," Silvia said, pushing her down.

    "Did I go crazy again?" E asked as she tried not to resist andid back on the bed.

    "Yeah, you went into that crazy lightning mode again and had almost won when you suddenly lost your spark and had almost hit the ground..."

    "When Orah caught me." E finished the statement as that was the only part he could clearly remember. "I lost too much blood." She said, turning to her shoulder which was wrapped with bandages now.

    "Yeah but you almost won," Silvia said thinking she was making her feel better.

    "Don''t paint the image, Silvia, I know I almost killed her," E said as she shook her head and bit her lips.

    ''Don''t beat yourself up girl, you didn''t kill anybody.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Yeah, and what would you have said if I had killed someone?''

    "Tworge whips covered in a powerful amount of lightning wouldn''t have killed her," Silvia said.

    "You know you''re making me feel worse right?" E said.

    "Sorry," Silvia said.

    There was a short period of silence between the girls before Silvia had decided to say something.

    "You know you''re really powerful in that form but the only problem is that you somehow lose control over yourself," Silvia said.

    "And that''s the reason why I hate entering that form," E said.

    ''Then you have to learn how to get a hold of your anger.'' Jasmine said.

    "Then you have to learn how to control your anger," Silvia said.

    "I know and believe me I''ve tried but it doesn''t seem to work. That''s the reason why I spent most of my life as a child trying to avoid anything that would make me angry." E said.

    "It''s okay, we''ll get through it, you just have to learn how to unleash that mode without getting angry and you''ll see you''ll be in control of it," Silvia said, grabbing her hand.

    "Thanks, Silvia but I don''t think that''s a good idea," E said.

    "I know but you should give it a try," Silvia said.

    "Ok."

    There was another period of silence between them as Silvia''s eyes darted toward her ne and the questions she wanted to ask E had quicklye back to her.

    First, she had seen the way Luis had reacted after touching the ne back at the arena and she had received a shock with her vision almost cking out after she had touched the ne.

    "E," Silvia called.

    "Yes," E replied.

    "Why did Luis pull away like that after touching your ne back at the arena?"

    "I don''t know, he said he felt a spark and his vision turned white until he pulled his hand back, I asked Jasmine and she said she didn''t know why it happened," E said.

    "He felt a spark and his vision almost turned white," Silvia said.

    "Yeah," E said.

    "I touched the ne while you were unconscious and I felt a shock with my vision almost going dark, I had to quickly pull my hand back," Silvia said.

    "You too?" E said, sounding surprised.

    "The experience was quite painful," Silvia said.

    ''Why is this happening Jasmine?'' E asked.

    ''I really wish I knew, it''s strange even to me.'' Jasmine said. ''Why don''t you try touching the crystal, let me rify something?''

    "Ok," E said as she slowly ced her hand on the green crystal.

    She immediately felt a shock run through her hand as her vision had almost gone dark before she quickly pulled her hand back.

    "What was that?" She said as her breathing had be a little paced now.

    "It happens to you too," Silvia said.<sub> </sub>

    The wonder warrior thought what she felt wouldn''t be able to happen to E since she had the ne around her neck but it turns out she was wrong.

    ____ ___

    Tania and Chloe were both in their room after a short day of training. They seemed to be talking about something when they suddenly heard a knock on their door.

    "Are you expecting someone?" Chloe asked.

    "No, you?" Tania said.

    "I never expect anyone," Chloe said, getting up from her bed. "I just hope it isn''t that Todd guy." She said heading for the door.

    "I''ve told you numerous times, Todd didn''t do anything wrong," Tania said.

    Chloe didn''t reply to her as she approached the door getting ready to st someone with ice.

    She opened the door and almost hissed when she saw that it was a guard who had knocked on the door.

    "Is Tania ckstone there?" The guard asked.

    "Yeah, why are you looking for her?" Chloe asked.

    "Someone''s looking for her." The guard said.

    "Someone likeˇ­"

    "A Lieutenant." The guard said.

    "Lieutenant," Chloe said wondering why a Lieutenant would be looking for Tania. "Tania." She pulled her head into the room to call.

    It didn''t take long before Tania had showed up on the door.

    "Tania ckstone, Lieutenant Bryan wants to speak to you." The guard said.

    "Bryan''s here?" Tania said with a smile on her face.

    "You didn''t tell me Bryan was a Lieutenant," Chloe said.

    "I didn''t know either," Tania said.

    "Please follow me." The guard said as he turned back and began to walk in a certain direction.

    "I''ll be back," Tania said.

    "Take your time," Chloe said as she watched her follow the guard for a while before closing the door.

    Tania was led to a small building that was separated from the dormitories and their ssrooms.

    "He''s inside." The guard stopped in front of the door.

    He waited there for Tania to enter the room before he left.

    Tania entered the room to see Bryan sitting opposite La and quickly rushed to him.

    "Bryan." She said as he got up from his seat and epted his embrace. "I wasn''t expecting your visit."

    "Me neither," Bryan said. "How are you doing?"

    "I''m okay," Tania said.

    "Take a seat," Bryan said, pulling out the seat beside him for her.

    "If you hadn''t told me who she was, I would have thought she was your daughter," La said as Tania quickly turned to her.

    "Hi Tania, I''m Lieutenant La," La said, offering her hand for a shake which Tania dly epted.

    "So, why are you here?" Tania asked after taking her seat beside Bryan.

    "I wanted to show you something," Bryan said, pulling out the scroll from his pocket.

    Tania''s eyes widened in seeing the brown scroll because it just reminded her of Asaka.

    "I didn''t know you have scrolls like this in this world," Tania said.

    "It''s not from this world," Bryan said, handing her the scroll.

    "Huh?" Tania said as she took the scroll from him and opened it.

    She read the message with mixed emotions of joy and sadness because of how tirelessly her brother had been looking for her.

    After reading the message she raised her head with a wide smile on it but there were small drops of tears in her eyes.

    "He found me."

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 260 Were Those Elves?

    ''I still can''t believe that''s English.'' This was the exact thought that was running through La''s mind as she watched Tania read the message on the scroll.

    "How did you get this?" Tania asked, holding up the scroll.

    "It fell from the sky just like you and Leo." Bryan said, taking the scroll from her.

    "He found the hole," Tania said.

    "That is the exnation that matches it." Bryan said.

    "So how do you n on sending the reply?" Tania asked.

    "We''ve found the portal."

    "I found the portal," La said to interrupt him.

    Bryan looked at her for a while before turning back to Tania to continue what he was saying.

    "The portal is in the sky and seems to open at 9:00 AM," Bryan said.

    "So we need you to write a reply to him for now and keep it until we are done running some tests on the portal," La said.

    "Ok," Tania said.

    "We have to go now and try to find out more about the portal," Bryan said getting up from his seat as La followed suit.

    "Ok, but when am I going to be seeing you again?" Tania asked, looking up at him.

    "The inter-academy tournament is next week, I''ll be there on the day of the main event, by then we would have found out a way to send the reply to your brother," Bryan said.

    Tania didn''t say anything again as she got up from her seat and hugged him, pressing her head against his chest.

    "Thank you, for everything so far." She said,

    "It''s not a problem," Bryan said, patting her lightly on the back.

    "Alright, see you next week then." She said pulling out from the hug and shifting to the side so that he could pass.

    "Umm, before we go, I have a question for you," La said, turning to Tania.

    "What?" Tania said.

    "Whatnguage did your brother use to write on that scroll?" La asked, pointing at the scroll in Bryan''s hand.

    "It may look different from what you know as English here but in our world, thatnguage is known as English," Tania said.

    "Ok," La said with a nod as he joined Bryan who was standing at the entrance.

    "How many times do you have to ask that?" Bryan said.

    "I still can''t believe it." The female Lieutenant muttered.

    ______ _____

    Jude had made his way out of the dungeon after testing out thepass and thanking the light wizard.

    He made his way through the forest and climbed the hill carefully because slipping from there might as well cause his demise.

    He hid behind the rocks waiting for two women who were approaching the path to enter their houses before he came out and quickly made his way to their home.

    No guards were moving around now and there was no curfew, so all he did was walk and act casually until he reached their home.

    He entered through the backdoor and quickly made his way to his room before any of his parents would spot him. He had left the impression that he didn''t want to be distributed by locking his room before leaving and he wanted it to stay that way.

    He entered his room and slowly closed it behind him to avoid drawing any attention from his parents.

    He removed his light armor and put on his normal clothes which were ck trousers and light-upper clothing with a hoodie.

    He took out the silver-coloredpass and dropped it on his bed before hanging his bag on the nail on the wall.

    He stood in the middle of his room and stared at the window for a while before going to his cupboard.

    He opened the cupboard and brought a colorless orb, it was themunication orb used in contacting the one she gave Tauriel.

    He walked to his bed with the orb and after sitting down he shifted back, dropped the orb on his bed in front of him, and began to rub it.

    Tauriel was lying on his back on the mat in the cave while going through a book as Tuchel sat beside her, drowning in boredom.

    "Can''t we do something fun, like a game?" Tuchel said with a deep sigh.

    "I don''t have time for that, Tuchel," Tauriel said with her eyes glued to the pages of the book.

    "I could give you more meat," Tuchel said with a grin on his face.

    "I''ve already had enough meat," Tauriel said.

    "I knew I shouldn''t have given you any of that meat," Tuchel said in a frustrated voice. "Why did he have to revive the bookworm side of you?"

    "This is important, Tuchel," Tauriel said.

    "But you''ve already figured out everything," Tuchel said.

    Tauriel didn''t reply to him as she didn''t want him to keep talking and snubbing him was the best way to shut him up.

    Tuchel let out a sigh as he got up from his mat to go stuff himself with more boar meat and that was when he spotted something.

    "Tauriel." He called, tapping his sister.

    "What?" Tauriel said with an irritated voice bringing down her book.

    "Is that orb supposed to be glowing?" Tuchel asked, pointing at the orb that she had dropped at a corner in the cave.

    "Jude." She said as she quickly got up and headed to grab the orb.

    Tuchel let out a sigh as he went to grab some meat from his meat basket.

    Tauriel brought the glowing orb back to the mat and after dropping it in front of her, she slowly ced her hand on it.<sub> </sub>

    White light shot out from the orb as an image of Jude sitting on his bed was projected in front of her all in white.

    "I never knew amunication orb could do that," Tuchel said with his mouthful of meat.

    "Did you find the stones?" Tauriel asked.

    "Yes," Jude said.

    "Did you get them?"

    "No," Jude replied.

    "What happened?" Tauriel asked.

    In Jude''s room, an image of Tauriel sitting on the floor was also projected in front of him as he spoke to her.

    <o>,m "Things weren''t as easy as I thought," Jude said.</o>

    "Huh?"

    "The stones are protected with some kind of strong enchantment," Jude said.

    "Strong enchantment," Tauriel muttered. "Was it shadow enchantment?"

    "Yes."

    "Oh, a shadow enchantment can''t be broken except by the witch that cast the enchantment," Tauriel said.

    "I know," Jude said.

    There was a short period of silence between them before Tauriel spoke again.

    "What do we do now?" She asked.

    "We''ll go into the world without any stones," Jude said.

    "But that''s risky," Tauriel said.

    "I''ve got that covered," Jude said, bringing up the silver-colouredpass.

    "Apass?" Tauriel said with a confused expression on her face.

    "This isn''t an ordinarypass," Jude said. "The stones weren''t the only things I found in that dungeon."

    "I''m assuming the other thing you found was thepass," Tauriel said.

    "No," Jude said.

    "Then what?" Tauriel asked.

    "A light wizard," Jude said.

    "A light wizard?" Tauriel said.

    "What was a light wizard doing in the dungeon?" Tauriel asked.

    "I''ll exin everything in detail to youter," Jude said. "He was the one that gave me thispass."

    Tuchel hade to sit beside his twin sister with a piece of the roasted boar meat in her hand and his image had gotten projected in front of Jude.

    "Tuchel, are you eating that boar meat without me?" Jude said.

    "Rx man there''s enough for everyone," Tuchel said, taking a bite out of the meat in his hand.

    "Ok," Jude said.

    "Jude," Tauriel called to call her attention back to her. "You were talking about the light wizard."

    "Yeah, thepass is built with some kind of magic that makes it able to track travel stones," Jude said.

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, I tested it out and it worked," Jude said.

    "Wow, I haven''t heard about apass like that before," Tauriel said.

    "Now you know everything isn''t written in books," Tuchel said.

    "Now you do, so now all we have to do is go into the world and after finding my sister use thepass to find the stones," Jude said.

    "Sounds good but when are we going?" Tauriel asked.

    Jude was about to reply when he heard his door move and badging into the room was a red-haireddy dressed in a maid uniform.

    Jude had quickly covered the orb with his sheets but it was already toote as she had already seen the two projected elves and was now staring at the spot speechless.

    "Matilda," Jude said.

    Matilda snapped out of his daze as she turned to Jude.

    "Your mother said your room was locked." She said pointing back at the door. "Were those elves?"

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 261 Presley Vs Tammy

    Serene had run onest check on E''s body before allowing her to go with Silvia.

    Silvia had told Silvia to return to the arena for the final round of thepetition while she returned to their dorm room but Silvia had insisted on following her.

    "So Jasmine doesn''t know the cause of it," Silvia said as the two walked back to their dorm room together.

    "No she doesn''t, it''s really strange given that it all started today," E said.

    "If she doesn''t know the cause then you should avoid touching that crystal for now," Silvia said.

    "Yeah," E said, looking at the crystal.

    ''This is very strange.'' Jasmine said. ''I would even advise you to drop the ne for now.''

    ''I can''t do that, you''re the only one that keeps mepany when I''m alone and sometimes your advice is useful." E said.

    ''A it''s sweet of you to say that.'' Jasmine said. ''But my advice is useful all the time.

    ''You wish.''

    The two roommates approached their dorm room now and Silvia opened the door as the two entered their dorm room to see their sheets on the floor and Ajax wriggling under them.

    "Ajax," E called with an infuriated voice.

    The demonic wolf stopped moving under the sheets as soon as he heard his name.

    He slowly made his way out of the sheets only to see the two girls staring at him and they didn''t have the nicest expression on their faces.

    The wolf didn''t move as it looked back at them with those adorable eyes of his.

    E walked to him and squatted down beside him before rubbing his head.

    "I''ve told you Ajax that our bed sheets aren''t your toys," E said.

    "Yeah, after E burnt my other one, this one''s the only one I have left,"  Silvia said, picking up both bedsheets from the floor.

    Ajax responded with little moans before letting out a bark.

    "Don''t you think it''s time you return to your mother?" E said.

    "She has a mother?" Silvia said.

    "Yeah," E said.

    "You never told me, I thought he was a lone cub that you found in the woods and he thinks you''re his mother now," Silvia said dressing her bed with her bedsheets.

    The mention of going back to his mother had sparked up a reaction in Ajax as he crawled back away from E.

    "Don''t you think she would be worried about you?" E said.

    Ajax shook his head and let out a growl as a fireball shot out from his mouth heading for E.

    E was quick enough to shift as the fireball kept moving and finally hit the wall.

    Ajax had quickly rushed under her bed as she turned to the wall which had a ck mark on it from the fireball.

    "That''s not good," E muttered.

    "And I thought the only thing that made him special was fast healing," Silvia said with her gaze on the wall.

    ____ ____

    The selection process had begun at the arena again as the students who had not fought yet had their eyes on the screen expecting to see their image.

    The image of Presley had stopped in the first box before that of Tammy had stopped in the other box.

    The two had immediately turned to each other as soon as they had seen the oue of the matching process.

    "Now here''s a fight I would love to watch," Pearl said with a smile.

    "The next fight will be between Presley Harper and Tammy Phillips, two third-year students. This fight is sure going to be interesting." Lieutenant Kate said.<sub> </sub>

    "Sorry, Presley but I''m rooting for my best friend," Pearl said before he could head to the earth pir.

    "It''s okay Pearl but rooting for her doesn''t mean she''ll win,"  Presley said heading for the earth pir.

    Presley arrived at the arena floor where Tammy was already waiting for him.

    ''This is going to be interesting indeed.'' Luis thought.

    The countdown began as Tammy rolled her fingers back and forth while Presley tried to think of the best form of attack to use.

    Both of them knew very well that any cking off from them and the other person would use the opportunity to his or her advantage.

    Yes, Tammy was recognized as the strongest student in the academy because of her performance in thest tournament but that didn''t mean that the other third-year students were far behind her and there was a chance that she could lose that title here.

    The countdown came to an end as Tammy quickly summoned her shield and quickly threw it toward Presley.

    The shield was too fast for Presley to avoid but he had formed a barrier out of ice to block the shield.

    That was only a distraction from Tammy who quickly stomped her foot on the ground before making a quick run toward Presley.

    The ground shook almost knocking Presley down but he had extended his hand with his ice ability to keep his bnce.

    Tammy jumped up with her daggers and wasing down on him when he quickly broke the ice on his hands and sted her back with an ice st.

    Tammy was sent tumbling backward but she was able to get up quickly and hit her daggers on the ground to remove the ice covering the des.

    "This isn''t going to be easy Tammy," Presley said.

    "I never expected it to be," Tammy said as her daggers disappeared from her hands.

    She picked up her shield and summoned her sword ready to make the best out of this fight.

    She ran towards Presley as he tried to st her with ice but her training with her father in their underground had really paid off as she avoided the sts while blocking some of them with her shield.

    Presley knew he wasn''t going to hit her which was why he had stopped sting at her and summoned his sword.

    It''s not like he didn''t have other attacking options to use against her with his ice ability, he knew that for someone like Tammy, he was better off reserving his ice points for close calls.

    Tammy got close and shed her sword down at him as he ced his sword in the right ce to block it.

    He seemed to have forgotten about the shield as she banged it against his face before sending him back with a kick.

    That kick looked like it would really hurt but Presley had quickly gotten up from the floor and formed a replica of his sword with his ice ability.

    Tammy quickly rushed to him with her sword and shield but Presley was calm as he waited for her to enter his trap.

    As soon as she had gotten close to him, he stopped his foot on the ground to freeze her legs before sending her back with a kick simr to the one she had given him.

    Tammy tumbled backward before getting a hold of herself but this time she didn''t get up immediately as she had one knee on the ground while breathing heavily.

    "It''s nice to see Tammy fight someone who''s her match in thispetition." Lieutenant Kate said.

    ''And I thought none of them could match up to her to this level'' Luis thought.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 262 Presley Vs Tammy (02)

    When Luis had told her that Ajax was a demonic wolf she didn''t really give a thought to him having the fire abilities possessed by the demons but Ajax had just reminded her that he was a full demonic wolf having their abilities wasn''t an exception to him.

    "Ajax," E said as she tried to reach him with her hand under the bed.

    She pushed herself on the floor until she had finally caught his tail and slowly pulled him out while he tried to resist.

    "Calm down Ajax, you don''t have to go back if you don''t want to," E said, letting go of her tail.

    Saying that seemed to have calmed the wolf cub''s nerves as he stopped trying to go under the bed and slowly turned to E before going to snuggle up on her thighs.

    "E," Silvia called.

    "Yeah," E said, turning to her.

    "You still haven''t told me how Ajax has fire ability, I thought there weren''t animals with abilities," Silvia said.

    E didn''t reply to her as she tried to think of what to tell her, the problem was that telling her the truth about Ajax would mean that she would have to tell her about Luis and his abilities.

    ''How is that a problem?'' Jasmine asked.

    ''Huh?''

    ''She knows about the wolf and still hasn''t told anyone, haven''t you seen that she really trusts you?'' Jasmine said.

    ''I know but this isn''t about me, it''s about Luis, I''m not sure if he would want me to tell her that.'' E replied.

    "E," Silvia called.

    "What?" E said, blinking her eyes.

    "I asked you a question which you still haven''t answered," Silvia said.

    E looked at Ajax who was looking up at her now before turning to Silvia.

    "Ajax isn''t exactly an ordinary wolf." She said,

    "Huh?" Silvia said.

    "He has fire ability because he''s aˇ­. Demon Wolf." E said, rolling her tongue with an awkward expression on her face.

    "Demon Wolf?" Silvia said, turning to Ajax in disbelief.

    Yes, that exined a lot to her but she was still finding it hard to believe.

    ____ ____

    Tammy had smashed arge piece of ice thrown towards her with her sword before quickly summoning one of her daggers and throwing it towards Presley.

    It was phenomenal how fast she could throw things as Presley had only been able to stop the dagger with an ice barrier before it made contact with his face.

    The first dagger was only a distraction to run towards him before throwing her shield which came flying in from the side.

    Presley quickly turned with his sword and ice sword, he formed an X with his hand ready to block the shield which had almost hit her.

    He closed his eyes expecting the shield to hit his des but he didn''t feel any impact as he opened his eyes to see Tammy holding the shield in front of him.

    "That worked quite well." She said as he knocked him up his jaw with the shield before pushing him back with it.

    That push was really powerful as Presley had almost hit the wall before he formed some kind of ice slide to prevent that from happening.

    Presley got up from the floor, picked up his sword, and picked up his ice sword which he converted into a shield simr to Tammy''s round shield.

    "This just keeps getting more interesting," Pearl said in excitement. "I just wish I had somewhere to sit and a bucket of popcorn."

    The two third-year students in the arena locked eyes as they both got ready to attack again.

    Presley took off as soon as Tammy had taken off running towards him.

    They threw their shields at the same time and as both shields shed none could overpower the other as the two third-year students jumped over them to sh with their swords.

    <o>,m Presley was good with his sword but when it came to who was better with a sword Tammy was the person with better swordsmanship.</o>

    She was wearing Presley with her technical and heavy hits but he was trying his best to keep up.

    He was trying his best to keep up until Tammy had knocked his word off his hand before shing down on his arm and sending him with a heavy kick down his chest.

    At their early stage of the fight, the two were equally bnced with both of them getting simr sessful attacks on each other but now, it seemed like Tammy was taking the edge.

    Presley covered his bleeding arm with ice before slowly getting up from the floor.<sub> </sub>

    "Here''s your shield," Tammy said as she picked up his shield from the ground and threw it at him.

    The shield cane flying as he caught it on its edge before it could hit him.

    Presley was fully aware now that trying to win this fight by physicalbat alone was impossible as Tammy had more experience in that aspect of fighting.

    Not having an elemental ability had pushed her to try and perfect her fighting skills with the help of her father and those training had really paid off.

    Presley converted his shield to tiny ice des which he lifted up with his ability and sent them all flying towards Tammy.

    "We''re doing this now." She said as she got her shield and sword ready.

    She was able to block and knock away the first round of tiny des but Presley wasn''t done as he formed more ice des numbering up to a hundred now and they were all floating above him.

    He started moving his hand round in a circle-like manner and the des started to move in the same motion.

    ''That''s quite impressive.'' Luis thought.

    "Uh oh," Pearl said, trying to count the number of ice des rotating above Presley.

    Presley pushed his hands forward as all the des came flying towards Tammy.

    She tried her best to block and knock away some of them but the des were just too much and their rotating movement was just making it hard for her to keep track of them.

    She got hit on her shoulder and had almost dropped her shield but she did drop it as another de hit her on the same spot.

    "Arghhhh!" She groaned as her shield dropped to the floor with a drop of blood from her shoulder.

    More des were hitting her now as she tried to knock them away with her sword.

    The frustration and pain had finally gotten through to her as she stumped both of her feet on the ground.

    "Enough!!"

    The ground shook heavily even the upper part of the arena shook a little and thus time Presley didn''t have time to form something to prevent him from falling as he fell to the ground.

    Tammy quickly pulled out the little des that had gone into her flesh before quickly making her way toward Presley.

    Presley saw hering and tried to get up quickly but she had stomped her foot on the ground to slightly knock him off bnce.

    He tried to get up again as Tammy jumped up and with her knee knocked him down on his jaw before sending a punch directly to his head.

    Two powerful hits on the head were too much for Presley to handle in his current situation as he passed out.

    Tammy felt like her heart was going to jump out of her body as she got up from his body panting.

    "What a tough fight but Tammy Phillips makes it out on top." Lieutenant Kate said.

    After hearing Lieutenant Kate say that, Tammy''s vision began to fade as she slumped on the floor beside Presley.

    "Ok someone should get down there quickly." Lieutenant Kate said, referring to the medical personnels.

    Nova had entered the arena at this time and walked back to where she was standing before just a little distance away from the other staff.

    Lennon, who had seen her leave almost the same time after Nicole had left and Michael followed, was wondering where the other two could be as he had suspected that they had gone to the same ce.

    The Guardian Angel had found Luis with her eyes and just as she looked further she spotted Orah who had towards her direction and the two had locked her eyes.

    She slowly looked away from him to avoid looking suspicious before turning her gaze back to the screen.

    ''I forgot to tell him about the Demon.'' She thought, biting her lips.

    ****

    Mass release goals.

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 263 Friendship To Intimacy

    The sky was bright as always on Heaven and the green grasses and flowers were a sight to behold from above.

    Heaven''s atmosphere never changed even when it was raining the sun would still be shining and everywhere would be as bright as ever.

    The way the looked all the time could be deceiving as the Angels leaving there never had any problem to deal with.

    The ten leaders of the Angel faction had gathered again in their meeting ce which was the dorm-like building that was situated quite a distance away from their normal settlement.

    The Angels were currently sitting in their normal seats waiting for the Angel who had summoned them here to state his reason for summoning them.

    The Angel who had summoned them was the one who always sat at the far end and always tried to act like some kind of leader between them in each meeting, the Angel who had sent Nova on her mission.

    Asherus was the leader of the first Angel faction, he looked the oldest among the other Angel leaders as his hair waspletely white and maybe that''s why he always tried to assume the role of leadership among them.

    The person sitting at the other end was a female Angel who went by the name Shuri, leader of the second faction.

    The rest of the Angel leaders in the room were Galgoth leader of the third Angel faction, Lily leader of the fourth faction, Ramon leader of the fifth faction, Rose leader of the sixth faction, Reynold leader of the seventh faction, Zimon leader of the eight faction, Ronald leader of the ninth faction and Sita leader of the tenth faction.

    Asherus observed their faces for a while before he cleared his throat and began what he wanted to say.

    "I called you all here today because I have gotten a response from Nova," Asherus said.

    "What type of response?" Shuri was too quick to ask.

    This type of attitude from her usually irritated Asherus but he decided to ignore it today.

    "She found the Angel," Asherus said.

    "Does the Angel have anything to do with the eleventh crystal?"Galgoth asked.

    "I don''t think he has anything to do with it because he''s just an ordinary Angel," Asherus said.

    "With no ss?" Lily said.

    "Yes," Asherus said.

    "Then there''s nothing special about him," Shuri said.

    "Really?" Asherus said. "Whenst did you see an ordinary Angel create two Demi-Angels?"

    "Huh?" Was the reaction of almost all the Angels in the room.

    "Yes, the Angel on earth has created two Demi-Angels which gets me wondering what faction he came from," Asherus said.

    "I thought ordinary Angels could create only one Demi-Angel," Reynold said.

    "That''s what he''s saying," Zimon said.

    "The Angel has already broken the rule of creation by creating two Demi-Angels." Asherus paused to look at the faces of his fellow leaders. "I have said this before and I am saying it again if you know who that Angel is from your faction please indicate by raising your hand to avoid getting a share of the punishment."

    "We have all counted the Angels in our factions and no one is missing," Sita said.

    "I''m not saying you didn''t count, maybe you didn''t count well, you may have made a mistake," Asherus said, getting up from his seat.

    "You should also go check if you counted well," Shuri said.

    "I will," Asherus said, making his way out of the building as some of the other Angel leaders followed suit.

    ___ __

    Matilda was the maid of a friend of Jude''s father, she was only thirteen years old when Jude had met her when he followed his father to visit his friend.

    That was the first time the two met each other and since then their friendship grew until it had turned into something quite intimate.

    Matilda hadn''te to see him since he returned from knight academy because she had gone on a business trip with her master and had only returned yesterday.

    "Keep your voice down," Jude said as soon as she had asked that question.

    "Were those elves?" She asked with a hushed voice.

    "Come sit down first," Jude said, tapping on the space beside him.

    "Ok," Matilda said as she walked to him and sat beside him.

    Jude quickly got up, walked to the door, and locked it beforeing back to sit beside her.<sub> </sub>

    "I came to see you yesterday and you weren''t around." She said, "You still haven''t answered my question."

    "It''splicated Tilda," Jude said.

    "Complicated? All you have to do is exin why you were talking to two elves with thatmunication orb, you know they don''t like us." Matilda said. "Come to think of it, I heard the king was looking for two elves...." She stopped speaking as the realization hit her.

    "Calm down Tilda things aren''t as people say it out there," Jude said.

    "Then make me see it in your own light," Matilda said, cing her hand on his shoulder.

    "It''s a long story but the main thing you should know is that my sister is missing and those elves are trying to help me find her," Jude said.

    "Your sister''s missing?" Matilda said.

    "Wait, you don''t know?" Jude said.

    "I don''t think I was around then," Matilda said. "No wonder I couldn''t find her also when I came here yesterday and when I asked your mother about her she didn''t reply to me."

    "Tania going missing is affecting all of us in this house which is why I need those elves to help me find her," Jude said.

    "Have you found any clues leading to where she might be?" Matilda asked.

    "We know where she is but getting there has been our problem," Jude said.

    "So you want me to keep what I just saw now a secret," Matilda said.

    "Yes, please," Jude said.

    "You don''t have to ask twice, I would do anything for you," Matilda said.

    "Thanks, Tilda," Jude said with a little sigh of relief.

    ''I still have to ask him why the king was looking for the elvester and it''s really strange how elves are helping him.'' Matilda thought.

    "It''s not a problem, I''ve really missed you." She said,

    "Yeah, I''ve missed you too," Jude said, cing both of his hands on her shoulder.

    "So how was knight academy?" She asked.

    "It was good most of the time I was there," Jude said.

    "Were there female knights there?" She asked.

    "Yeah, a lot of them."

    "Oh," Matilda said.

    The reason she had asked that question was that women weren''t allowed to get involved in things like this and in Asaka and she wanted to know if it was the same with other kingdoms.

    "It''s quite a long trip you and your master went on," Jude said.

    "Yeah, long and stressful, I haven''t had a full rest in days," Matilda said.

    The room was silent now but was giving off intense heat as Jude stared into her eyes before pulling her closer for a kiss.

    Matilda responded to the kiss with a positive reaction of hunger, how she missed having his warm lips against hers and cuddling up against his body whenever she came to see him.

    The passionate kiss went on for a while before Jude had wrapped his hands around her and pulled her down to the bed.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 264 Suspicion Created

    After Tammy and Presley had been carried off the arena, the matching process had begun again and after the images had been disyed on the screen, the Lieutenant announced their names.

    Luis looked at the screen with a confused expression on his face because Lieutenant Kate had said that the current fight was going to be thest fight for this round.

    ''But I haven''t fought yet.'' The Angel thought.

    "I think I know what happened here."

    Luis turned to his side to see Orah standing beside him.

    "What?" Luis asked.

    "The fight currently going on in the arena is the thirteenth fight which means twenty-six students have fought so far while twenty-seven students made it to this round," Orah said.

    "One person won''t get to fight," Luis said.

    "And that one person is you," Orah said. "I think they decided to do it like this because you''re the only person whose profile shows he has no ability."

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    What Orah had just said made a whole lot of sense but he still wasn''t fully convinced and wanted to hear what Lieutenant Kate would say after the current fight.

    The fight was between a third-year student and a first-year student who were both earth ability users.

    The third-year student was one of the huge boys in the ss and looking at the two of them the students were already sure who was going to win.

    The countdown began as the two students got ready for the fight.

    As soon as the countdown was over, the first-year student summoned his spear, and stepping back a few feet, he ran forward and threw the spear toward the third-year student.

    The third-year student didn''t move until the spear had gotten close and he formed a wall to block the spear.

    The spear stuck into the earth wall and the third-year student quickly grabbed the spear and broke it into two.

    "Breaking someone''s weapon like that isn''t right if you want to keep the fight fair," Monica said with a disgusted look on her face.

    The first-year student was a bit startled to see his spear broken like that but he didn''t let the pressure he was feeling now get to him as he formed two fist des on his hand ready for whatever the third-year student was going to throw at him.

    The third-year student ran towards him at full speed and when he had gotten closer he pulled out arge piece of earth from the ground, converted it into tiny pieces of des, and sent them all flying towards the first-year student.

    The first-year student was quick to react as he formed an earth wall to block the attacks but he had made a mistake by using the earth wall to block his view.

    The des had stopped hitting the earth wall as he slowly brought down the wall only to see that there was no one in front of him.

    That was when he felt a stinging pain at the back of his head as his vision slowly faded leading to him dropping to the floor.

    "Ok, that was easy but I don''t think anybody will be finding it easy in the next round." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "The next round was supposed to be today but because some of the students who were involved in tough battles will need some rest, the final round of the fightingpetition will be tomorrow along with the other added events.

    "There was a remnant in this fight because the number of fighters was an odd number, he will however participate in the next round the reason being that he is the only student without an ability and was the best choice to leave out of today''s fight." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "I guess you were right," Luis said, turning to Orah who responded with a nod.

    ''If she knew who you really were you would have gotten paired with someone like Tammy on purpose.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah but she''s not supposed to know.'' Luis replied.

    _____ ____

    Silvia stared at Ajax who was resting on E''s body for a while before turning her gaze back to E.<sub> </sub>

    "So you''re saying that Luis tamed three wolves and one of the wolves which was a female wolfter gave birth to more wolves which Ajax is a part of," Silvia said.

    "Yeah," E said.

    "But I thought Luis didn''t have any ability." Silvia said.

    "I don''t know how he got the wolves under his control but he told me to keep it a secret," E said.

    She had decided to tell Silvia the truth about Ajax but for now, she was going to try and leave out the part about him being an Angel.

    "So he''s keeping his ability a secret," Silvia said. "But why?"

    "I don''t know," E said, shaking her head.

    "Okay but that still doesn''t exin how Ajax has a fire ability," Silvia said.

    "I was getting to that, it turns out the wolves had their system contaminated with dark magic," E said.

    "Dark magic?" Silvia said.

    "Yeah, it''s like some kind of aura magic that makes up the body of a Demon," E said. "Most of the unstable dark magic in the mother wolf was transferred to Ajax during birth and instead of contaminating part of his body, the Orah spread throughout his body to convert him into a Demon Wolf," E said, rubbing the wolf cub''s head.

    "So out of all the other wolf cubs, he''s the only Demon Wolf," Silvia said.

    "Yeah," E replied.

    "How did you guys even understand the whole concept behind him turning into a Demon Wolf and how did you even know that the wolves were contaminated by dark magic?" Silvia asked with a confused expression on her face. "Looking at Ajax I can''t even tell the difference between him and a normal wolf."

    "Luis has done a good amount of research on dark magic," E replied, that was the only good answer she could think of.

    "He has?" Silvia said.

    "Yeah," E replied, rubbing Ajax''s head.

    ? The wolf cub didn''t seem to be paying much attention to their conversation as he had his eyes closed.

    "Ok," Silvia said as she sat down on her bed.

    ''Why would he be doing research on dark magic?'' The Wonder warrior thought.

    She wasn''t satisfied with the answers E had given her and she knew she wasn''t going to give her a half-baked answer if she asked why he was doing the research.

    ''I thought that boy was just ordinary but I guess I was totally wrong.'' Silvia thought as she turned her gaze to Ajax.

    E thought she had rified to her friend about the wolf and cleared any form of suspicion that maye up but what she had just done was create suspicion in her.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 265 I Dont Know Him!

    Nicole was sitting on the couch in Michael''s living room, looking at Michael who was standing in front of him.

    She was trying to take in everything Michael had told her so far because it has been a lot.

    "So Luis was a human before, he''s not from heaven and he isn''t from our world either." She said,

    "Yeah," Michael said. "That was the main reason why Nova was sent to earth to find out who the Angel on earth was."

    "And now she wants to capture him because he created two Demi-Angels," Nicole said.

    "Yeah, it is an offense for an Angel to create a Demi-Angel without the permission of an Angel leader," Michael said. "They are usually prohibited from doing it but if an Angel must do it, the leader of the faction must know about it first."

    "Ok so what do we do now?" Nicole asked.

    "We find a way to stop her, Luis may be an Angel but he''s not going to stand a chance against Nova who''s an even stronger Angel," Michael said. "We have to stop Nova from taking, it must not resort to violence."

    "Do you have any ns?" Nicole asked.

    "Not yet but I''ll need you to act like you don''t know all this when you''re close to her, keep it off your mind or she''ll read your mind and know what we are nning," Michael said.

    "Ok," Nicole said with a nod. "I''ll leave you toe up with a n then."

    She stood up from the couch and was about to leave when Michael''s right arm wrapped around her waist preventing her from moving any step further.

    "Michael, I have to get back to the arena." She said with a low voice.

    "I''m sure thepetition is over by now," Michael said.

    "The other round is also happening today," Nicole said.

    "Are you sure?" Michael asked with a smirk on his face.

    "Huh?"

    Michael pulled her closer to his body as he picked up the remote control on his table with his other hand and turned on his television.

    "The final round of the fightingpetition along with the other events will be tomorrow."

    Those were the words spoken by Lieutenant Kate before Michael had turned off the television.

    "I told you so," Michael said.

    "So what do you want to do now?" Nicole asked.

    "Isn''t it obvious?" Michael said, turning her to face him now.

    He stared into her eyes for a while in silence before moving his lips to her neck.

    Nicole responded with little moans as he put his lips down her neck.

    She wanted to resist him and leave but she knew it was no use as her body had already given in.

    "Aren''t you supposed to being up with a n to stop Nova?" She said as soon as he had stopped kissing her neck.

    "I spend almost every day of my lifeing up with ns on how to build things and solve problems so that''s not a problem," Michael said.

    She didn''t say anything as Michael grabbed her jaw with two fingers and pulled it closer to his face.

    "You know I don''t fully focus on anything when you''re around," Michael said.

    "I can see that," Nicole said. "Which is whyˇ­."

    Michael locked her in a passionate kiss which she responded positively to.

    Before he was always the one trying to suffocate her but this time she wanted to try and suffocate him.

    "I see what''s going on here," Michael said after he had pulled out from the kiss.

    He could tell she wanted him to kiss her more, he had managed to unlock that desiring hunger in her.

    The way she was looking at him now was like a child who was given a piece of her favorite snack and then denied the rest.

    She grabbed him on his chest and pulled herself up to lock lips with him again.

    This time Michael used the opportunity to remove her jacket to fully reveal her white shirt as her jacket dropped to the floor

    She couldn''t get enough of his lips as she pulled him back toward the couch until they had both fallen on the couch.

    ___ ___<sub> </sub>

    Luis had quickly made his way back to their dorm room as soon as thepetition for the day had been dered over, the reason being that he didn''t want to get dyed by Sonia.

    He knew he had to meet up with Monica and Orah to finish what they were talking about but that would beter.

    He was the first to leave the arena and in no time he had gotten to their dorm room, opened his door, and went straight to his bed.

    ''Tomorrow''s fight is going to be really tough.'' Luis thought, recalling all the fights today.

    ''Yeah.'' Lena said.

    ''But that could mean a whole lot of exp for me.''

    ''If you seed, that is.'' Lena said.

    ''What do you mean by that? I have to seed.''

    ''If you were going to use everything you have, I might agree with you to some level but your physical stats just aren''t that great.'' Lena said.

    ''I know.'' Luis replied.

    He was thinking of two things now, it was either he went on a bully hunt this night, and after beating them, absorb forty percent of their life force or he could y demon battle and see what he would get if he beat the highest demon boss.

    His VR headset appeared in his hands as he had made up his mind to y demon battle for now.

    ''What about meeting with Orah and Monica?'' Lena asked.

    ''We still have a lot of time before it''s evening. After all, it''s necessary that I try to improve.'' Luis replied as hey down on his bed.

    "I just hope I don''t meet those two again." He said as he put on the headset and his body went limp.

    ___ ___

    George was sitting on his so-called throne in their secret base in the warehouse staring at the ceiling while Reynold and Chad sat on the couch trying not to make any sound that may irritate him.

    It didn''t take long before Brad and Brolin had entered the room dragging along with them someone who had his mouth taped and his hands tied.

    "How did they capture him easily?" Chad muttered with a confused look on his face.

    Brad and Brolin dragged him across the floor as he tried to resist until they had dropped him in front of George.

    George gave Brad the signal to remove the tape from his mouth and he did as he was told.

    "What do you guys want from me? I never knew there were kidnapper students in the academy." The student said, staring directly at George.

    "There''s no need to get riled up, I just wanted to ask you a few questions then I wouldn''t have been brought in like this, and what is this ce?" He said looking around.

    "Oh, they were just afraid that you would refuse," George said.

    "Whatever, just ask your question so that I can get out of here." The student said.

    "Ok, do you know those two?" George asked, pointing at Reynold and Chad.

    The student scanned them for a while before turning back to George.

    "No." He said.

    Reynold wanted to say something but George had stopped him from doing so.

    "Ok, do you know a student who goes by the name Dn Hart?" George asked.

    "No." The student replied, shaking his head.

    "This is what he looks like," George said, showing him a picture of Dn.

    "No, I''ve told you I don''t know him!" He yelled.

    George was quiet for a while as he looked him up and down and then joined both of his hands together.

    "Then who was on that hoodie yesterday?" George asked.

    "What hoodie?" The student asked, raising his head with a confused expression on his face.

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Our daily update may be in danger as I have gone down with a fever, I''ve taken some drugs and it seems to have gone down a little, I just hope it doesn''tnd me in a hospital.

 Chapter 266 Difficult Terrain, Difficult Demons

    George was surprised to hear the student deny that he didn''t know who Dn was and now he was beginning to think that they had made a mistake.

    He turned his gaze to Chad and gave him the sign to stand up and make things clearer.

    "You were in a hoodie yesterday evening when we were trying to get answers from Dn," Chad said.

    "I threw an earth spear at you and used that same skill you used at the arena to send it back to me in the form of tiny des."

    "What skill?" The student asked, looking around. "I was in my dorm room after the tournament and had only left in the night to eat dinner."

    "But you used the same skill today when that student threw that earth spear at you," Chad said.

    "I was taught that skill by my father and besides I''m not the only one who can do it." The student said. "I don''t know any Dn and I can''t remember beating you guys up yesterday, I''m not the one you''re looking for."

    "You''re a liar," Chad said, pointing at him.

    "You can sit down now Chad," George said.

    He had his gaze on Chad as he took his seat before turning it back to their suspect kneeling in front of him.

    "I believe you and all this seems to be a misunderstanding of some sort," George said.

    "That was what I was trying to say, now let me go." The student said.

    "I don''t think it''s as easy as you think," George said.

    "Huh?"

    "You have seen our faces and this hideout and you may go out there and start spreading the news," George said.

    "I promise I won''t tell anyone, just let me go." The student pleaded, trying to pull his hands free.

    "You don''t have to make any promises, you will be allowed to go only under one condition," George said.

    "One condition?"

    "Yeah, and you won''t find it funny if you go against it." His voice had suddenly gone deep as a terrifying look appeared on his face sending shivers down the student''s spine.

    _____ ____

    [ Wee Demon yer ]

    Luis heard the female monotone voice as soon as he had entered the white space.

    He didn''t waste time in bringing up the weapon tab to choose his favorite ming sword but after opening the ability he had gotten stuck on which one to choose.

    He wasn''t going to choose wind because he had already tried that out and he wanted to try out something new.

    His three elemental abilities were also out of the choices to make because he could use them in the game and that meant that he had to choose between ice, metal, and lighting ability.

    ''Why don''t you try lightning out first, it''s stronger than the other two in my opinion?'' Lena said.

    "Ok, it''s not a problem since I will still get to try the other ones outter." He said as he chose the lightning ability.

    "I wonder how this works." He said as he stretched his hand and activated his lightning ability as a stream of lightning shot through his hands.

    ''I have a feeling that this isn''t going to be as interesting as I thought it would be.'' Luis thought.

    ''Have you forgotten that every ability has special skills and moves linked to them?'' Lena asked. ''You just have to figure out that of lightning.''

    "Yeah," Luis said thinking back to what E had done with her lightning ability the two times she had fought in the arena.

    ''She''s really scary in that form.''

    ''Yeah but I don''t think her lightning ability is that ordinary.'' Lena said

    ''Nothing was ever ordinary in our world, in my world before I came here, we had witches and wizards and in this world, almost everybody has special abilities.''

    ''I don''t think you got my point.'' Lena muttered.

    Luis brought up the battle-type option and immediately turned his gaze to the ten thousand demons option.

    ''You should take things slowly and steadily.'' Lena said.

    ''Huh?''

    ''I mean why don''t you start from the six hundred demons option since you''ve conquered the previous one and slowly advance until you get to one thousand?'' Lena said.

    "You have a point and I''ll still get more exp battling the demons and the stronger demon bosses," Luis said.

    ''Yeah.''

    Luis chose the six hundred demons option, chose the six waves option, chose his terrain, and finally clicked ok.

    His body began to disintegrate as he found himself on a leveled terrain but it wasn''t just any leveled terrain as he was in a forest with a lot of really tall trees.

    ''I''ve always wanted to know what it would feel like to fight lots of demons in this kind of terrain.

    He walked around the forest for a while before the trees began to move in quite a violent way until one of the trees had been brought down.<sub> </sub>

    It didn''t take the young Angel time to realize that he had been surrounded as more trees fell around him.

    ''They are bringing down the trees like they are nothing.'' Luis thought as he summoned his ming sword.

    ''The trees could be weak given that this is just a game.'' Lena said.

    The demons jumped out and just like he thought he was surrounded by the demons who were all armed with axes.

    Five demons ganged up on him and tried to sh down at him with their axes.

    Luis knew there was no way he was going to block those attacks with his sword as she shot out a stream of lightning from his hand to knock out two demons before shing the other three''s heads with a water-de sh.

    He didn''t forget the fact that he was going up against a hundred demons here as he equipped his main ming sword and activated the me skill in both of them.

    The demons wereing at him from every direction as he swung his des, taking them out before they got close to him.

    When the remaining demons numbering up to forty discovered that they couldn''t get close to the young Angel, they drew back and began to attack him with fireballs.

    "That''s not good," Luis said as he quickly formed earth walls all around him and covered the top.

    "I''m going to admit, these demons are tougher than the ones from the five hundred demons option, and fighting them in this terrain makes things really difficult," Luis said.

    The fireballs were hitting the wall and were starting to create dents on it but Luis ced his hands on the walls to reinforce them and make themst longer.

    ''Yeah but you''re still holding back.'' Lena said.

    ''Why won''t I? I have to save my special attacks for the boss which is going to be really tough from what I''ve seen so far.''

    ''You still have five more rounds after this one, don''t you think their cooldown time will be over by then?''

    Fireballs hit the walls from both sides as they were beginning to crack now.

    One st from each demon was all it had taken to break the earth''s walls but Luis had already made it out.

    The demons on one side didn''t even see him as a long water de sh took them all out, taking their heads off in the process.

    The rest of the demons had spotted Luis as soon as the smoke from their fireballs had cleared up and had quickly begun to throw fireballs at him.

    Luis quickly returned his ming swords to his inventory and summoned his double Katana des which he was using to block the attacks while avoiding the ones he couldn''t block with his Katana des.

    The red mark on the gauges of both des rose with each fireball blocked until they had finally filled up.

    There was no escape for the demons as Luis turned the des towards them and their fireballs began to return to them with greater force and slightly increased power.

    The attack had taken out all the demons with one hit and had even taken out two demons with one hit.

    The gauge had gone down really low and Luis, knowing that the next st was going to be theirst st, pointed them towards the five demons that were still standing.

    The sts were able to take out four of the demons while sting the other to the side.

    The demon didn''tst long though as Luis had immediately taken it out with a water de sh.

    "One down, six more to go."

    ____ ____

    Sony and Max were both in their rooms when a ding sound sounded from Max''s watch.

    He checked his watch and turned to look at Sony on his bed on the other side of the room.

    "He''s online," Max said.

    "What''s the point? We don''t have our headsets." Sony said with an expressionless look on his face.

    "But we know who has it and how to get it," Max said.

    "Are you implying that we ept her conditions?" Sony asked.

    "We have to, she said it was only going to be for one week during the tournament," Max said.

    Sony stared at him for a while before letting out a sigh.

    "Fine but you''re going to do most of the work," Sony said.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 267 Most Effective And Efficient

    Sony and Max made their way to the girl''s dormitory and quickly headed to the room with a number two tag on its door.

    Max knocked on the door and after a while, someone opened that someone being Jane.

    The ck-haired beauty who was in possession of their VR headsets.

    "What do you want?" Jane said as she folded her hands and rxed her back on the frame of the door.

    "Our headsets," Max said, forcing a smile.

    "Are you ready to ept my conditions?" Jane asked looking away from them.

    "Yeah just give us the headsets," Max said.

    "Good but I''ve decided to add one more thing because of your dyed response," Jane said.

    "Huh?" Max said.

    "And what is that?" Sony asked.

    "You guys get to act as my bodyguards," Jane said.

    She felt like chuckling after doing that but she bit her lips to prevent the chuckle froming out.

    "Bodyguards?" Sony said with a shocked expression on his face.

    "Come on Jane, you''re one of the strongest second-year students in this academy, what do you need bodyguards for?" Max said.

    "Nothing but I think it will make me look really cool don''t you think?" She said turning to them with a smug look on her face.

    "Fine, just give us the headsets," Max said with a dejected voice.

    "Ok," Jane said as she walked back inside and returned with the headsets.

    "You know this is a really cool game." She said holding the headsets above them.

    "You said you weren''t going to use it," Sony said, sounding annoyed.

    "I know but I got bored yesterday and decided to try it," Jane said.

    "Whatever, just give us the headsets already," Max said, trying to grab the headsets.

    "Just have it in mind that I''ll tell Captain Roger what you guys did if you refuse to do what I asked," Jane said, putting the headsets to their reach now.

    "We know," Max said, grabbing the VR headsets. "Let''s go Sony."

    "You have a weird idea of cool," Sony said before following Max.

    ____ ____

    Luis shed down thest demon standing with his ming sword to mark the end of the second wave.

    He had used his game ming sword to take care of most of the demons and now it was going to take a while before he could use the weapon''s skill again.

    "This ce is bing less of a forest with each wave," Luis said looking around.

    He wasn''t exaggerating by saying that as most of the trees were either no longer there or had been cut in half.

    ''Yeah, and after the third wave the ce would be a desert.'' Lena said.

    ''At least I would get more space to attack.'' Luis replied.

    ''And so would they.''

    The untouched part of the forest began to move as the next wave of demons began to emerge from behind the trees.

    Just like the first two waves, the demons didn''te from one direction and had surrounded him instead.

    Luis had already nned his attacks for this wave as he raised fourrge pieces of earth from the ground, converted them into tiny earth des and sent them all flying toward the demons.

    The demons were trying to avoid the des but it was just too much for them and by the time the des had stopped, only a few of the demons were still standing.

    "Lightning for you guys," Luis said as he sted the three demons in front of him with a lightning stream and quickly turned and sted the other three with a lightning stream.<sub> </sub>

    He didn''t even give any of them a chance to throw their fireballs.

    "I swear I am not impressed by this lightning ability," Luis said looking at his hands.

    ''Maybe you should try using it creatively like you do mostly with your water ability.'' Lena said.

    Luis didn''t reply to her as he turned to thest five demons behind him and took them out with the same streams of lightning shot out from his hands.

    "Three more to go," Luis said with a sigh.

    He was doing a really good job in conserving his abilities as none of his ability points had gone below fifty.

    ''Having abilities are great but you''ll have to use it in a reserved way when you have low points in the abilities.'' Luis thought.

    ''Yeah and I can see you''re doing a good job reserving them and not holding back that much.'' Lena said.

    The standing trees in the forest began to move again as Luis got his next attack ready.

    Although the demons seemed to get better with their attacks and reasoning with each increase in battle type their body durability didn''t seem to increase that much as most of Luis'' attacks could easily cut through them.

    He formed arge bubble in his hands before slowly stretching the bubble to convert it to a long water de.

    He held the long water de in ce waiting for the first demons to emerge from the forest and as soon as the first set had emerged, he sent the water de towards them, taking them all out at once.

    Max and Sony had found themselves outside the forest and looking at the shaking trees in the forest, they knew that was where the action was going on.

    "Let''s go," Max said, quickly heading into the forest as Sony followed behind him.

    The two had entered the forest and after walking a few steps, they could see Luis taking on the demons with just one of his ming swords and the skill wasn''t active.

    It didn''t take long before the Angel started getting overwhelmed by the numerous axes thrown at him at once and all it had taken to knock him back was a fireball.

    "Arghhhh!" He groaned as he hit his back on a tree and fell to the ground.

    The demons didn''t even wait for him to get up as they began throwing more fireballs at him.

    Luis quickly formed a shield out of earth before sending out a fireball of his own.

    The fireball was only able to knock back a few demons but it didn''t kill them.

    ''I think your water ability is the most effective and efficient attack against these demons.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah.''

    The Angel rose arge earth wall in front of him as he formed a water bubble in his hand and quickly stretched it to form a water de making sure to cover all the areas the demons were in.

    He let the earth wall fall as he quickly sent the water de towards the demons and that was all that was needed to dismantle the demons and bring an end to the fourth wave.

    This water de, unlike thest one, had not stopped moving and was heading directly for Sony and Max who were hiding in the forest.

    The water de knocked down a few trees and just before it could hit the two, Sony formed his force field as the water de hit it and turned to sprinkles of water.

    Luis had seen what had happened there and when he focused his vision there, he spotted the two.

    ''Ohe on, do they always have to show up?''

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 268 Get The Last Hit

    Luis had really wished that he wouldn''t have to see this two today but it turns out his wish didn''t really matter to them.

    ''How do they even know when I''m ying and the exact terrain?'' Luis thought with a pondering look on his face.

    Sony and Max had hidden behind the fallen trees to prevent Luis from seeing them unaware that the young Angel had already spotted them.

    Luis nced in the direction for a while before he slowly began towards the direction.

    "You guys know I''ve already seen you right?" He said but there was no response from the two.

    "I don''t think it''s safe to stay there." The young Angel said.

    "Huh?"

    They soon understood what Luis meant as they were sted in his direction by fireballs.

    "Arghhh!" Max winced as he slowly got up from the ball.

    "Now I get what he meant," Sony said with a groan as he slowly got up from the floor.

    The demons closed up on them as the three slowly moved back until they had their back against each other.

    "How many demons did you choose?" Sony asked equipping his spear.

    "Six hundred," Luis said.

    "Six hundred!!" Max felt like screaming his head off.

    "We couldn''t even defeat the demon bosses in the five hundred demons level," Sony said.

    "I get that you were able to defeat the flying demon boss in the five hundred demons level but you also got killed in the process," Max said.

    "Wait he defeatedˇ­."

    Sony couldn''t finish that statement as the demons began to throw fireballs at them from every direction and he had to form a force field over them to block the fireballs.

    "I think we should just fight and talkter because these demons won''t give us the time we need until we clear them all," Max said as he equipped his boomerang and got ready to do his thing.

    "Yeah," Sony said. "I''ll take down the force field in three, two, one."

    As soon as the force field had gone down Max threw his boomerang which flew round taking out most of the demons before returning to him.

    Luis had more liberty to save his points now that Sony and Max were helping him.

    He faced one side of demons with his swords and was able to take them all out with his superior speed and good swordsmanship.

    Sony was also doing fine with his spear in taking down some of the demons but the person who had taken out most of the demons was Max with the help of his boomerang.

    With the three working together it didn''t take long before they had cleared up the one hundred demons.

    "Which wave is this?" Max asked.

    "The fifth wave," Luis said.

    "I still can''t believe you were able to defeat that flying demon alone," Sony said.

    "Why wouldn''t you? The guy can use up to three abilities and switch weapons freely." Max said.

    "You still haven''t exined how you''re able to do those things," Sony said, giving Luis a dead stare.

    "You know you''re really terrible at getting things out of people," Max said before turning to Luis. "If you don''t want to tell us it''s okay, just keep doing what you do."

    "You speak for yourself," Sony muttered.

    Luis didn''t reply to any of their words as he had a lot of thoughts going through his mind while Lena was trying to give him some advice.

    ''You know they would make really good allies.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, but I can''t just tell them that, I don''t even know where they are from.'' Luis replied.

    ''I only made a suggestion, I didn''t tell you to tell them anything.'' Lena said.

    The trees started shaking again as the trio got ready for thest wave of demons.

    Immediately the first set of demons came out from behind the trees, Max threw his boomerang to take out most of the demons by that time Sony had already closed up on the rest to take them out with his spear.<sub> </sub>

    The demons on Luis'' side had made their way out as an idea popped into the Angel''s mind.

    ''You said to be creative with the lightning ability right?''

    He returned his sword to his inventory as he formed a ball of lightning in his hands, stretched the lightning to give it more width before sending it toward the demons.

    "He can do lightning too," Max said with a surprised expression on his face as he quickly summoned his spear to block the attack of a demon who was able to sh him with its spear.

    ''They already know I can do it soˇ­" Luis said as he struck more demons down with lightning.

    Sony was really graceful with his spear as he blocked the demons'' spears and took them out with clean hits.

    Just like the previous wave all it had taken to take out the demons was working together.

    [ +400 exp received ]

    [ 2960/4770 EXP ]

    ''Finally.''

    "This is sure going to be a terrifying demon boss," Max said, walking up to Luis.

    "I don''t think three of us would be enough to take out the demon boss at this level," Sony said.

    "Rx Sony, Demon yer over here has over four abilities in his arsenal and can freely switch weapons."

    "Do you really think that''s going to be enough?" Sony said.

    As soon as he had said that, the ground began to shake as a path was being created in the forest.

    The trio didn''t need the demon boss toe closer before they could see it.

    The demon was just like the other demons but wayrger and just like the other demons, it had arge axe with it.

    ''I''m just d it doesn''t have wings.'' Luis thought inwardly breathing a sigh of relief.

    ''If it doesn''t have wings that means it must have something that makes it deadlier than the one from the previous level.

    ''I got three hundred and fifty exp for defeating the other demon, I wonder what I will get after defeating this one.'' Luis thought.

    ''And how sure are you that you''re the one that is going to get thest hit?'' Lena asked.

    ''Huh?''

    ''If you''re going to get the exp then you have to be the one to deliver thest blow, the blow that kills the demon boss.'' Lena exined.

    "I don''t think I can feel less scared of that axe." Looking up at the demon''s axe.

    The demon was so huge that its shadow had covered them.

    "You don''t beat the demon by being scared of its axe," Sony said.

    The demon swung down its axe trying to destroy the trio all at once but its axe had only cut into the ground as they had rolled out of the way on time.

    Sony and Max had rolled to the left side while Luis rolled to thest side.

    "I have to get thatst hit." The young Angel said as he quickly got up and equipped his double Katanas.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 269 Ending The Fight

    Luis had only one goal in mind now and that was getting thest hit.

    Not getting thest hit and getting that exp would mean that he had yed this level in vain.

    Defeating the demon boss was his primary goal, the other demons were secondary.

    The young Angel didn''t give the demon boss time to pull back its axe as he ran towards its leg and struck it with both of his Katana des.

    Unlike the first one there was no nging sound but the des had not made any dent on the demon''s leg.

    ''Did he have to make the demon bosses this overpowered?'' Luis thought as he struck again with his des.

    The des still weren''t able to make any dent on the demon''s leg but it seemed like the demon felt the pain from that one as it let out a little growl and raised its leg to squash the Angel.

    ''Oh no.'' Luis thought as he quickly rolled out of the way and the demon boss stomped its foot on the ground causing the ground to tremble.

    "How are we even going to beat that huge thing?" Max said, looking up at the demon.

    Sony shook his head as he turned his gaze to the demon.

    "The only part that can get caught easily in the other bosses was their throat," Sony said, pointing his spear towards the demon''s neck.

    "That''s not necessary," Max said as his boomerang appeared in his hand and he quickly threw it towards the demon boss.

    The boomerang flew zig-zag until it got to the demon and shed straight on its throat creating a long really deep-looking wound.

    The demon let out a loud growl as it turned to the two, they thought it was going to sh down on them with its spear but instead it had opened its mouth wide.

    "Uh oh," Max said as he and Sony began to move back slowly.

    They knew what was about toe and their chance of escaping it in a ce like this was very low.

    The demon boss was about to rain fire on them when Luis thrust himself up with fire streams shot out from his hands and delivered a little kick on the demon''s jaw to know it up.

    Knocking the demon''s jaw up with a kick had done a job in redirecting the mes it was about to pour on the forest.

    "There was no way we could have escaped that," Max said, looking up at the wild mes.

    Luis didn''t stop there with his attacks as he thrust himself with his fire stream, formed a long water de sh, and sent it towards the demon boss''s neck.

    ''This would have been easier if these guys weren''t here.''

    The demon caught the gist of what he was trying to do fast enough and used its hands to cover his neck before the water de could get to him.

    Luis dropped to the floor and watched as the water de smashed into the demon''s hands but it didn''t look like it had done anything.

    [ Fire Points: 40/90 ]

    The demon removed its hand from its neck to reveal its neck which seemed to have healed from Max''s hit.

    "Get away from there Luis!" Max yelled.

    Luis knew he was in a very good position to get hit by the demon but he wasn''t going to move as he had something nned in his mind.

    The demon lifted its axe and shed it down on him, this was the opportunity the young Angel was waiting for as he thrust himself up with his fire stream.

    He stopped the fire stream and with the little moment he was going tost in the air, he formed a long width of lighting and threw it towards the demon''s neck.

    The lightning went straight on target and hit the demon''s neck forcing it to stagger back a little before dropping its axe.

    The demon stopped moving backward as it let out a loud growl and turned its gaze to Luis.

    ''Great you managed to enrage it.'' Lena said.

    ''There''s no way you can beat these demon bosses without enraging them.'' Luis replied.

    He was right and now he had to deal with the consequences of enraging a demon boss.

    The demon opened its mouth wide as wild mes burst through it heading for the Angel.

    Luis wasn''t just going to stand there and get burnt as he raised arge earth wall to block the mes.

    The Angel was struggling to hold the mes back with his earth wall as his earth points were quickly dropping and the trees around him were getting burnt to the ground.

    Max and Sony had quickly rushed to him at thest minute as Sony used his force field to support his earth wall.

    The demon didn''t seem to be stopping as the mes kept hitting the force field and burning down the trees in the forest.

    "We can''t win this fight, the demon boss is too strong and I can''t hold this force field for much longer.

    "You''re right," Max said with a dejected voice. "It was nice seeing you again, Demon yer."

    "Wait," Luis said.<sub> </sub>

    "Huh?" Sony said.

    "How long is it before your ability points get exhausted?" The young Angel asked.

    "In about two minutes now this force field will disappear," Sony said.

    "Good, just hold it," Luis said as he equipped his double Katanas and moved to the edge of the force field.

    "What are you doing?" Max asked.

    Luis didn''t reply as he stuck his Katana des out to the mes.

    "Arghhhh!!" He groaned as he gritted his teeth while keeping his eyes on the gauge on both des.

    The pain he was feeling on his hands now felt very real but he didn''t pull the des back until the gauge on both des had filled up.

    He pulled back the des which were both glowing red now and had made Max and Sony not notice his burnt hands.

    "Remove the force field," Luis said.

    "I was about to do that," Sony said as he folded both of his hands.

    He thought they were going to get burnt until Luis pointed the sword towards the demon and simr mes shot out from the des.

    Both Sony and Max had their mouths wide open as they watched the demon''s me being pulled back by the mes from Luis'' des.

    The mes from the Katana des pushed back the demon''s mes until it had gotten covered by mes and the mes kept pushing it back until it had crashed on the floor pulling down a lot of trees with it.

    Max and Sony looked in the direction the demon had fallen with shocked expressions on their faces before turning to Luis.

    "What a weapon?" Max said. "We actually managed to take down a level six demon."

    "I don''t think it''s dead," Luis said, turning his gaze to where the demon had fallen.

    "We just saw it fall," Max said.

    There was a reason why Luis had said that, it was because he had not received his exp yet and the system wasn''t wrong in not giving him the exp yet as the fallen trees in that area began to move until the demon had gotten up back on its feet again.

    Its body was all burnt now but this was a game and it didn''t seem like that mattered as long as the hp had not dropped to zero yet.

    The demon had its gaze on them and it didn''t have the nicest expression on its face.

    "Come on," Max said with a frustrated voice.

    "I don''t think I can fight that thing again," Sony said.

    ''You know what to do if you want to end this fight and get your exp.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah.''

    Luis returned his Katana des to his inventory and quickly equipped his two ming swords.

    "I can still fight it, I just need you guys to back me up in any way you can," Luis said, stepping forward with his swords.

    "Huh?" Max said.

    "Unless you have something else up your sleeves, I don''t think there''s any way you''re going to beat that thing," Sony said.

    Luis didn''t reply as he activated the mes on both of his ming swords and after a little while increased the mes with his fire ability before turning to Ace.

    "I do have something else up my sleeves." He said.

    The two watched the Angel with a horrid look on their faces as his two ck wings sprouted from his back and pped a bit before he took off heading towards the demon boss at full speed.

    Max watched him fly for a while before turning to Sony.

    "Wings?"

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 270 Perfect Excuse

    Luis had finallye up with the perfect excuse to cover up the reason why he could do all these things in the game and that was why he had decided to use the only thing that would give him a fair advantage over the demon.

    ''It took you that long to figure this out.'' Lena said.

    "Not now Lena," Luis said as he closed up on the demon and tried to sh off its neck with both of his ming swords but the demon had blocked its neck with its hands.

    Luis'' des hit the demon boss'' hands as he flew past him and quickly returned to attack from behind but the demon had quickly turned at the same time and tried to punch him down.

    The Angel saw the demon boss'' handsing toward him and he did the quickest thing that came to his mind.

    He flew higher and ascended with both of his swords shing down hard on the demon''s hand.

    "Finally." He said with relief in his voice as he flew backward.

    The demon boss had two small cuts on its hands and both of them hade from Luis'' ming sword.

    The demon still had a little bit of durability on its skin but it wasn''t as strong as before and the drop in durability may havee from Luis'' counter fire attack.

    ''Skin durability failing that means the neck doesn''t have to be your only focus now.'' Lena said.

    ''But it''s still my main target.'' Luis replied as he flew towards the demon giving it the impression that he wasing directly at it.

    The demon boss opened its hands and tried to grab him but he quickly flew high just in time to avoid the hands and came down with a double sh of his mes on the demon''s head.

    The demon let out a growl as it tried to grab the Angel again but he quickly flew back to a safe distance to avoid getting grabbed.

    "He''s fighting the demon alone and he''s doing pretty good," Max said with a fascinated look on his face.

    "Yeah, it''s because of those wings, weapons, and abilities of his that he is able to keep up," Sony said.

    "That''s exactly the point," Max said.

    Luis was d to see that he had made a crack on the demon boss'' head and now he was going to try something different.

    ''You shouldn''t have wasted your fire points trying to take us out at once.''

    The young Angel returned his ming swords to his inventory as he formed arge bubble in his hands stretched into a long water de and sent it flying towards the demon.

    The water de sh covered range didn''t give the demon any space to avoid the water de sh as it hit, creating quite a mark.

    "Now we''re getting somewhere," Luis said as he sent out another water-de sh.

    The demon tried to use its hand to block it this time but the sh had gone through its hands creating a deep wound in the process and forcing out a loud groan from the demon boss.

    "Now''s our chance," Max said as he ran toward the demon boss with his boomerang.

    "What are you doing?" Sony asked.

    "He said to help him in any way possible," Max said as he continued running and finally sent his boomerang flying towards the demon boss.

    His target just likest time was the neck as the boomerang dragged itself on the demon''s neck creating quite a deep opening before flying back to him.

    The demon let out a loud growl, this growl wasn''t like the other ones, it was more fierce and shook the entire forest.

    The demon turned to Max and raised its legs to match him into the ground.

    "Oh no, you don''t," Luis said as he flew in from the side, and with the momentum from his speed, he pushed back the demon.

    That push had so much power in it that the demon was falling over now.

    ''You know just falling won''t kill that thing.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah.'' Luis said as he quickly equipped his ming swords and increased their mes with his fire ability.

    He quickly flew toward the demon before it could reach the floor and with all his strength channeled into his swords he took off the demon''s head before it could hit the ground.

    A cloud of dust was formed around the area as soon as the demon boss hit the ground obstructing Max and Sony''s view of what was happening in the area.

    They looked in the direction waiting for the dust to clear up but before the dust could clear, Luis flew up.

    "He did it," Max said with a smile on his face.

    [ +500 exp received ]

    ''I should have gotten more than that given how tough this demon is.''

    ''If you had used your wings from the beginning, it wouldn''t have been that tough.'' Lena said.

    ''No, if the demon hadn''t wasted its fire points like that, it would have still given me a tough time in the air.'' Luis replied as hended in front of Max and Sony.

    [ Flight deactivated ]<sub> </sub>

    As soon as that message appeared on his system screen, his wings retracted.

    Max stared at him with a stunned look on his face before Sony shook him to snap him out of his daze as the two had already made a deal before Luisnded in front of them.

    "I know I said it was okay if you didn''t want to tell us but those wings got my curiosity stirred up again," Max said. "We promise we won''t tell anyone, just tell us how you did it, how you did everything you''ve done so far."

    Luis didn''t reply as she stared at him for a while before turning his gaze to Sony and then back to him.

    "Even if I tell you, I''m not sure you''ll be able to do it," Luis said.

    "Really?" Max said.

    "Yeah because I didn''t do it myself, it was the creator of the game that put these features in my headset," Luis said.

    "You know the creator of demon battle?" Sony asked as this was beginning to sound far-fetched to him.

    "Yeah, and he said those headsets you guys are using fell into the ocean when he was returning from somewhere," Luis said this part to clear their doubts about him knowing the creator of demon battle.

    "We did find the headsets on the beach." Sony said. "But how do you know him?"

    "He''s our martial arts teacher at our academy," Luis said.

    "You guys practice martial arts?" Max said and Luis responded with a nod.

    "Wow, we only get to practice physicalbat, no special moves, just how to fight," Max said.

    "Yeah, I was quite disappointed during my first year to discover that there was no martial arts ss at Phoenix academy," Sony said.

    "You guys are from Phoenix academy," Luis said.

    "Yeah, what about you?" Max asked.

    "Crockel," Luis said.

    "Crockel?" Sony said, sounding surprised.

    "So the creator of demon battle is a martial arts teacher at Crockel academy," Max said.

    He wanted to ask more questions but Luis'' body had begun to disintegrate.

    "Are you in your dorm room?" Max asked.

    "Yeah," Luis replied looking at his body which was disintegrating from below.

    "Then someone''s in your dorm room," Max said.

    "Just pray it''s not a Jane," Sony said.

    "Huh?"

    "Don''t mind him," Max said. "So are youˇ­."

    He couldn''t finish what he wanted to say as Luis'' body had turned into pixels before fading away.

    Luis regained consciousness in his room only to see his VR headset hanging over his head.

    "Michael." He said quickly sitting up on his bed.

    "You''re here gaming unaware that you''re in serious danger," Michael said.

    "Huh?" Luis said with a confused expression on his face.

    "I''ll exin everything to you at myb," Michael said, grabbing him by his arm as they got covered by white light.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 271 Stay Low

    "I told you so." Luis sprang up from his seat to say as soon as Michael had exined some part of the situation to him. "I told you she was an Angel, that attraction."

    "I know Luis, I told you I was going to do my investigations and I''ve finally gotten the result I was supposed to get," Michael said.

    "So she was sent here to capture me," Luis said.

    "Not exactly but now that she knows about your Demi-Angels she has to capture you and bring you back to heaven," Michael said.

    "Heaven? Like the celestial home of Angels." Luis said.

    "It isn''t exactly as you believe it to be," Michael said.

    "Huh?" Luis said.

    "Heaven may have some celestial qualities but it''s just a," Michael said.

    "I thought it was just another realm far away from our world," Luis said.

    "It is far away from our world, in another sr system, you''ll have to pass two sr systems before you could get to heaven,"  Michael said. "Many astronauts have tried to make it to the fourth sr system but by the time they reach the third sr system they''ve already be due for death."

    "Humans don''t really know about heaven," Luis said.

    "Yes but I do," Michael said.

    "How? I haven''t seen anything about it in all the books here." Luis said.

    "That''s because it''s not in any of the books out there in the library or anywhere," Michael said as he turned his gaze to hisrge shelf.

    "Inside that shelf is the book that will tell you everything about heaven," Michael said pointing at the locked shelf.

    "We really have to get a piece of the pure de," Luis said.

    "Yeah," Michael said, turning back to him. "Now back to what we were saying. If Nova captures you and those students you turned into Demi-Angels..."

    "What?" Luis asked.

    "She''ll take you to heaven for you to get punished," Michael said.

    "What kind of punishment?" Luis asked.

    "I don''t exactly know what the punishment is like in description but I know it isn''t a nice one and the Demi-Angels will be killed," Michael said.

    "What? Angels can be this cruel?" Luis was beyond shocked.

    "To them, it''s not cruelty, they believe that the Demi-Angels were created through disobedience and may end up creating problems for them in heaven," Michael said.

    "What about the Angel that created the Demi-Angels?" Luis asked.

    "I said I don''t know what the punishment is by description but the Angel will get a cruel punishment that isn''t death," Michael said.

    "But this isn''t fair, none of this is fair," Luis said, sitting back in his seat. "I never signed up to be an Angel and I didn''t know there were rules like this."

    ''Calm down Luis we''ll figure out a way out of this.'' Lena said.

    ''How?''

    "You don''t need to panic, at least not yet all you have to do is toy low, try your best to avoid her, and let me deal with her for now," Michael said.

    "Are you sure you can deal with her?" Luis asked, sitting up in his seat.

    "I am not resorting to violence, I will try and exin how you became an Angel to her and see if she will see it as a good enough reason to leave you alone," Michael said.

    "And if she refuses?"

    "Then we will have to find another way to deal with things but by no means shall you and those Demi-Angels get captured by her," Michael said.

    "Demi-Angels," Luis said with a gasp as he quickly got up from his seat. "I have to warn them about this."

    "Hurry," Michael said.

    He brought out the teleporter he had in his pocket and after pushing the right buttons he got covered by white light and when the light cleared he was no longer there.<sub> </sub>

    As soon as he was gone Michael brought his watch to his view and began to choose his destination.

    "Now for a little talk with Nova." He said before pushing the teleport button and getting covered by white light.

    ____ ____

    George was still sitting on his so-called throne while discussing something with Rodney, Brad, and Brolin who were sitting on the couch.

    He was sipping from the contents of the ss cup he was holding when someone suddenly rushed into the room through the door on the other side.

    "Boss." The student said abruptly as soon as he stopped in front of George.

    "What is it?" George said, giving him a piercing look that sent shivers down his spine but he shook it off a little to deliver the information.

    "There are two men in ck suits approaching the warehouse." The boy said.

    "Then what are you telling me for? Lock those doors!"

    "Ok boss." The boy said as he quickly rushed back into the room he hade from.

    The men who were approaching the warehouse now were the same men who hade to the clinic to check on Fred and Johnny who were in aa at that time.

    Spencer and Andrew were detectives from Crockel''s department of police and they wouldn''t have been here on thest asion and this one if it weren''t for their elder sister Nicole.

    Their facial structure seemed really simr to the extent that you would think that they were twins but Andrew, who was the older brother, was slightly taller and had a more mature face.

    The two made their way into the warehouse and after looking around, they headed towards the door.

    "She said this door was protected by some kind of indestructible force," Andrew said, touching the door.

    "Looks normal to me," Spencer said after testing out a few knocks on the door.

    "What are you trying to do?" Andrew asked as he watched his brother move back.

    "What does it look like?" Spencer said, still moving back. "I''m testing out the theory of bouncing back abilities."

    "I don''t think you want to do that," Andrew said but Spencer didn''t listen to him as he formed a ball of water in his hand and sted it at the door.

    The water hit the ball and without breaking down returned to him hitting him back until he had hit the wall near the exit door.

    "Arghhh." Spencer groaned trying to get up from the floor.

    "I told you not to do it," Andrew said.

    "Yeah pleasee help me up," Spencer said.

    Andrew let out a sigh as he walked to him and pulled him up.

    "Whatever that''s behind that door has to be very precious to be protected with that kind of thing," Spencer said.

    George was watching everything through the monitor in the other room. If he didn''t know the cause of this he would have been in thought but he wasn''t because he knew who was the cause of all this.

    "Dn." He grumbled as he bit his lips.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 272 Situation Aura

    Michael appeared a little distance away from the residential area to avoid drawing unwanted attention and then slowly made his way down to the area.

    It didn''t take him long to find the building that had Nova''s apartment in it as he quickly made his way into the building and up the stairs.

    "I just hope I don''t get kicked again." He said as he approached Nova''s apartment door.

    He stopped at the door and hesitated for a few minutes before he finally knocked on the door.

    It didn''t take up to ten seconds before the door had been pulled open by Nova.

    Her hair seemed to be a little wet like she had juste out of the bathroom and she was putting on ck leggings and a ck singlet that exposed her cleavages a little.

    Her face had turned sour as soon as she had seen who had knocked on her door.

    "What do you want?" She asked.

    "I want to talk," Michael said.

    "Talk about what?" Nova said, giving him a piercing look.

    "You''re wasting your time bro." A man said as he walked past Michael to go down the stairs.

    Michael turned to watch him go down the stairs before turning back to Nova.

    "I''m here to talk about Luis," Michael said.

    "And why do you want to talk to me about Luis?"

    "We both know what I''m talking about Nova," Michael said. "Just let me in so I can exin everything to you."

    Nova stared at him for a while before walking inside while leaving the door open.

    Michael slowly entered the apartment and shut the door behind him.

    "You can have a seat if you want," Nova said, sitting down on her couch.

    Michael looked at the back chair beside him before turning his gaze to the side to see the table he had gotten kicked into by her.

    "I see you still haven''t fixed the table," Michael said before taking his seat on the back chair.

    "You broke it only a few hours ago," Nova said.

    Michael wanted to argue that statement but that wasn''t the reason why he was here and he decided to let it slide.

    "So what do you want to tell me about Luis?" Nova asked, crossing her legs.

    "I know you have been given an order to bring him and the Demi-Angels in but the boy wasn''t originally an Angel," Michael said.

    "I am already aware of that," Nova said. "He doesn''t behave like one."

    "No, it''s not the way you see it," Michael said.

    "Then what way is it?" Nova asked.

    "He wasn''t turned into an Angel by an Angel," Michael said.

    "Huh?"

    "Luis Miles isn''t from this world, back in his world, he was a human being, anding into this world he turned into an Angel," Michael said.

    "Did you say another world?" Nova said, bringing her legs down.

    "Yeah," Michael said.

    "What did he say this other world was like?" Nova asked as that part had picked her interest.

    "Like some kind of medieval time with no technology," Michael said.

    "The transition world." Nova gasped.

    "What''s the transition world?" Michael asked with a confused expression on his face.

    ????????

    Luis had summoned his Demi-Angels in their normal training spot and had straight down told them everything about Nova without leaving any details out.

    The two Demi-Angels didn''t have the happiest of expressions on their faces after listening to everything the Angel had said.

    "So this Nova is an Angel who is stronger than you and wants to capture us so that we can get killed," Fred said.

    "Yeah," Luis replied.

    "Then why did you bring us out here? She can just swoosh in here and capture all of us." Fred said, looking around.

    Luis felt like chuckling, seeing Fred like this was something he hadn''t seen since he turned him into a Demi-Angel.

    "Yeah it was stupid and irresponsible of me to bring you guys out here but this is the only ce I know I can talk to you guys privately without anybody looking at us it suspecting anything," Luis said.

    "Do you have any ns to stop her?" Johnny asked.

    "I''m not sure I will be able to stop her myself but I have someone who''s helping me," Luis said. "All you have to do now is make sure to stay low and make sure not to leave the arena tomorrow ."<sub> </sub>

    "Ok," Johnny said.

    "And what if we somehow run into her?" Fred asked.

    That was a good question and there was a chance they would run into her or she would make it look like that.

    This was a question Luis didn''t exactly have an answer to, sure he could track the Demi-Angels down as the system made it possible for him to see their auras without activating his aura vision but that didn''t tell him when the Demi-Angels were in trouble.

    ''Why don''t you take a look at your Faction tab, you haven''t explored it much you know.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah.'' Luis replied.

    [ Forced Destiny Faction ]

    [ Faction Members: 2 ]

    [ Faction Points: 0 ]

    [ Loyalty points: 4 ]

    ''I still don''t see anything.'' Luis thought.

    Fred had expected an answer from Luis but the Angel had just stood there and for about one minute now he had not said anything.

    "Is he okay?" Fred turned to Johnny to ask.

    "Wait, maybe he''s doing something," Johnny said, grabbing Fred by his arm while his gaze was on Luis.

    ''Check well, those corners up and down, there may be a tab or something.'' Lena said.

    Luis did as she said and that was when he spotted a tiny bar just below the Faction page, it was a little box with the letter S written inside it.

    He clicked the tab and that was when another page opened in his system with the word Skills as the heading.

    ''Skills.''

    [ Avable Skills ]

    [ Situation Aura ]

    [ Summon ]

    [ Switch ]

    Looking at the skills that were avable to choose from, none of them had a title that looked like it was going to be helpful to him.

    ''Even the situation aura?'' Lena asked.

    ''Let me check it out first.'' Luis replied as he clicked the first option.

    [ Situation Aura ]

    [ Changes color to signify when anyone in the faction is in danger ]

    ''Isn''t that what you were looking for?'' Lena said.

    Luis was surprised and at the same time d to find out what the situation aura skill was used for.

    ''Unlock it.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah.'' Luis replied as he clicked the unlock option.

    [ Situation Aura would require three loyalty points to unlock ]

    ''So that''s what the loyalty points were for.'' Luis thought looking up at his loyalty points and he was d that Johnny is somewhat loyal to him to give him those points.

    [ -3 Loyalty points ]

    [ Situation Aura unlocked ]

    As soon as he received that message from his system, the yellow auras which he could seeing off Fred and Johnny had suddenly turned green.

    ''I think green means safe.''

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 273 She Has No Choice

    "The transition world is something that you shouldn''t know about," Nova said.

    "Why is that?" Michael asked.

    "It''s something you shouldn''t know," Nova said, shaking her head as he turned away from him.

    She had lots of thoughts going through her mind now about a certain someone.

    ''When Miles went missing, we couldn''t find his readings on this earth but we didn''t check the transition world.'' She thought.

    "Listen, Nova, Luis has already told me about this transition world you''re talking about, he didn''t tell me much though and I don''t care, all I want is for you to leave him alone he didn''t know any of these rules existed," Michael said.

    Nova didn''t reply to him for a while before slowly turning to face him.

    "I understand what you''re saying Michael but that is not my choice to make, the council already knows about him and the Demi-Angels," Nova said.

    "Can''t you exin what I just exined to you to them?" Michael said.

    "I cannot speak to him unless he calls me, which he isn''t going to do," Nova said.

    "So now you''re just going to capture him and the Demi-Angels and take them to heaven to get severely punished," Michael said.

    ''He knows quite a lot about Angels.'' Nova noted.

    "I don''t have any choice," Nova said.

    Michael stared at her with mixed feelings of disappointment and annoyance.

    "You may not have a choice," Michael said, getting up from his seat. "But he has a choice and I also have a choice."

    He left her apartment as soon as he had said that leaving Nova to wallow in her thoughts as she was really confused here.

    The way Luis had be an Angel wasn''t someone any Angel would immediately believe but she knew there was a chance of it being possible because she had tried something once.

    "I just hope you''re not the one causing this problem Miles." She said with a dejected voice.

    ____ ____

    Luis walked past the second-year dormitory area looking at the trails of green aura leading into Fred and Johnny''s dorm room.

    He had already figured out that the green color meant that they were safe but he just hoped it would work whenever they were in danger and if it did he already had an idea of what the color change would be.

    Now that he had warned his Demi-Angels and installed a security system to inform him whenever they were in danger he decided to head to the library.

    Well not exactly the library but he had to go through the library to get to Michael''sir.

    He could have used his teleporter but there were many students around who could see him.

    ''You know it''s not safe for you to be walking around like this.'' Lena said.

    ''I know but there''s no way she''s going to try and capture me in an open space like this.'' Luis replied.

    He quickly made his way to the library and was d when he entered to see that the person behind the counter was Rose and not Emilia.

    She ignored him as he made his way into the bookshelves area and headed to the special bookshelf.

    He pulled the book on top and quickly entered their as soon as the door had opened.

    The reason why he was here was that Michael had said that there was footage of Nova using her fairy shrink ability and that was the footage he wanted to see.

    "Hello, Luis," Nika said.

    "Hi, Nika," Luis said, making his way to the monitors.

    He scanned the screens until he found the one which was connected to the camera capturing the outside of the arena gate.

    "Is there any saved footage on this monitor?" Luis asked, pointing at the monitor.

    "What''s the number of the monitor?" Nika asked.

    "Number nine," Luis said.

    "Ok, there is one saved footage in monitor number nine," Nika said.

    "Please y it," Luis said.

    The screen had switched from what the camera was seeing then to the footage of Nova using her fairy shrink ability.<sub> </sub>

    Luis watched it a couple of times and even zoomed in to the video to see how she was totally covered with a white aura when she took that form.

    That was when something clicked in his head, he had seen the same tiny white aura zoom past him after he had dealt with Rodney back in the woods.

    "She was there." He muttered. "She has to be the one that took Rodney to the clinic."

    ''If it was her that zoomed past you then it makes a lot of sense.'' Lena said.

    "But why didn''t she capture me there, there was no one there to interrupt her?" Luis wondered.

    "Who are you talking to Luis?" Nika asked.

    "My consciousness," Luis said, touching his head.

    "I didn''t know humans could talk to their consciousness but if it''s consciousness do you have to speak out?" Nika said.

    ''Calling me your consciousness is somewhat true.'' Lena said.

    "Yeah, I don''t have to," Luis said, turning back to the monitors.

    ''What did you say?''

    ''Never mind.'' Lena said.

    Luis shook his head as he began to rewind the footage which had switched back to what the camera was viewing now to see if he could find anything.

    He rewound it to the part where everyone was leaving the arena just this afternoon and that was when he had spotted something.

    While everyone was trying to head back to their dorm rooms, Brad and Brolin used the opportunity to knock a student down before quickly pulling him into the woods.

    He also noticed that two or three students had noticed what they had done but they didn''t say anything and just kept moving.

    Luis wasn''t going to easily forget the faces of the two students who had shot him with arrows and now he was wondering what they needed that student for.

    He zoomed in on that part of the footage and watched it until they had pulled the boy inside and were out of the camera''s view.

    "George and his minions, I wonder what they are up to now?" Luis muttered.

    ''You don''t have to worry about that, Nicole and Michael are on the case.'' Lena said.

    ''I know that but they don''t know them as much as I do.'' Luis replied.

    ''True but still you have toy low to avoid getting captured by Nova.'' Lena said.

    ''I understand the idea of staying low but what if Nova somehow manages to get to me, I need good stats to be able to match up to her and those stats booste from one group of people.''

    ''Come on Luis, I thought you had already forfeited doing that tonight.'' Lena said. ''She''s a guardian Angel and you are an ordinary Angel you can''t just match up to her with stats alone.''

    ''I never said I''ve forfeited it, I need those stats points and I have to get them, I may not be able to match up to her but at least they can help me keep up.'' Luis replied. ''If she hasn''te after me during all this time she had been here then she''s not ready to leave yet and I have to use that to my advantage..''

    ''Can you at least wait for Michael to talk to her?'' Lena said.

    It was at that moment that white light appeared behind him and cleared up to reveal Michael.

    "Wee Michael," Nika said, causing Luis to quickly turn to see Michael looking at him.

    Judging by the look on his face the Angel knew he had not-so-good news.

    "She has no choice, Luis," Michael said slowly, shaking his head.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 274 Nobody Saw Me

    After listening to everything Michael had said, Luis wasn''t really surprised and had only one thing to say.

    "At least she understands." The Angel said getting up from his seat.

    "Yeah but she''s still going toe after you," Michael said.

    "Yeah, you''ve already said that," Luis said, staring at therge locked bookshelf in theboratory.

    "She doesn''t have a choice," Michael said. "The way she sounded after I exined everything to her, I knew at once that if it was up to her she would let it slide."

    "But it isn''t up to her is it?" Luis said, sticking his hands in his pocket.

    "Listen, Luis, I''ll help you take care of this but you just have to stay low and let me figure out a way," Michael said.

    "There is no other way besides fighting her, you''ve said it yourself it isn''t up to her," Luis said, walking towards the bookshelf.

    "You can''t fight her, the power gap between an ordinary Angel and a guardian Angel is really high," Michael said.

    "And what is the power gap between her and you?" Luis asked, turning back to face him.

    "I don''t know but all I am telling you is to stay clear of her," Michael said.

    "But that won''t be possible if she won''t stay clear of me," Luis said. "I know I am not strong enough to stand against her but I know a way to get stronger and if shees trying to take me away I am going to try my best to defend myself."

    "I never said you shouldn''t defend yourself," Michael said. "Just don''t go to her looking for a confrontation."

    Luis didn''t say anything as he walked back to his seat.

    "I''m not stupid Michael." He said sitting back on the seat.

    "I don''t really know if there''s a way around this but you have to try and hold your ground till Ie up with something better," Michael said.

    "Ok," Luis said with a nod. "Thanks for looking out for me."

    "It''s not a problem," Michael said.

    "In as much as Nova''s here trying to capture so that I can get punished, I would really love to see what heaven looks like," Luis said.

    "Me too, but you don''t have to go there for this reason," Michael said.

    "Yeah," Luis replied.

    "Nova said something about your world being the transition world, do you know what that means?" Michael asked.

    "Transition world?" Luis said.

    "Yeah."

    "No, I don''t know what it means," Luis said, shaking his head.

    ____ ____

    The sun had set once again at Asaka putting the curfew back online and sending the people of Asaka back into their homes.

    This night curfew was really affecting a lot of people who made more profit from their products during the night and Felix ckstone was one of those people.

    Jude had stayed in his room throughout the day trying to figure out the way to go about his current problems.

    He had to go to this other world and find his sister but he couldn''t just leave his parents here when the elves were going to attack the kingdom in the next two days.

    He still hadn''t gotten any response from the message he had sent out to his friend and was beginning to think that this was his way of saying that there was no way he could help him.

    "I don''t me him," Jude muttered to himself as he got up from his bed.

    Thinking about all this alone was getting him nowhere and he had to go see the elf twins now.

    He slid into his brown hoodie and hung his bag over his shoulder ready to make his way into the forest.

    He opened the door expecting the hallway to be clear as always but that wasn''t the case now as he had almost badged into Matilda who was standing at his doorstep with a covered te in her hand.

    She wasn''t in her maid uniform this time and was rather putting on a long ck dress.

    "I was about to knock." She said with a smile.

    "You didn''t tell me you wereing tonight," Jude said.<sub> </sub>

    "Well I didn''t want to but your mother told me when I was leaving today that you no longer joined them for meals," Matilda said, stretching the covered te towards him. "Here''s your food."

    "I don''t have time for this Matilda." Jude refused to take the te from her.

    "Where are you going?" Matilda asked entering his room.

    "I have to go figure some things out," Jude said, turning to face her.

    "You''re going to see the elves," Matilda said, dropping the te on top of his cupboard.

    "Yes, I have to," Jude said.

    "I want toe with you," Matilda said abruptly with a little excitement in her voice.

    "Come on Matilda, what if your master starts looking for you? How did you even get here in the middle of the curfew?" That was the question he had forgotten to ask her when he first saw her.

    "I made sure Master Delop had gone to sleep before I came out, he won''t be awake till midnight and as for how I made it here in the middle of the curfew, don''t worry nobody saw me," Matilda said.

    Jude didn''t say anything as he stared at her expressionless.

    "Come on, you don''t have to worry about me, the guards won''t see me." She said, cing her head on his chest. "I just want to see the elves."

    "Fine," Jude said.

    "Oh, thanks, honey." She said, giving him a peck.

    "Just stay close to me." He said as they both walked out of the room and he slowly shut the door.

    They two made their way out of the house through the back door.

    "Just stay close to me." He said walking slowly into the street but just as he turned to check on Matilda he was surprised to discover that she was no longer there.

    "Matilda." She whispered looking around but there was no sign of her. "Where did she go?"

    After looking around without being able to find her, Jude assumed that maybe she had decided to go back inside or return to her master''s house.

    He slowly made his way through the street and just like always maneuvered his way through the guards until he had gotten to the forest.

    "Took you too long." He heard Matilda''s voice from behind as soon as he had entered the forest.

    "How did you get here before me?" He asked as he turned to her with a shocked expression on his face.

    "I told you nobody saw me." She said walking past him but she didn''t walk any further as she stopped in front of him.

    "I''m waiting for you to lead the way." She said,

    Tauriel and Tuchel were getting ready to head to the hole where they usually met with Jude every night when Jude suddenly entered the cave with Matilda.

    "Jude," Tauriel said.

    "And who''s this, I thought you said no other person would know about this ce?" Tuchel asked, sounding a little annoyed.

    "Calm down Tuchel, this is Matilda, my girlfriend, she''s not going to tell anyone," Jude said.

    "Hello," Matilda said, waving at the two elves.

    "Girlfriend?" Tauriel muttered.

    Her heart felt like it had just gotten pierced by a dagger.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 275 Bully Hunt

    Tauriel was in such a good mood until Jude had entered the cave with a woman who he introduced as his girlfriend.

    Her mood had immediately dropped as soon as those words had flown out of Jude''s mouth.

    "You never told me you had a girlfriend," Tauriel said.

    "It slipped my mind because of everything that''s been going ontely," Jude said. "She just returned yesterday from a trip with her master."

    "Ok, that exins why we didn''t see her during the time we were at your house," Tuchel said.

    "Yeah," Jude said.

    "Hi there Matilda, I''m Tuchel and this is my sister Tauriel," Jude said, pulling Tauriel closer to his body.

    "Stop it Tuchel," Tauriel said, pulling away from him.

    "I guess you''re twins," Matilda said.

    "Yeah, I guess it''s very obvious despite us not being identical," Tuchel said, turning to Tauriel.

    "Wow, I never thought they were elves who didn''t despise humans," Matilda said.

    "Not everyone agrees with the most popr ideologies in the world although they may act like they do," Jude said, causing Matilda to turn to him.

    "Ok, so Jude what about thepass you were talking about?" Tuchel asked.

    Tauriel would have asked him that question a long time ago but she had suddenly gone mute.

    "Yeah," Jude said, putting his hands in his pocket to bring out thepass. "Here it is." He said showing Tuchel thepass.

    "How does it work?" Tuchel asked.

    "Let''s go to the hole, I''ll show you there," Jude said, already making his way outside.

    Matilda had quickly followed him leaving Tuchel and Tauriel alone in the cave.

    "Are youing?" Tuchel turned to his sister to ask.

    "Is that supposed to be a question?" Tauriel said with her gaze on the exit.

    "Yeah, your mood seems to have gotten a little sour, you seemed so excited to see the magicpass and now you didn''t even bother to ask about it," Tuchel said, filtering out some of the parts of what he had in mind.

    "There''s nothing wrong Tuchel," Tauriel said before quickly making her way out of the cave.

    "Even you don''t believe that," Tuchel muttered as soon as she had left the cave.

    They had all gathered in front of the hole now and it was time for Jude to show them how thepass worked.

    The young knight held thepass out in front of the cave and said the exact words Festus had told him to say.

    "Directinium tinimo stone." He said but nothing had happened after that.

    "I don''t see anything," Matilda said looking at thepass.

    "Yeah me neither," Tuchel said.

    "I don''t get it, it worked back at the dungeon," Jude said with a confused expression on his face.

    He shook thepass but nothing still happened until the stones on the edges of the hole had lit up and lights from each of them shot out to create the triangr portal.

    A white arrow had immediately risen from thepass and was now pointing at the hole.

    Tauriel and Tuchel were supposed to have looks of astonishment on their face but they didn''t because they weren''t able to see the arrow.

    Matilda on the other hand had an amazed look on her face as she looked at the triangr blue portal.

    "What is that?" She said in amazement.

    Jude had told her about Tania falling into another world but he didn''t tell her anything about a portal.

    _____ ____

    Luis was practicing his martial arts moves in Michael''sb, he was alone now as Michael had left to take care of sometimes at home.

    After about thirty minutes of training alone, Luis decided to take a seat and check a few things in his system.

    [ Profile ]

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Angel ]

    [ Grade: Normal ]

    [ 120/120 HP ]

    [ 100/100 Energy ]<sub> </sub>

    [ 3460/4770 EXP ]

    [ Level: 16 ]

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 36 ]

    [ Stamina: 26 ]

    [ Agility: 29 ]

    ''If I could only get these stats to fifty.'' Luis thought looking at his physical status.

    ''And you think getting them to fifty will be enough to help you stand against Nova.'' Lena said.

    ''It probably may not but people don''t grow overnight.'' Luis replied.

    [ Special Abilities ]

    [ Fire: Level 5 ]

    [ Earth: Level 3 ]

    [ Water: Level 5 ]

    ''My abilities have really improved but I wish I had more points in each of them.'' Luis thought.

    He didn''t have to be here because Michael had told him to go back to his dorm room and forget about working in the library today.

    He had remained here because executing his ns tonight required him to be here.

    ''You know this will all be in vain if none of those boyse out tonight or you don''t see them bullying anyone tonight.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, but I''ll take my chances.'' Luis replied.

    He checked his watch to see that the time was thirty minutes to five and that was his cue to go get something that would be really useful to him tonight.

    He picked up his teleporter from the table and after adjusting his destination and pushing the teleport button got covered by white light.

    He appeared in the woods just a little distance away from their ssroom and just like he had estimated that was the exact time Ciara was leaving the ssroom.

    He patiently waited for her to be out of sight before he quickly made his way to the ss and after entering the ss, he headed to the closet.

    He picked up the hoodie where Ciara had dropped it and quickly teleported himself back to Michael''sb.

    "Ok, I think that''s everything I need." The Angel said dropping the hoodie on the table.

    He had already sent a message to Orah through his watch about him being busy and saying that they would speak more on his vision tomorrow.

    [ Inventory ]

    [ 4/15 slots upied ]

    He had lots of space in his inventory to put lots of weapons especially but the problem was that he didn''t have the weapons.

    He had lots of weapons in his system shop but those weapons just had very poor stats, he had bought the anti-gravity boots because he didn''t have any boots better than them.

    ''The system says the shop is at level one but I wonder how I''m supposed to level it up.'' Luis wondered.

    Lena didn''t say anything as the young Angel grabbed the brown hoodie and made his way up to Michael''sir.

    He walked to the monitors and checked his watch to see that the time was ten minutes to six and that meant that the sun had almost setpletely.

    He kept moving his gaze from one monitor screen to the other as the time kept moving and once the time had hit six pm he saw something in one of the monitors.

    A student who had gone to buy something in one of the shops away from the academy was returning when someone quickly jumped out from the little bush demarcating the two roads and pulled him into there.

    "And I thought I had to wait longer." The Angel said grabbing the brown hoodie.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 276 Bully Hunt (02)

    The person who had pulled the boy into the bush was none other than Zach who had been keeping an eye on him since he left his dorm room to go buy something.

    The boy tried his possible best to pull himself free from Zach''s grip but Zach kept a firm grip on him until he had entered the lonely road where Dan and Luke were waiting for him.

    "Hey let me go!" The boy said as Zach pushed him to the floor.

    "There you go, I''ve let you go," Zach said sarcastically.

    The boy tried to get up only to look around and see that he was surrounded by three students now and the darkness was making it really hard for him to make anything out of his face.

    "Let''s see what you have here," Dan said, grabbing the small bag the boy had in his hands but before he could open it and see what was inside the bag flew off his hand and back to the boy.

    "What do you want from me?" The boy said, pulling himself back on the floor.

    "Just give us a gold coin and we''ll allow you to go in peace," Luke said.

    "But I don''t have a gold coin." The boy said, still pulling himself back.

    He knew there was no point attacking three students who all had the number three with a small h disyed on their watch.

    He was only a level two lower and that was why he had been such an easy target for Zach.

    "You don''t have a gold coin?" Zach said, his voice sounding a little nice.

    "Yeah." The boy said, nodding his head.

    "Well, that means you''ll have topensate us for going through the trouble to get you here," Zach said, joining his hands together.

    He lifted a piece of earth from the ground and hurled it towards the boy who quickly covered his face but before the piece of earth could get to him another piece of earth flew out from nowhere and knocked it away.

    The three second-year students didn''t act surprised as they already knew who was behind.

    They knew the person who was always getting in the way of most of their operations.

    "Run." The boy heard a voice resound from the woods around them and without hesitating he got up from the ground and took to his heels.

    The three second-year students didn''t try to attack him as they knew there was no point in doing so.

    "Hey, why are you always getting in the way of our business?" Zach said with a frustrating voice.

    "You call bullying students and taking their coins business," Luis said as his voice resounded around the second-year students.

    Keeping himself hidden was making the second-year students scared as they were looking around wondering where he was.

    The part that worried them the most was that they had no idea where he was going to attack them from.

    "It''s okay as long as we are not killing anybody," Zach said.

    "Ok, then it''s okay for me to beat you guys up now as long as you don''t die," Luis said quickly, sending out a st of water from behind Zach.

    Luke spotted the water on time and countered it with his own water st but he was getting pushed back really fast and Zach seeing that quickly formed an earth wall in front of him to block the water.

    Luis could have easily broken the earth wall with his water st but he decided to stop sting in order to change his position.

    "Why don''t you show yourself, attacking us from the shadows doesn''t make this a fair fight," Zach said.

    "Three second-year students ganging up on a weak first-year student is no way close to fair," Luis said as he shot out another water st from his changed position.

    Dan quickly formed an earth wall to block the water st but his earth wall wasn''t going tost as he could feel it crumbling under the effects of the water st.

    Zach knew he was struggling with keeping out the water st from the look on his face and quickly formed another earth wall to support Dan''s earth wall.<sub> </sub>

    Their earth wallbined still wasn''t enough to keep out Luis'' water st as it broke through the first wall and was now slowly bringing down the second one.

    What Luis had done was made his water hot with his temperature control before sting it out and you could tell that the heat was ying a very important role in breaking down the earth walls.

    "Come on Brad," Zach said with his teeth gritted as he enforced his earth wall with hisst earth points.

    Brad was on top of the tallest tree in the area and had been trying to spot Luis for a long time without any sess but now that the Angel had been sting on the second-year students from one spot for a long time he had a clear view of him.

    He summoned his bow and fitted it with two arrows that he had pulled out from his arrow pack.

    He aimed at his target and let his arrows fly.

    Luis was still sting and had a smile on his face now that Zach''s wall was on itsst enforcement but before he could bring the wall down and st them into oblivion he felt a stinging pain on both of his thighs.

    [ -40 HP ]

    He grabbed one of the arrows on his leg and pulled it out before pulling the other one out with a little groan.

    He had his aura vision activated and looked up to see the person who had shot the arrows and quickly formed an earth shield to block the other arrows which had almost hit him.

    "You didn''t think we were alone did you?" Zach said, looking towards the direction where the water st hade from.

    Luis didn''t say anything as he formed a bubble in his hands, stretched it to a long water de, and sent it flying towards Brad.

    Brad understood what had just been sent towards him with the little motion he had managed to see Luis do with his hands.

    He was a bitte to jump off the tree as the water de had shed off the branch he had his leg on and knocked him off bnce.

    He hit about two branches before he had finally hit the ground.

    Hitting those branches may have hurt but they had helped in reducing the force with which he would have hit the floor with.

    "Arghhhh." Brad groaned as he slowly got up from the floor. "Who is that guy?"

    He slowly made his way out of the bush to the lonely road only to see the three second-year students on the ground with a hooded figure who had his hand ced on Zach''s chest.

    "Hooded figure," Brad muttered on seeing the person.

    Luis'' ears had picked up those words from him and he had quickly turned to him.

    Brad could feel his heartbeat rapidly increasing now but he was trying his best to keep hisposure.

    "Who are you?" He asked, his voice a little shaky.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 277 Luis Vs Brad

    Luis was aware that the person he had knocked off that tree was still conscious because he didn''t receive any exp but he didn''t expect the person to get up quickly after that fall.

    ''I knew it had to be one of them.'' Luis thought, getting up from the floor.

    He had decided to save his time after he had knocked down Brad with his water de sh.

    He rushed to the three second-year students and took them all out before taking forty percent life force from each of them.

    He had received four stat points in stamina and eight stat points in agility.

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 39 ]

    [ Stamina: 33 ]

    [ Agility: 34 ]

    There was no increase in strength but his speed had received a boost from these two stats improvement and maybe he could boost them more with one more person.

    "You were the one that shot me with those arrows right?" Luis said, pointing at Brad.

    He made sure to keep his head slightly bowed to prevent Brad from seeing his eyes.

    "Who are you?" Brad asked, still trying to keep hisposure.

    "I don''t think that''s what you should be worrying about right now," Luis said as he formed two earth spears and sent them flying towards Brad.

    "It''s actually him," Brad muttered as he did a flip to block one of the spears before smashing the other earth spear with his bow.

    As soon as he had avoided getting hit by those attacks he pulled two arrows from his arrow pack, fitted them into his bow, and sent them flying towards the Angel.

    Luis quickly formed an earth shield to block the arrows before sending out a water st.

    Brad couldn''t block this one as he got sted back by the water until he had hit his back on a tree.

    "Arghhhh." Brad groaned as he got up from the floor only to see Luis in front of him.

    "You should be d I didn''t make this hurt much," Luis said as he sent a punch directly to his head.

    He expected Bryan to fall and an exp received notification on his screen but rather his hand had hit nothing but dust as Bryan was no longer there.

    "You didn''t think it was going to be that easy did you?" He heard Bryan''s voice behind him and he quickly turned to see him a little distance away from him.

    ''I should have checked his ability before attacking him.''

    [ Name: Brad Gregory ]

    [ Aura: Yellow ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [ Family Ability: None ]

    [ Ability: Instant teleportation ]

    ''Instant teleportation?'' Luis was really confused by the word instant that was added to teleportation.

    When he checked Silvia''s ability there was no instant added to the teleportation which meant that Brad''s teleportation had to be a different kind of teleportation.

    ''You should just be careful because he has teleportation, you shouldn''t put much thought into what type of teleportation now.'' Lena said.

    He formed five earth des and sent them flying towards Brad but before they could hit him he vanished and appeared beside Luis.

    Luis had his aura vision activated and was able to spot him but he wasn''t fast enough to react as Brad sent a kick down his side which pushed him back a little.

    Luis caught his bnce and quickly sent a water st towards him but the third-year student had vanished before the water could get to him.

    Luis wasn''t able to spot him fast enough because he had appeared behind him and with a powerful kick he sent the young Angel flying forward before he crashed to the floor.

    [ -3 HP ]

    [ 117/120 HP ]

    The Angel wasn''t panicking yet despite being at disadvantage now, his ho had taken quite a decrease after he had gotten hit by Brad''s arrows but after absorbing energy/ life force from the three second-year students, his HP and energy had filled up again.

    "You''re not the alone one with tricks," Brad said as he teleported beside him and sent a kick down his face forcing the Angel back to the floor.

    [ -2 HP ]

    Brad knew best to quickly teleport away from him as soon as he had delivered that kick, there was no way he was going to underestimate someone who was able to walk and fight fine after getting hit on both thighs by an arrow and could use two elemental abilities.

    "I don''t know how you''re able to do the things you do," Brad said, breathing heavily. "Damn we were told there weren''t humans with two elemental abilities."<sub> </sub>

    Luis slowly got up from the floor, turned to Brad, and pointed at him with his palm open.

    "You still haven''t learned your lesson," Brad said.

    Luis didn''t reply as he shot out a water st from his hand, Brad had vanished before the water st could hit him.

    The Angel had anticipated his move and without turning shot out a water st behind himself.

    Brad had appeared very close to him from behind but he had been able to avoid the water st which zoomed past his face.

    "Hot." He said as he quickly pulled out an arrow from his pack and stabbed it into Luis'' shoulder to stop his water sts.

    [ -10 HP ]

    "Arghhhh!" Luis screeched as he quickly pulled down Brad with him.

    Getting stabbed by that arrow was really painful but he was beginning to get used to the feeling as he pulled out the arrow from his shoulder and returned the favor to Brad.

    "Arghhhh!!" Brad let out a loud groan as the Angel quickly got up and took him out with a kick to the head.

    [ Human knocked out ]

    [ +100 exp received ]

    [ 3710/4770 EXP ]

    Luis let out a sigh of relief as he dropped to the floor on his knees, he wasn''t tired from the fight as he had a good amount of energy but that fight had been way harder than he had thought.

    ''With that ability, he is way stronger than Rodney.'' Lena said.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    [ -10 Energy ]

    [ 60/100 Energy ]

    As soon as the energy was deducted, the wound on his shoulder began to close up until it was totally gone.

    ''Now time for my stats boost.'' The Angel thought as he slowly ced his hands on Brad''s chest.

    He waited patiently until he had gotten his confirmation message.

    [ 40% life force consumed ]

    [ +4 stat points added to agility ]

    [ 114/120 HP ]

    [ 80/100 HP ]

    ''That makes a lot of sense.'' The Angel thought.

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 39 ]

    [ Stamina: 33 ]

    [ Agility: 38 ]

    ''That instant teleportation is a really annoying ability but it would be nice to have an ability like that.'' Luis thought.

    ''Yeah, now return to theb before you run into Nova.'' Lena said.

    Luis didn''t reply to her for a while as he looked around the area before turning his gaze to the four he had knocked out.

    "Yeah." He said as he clicked the teleport button and got covered by white light.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 278 Final Round Begins

    "I can''t believe he also knocked him out."

    Those were the first words Brad heard as soon as his consciousness returned and the words hade from Zach.

    The three second-year students had regained their consciousness a few minutes before Brad and had gone to check on Brad.

    To put things straight, they were quite surprised to see Brad on the floor.

    "Where is he?" Brad said, getting up with his hand ced on his head.

    "We''re the ones supposed to be asking you that question," Zach said.

    Brad didn''t say anything until he had slowly gotten up from the floor.

    "I was getting the better of him until I stabbed him with an arrow," Brad said.

    "You stabbed him with an arrow?" Dan said.

    "Yeah, then he pulled me to the ground, pulled out the arrow like it was nothing, and stabbed me on the shoulder with it, what happened after that I can''t remember," Brad said, rubbing his head.

    "I''m not sure that person is a student here," Zach said.

    "He''s just as strong as that Luis Miles but deadlier with those abilities," Dan said.

    "Luis Miles," Brad said as something clicked in his mind. "The green-eyed kid right?"

    "Yeah," Zach replied.

    Before he had gotten knocked out by Luis, he had felt the heat of his water st against his face and that reminded him of something Luis had done to Rodney with a water st.

    "Do you know him?" Luke asked.

    "Yeah from thepetition," Brad said with a nod but he didn''t say anything more as he began to walk away. "I''ll tell George what happened, you guys shouldn''t worry about anything." He said before disappearing into the woods.

    "Why do I feel like he wasn''t honest about where he knows Luis Miles from?" Zach said.

    ____ ____

    The sun slowly rose over JoJo mountain as the birds perched on trees began to take into the sky.

    The students were all having a nice rest in the room when they were suddenly sted awake by the speaker.

    "Every student should be present in the arena by seven am, I repeat every student should be present in the arena by seven am." The female voice spoke through the speakers which were avable in every dorm room in the academy.

    "Come on, do they have to remind us every morning?" Ace grumbled, covering his ears with his pillow.

    After staying like that for a while, he threw his pillow aside and sat up on his bed.

    That was when his eyes darted towards Luis'' bed to see that he wasn''t there.

    "I thought he would have returnedst night but he didn''t." Ace said.

    He was getting a little worried now but he wasn''t making a big deal out of it for now because of two reasons.

    "He''s an Angel and maybe he decided to crash at the library." He said getting up from his bed.

    He looked up at Dn''s bed to see that he was no longer there.

    He let out a sigh as he dropped back to his bed.

    He had been thinking about what Luis told him about Dn feeling really sorry for what he had done and some part of it understood that but the other part just couldn''t forgive the blonde-haired teenager.

    The reason not being exactly because of what he had done to Luis but because he had not told them.

    He acted on his own without seeing out the help of his roommates.

    Ace was still wandering in his thoughts when the door was pushed open and Luis had entered the room.

    "Where have you been?" Ace asked as soon as he had seen the young Angel.

    "I thought you weren''t talking to me," Luis said, walking to his bed.

    "That was yesterday, I''m over that now." Ace said.

    "So we''re good now?" Luis asked, turning to face him.

    "Not entirely, where were youst night?" Ace asked.<sub> </sub>

    "At work, at the library, that''s where I go every night," Luis said.

    "Yeah, and you always return that night, sometimeste, sometimes early." Ace said getting up from his bed.

    "I don''t get why you''re being suspicious, you already know that I am an Angel," Luis said.

    "True but that''s not the only thing to be suspicious about." Ace said as his gaze turned to the tear on Luis'' shoulder. "Why is there a tear on your shoulder?"

    Luis didn''t reply to him as he turned to the tear on his shoulder.

    "You want to know?" The Angel asked.

    "Yeah." Ace replied.

    ___ ___

    All the students of Crockel Academy had made their way to the arena including Ace and Luis who were walking to the arena together while keeping an eye on Dn who was walking ahead of them.

    The two entered the arena and slowly walked to their normal standing position as Dn retracted to the back.

    It didn''t take long before Sonia had spotted Luis and quickly made her way toward the young Angel.

    "Hi Luis," Sonia said, stopping beside him.

    "How are you doing?" Luis asked, trying not to make eye contact with her.

    "Fine, I didn''t see you leave yesterday." She said.

    "I had to head somewhere to take care of something urgent," Luis said.

    "Ok," Sonia said.

    "Hey, greenie." He heard Ciara''s voice from behind before feeling a little pain in the part of his shoulder where she had punched him.

    "Oh, hi Ciara," Luis said, turning to her as he rubbed his shoulder.

    "You got lucky yesterday but let''s see how you''ll do today," Ciara said.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    "I wish you good luck." She said before walking away.

    "Dude, how did you get to know all these girls?" Ace leaned to him and whispered into his ear.

    "I can''t really exin that now," Luis whispered back.

    "No problem you can tell me when we return to the dorm room." Ace whispered before returning to his normal standing position.

    It didn''t take long before Orah, Monica, and Henry had entered the arena.

    As soon as the three had entered the arena Lieutenant Kate was brought up by her earth pir and it was time to begin the final round of thepetition.

    "Wee everyone to the final round of the Crockel academy''spetition." Lieutenant Kate said as her voice resounded through the speakers all around the area.

    "Thest events for today will be a racingpetition and an archerypetition but for now the event will be kicking off with the final round of the fighting event.

    "We currently have fourteen students left in the fighting event, fourteen students who have struggled to make it through to thest round."

    "Yeah, fourteen students who really struggled." Ace said, giving Luis a weird look.

    "This fourteen studentsprises six third-year students, four second-year students, and four first-year students." Lieutenant Kate said. "This is sure going to be a string of entertaining battles."

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 279 Exposing George (01)

    Nicole had not arrived at the arena yet because she had gone to Kelvin''s office to take care of something she should have done yesterday.

    She was in her usual ck suit but this time she had decided to leave her straight hair like that instead of tying it back.

    She approached Kelvin''s office and opened the door to see him sitting at his desk while working on something with hisptop.

    She didn''t fullye in and just stuck her head into the office to ask for permission.

    "Sir." She called.

    "Yes, any problem Nicole?" Kelvin asked with his eyes still fixed on the screen of hisptop.

    "Yes sir, can Ie in?" She asked.

    "Sure," Kelvin said.

    He kept working on hisptop until she had finally stopped in front of her table.

    "Ok, so what''s the problem?" He said, raising his gaze to look at her.

    He had swallowed hard on seeing her new look, he was so used to seeing her with her hair tied that he never imagined what she would look like if she let her hair loose.

    ''What is wrong with you Kelvin?'' He reprimanded himself in his thoughts.

    "It''s about Blip," Nicole said.

    "What about Blip?" Kelvin asked.

    "A lot ofints had beening in from students for the past one month now and those reports had been kept away from us," Nicole said.

    "Are you serious?" Kelvin asked with a look of bewilderment on his face.

    "Yes," Nicole replied.

    "But you told me you received some reports through himst week," Kelvin said.

    "Those reports went through because the students who got reported weren''t working with him," Nicole said.

    "Huh?" Kelvin was getting really confused by what Nicole was saying now.

    "There have been tons of reports against a group of reports working with George Freelyn but none of those reports ever got through to us," Nicole said.

    "George Freelyn?"

    "Yes, the son of General Freelyn," Nicole said. "He has been working with Blip to keep all the atrocities he has beenmitting a secret.

    "What type of atrocities?" Kelvin asked.

    "He and his boys have been bullying students and taking money from them," Nicole said.

    "What?"

    "That''s not all," Nicole said. "When these students go to give theirints which will never get to us they will still have to take a beating from another group of George''s boys."

    "How did you find out about all this?" Kelvin asked.

    "The fire rampage case led me to all this," Nicole said.

    "Did you find the student?" Kelvin asked.

    "There was no student on a rampage, it was another cover-up from one of George''s boys," Nicole said.

    "I hope you have your proof Nicole because this may spark up a reaction from General Freelyn who will think his son is being used falsely," Kelvin said.

    "I have all the proofs I need, there''s no way he can deny any of this," Nicole said.

    "Ok, you can go now, I''ll look into the case and get back to youter."

    "Ok, sir," Nicole said quickly, making his way out of the office.

    Kelvin kept his gaze on her until she had left the office before he turned on his chair to face the ss window.

    "General Freelyn isn''t going to take this lightly." He muttered.

    ____ ____

    Back at the arena, thepetition was about to begin as more students entered the arena and it was also at that time that E and Silvia had entered the arena.

    The two roommates made their way to the rest of the group and as always E had gone to see how Luis was doing.<sub> </sub>

    "Hi, Luis." She said, stopping beside Ace.

    "E, How''s your shoulder?" Luis asked after he had turned to her.

    "It''s fine now." She said, cing her hands on her shoulder. "Hi, Ace." She said turning to Ace.

    "You know it''s a shame you lost that fight yesterday, I was rooting for you and you were killing it until thest second when you just turned off." Ace said.

    "Yeah but I''m d I don''t get to fight in there anymore," E said.

    "Alright, thepetition will begin now." Lieutenant Kate''s voice resounded in the arena as the matching process began on the screens.

    The first image to appear on the first box was that of Christine before the image of Ace had appeared in the other box.

    Ace swallowed really hard on seeing who he had gotten paired with.

    "The first fight in the final round will be between Christine Lome and Ace Brock." Lieutenant Kate announced.

    "I''m not sure there will be any wless victory for you on this one," Luis said.

    "It''s quite unlucky of you to get paired with her," Monica said.

    "Yeah, really unlucky," Silvia said.

    "You guys are talking nonsense, I have an elemental ability, she doesn''t have any." Ace said, making his way to the pir that had risen in front of him.

    "Monica had two elemental abilities and still got beaten by her," Orah said.

    "Well, I''m not Monica." Ace said, stepping onto the pir which began to go down.

    Despite getting space now that Ace was gone, E didn''t move closer to Luis because of the kind of looks she was getting from Sonia now.

    Ace arrived at the arena floor where Christine was already waiting opposite him.

    He may have acted confident in front of his friends but the truth was that he really felt unlucky to get matched with Christine but he was also excited to fight her.

    He always got excited whenever he had to face opponents who he knew were somewhat or way stronger than him.

    "Hi Christine," Ace said with a wave.

    "Hello, Ace," Christine said.

    "I''ve seen your fights, you''re really skilled." Ace said.

    "Well, thanks for thepliment and the same goes for you," Christine said as the countdown began. "But may the most skillful fighter win."

    Once the timer had hit one Ace sprang up with his wind ability and sent a turbine of wind towards Christine.

    Christine knew getting hit by that amount of wind was going to take a lot out of her which was why she quickly summoned her whips and sprang up with them.

    She spun the whips in her hand to create an open space in the wind turbine which she safely jumped through without getting hit by the wind.

    "You have better control over the wind but that doesn''t mean I can''t somewhat control it." She said,

    "Oh really." Ace said as he got ready to send out another wind attack but before he could do it, Christine quickly closed up on him and flung both of her whips towards him.

    Ace quickly condensed his attacks to create some sort of wind barrier but he wasn''t allowed to finish the barrier as Christine''s whips smashed through the condensed whip on his hand and hit him on his chest forcing him to quickly st himself back with his wind ability.

    He sted himself back until he had crashed into the wall.

    "Oww." He groaned as he slowly got up from the ground. "Those whips are the main threat."

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 280 Shouldnt We Be Worried?

    This fight was in no way going to be an easy one and Ace was very much aware of that and unlike hisst fight, he was going to cautiously take this one seriously.

    He got up from the floor and summoned his scythe. He was going to try and stick to more physicalbat and use his wind ability for close calls and whenever he got space to effectively use it against her.

    "Nice scythe," Christine said, walking closer to him.

    Ace didn''t say anything as he quickly sent out a wind sh.

    Christine used her whips to knock the wind sh off but that was only a distraction as Ace sprang up with the help of his wind ability and quickly descended on her.

    She did a ck flip as Ace struck his scythe into the ground, that was a mistake on his side as Christine quickly sent her whips towards him.

    He pulled his scythe out of the ground and thrust himself up with his wind ability to avoid getting hit by the whips.

    "If I get closer to her, she won''t be able to effectively use her whip against me." Ace muttered as he quickly thrust himself towards her at the same time her whip was returning to her.

    Hended in front of her and kicked one of her whips off her hand with a kick.

    She had retaliated with a kick down his gut but he had been able to reduce the impact of the kick by forming a swirl of wind on the spot just before her leg could hit it.

    Christine tried to grab her fallen whip but Ace sent a wind sh just in between her hand and the whip to stop her from reaching it.

    Christine pulled back her hand as Ace quickly swung his scythe towards her.

    She wasn''t in the best position to defend herself or avoid the attack as the scythe hit her and sent her a few feet back.

    Ace knew right from time that the main threat when fighting against her was her whip and that was why he wanted to dispossess her of both of them.

    One was already done and all that remained now was for him to knock the second one off her hand.

    He rushed forward towards her with his scythe and once he had gotten closer to her he swung the scythe to try and hit her again but he had made a mistake in attacking openly like that.

    She switched the whip to her right hand and swung it towards Ace''s scythe.

    The whip wrapped around his scythe as she yanked the scythe far away from him.

    p Before quickly pulling back her whip and striking him with it.</anda>

    "Arghhhh." Ace groaned as he pressed his hand on his shoulder which had begun to bleed now.

    Christine tried to strike him with her whip again but he quickly used his wind ability to push himself away from the whip''s reach before sending out a barrage of wind shes.

    Christine was doing a good job of avoiding the wind shes as she did flips and slides to avoid the wind shes while redirecting some of them with her whip.

    She was supposed to be moving back while avoiding the wind shes but she was doing the opposite as she get moving forward with her flips and jumps.

    Ace had caught the gist of what she wanted to do as his gaze turned to the whip on the floor but before he could grab the whip her other whip wrapped around it and she pulled it back to her hand.

    "Back to momma," Christine said as soon as the whip had entered her hand.

    "Ohe on." Ace said in frustration as he let out a very wild wind st.

    Christine tried to find her way around this one but the force was just too much for her as she got sted back until she had crashed against the walls of the arena.

    Ace was d that he had been able to get an effective sessful hit on her but there was a problem with using that attack again.

    Using that attack again might exhaust his wind points and losing all his wind points in a fight against Christine wasn''t going to be a nice experience for him.

    ____ ____

    Earlier that day, just before everyone had started moving to the arena, George had decided to have a meeting with the top members of his gang.<sub> </sub>

    The top members were Rodney, Brad, Brolin, and one other person who were all sitting on the couch while George was on his so-called throne.

    The main reason why George had told them all to gather here was because Brad had told him that there was something he wanted to tell them.

    "Ok, Brad, you said you wanted to tell us something," George said a little while after everyone had settled down.

    Brad hesitated for a while before he got up from where he was sitting.

    "I had an encounter with the guy in a hoodst night," Brad said.

    "You did, how?" Brolin asked.

    "Zach asked me to help watch their backst night and that was when I met him, I shot two arrows into his thigh and he used his water ability to knock him down from the tree.

    "Luckily for me, I didn''t get hurt from the fall but when I came out from the bush he had already knocked the three of them out.

    "He fought me like he never got shot in both of his thighs and managed to knock me out."

    "So you called us here to tell us how you got knocked out," George said.

    "No, there was something that happened before he knocked me out," Brad said.

    "What?" Brolin asked.

    "He sted me with a water st, it didn''t hit me but I could feel the temperature against my face and it was really hot," Brad said.

    "Hot?" Rodney said, raising his eyebrow.

    "So what are you trying to say?" George asked.

    "What I''m saying is that Rodney had his skin washed off by a hot water st which Luis Miles had used on him andst night the hooded guy used the same attack on me, his first water st wasn''t hot but that oneˇ­."

    "So you''re saying that Luis Miles," Brolin said.

    "Is the guy in the hood?" Bradpleted.

    George let out a short chuckle that got the others confused for a second there.

    "I knew that it had to be that green-eyed crap showing up in masks to ruin our business," George said. "But don''t worry, I have a n to get rid of him for good."

    "But shouldn''t we be worried that he has two elemental abilities, can heal abnormally fast, and single-handedly took out me and Brad?" Rodney said.

    All the things he had just mentioned were enough for them to be afraid of him and George was aware of that but he just wasn''t going to admit it in front of them.

    "He won''t be able to single-handedly take out what we have nned for him," George said with a wry smile on his face.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 281 Going Easy

    The fight between Ace and Christine was still going on in the arena.

    The fight wassting this long because the two seemed to be equally matched without their abilities.

    Ace wished he could still do the wild wind st two or three more times but his wind points weren''t even enough for him to do it again, he had to wait to recover some of his wind points and that took time whenever he was fighting.

    ? The fight had turned to a no-ability fight as Ace had put his ability on mute for now and Christine had refrained from enhancing her whips.

    Ace was doing his best to avoid and block her whips but he wasn''t doing great as he had gotten hit a lot of times.

    The only advantage Christine had over Ace in their current situation was that she could attack him from a distance with her long whips while the only thing he would do was try to defend himself.

    She flung both of her whips towards him and just as he raised his scythe to block the whips, they wrapped around the scythe.

    Now Christine was trying to pull his scythe away from him but he wasn''t going to let go of it that easily as he kept a firm grip on it.

    Christine had nned to wrap her whips on the scythe and just yank it away from him, but things didn''t go the way she nned.

    She may have proven to be the more skilled fighter out of the two but when it came to raw strength, Ace owned her and he was proving it by pulling her forward with the help of her whips wrapped around his scythe.

    Christine was struggling to stop herself from being pulled forward but it just wasn''t working.

    She let out a muffled groan as a purple glow began to spread to her whips.

    "Uh oh." Ace said as he saw the flow heading towards his hand.

    He quickly let go of his scythe as he knew what was about to happen and just as he let go of the spear, Christine yanked it back until it had hit the wall behind her.

    As soon as the scythe had hit the wall, the purple glow on her whips died out as she pulled her whips in front of her.

    ''I have to find out what that ability is called.'' Luis thought with his eyes fixed on the screen.

    "You know taking away my scythe doesn''t make this fight any fair." Ace said slowly moving backward.

    Christine didn''t say anything as she flung both of her whips towards him.

    Ace quickly thrust himself up with his wind ability but before he could go far, the tip of one of the whips wrapped around his leg.

    "Oh no." Ace said in despair as he looked down to see that particr whip had taken a purple glow.

    With the whip wrapped around his leg, Christine smashed him into the arena floor before pulling him closer.

    While he was being dragged on the floor, Ace raised his gaze to see that none of the whips were covered with a purple aura.

    He formed two wind des on his hands and quickly thrusting himself up a little he shed down on both of the whips from a good length.

    The wind de didn''t entirely cut those parts of the whips but a pull was all that was needed to make them snap and Ace was very much aware of that.

    He pulled himself forward with his wind ability as the whips snapped leaving a horrid look on Christine''s face.

    "He should have done that a long time ago," Orah said.

    Now we''re even." Ace said as he dropped to the floor.

    "Yeah, even," Christine said as she looked at her broken whips on the floor before they slowly turned to ash and vanished.

    She didn''t move for a while with her eyes fixed on the spot where her whips had vanished.

    ''Is she okay?'' Ace wondered as he was hesitant to attack.

    Her body began to take a light purple glow before a stream of purple glow shot out from her hand until she had another pair of whips but you could tell these ones were going to be stronger.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    With his aura vision, Luis could see that the purple aura was flowing through every part of her body instead of flowing through one channel like the time she had fought Monica.

    ''The ability just changed her aura from yellow to light purple.'' Luis thought.

    Ace knew things had taken a whole new look after Christine had raised her head to reveal the purple glow in her eyes.<sub> </sub>

    "We were never even Ace." She said as she rushed towards him.

    The purple glow around her body had died out but she still had the energy whips in her hand.

    Ace tried to st her back with a wind st but before the wind st could get to her, the energy whips in her hands vanished as she sted herself up with some kind of energy st topletely avoid the wind st.

    Ace tried to send out a wind sh this time but before he could swipe his hands, she sted herself forward with the purple energying out of her hands to deliver a kick on Ace''s stomach which sent him flying backward until he tumbled on the ground.

    Ace had fallen on his face and when he turned to get up, he could see Christine standing over him.

    "Have you been going easy on me?" Ace asked as that was the possible exnation for what he had just witnessed.

    "Yeah, and it would have stayed that way if you had not broken my whips," Christine said.

    "Oh," Ace said, pulling both of his hands forward.

    Christine noticed his hand movements and had an idea of what he was about to do.

    "I''m not letting you do that." She said as she delivered a kick to his head to knock him out.

    "Alright after what seemed like a tough battle at first Christine Lome has qualified as one of Crockel academy''s fighters for the tournament." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "I can''t believe she went easy on me and was still that strong," Monica said.

    "These first-year students are surprisingly strong," Tammy muttered to herself.

    ____ ____

    Nova was still in her apartment getting ready to head to the arena.

    She walked out of her bedroom putting on a red shirt, a pair of ck trousers, and ck sneakers to go with them.

    She walked into her living room and looked around before turning back to head to the bathroom.

    You could tell by the look on her face that she wasn''t exactly herself that morning.

    She walked to the bathroom and turned to the mirror ced on the wall above her sink.

    She ced her hands on the sink and stared at herself through the mirror as certain thoughts were beginning to go through her mind.

    ''Did Miles somehow end up in the transition world?'' She thought.

    She has been getting this feeling that Luis was Miles'' son since she learned that the young Angel''sst name was Miles butˇ­.

    ''How would the son of a human and an Angel be an Angel?'' She thought.

    Michael had told her of the way Luis had be an Angel which she still didn''t understand so she summed it up with the theory that the boy had always been an Angel and just never knew it until he arrived here.

    The reason why she also concluded that Luis was the child of a human mother was that by the time Miles had gone missing in heaven no one else went missing, it was only him.

    "I don''t know how you were able to do it Miles but I just hope you show up from wherever you are hiding on time to take care of the trouble you''re putting this young Angel into," Nova said.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 282 Upgrading Nika

    King Roy had not been himself since he received that threatening message from the elf king and things had only gotten worse after the elf king had shortened the days.

    He had every reason to be worried as tomorrow was the day the elf king had said he was going to attack them.

    He was currently sitting on the bed in his bedroom with his hand ced on his jaw in a thinking posture.

    ''I''ve told that crazy elf king that there are no elves in my kingdom and he still insists on attacking my kingdom.''

    The problem wasn''t fighting the elf soldiers as King Roy was confident in his army, the problem was dealing with their king who he knew was a very powerful wizard.

    He had tried reaching out to the other kingdoms for help but they had all refused to help him stating that they couldn''t put their soldiers in that kind of risk.

    While he was lost deep in his thoughts, a young girl who looked to be about seven years old came running into the room through the open door.

    "Papa." She said as she rushed to him.

    She expected her father to reach for her, grab her and drop her on his thighs but none of that happened until she reached him.

    "Papa." She said, tapping him on his knee.

    That touch was enough to snap Roy out of his thoughts as he quickly turned to his daughter.

    "Oh, hello princess, how are you doing today?" He said as he grabbed her and dropped her on his thighs.

    "I''m fine, are you okay papa?" The little girl asked.

    "Yeah little princess, you know I''m always okay," Roy said, touching her cheek with two of his fingers.

    "But you don''t look okay." The girl said, looking directly at his face.

    "Don''t mind my face dear, I''m okay," Roy said.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Of course I''m sure," Roy said, smiling at her.

    The little girl brought her gaze down for a little while before bringing it up to look at her father.

    "Papa." She called.

    "Yes, princess."

    "I heard the guards talking about something this morning." She said fondling her hands.

    "What were they talking about?" Roy asked.

    "One of them said that the attack was tomorrow and the elves still haven''t been found and the other one said that a lot of people were going to die tomorrow." The little girl said.

    "Don''t worry honey, they were just talking about a tournament that''s taking ce in Phoenix tomorrow," Roy said.

    "But the other person said a lot of people were going to die tomorrow." The little girl said.

    "He meant they were going to die with excitement," Roy said. "Nobodys going to really die."

    "Melina." A female voice was heard as a teenage girl stumbled into the room.

    "Oh, She''s with me, Diana," Roy said.

    "I can see that," Diana said, stretching her hand towards Melina, her younger sister.

    "Go with your sister now," Roy said slowly, bringing her down.

    "Let''s go," Diana said, grabbing Melina by her hand.

    She walked to the door before turning to look at her father, she stared directly into his eyes for a while before nodding her head and leaving through the door.

    "Oh, my little girls," Roy said, crashing on his bed. "I''ll make sure none of you gets hurt."

    ____ ___

    Michael could be seen in hisb working on hisputer which he had moved to the center of theboratory.

    He was working on hisputer while standing instead of sitting because he was also doing other things at the same time.

    He was upgrading Nika and that required changing some of theponents linked to her and also changing her programming to fit the upgrade.

    "So what''s going to be new in this upgrade?" Nika asked.

    "You''ll know when I''m done Nika," Michael said with his eyes glued to the screen of his monitor. "It''s a surprise."

    "A surprise, okay," Nika said.

    Michael kept typing on his keyboard and using the mouse to click something on the monitor screen.<sub> </sub>

    After working on theputer for a while, he walked back to the table behind him and picked up the sh drive he dropped there.

    "I was up all night working on this." He said as he slotted the sh drive into the CPU.

    "I''m always awake," Nika said.

    "That''s because you''re not human Nika," Michael said as he returned his hands to his keyboard.

    He pressed the keyboard with his eyes on the monitor screen and after a few minutes, he grabbed the mouse with his right hand and moved the arrow to the done option below.

    "Done." He said as soon as he clicked the done option.

    "So you''re done?" Nika asked.

    "Not yet," Michael said, walking back to the table behind him.

    There were four rectangr chips on the table and after looking at them for a while he grabbed all of them.

    "All I have to do is put these chips in your system and we''ll be done," Michael said as he walked to the right side of the room.

    He had his gaze on a part of the wall which had a small box outline just like the shape of the chip he had in his hands.

    He tried to open it with his hands but it wasn''t working until he walked back to his table and picked up a screwdriver.

    With the screwdriver he was able to open the box-like space to reveal a blue chip, it was just like the one he was holding except that the one he was holding was a little golden in color.

    He removed the chip that was already there and reced it with the one he was holding.

    After doing that he quickly headed to the other side of the room and did the same thing.

    After putting the chips on both sides of the wall he quickly made his way to the elevator.

    "I still don''t understand the essence of changing my chips because I don''t feel anything yet," Nika said.

    "When I''m done Nika, you''ll feel something," Michael said as the elevator opened for him to walk into hisir.

    He walked to the side of the wall closest to him and with his screwdriver opened the square space in the wall, took out the old chip, and reced it with the new chip before closing the wall.

    He quickly walked to the other side of the room and did the same thing.

    "Are you done now?" Nika asked.

    "One more thing," Michael said. "Bring up the monitors."

    "Ok," Nika said as the monitors slowly rose from below.

    Michael quickly rushed to the back of the monitor to do his finishing touches which didn''t take up to two minutes and after he was done he returned to the front of the monitors and turned them off.

    "All I need you to do now is restart," Michael said.

    "Restarting." A glitch monotone voice resounded in the room.

    Michael stood there for what seemed like five minutes before he had heard what sounded like a tiny engine ignition.

    "Wow Michael is this the upgrade, my extensions are no longer restricted to this area alone?" Nika said.

    "Yeah," Michael said, turning on the monitors. "Now you''re connected to all my devices including the monitors."

    "Yeah, I can feel all of them," Nika said.

    "You''re also connected to one more ce now, all I have to do is head there at the end of today and put the chips in their respective ces," Michael said.

    "Ok but I don''t understand why you connected me to the monitors, I can only tell what''s happening there while you''re here?" Nika said.

    "That''s the reason why you''re also connected to my phone, tablet, and watch," Michael said. "I want to know what''s happening in a few selected monitors whenever I am not here."

    "Oh," Nika said.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 283 Tomorrow

    The reason why Michael had upgraded Nika to be able to ess all his devices and be able to mirror what was going on on every monitor in the academy on his devices was that he wanted to know what was going on in the academy no matter where he was.

    This would have nevere to his mind if Nova hadn''t shown up, the upgrade was so that he could keep an eye on Nova and Luis also.

    After telling Nika what the upgrade was all about, although it wasn''t necessary, he made his way back to hisb.

    It was time to test out the upgrade as he quickly made his way to the table and picked up his tablet.

    "Nika mirror monitor nine on my tablet," Michael said.

    "Ok," Nika said as the tablet''s screen changed and was now disying what was going on on the monitor.

    "Now I don''t have to run back here whenever I want to check something on the monitors," Michael said as he dropped the tablet on the table and began to adjust his watch.

    "Bye Nika." He said before getting covered by white light.

    "I don''t think the bye is required because I am always with you now," Nika said after Michael had disappeared.

    White light appeared just in front of the gate outside the arena and cleared up to reveal Michael.

    He was surprised to spot someone who was also heading to the arena at the same time, someone he had just been thinking about.

    "Hi, Nova," Michael said.

    "Hi, Michael," Nova said, sounding awkward.

    The two just stood there and stared at each other for a while before Nova decided to make her way into the arena.

    Michael waited a few seconds after she had entered the arena before he turned and entered the arena.

    He walked to the exact position where he used to stand with Nicole and turned to his left to see Nicole talking to Lennon in front of the door leading to the staff department.

    The fight currently going on in the arena was between two male third-year students.

    It was a tough fight given that they were both third-year students who had managed to make it this far in thepetition.

    One of the third-year students had earth ability and was sending out a barrage of attacks towards the other student who had a shield as part of his soul weapon and using it to block the earth des.

    The student with the shield wasn''t just defending as he also had a way to attack from range.

    He lifted the earth des that he had blocked with his shield and quickly returned them to their sender at full speed.

    Being a level six lower third-year student meant that his telekinesis was at a high level and he could use it to do way more than just moving objects.

    The other third-year student saw his earth des moving back to him and formed an earth shield to block them.

    As soon as he had blocked the des, he summoned his Katana des and quickly charged in towards his opponent who summoned his long sword to go with his shield.

    Luis was watching the fight through the screen as his eyes darted towards Orah who was standing a little further away from his right with Monica and it seemed like they were talking about something.

    "Hey, do you know Oprah jumped into the arena to save you from falling yesterday?" He leaned closer to E to ask.

    "Yeah, I saw him before I passed out," E said. "I went to his dorm roomter that day to say thank you."

    "You went to his dorm room?" Luis said, trying to sound a little surprised.

    "Yeah, we walked to the park together and talked for a while, he''s a really nice person," E said.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    ''For the son of the Demon overlord he is nice but that doesn''t mean he isn''t somewhat dangerous.'' Luis thought.

    ''I have to agree with you on a certain degree.'' Lena said. ''His father contacted him somehow when he fell into the trance and showed him those visions that means he knows he''s here.

    ''He may not be dangerous himself but he''s going to bring serious danger to everyone close to him.'' Lena concluded.

    "A tough battle but the better fighter makes it out on top." Lieutenant Kate''s voice resounded in the arena.

    Luis turned his gaze back to the screen to see the earth ability user lying on the floor and the one who had telekinesis on both of his knees and judging by his movements he was breathing really heavily.

    The knocked-out student was carried out by the medical personnels and as soon as the other student had been brought up by an earth pir, the matching process began.

    The first image to stop in the first box was that of Pearl while the second image to stop in the second box was that of Luis.

    ''Alright.'' Luis was quite excited to get Tammy.

    ''You''re excited to fight one of the most talented water ability users in the school with just weapons and fist, no abilities.'' Lena said.

    ''I''ll be fine.'' Luis replied.

    He was about to start making his way to the pir rising in front of him when E grabbed him by his arm.

    "Good luck." She said with a smile as Luis responded with a nod and continued his walk to the pir.

    As soon as Luis had gone down, E turned to Sonia who didn''t have a nice expression on her face.<sub> </sub>

    ''What''s even her problem?''

    "Don''t worry Tammy, I''ll go easy on him," Pearl said making his way to the earth pir.

    ''You wouldn''t want to if you knew what he could do.'' Tammy thought.

    ____ ____

    At Asaka there was tension in the air, people were going about their daily activities but you could tell things weren''t exactly alright with the way they were acting.

    Instead of saying things out loud, everything seemed to be whispered now, everyone seemed to be on edge today and there was a reason for that.

    Jude was currently in his room sitting on his bed, but he wasn''t alone as Matilda was pacing up and down in front of him.

    She was in her maid uniform this time and had a very worried look on her face.

    "Why didn''t you tell me all this yesterday?" She stopped in front of Jude to ask.

    "I couldn''t just tell you that the elves the king was looking for were with me," Jude said.

    "But I saw the elves, you could have at least told me why the king was looking for the elves." She said.

    "My mind wasn''t in the right ce Matilda and it still isn''t now, ever since I came back from knight academy my mind has not been in the right ce.

    "Finding out about Tania going missing, going to look for her, mistakenly entering the territory of the goblins and getting attacked by the goblins."

    "You got attacked by goblins?" Matilda said.

    "Yes and I would have been dead by now if it weren''t for those elves, they took me to their kingdom where their king wanted to indirectly kill me but Tauriel forfeited her freedom in her ownnd just so she could save me.

    "I would have been dead today if it weren''t for those elves which is why no matter what I am not going to hand them over to get killed, they saved my life so why would I have them get killed?"

    After hearing the full story, Matilda couldn''t help but feel ashamed of all the things she had told Jude.

    She was dumbfounded as she stared at Jude for a while before she slowly sat beside him.

    "You should have made things more clear to me." She said cing her hand on his shoulder.

    "I thought telling you that they were helping me find Tania was going to be enough," Jude said, biting his lips. "I guess it wasn''t."

    "I''m sorry," Matilda said with a remorseful voice.

    "It''s okay, many other people would have acted the way you did, at least you get it now, my father still doesn''t," Jude said.

    There was a little moment of silence between the two before Matilda decided to ask him something.

    "So how do you n on dealing with both of these problems?" Matilda asked.

    "I already have a way to find Tania, I just need to make sure everyone is safe before I go looking for her," Jude said.

    "And how do you intend on doing that?" Matilda asked.

    "That''s the problem, Matilda, I don''t know how to go about it," Jude said, sounding a little depressed.

    Matilda stared at him for a while before letting out a sigh.

    "When are the elves attacking, you mentioned the elf king shortening the days so when are they going to attack now?" Matilda asked.

    Jude found it very hard to answer that question but he knew he had to.

    "Tomorrow." He said in a muffled voice.

    "What?" Matilda asked blinking her eyes.

    "Tomorrow," Jude said.

    "Tomorrow," Matilda said with a gasp.

    ****

    Sorry I wasn''t able to do two chapters today guys, It''s been a long and stressful day for me but hopefully, by tomorrow, normal updates will return.

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 284 Level Five Cap

    Luis knew right from the time he got matched up with Pearl that this wasn''t going to be an easy fight as he wasn''t going to use his ability but he was excited because he was finally facing off against Pearl in a real fight at least that''s what he was going to make her think.

    He was the first to reach the arena floor and kept his gaze on Pearl until she had reached the arena floor opposite him.

    "You know this isn''t going to be easy," Luis said.

    "I thought you were supposed to tell yourself that, like in your mind," Pearl said jokingly.

    "Just don''t hold back much," Luis said as the countdown began.

    "I''m nning to," Pearl muttered.

    As soon as the countdown had ended Luis summoned his ming sword and got ready to attack.

    He cautiously moved to her before stopping midway to ask her something.

    "You know I''ve never gotten to see what your soul weapon looks like." The young Angel said, putting his sword down.

    "Are you sure you want to see that?" Pearl asked.

    "Yeah, why not?" Luis said.

    "Okay," Pearl said as a long silver Katana de with a silver hilt appeared in her hand.

    Luis stared at the Katana de for a while without saying anything, he was speechless.

    "I can''t believe I have been her ssmate and friend for three years and I didn''t know about her soul weapon until now," Presley said, appearing beside Tammy.

    "Pearl only trains with her sword in private, she says it''s for emergencies only," Tammy said.

    "That''s not an emergency," Presley said with her gaze on the screen.

    "How do you have such an amazing soul weapon and you didn''t use it throughout your previous fights in the arena?" Luis said.

    "Looking cool doesn''t mean it''s amazing and I didn''t use it because I haven''t seen a reason to," Pearl said. "But I think it will be useful against you."

    "You don''t want to use your water ability against me? Come on, you know I can take it." Luis said.

    "I know you can but I think a little sword duel would be okay," Pearl said, looking down at his sword.

    "Why are those two talking like they know each other?" Sonia asked with a pondering look on her face.

    "That''s because they know each other," E said. She wanted to say more but Sonia didn''t give her the time.

    "He knows Pearl Reeves, one of the strongest students in Crockel academy, not only that she''s also one of the prettiest girls around," Sonia said. "I wonder why he didn''t tell me that."

    "I don''t think you two have known each for that long. I mean what has he ever even told you?" E said.

    As soon as those words had left her mouth she had received a sharp nce from Sonia forcing her to slowly turn her gaze back to the screen.

    Luis and Pearl were engaged in a sword duel after Pearl had said they were talking too much and should probably start doing what they were supposed to do.

    Luis expected Pearl''s swordsmanship to be a little sloppy given that she hardly used the Katana des at least that''s what he thought but was by far the most skillful person out of the two when it came to fighting with swords.

    Her skills were gracefulpared to Luis'' skills which didn''t have anything unique attached to it.

    Her hits were also very powerful and with each sword sh, Luis was getting overwhelmed.

    <o>,m It wasn''t a matter of strength, it was a matter of technique and Luis didn''t have a really good technique when it came to using swords.</o>

    Luis was trying his best to keep up with her as he was getting pushed back with each sh.

    The reason he had been able tost this long in the sword duel was his improved agility.

    "She''s really good with that Katana," Presley said.

    "Oh, maybe Luis is just bad with his sword," Tammy said, causing Presley to turn to her but she didn''t care as she kept her gaze on the screen.

    ''You really need to take a few lessons from her.'' Lena said as Luis blocked a strike from Pearl.

    "I know," Luis said as he tried to sh her with his sword but she parried his sword away and gave him a kick to the side which sent him tumbling backward before he quickly got back on his feet again.

    "You have good skills but they need a little improvement," Pearl said.

    "Yeah, I think I prefer getting sted with your water st than you frustrating me like this," Luis said.

    "No, I''m enjoying this," Pearl said.

    "I''m not," Luis said.

    "Well since it''s apetition it''s not supposed to be enjoyed by the person who is meant to win," Pearl said.

    "Just use your water ability, you''ll still get the same result and it''s more fun that way," Luis said.

    The reason why he was so keen on getting her to use her water ability was that he wanted to get his water ability to the next level and with Pearl''s level of water ability, her water st was going to get the job done.

    "Okay," Pearl said as her Katana de vanished from her hand. "You really weren''t nning to take this fight seriously."

    "I was but my chances of winning against you are very minimal given that I don''t have any ability," Luis said.

    "Hope you can take this," Pearl said as she sted him with water stsing from both of her hands.

    "Alright," Luis said with a smile as he returned his ming sword to his inventory.<sub> </sub>

    He formed an X with his hand to block the water sts, he was slowly getting pushed and it looked like he was actually blocking the water sts but what he was actually doing was using his water ability to reduce the force of the sts when they hit him.

    Luis was getting hit and pushed back but still, he had not gotten any message from his system indicating that his water ability points were going up.

    ''What''s happening?'' He thought.

    ''I don''t know.'' Lena replied.

    [ Water ability points: 0/60 ]

    ''What?'' Luis was shocked by what he was seeing and that had brought about hisck of concentration as he got sted back by Pearl''s water sts until he had crashed against the wall.

    Pearl quickly rushed to him to see if he was okay and his groans were a sign of that.

    "I thought you were going to take in the sts just like you did when we were at that ce," Pearl said.

    "I guess I lost concentration," Luis said, sitting up to rest his back against the wall.

    "I guess this is the part where I knock you out," Pearl said.

    "No need for that, I''m tapping out," Luis said, raising his hand to show that he didn''t want to continue the fight.

    "That fight seemed really friendly to a certain disturbing degree but there has to be a winner in every fight." Lieutenant Kate announced.

    As soon as Lieutenant Kate had made that announcement Pearl offered Luis a hand up which he dly epted.

    "I guess I''ll see youter." She said before walking back to be taken up by the earth pir.

    "Yeah," Luis said as he was being lifted by an earth pir.

    "Are you okay?" E asked as soon as he had gotten close to them.

    "Of course he''s okay, the fight wasn''t even serious," Sonia said.

    "Yeah but hitting that wall was serious." E turned to Sonia to say before turning back to Luis.

    "I''m okay," Luis said, aware that she still wanted answers to her question.

    "Okay," E said with a nod.

    Looking at the two girls which he was standing in between, he knew there was a little bit of tension between them as he could clearly read both of their minds.

    He didn''t want to but he had to and after finding out the reason why they were looking at each other that way he decided to move a little distance away from them.

    "I need to go ask Orah something."

    That was his excuse to get away from the two and none of them said anything about it.

    ''I understand E''s line of thoughts but Sonia''s thoughts aren''t so nice for the nice girl I thought she was.'' He thought as he made his way to where Orah, Monica, and Henry were standing.

    ''Do I even want to know what they are thinking?'' Lena said.

    ''I don''t think you do.'' Luis replied.

    "That was one friendly fight with lots of conversations," Monica said as soon as Luis had gotten close to them.

    "There was no point fighting her," Luis said.

    "You could have at least tried," Monica said.

    "I did," Luis replied.

    The matching process had begun again as everyone turned their attention back to the screen but Luis wasn''t interested in that as he turned his attention to his system.

    [ Water ability points: 0/60 ]

    ''All those water sts and I didn''t get at least one water ability point, why?'' The Angel wondered.

    ''I wish I knew.'' Lena said.

    ''Is this like some sort of cap, like my abilities have their limit abilities at level five.''

    ''That may be the case since there''s no other exnation to what happened.'' Lena said.

    Luis seemed really dejected to hear that, he was expecting much more from his abilities only to have them stop leveling up at level five.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 285 Humiliating Loss

    Bryan was driving to work while thinking of everything Leo had told him about Asaka when he had arrived at Eukerion with Tania.

    Going into the portal wasn''t going to be easy as they couldn''t fly into it with a big ne, they needed something smaller that would be able to fly them in there.

    He arrived at their base, parked his car in its normal parking spot, and quickly made his way into the base and to his office.

    He opened the door to his office to find La sitting in front of the monitor going over the footage from this morning.

    "You''re a littlete," La said with her gaze still on the monitor and her hands on the mouse.

    "Yeah, I had to go over some things," Bryan said. "Did you find anything?"

    "No," La said, turning the sweevil chair to face him. "The only thing that we know is that the portal appears there every morning,sts for a minute, and turns off."

    "Yeah, I already know that," Bryan said.

    "Oh, I thought you needed a revision," La said, turning back to the monitor.

    "Do you have any idea of how to get in there?" Bryan asked.

    "No, but we can use drones to send the reply Tania''s brother asked for," La said.

    "I know that La but we need a way to get in there," Bryan said.

    "Why?"

    "Because that''s a world that I was told had magical creatures, witches, and wizards and that world has a portal leading directly into ours," Bryan said.

    "Ok, I get your point Bryan but if we manage to get there, what are we going to do?" La asked, turning to him.

    "We find a way to shut down that portal, that is after Leo and Tania had been sent home," Bryan said.

    "Ok, now the problem is how to get there," La said, stroking her chin. "We could get the special engineers working for the air force to build us something." She said abruptly.

    "No La, they are going to ask what we need it for, and then somehow the air force is going to find out about the portal in the sky, we need to keep this between us for now," Bryan said.

    "Oh, do you have a better idea then?" La said rxing in her seat.

    Bryan looked at her for a while before shaking his head.

    La let out a sigh as she got up from the seat and that was when an idea popped into her head.

    "I think there might be someone who may be able to help us, someone who isn''t working with the military." La said. "I met him a few years ago and he is really good at building amazing things."

    "Who?" Bryan asked.

    "Michael Cone," La said.

    ____ ____

    The fight that was about to go down in the arena was going to be quite an interesting one.

    This time it was George Freelyn, going up against another third-year student, ra West.

    The two were standing opposite each other down on the arena floor and were just waiting for the countdown.

    It didn''t take long before the countdown began and as soon as it had ended, George formed a lot of earth des from the piece of earth he had pulled out from the ground and sent them all flying towards ra at this time.

    ra didn''t panic as she summoned her sword which she used to sh down some of the des while avoiding the rest.

    She did manage to get hit on her shoulder once but it was only a graze and you wouldn''t even know as it didn''t stop the flow of her movement.

    The earth des had stopped and she was still standing with none of the des stuck in her body.

    "I can''t believe none of those des managed to hit her," Luis muttered.

    After seeing that none of his attacks were sessful against her, he was a little frustrated and that had led him into forming about tenrger des but before he could send the des towards ra she disappeared.

    "Huh?" George had a confused expression on his face as he looked around.<sub> </sub>

    "You weren''t nning to throw those at me were you?"

    He heard her voice behind him but before he could turn, he had been sent tumbling forward with a powerful kick to his back.

    "She has superspeed," Luis said. Now things made more sense to him.

    "Yeah if you had watched her previous fights you would have known that," Monica said.

    George wasn''t even allowed to fully get up as ra sped past him knocking him back to the ground in the process.

    "If you had watched my previous fights you would have known that that attack wouldn''t have worked on me," ra said after she had stopped a few distances away from him.

    George was panting as he got on his knees, he wasn''t only panting, he was boiling with anger.

    He quickly got up on his feet and sent an earth de flying towards ra.

    ra didn''t move as she caught the de just before it could hit her face and sent it flying back to George at a faster speed forcing out a fairly loud groan from his.

    He kept groaning as he fell on one knee and pulled the de out from his shoulder.

    Looking at the part of the earth de which had gone into his body, it was covered with blood now.

    "Is that the only thing you can do, can''t you be more creative?" ra asked with a taunting voice.

    "That wasn''t the best I could do," George said as tiny earth pirs began to rise around him, following his hand movements.

    ra didn''t do anything, she just stood there waiting to see what he was going to do.

    "This is just a little of the best I can do," George said as what looked like sharp earth discs began to sh out from the pirs and they were all headed towards one target.

    What made the discs deadlier than the des was that movement wasn''t definite, their zig-zag motion makes it really difficult for someone to know where they are going to hit.

    ra knew she was in trouble as soon as she had seen the discs but she knew exactly what to do as she quickly ran past the discs heading straight for the pirs.

    "How did she do that?" Orah was shocked by what he had just seen and the same could be said about Monica and Luis.

    She got to the pirs before another round of discs could be fired out and shed them all down with her sword.

    After destroying the pirs she didn''t waste time delivering a kick down George''s side which sent him tumbling backward.

    He tried to get up as quickly as possible but just before he could do that, he noticed ra''s shadow towering over him.

    "It''s funny that I thought I was going to struggle against you, I really wish I got Tammy," ra said.

    "Tammy." That was thest thing George said before his vision had slowly faded.

    A kick to the head always did the trick of knocking someone out, if you hit the right spot.

    This was quite a humiliating loss for George given that he didn''t manage tond a single sessful hit on ra.

    "And he''s the leader of the gang," Nicole muttered.

    ****

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 286 A Nice Pair Of Abilities

    Luis wasn''t surprised to see George lose in that way, to him George was just a third-year student who didn''t have anything special when it came to fighting and only took advantage of those weaker than him.

    He was pretty sure he could single-handedly take out George anytime any day after all he had taken him out when he was just a Demi-Angel.

    With George knocked out of thepetition, there were only three fights left before the fighting aspect of thepetition came to an end.

    Silvia had not fought and the same could be said for Tammy who had her eyes on the screen as the matching process began.

    The first image that stopped in the first box was that of a long-haired boy before the image of Silvia had stopped in the second box.

    "The next fight will be between Tyler Moon and Silvia Cane." Lieutenant Kate announced.

    "Good luck." E turned to her best friend to say as the earth pir began to rise.

    "Thanks." The wonder warrior replied as she began to make her way towards the earth pir.

    Silvia reached the arena floor to see her opponent standing opposite her.

    Tyler had his long hair tied back to fully reveal his face and brown eyes.

    "The wonder warrior with three abilities right?" Tyler said moving closer to her but Silvia didn''t say anything as she really wanted the countdown to begin.

    "It''s a shame none of those abilities are elemental," Tyler said.

    "We don''t need elemental abilities," Silvia said as the countdown began.

    "Yeah, I could tell through your fights," Tyler said.

    As soon as the countdown had ended, Silvia summoned her long sword and quickly sped toward him.

    She was about to sh down on him when her sword was met with a nging sound and she was stopped right in her tracks.

    Tyler had summoned his soul weapon which was also a long sword that looked a lot like Silvia''s soul weapon.

    "You talk too much." She said, trying to push him back.

    "But it doesn''t make me any less of a fighter," Tyler said as he pushed her back.

    Silvia couldn''t believe the strength behind that push as she was sent staggering backward and had almost lost her bnce.

    "You have super strength," Silvia said after she had regained her bnce.

    "I guess we didn''t do the ability introduction properly," Tyler said as his sword vanished from his hand.

    "What other ability do you have?" Silvia asked.

    "Don''t worry you''ll find out soon," Tyler said with a wry smile on his face.

    Silvia was aware now that attacking him from the front wasn''t a good option which was why she quickly sped behind her and aimed for his shoulder with her sword.

    He didn''t move which she found strange but that thought disappeared as soon as her sword hit his shoulder to produce a nging sound.

    "What?" Silvia was in awe as she looked at the area where her sword had hit to see that the de had not even been able to prate his uniform.

    "Body hardening." E and Monica said at the same time although they were far apart from each other.

    "The ability for one to make a particr part of their body really hard," Luis said as he had read something about it before.

    "Yeah, but those who have mastered the ability and achieved a high level with it can harden all the parts of their body at once," Orah said.

    "It''s called body hardening," Tyler said as he quickly turned and tried to kick her but she used her superspeed to get out of there before the kick could get to her.

    "Super strength and body hardening are quite the pair of abilities," Pearl said.

    Silvia had gotten far away from Tyler as she was trying to figure out a way to beat someone who could make his body hard to the extent that her sword became useless.

    ''I used this sword to kill a bear.'' She thought looking at her sword.

    "Hey, the fight''s over here!" Tyler yelled, waving at her.

    Silvia quickly sped to him this time she was attacking from the front.

    She shed her sword down on him as he used his hand to block the sword.

    As soon as her sword collided with his hands and made a nging sound, she made her soul weapon vanish as she quickly spun her right leg and sent a kick down his stomach.

    Tyler was caught off guard and was sent flying back by that super fast kick from Silvia.

    The idea had juste to her mind and she had decided to try it.

    Tyler spat on the floor as he slowly got up from the floor and cleaned his mouth with the back of his hand.

    "I think it''s time to take this fight seriously." He said as his long sword slowly appeared in his hand.<sub> </sub>

    "With his kind of strength, I would have chosen a greatsword," Presley said.

    "It''s a matter of choice andpatibility, not strength Presley," Pearl said.

    Silvia also summoned her sword before quickly speeding toward him.

    Her sword was blocked by Tyler but she wasn''t nning on hitting him with her sword as she used her speed to get behind him before taking him down with a sliding kick.

    Tyler was quick to respond as he pushed her back with both of her feet while still lying on the ground.

    The push from both of his feet was enough to send Silvia flying backward until she crashed against the wall.

    She slowly got up from the floor and ced her hand on the wall while clutching onto her stomach with her other hand.

    "I think I have a broken rib." She winced.

    That kick had taken a lot out of the wonder warrior and breaking a rib meant that she wouldn''t be able to fight with her full strength but that didn''t mean she was going to give up.

    She staggered away from the wall and picked up her sword which was lying in front of her.

    "I think she''s hurt," Monica said.

    "Yeah, she''s really hurt," Luis said.

    "You know if I were you, I would have given up after getting smashed into the wall like that but I guess you''re not called a wonder warrior for nothing," Tyler said as he watched Silvia slowly approach him.

    Silvia was being cautious as she didn''t want to rush in with her superspeed and get damaged again.

    If Dn was watching this fight he would have a smug look on his face as he would be happy to see that Silvia had met someone she couldn''t easily knock up and down.

    "We should just get this over with," Tyler said as he ran towards her but before he could get to her she sped past him and then quickly sped towards him again.

    She tried to strike him with her sword but he quickly turned, pulled the sword away from her, and grabbed both of her arms.

    Silvia tried to wriggle herself free but he had a tight grip on her as he began to twist both of her arms forcing out a shriek from the wonder warrior.

    As if that wasn''t enough he raised his leg and matched down her right foot forcing her to go on her knees while forcing out an even louder shriek from her.

    "Silvia," E said with a horrid look on her face.

    "Arghhh!!" Silvia screamed in pain as Tyler pressed his leg against her foot.

    "That''s cruel," Presley said.

    "That''s enough Tyler, you have made it past the final round." Lieutenant Kate said.

    After hearing that, Tyler let go of Silvia who dropped to the floor and was now breathing heavily.

    The kind of pain she felt today, she had never felt before in her life.

    "Sorry sweetheart but I had to do what I had to do to be among the seven students representing Crockel academy." Tyler squatted beside her to say.

    "You''ll regret what you did today," Silvia said with her teeth gritted.

    "What? I only won a fight, it''s not like I killed you or something." Tyler said.

    "But you have broken the bone in my leg, my arms and my ribs are cracked now," Silvia said, trying to straighten her leg but the pain wouldn''t let her.

    "I am sorry about that," Tyler said as the medical personnels arrived with their stretcher.

    Silvia didn''t say anything else to him as she was ced on the stretcher and carried away by the medical personnels.

    ''Did I just watch Silvia get bullied?'' Luis thought with his eyes glued to the screen.

    The Angel knew that there was a chance that she was going to lose given that she was facing a second-year student who had made it this far but he never expected her to get beaten up like that.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 287 Looking For Help

    It was a bright afternoon at Asaka but all the people could see was a dark gloomy sky that was about to pour down on them.

    None of the people of Asaka were really enjoying their day and that included Jude who was currently lying on his bed with a lot of thoughts running through his mind.

    His parents had gone to take care of their business and Matilda had returned to her master which meant that he was all alone in the house.

    ''If Xander hasn''t sent me a reply by now, that means his father didn''t approve.'' Jude thought as he rolled to lie on his back.

    "And I don''t me him." He said.

    The four kingdoms were aware that elves despised humans and apart from that they had really good soldiers and a king who was a powerful wizard.

    None of the kingdoms would want to put their forces at risk of fighting the elves when they had nothing to gain.

    Jude was racking his brain trying to think of something that might help him and Asaka on the whole.

    Asaka had a very good military force but even the king wasn''t sure they would be able to sessfully defend the kingdom from the elves.

    ''If only Asaka had a wizard as powerful as Ashburn.'' Jude thought.

    "Wait, Wizard." He said quickly sitting up on his bed.

    It was at this point that something had finally clicked in his mind.

    He quickly got up from his bed, slid into his hood, and took his bag before quickly making his way towards the door.

    He casually walked towards the south of Asaka, he walked to the tent closest to the area.

    He bought a piece of jewelry from the owner of the tent, he didn''t need it but if he didn''t buy something, it would look suspicious for him to juste and stand there.

    He observed everywhere for a while before he slowly made his way to the hill.

    He slowly went down the hill and quickly made his way through the forest to arrive at the dungeon.

    He pulled down his hood to reveal his face before slowly making his way into the dungeon.

    The ce was dark and was making it impossible for him to find the route to Festus'' living ce so he decided to walk to therge open space where the travel stones were being protected with shadow enchantment and providing a little bit of light in the area.

    He stared at the stones thinking about how easier things would be for him if he could get the stones.

    "What brings you back here young one?"

    He heard Festus'' voice behind him and quickly turned to see the light wizard behind him with his glowing staff in his hand.

    "Asaka is in danger," Jude said.

    "Danger?"

    Festus had suggested that they go to his living space where he could sit down and exin everything to him but Jude refused saying that he was okay with standing.

    He exined everything to Festus right from the point he had returned from the knight academy and found out that Tania was missing to the point where Ashburn sent a threatening message to Roy because of Tauriel and Tuchel.

    After telling Festus everything that had happened, the light wizard didn''t say anything as stabbed his staff into the ground and rested some of his weight on it.

    "I need your help Festus, Asaka needs your help," Jude said.

    "For what?" Festus asked.

    "I understand that you were banished by Roy but I''m very sure that not everybody agreed to his judgment," Jude said.

    "It''s not that Jude, I know me getting banished doesn''t have anything to do with the people of Asaka it''s just that what you''re asking me to do is beyond me," Festus said, pulling out his staff from the ground.

    "Huh?" Jude said with a confused expression on his face.

    "You talked about a whole army of elves and their king who is a powerful wizard right?" Festus said.

    "Yes," Jude replied.

    "I am a light wizard Jude, I do not follow soldiers to battle, my powers are meant for taking away darkness, not fighting battles," Festus said.<sub> </sub>

    "If you don''t help, Asaka will be in darkness," Jude said.

    "I wasn''t talking about that aspect of darkness Jude, I was talking about evil spirits," Festus said.

    "Oh," Jude said. "But isn''t there any way you can help? This may be thest stand of Asaka."

    "I don''t think there''s any way I can help and besides my powers have depleted over the years," Festus said, turning to start heading back to his living space.

    "Isn''t there any spell that you can cast to keep them out?" Jude asked.

    "None that I can remember," Festus said walking towards the entrance to the route to his living space.

    "So you''re just going to stay here and listen to Asaka get burnt to the ground, your home," Jude said.

    "Used to be," Festus said after he had stopped walking.

    "No it is still your home and I know there are people who you care for there, someone like my father, I know you may still be angry at Roy for what he did to you and think he deserves a little punishment but this isn''t about him," Jude said.

    "I never said I had anything against Roy for what he did," Festus said quickly, turning to him.

    "Yes you are, it''s very evident in your voice," Jude said.

    "No, it''s not," Festus said.

    "Then prove it, you are a light wizard and I know you cane up with something,e up with something to help Asaka, your people," Jude said.

    Festus stared at him for a while before a smile slowly made its way to his face, he was about to say something before the two of them heard a sounding from the entrance to the dungeon.

    "What was that?" Jude asked, looking in the direction.

    "Lito," Festus said, raising his staff as white lights shot out from it and fixed on different parts of the roof to provide good lighting in the area.

    Now Jude could see who had made the sound they had heard as the person was in a ck hood and was confidently walking towards them now.

    "Who are you?" Jude asked.

    The person didn''t reply as he walked further toward and when he had gotten closer to Festus, he stopped walking and slowly removed the hood covering his face.

    Jude had a shocked expression on his face as he looked at the person who was under the hood.

    "Another young one," Festus said.

    "Carl," Jude said. "What are you doing here?"

    "I thought we were friends," Carl said, looking around.

    "We are," Jude said.

    "I don''t think so, because you wouldn''t keep all these away from me, Jude you know I am always there to help you with anything and you decided to keep all these things away from me," Carl said.

    "I''m sorry," Jude said.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 288 The Same Language

    The fight that was currently going on in the arena was between Monica''s elder brother Nate and Pearl''s younger sister Maya and you could say it was quite an interesting battle between two of the strongest second-year students.

    Nate shot out two fireballs from his hand as Maya quickly formed threeyers of ice wall to block the fireballs.

    The fireballs smashed through the firstyer of ice and did the same thing to the secondyer before hitting the third one which Maya had reinforced enough to block the fireballs.

    As soon as the fireballs had turned to smoke, she let out a sigh as she formed tiny des out of ice and sent them flying towards Nate.

    Nate quickly summoned his halberd and began spinning and swinging it to take care of the ice des.

    He had sessfully taken care of the des with his halberd but there was moreing.

    This time Maya had sent ice des three times the number of the first ones she had sent towards him.

    Nate knew knocking down those des without getting hit was impossible but he knew exactly how to deal with them.

    His halberd vanished from his hand as he quickly shot out streams of fire out of his hands to take care of the ice des which had evaporated on the spot instead of turning to water and dropping on the floor.

    "I hate fire," Maya said, shaking her head.

    She knew attacking Nate with any more of her ice attacks was going to be futile, that was the reason why she had summoned her scythe.

    "I thought you were going to throw more ice des at me," Nate said as his halberd appeared in his hand.

    Maya didn''t say anything as she took off heading towards Nate.

    If she couldn''t take him down with her ability, maybe she could take him down in closebat.

    Nate wasn''t really looking forward to a closebat with Maya as he shot out two fireballs from his hands aiming for her legs.

    Maya saw the fireballsing toward her and quickly used her ice ability to form steps which she used to get away from the fireballs.

    The fireballs were about to hit the first step holding the ones together as she formed a slide to quickly roll down before that happened.

    She hadnded right in front of Nate and quickly tried to hit him with her scythe but he used his halberd to block the attack before he tried to kick her while she was on the ground.

    Maya blew out ice from her mouth to freeze his leg before it could get to her and aware that her ice wasn''t going tost on his body, she quickly pulled her scythe back and tried to hit him again.

    The ice on Nate''s leg took a light red glow before melting as Nate used his telekic ability to redirect her scythe before sending her back with a kick from the same leg she had frozen.

    "I don''t see your sister winning this fight," Presley said.

    "She''s always had trouble facing people with fire ability," Pearl said.

    Nate didn''t add much power to his kick, so it had been easy for Maya to regain her bnce and as soon as she had regained it, she sted Nate with arge ball of ice.

    Nate used his telekic ability to slow down the ice ball before turning it into drops of water with his fire ability.

    "Come one," Maya said with a dejected voice.

    "My turn," Nate said as his halberd vanished from his hand and he shot out tworge fireball from his hands.

    Maya tried to create many iceyers to block the fireballs but she wasn''t fast enough as the fireballs smashed through her ice wall and sent her flying backward until she shed on the floor.

    "Your brother uses his fire ability freely while you always try to avoid using them," Henry said, turning to Monica.

    "No I don''t, I just don''t prefer using it all the time," Monica said.

    ''You know Monica is the only human I have seen who has two elemental abilities.'' Luis thought.

    ''Yeah, I thought only Angels were supposed to have two elemental abilities.'' Lena thought.

    ''I used to believe that but if humans can have two abilities then there''s a chance that two of them can be elemental just like in the case of Monica.'' Luis replied.

    Maya slowly got up from the floor breathing heavily. Her face and clothes were covered with dust now.

    She looked ahead to see Nate slowly approaching her.

    "Why do I always have to lose to someone with fire ability?" She said under her breath as she shot out streams of ice from her hand.

    Nate saw the streams of ice heading towards him and quickly shot out streams of fire from his hands to counter the attack.

    Both attacks met in the middle and now it was a matter of who had more ability points and the power to push the other person back.

    Maya was trying her best to push Nate back so that her ice could st him to the wall and stick him there but her n was only working to a low degree as she had only managed to push Nate a few feet back.

    "sting me with ice like this was really foolish of you!" Nate yelled.

    "Huh!"

    "Sorry, Maya," Nate said as he added more kic energy to his fire stream with his telekic ability.

    Maya tried to keep the fire stream away but it was just too much for her as the fire stream covered up her ice stream and sted her up.

    She was sent flying towards the wall, smashed into it, and was about to crash hard on the floor when Nate quickly got closer to her and used his telekic ability to reduce the force with which she was falling.

    She dropped to the floor lying on her back and it didn''t look like she was getting up.

    "Nate Smith has made it to thest seven." Lieutenant Kate said.

    ''Finally.'' Nate said in his mind as soon as he heard that.

    It had always been his dream to fight in the tournament and that dream had juste true.<sub> </sub>

    Lieutenant Kate waited for the arena to be clear of thest fighters before she announced thest fighters.

    There was no matching process as these two people were thest.

    "Thest fight toplete the seven will be between Tammy Phillips and Timmy Tun." Lieutenant Kate announced.

    Thest fight to determine toplete the seven was set and everyone was pretty sure of who was going to emerge victorious.

    ____ ____

    At Eukerion academy, sses had just concluded for the day in the first-year ss as Todd quickly made his way to Tania before Chloe would get there.

    "Hi, Tania," Todd said abruptly after he had gotten to her desk.

    "Hi, Todd," Tania said looking up at him with a smile. "Any problem?"

    "No, I just wanted to know if you want to train with me," Todd said.

    "Now?" Tania asked.

    "Yeah," Todd said.

    "Sorry, Todd but I don''t think I can train now," Tania said.

    "Why not?" Todd asked.

    "I want to stay in the ss and write something," Tania said, biting her lips as soon as she realized that she shouldn''t have said it like that.

    "Write what?" Todd asked.

    "It''s something personal," Tania said.

    "Like a diary?"

    "No, like a letter," Tania said.

    Todd looked straight to see Chloe heading towards them and after seeing her, he bit his lower lip and turned to Tania.

    "Ok, maybe we can train tomorrow before the students from other academies start arriving." He said quickly making his way towards the door.

    "Yeah," Tania said, although he had already left.

    "What was he telling you?"

    Tania quickly turned to see Chloe standing behind her with her bag hanging over her shoulder.

    "Now I know why he left so quickly," Tania said with a nk expression on her face.

    "What was he telling you?" Chloe asked again, dropping her bag on top of Tania''s desk.

    "He asked me if I wanted to train," Tania said.

    "What did you say?" Chloe asked.

    "I said no because I have to write something to my brother just like I told you," Tania said.

    "Yeah, that," Chloe said.

    The roommates were the only ones left in the ss now as Tania took out a piece of paper and began to write on it with her pen.

    Chloe watched her write for a few minutes before she decided to say something she had in her mind.

    "You know you still haven''t told me how that is English," Chloe said, pointing at the strange symbols she was writing on the paper.

    "I''ve been thinking the same thing about your own English since I arrived here and after a week of looking at both of them side by side I''ve discovered something," Tania said as her pain stopped moving as soon as she had said thest word.

    "What?" Chloe asked.

    "They are the samenguage," Tania said.

    "Huh?"

    "Are you with a pencil?" Tania asked.

    "Yeah," Chloe said, reaching into her bag to bring out a pencil.

    Tania took the pencil from her and turned over the paper she was using to write.

    She wrote the letter A in English and wrote what the same letter A looked like in Asaka beside it.

    "Watch." She said as she used the eraser on the pencil to clean some parts of the Asakan English A and after she was done, it looked exactly like the normal A.

    Chloe''s eyes widened in excitement as she looked at what Tania had just done.

    "Whoa."

    ***

    I had an appointment involving my admission into University so I couldn''t do one today.

    Thanks for all your support so far.

 Chapter 289 Archery Competition Begins

    The fighting part of thepetition had finallye to an end which means that the seven students that were going to be representing Crockel academy in the tournament wereplete now.

    The fight between Timmy and Tammy had been really tough at first but Tammy had found a way to beat him and just like most of the students in the arena had thought, she was the one toplete the seven.

    Tammy had returned to where she was standing with Pearl as Lieutenant Kate got ready to make an announcement.

    "The fighting event of thepetition has finallye to an end and the seven students who will be representing our academy have been chosen." Lieutenant Kate said. "I will call their names one more time just to make sure everyone knows them."

    "I was among this group of sevenst year and this yearˇ­." Presley said slowly, putting his head down.

    "You would have been among the seven if you hadn''t gotten matched with Tammy in the round before this one," Pearl said.

    "Yeah," Presley said slowly, turning his gaze to Tammy who had her eyes fixed on the screen.

    "The students who are among our seven representatives are; Christine Lome who is the only first-year student there, Tyler Moon, Nate Smith, ra West, Stein Parker, Pearl Reeves, and Tammy Phillips." Lieutenant Kate announced.

    Those were the names of the seven fighters who were going to represent Crockel academy in the tournament.

    The groupprised one first-year student, two second-year students, and four third-year students.

    "Now that the fightingpetition is over, it is time for the archerypetition." Lieutenant Kate announced. "The students interested in thepetition have already given me their names."

    Luis turned his gaze to the side to see that Ciara had summoned her bow and was ready for thepetition.

    "I have the names of six students, two from each ss." Lieutenant Kate said. "Here''s how thepetition is going to go, you will all be in the arena at once but you will not be shooting at once, you will be provided with multiple moving targets.

    "You will not be using your main arrows as you will be provided with arrows that will help us calcte your points ording to which part of the dummies you hit.

    "A headshot gives you the highest point so go for it and finally, you are not allowed to hit a dummy twice, only the first hit will be calcted and any other hit will not count."

    That was a clear exnation from Lieutenant Kate and it seemed like the archers and the other students got it.

    "Alright now, all the archers participating in thepetition please step forward." Lieutenant Kate said as she searched for their different locations with her eyes and lifted earth pirs for them.

    The students including Ciara made their way to the pirs and were slowly brought down to the arena floor.

    There were ten dummies set up in front of them but they weren''t moving.

    There were also purple arrow packsid out in front of them, those were the arrows that were going to help calcte their points.

    Ciara was inspecting the dummies from a distance thinking of the way they were going to be moving and how she was going to get a headshot on all of them when she felt someone touch her.

    She quickly turned to see that it was one of thepetitors in the archerypetition, the other first-year student.

    "Hey sorry for touching you, I''m Robin I''m in the A ss," Robin said.

    "Hi Robin, I''m Ciara," Ciara said, feigning a smile.

    "I didn''t think I would ever see another first-year student who was serious about archery," Robin said.

    "Yeah, I used to think the same," Ciara said.

    "How did you get that bow, it looks nice?" Robin said, pointing at her bow.

    "It''s my soul weapon," Ciara said.

    "You made a bow your soul weapon?" Robin was really surprised.

    "Yeah, and you didn''t?" Ciara said.

    "My father forbade me from having a bow as a soul weapon," Robin said.

    "Oh, I see you have one of those fathers," Ciara said.

    "Alright, the first person to go will be Brad Gregory." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "Good luck," Brolin said to Brad.

    "I won''t need it," Brad said slowly, stepping up towards the dummies.

    As soon as he had stepped foot on the marked spot m, the dummies began to move sideways between their different positions.

    "This is level one, you will all go through the levels turn by turn until you get to level five and your points will be calcted." Lieutenant Kate said. "You have fifteen seconds to hit all the dummies Brad and your time begins now."<sub> </sub>

    The dummies weren''t moving that fast so it wasn''t that hard for Brad to get a clear target on all of them.

    He pulled out ten arrows from his pack and fitted them in his bow at once.

    "There''s no way he can get sessful hits like that right?" Monica said.

    "He can," Luis said.

    Brad let go of the string and sent the arrows flying towards the dummies.

    He had timed their movement as they weren''t moving that fast and his calctions had been correct as his arrows had hit all the dummies not just anywhere but their foreheads.

    "Nicely done Brad, now go recover your arrows." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Both Robin and Ciara had their mouths wide open as they tried to recall what they had just seen.

    "Wow," Monica said as she was also caught in the same amazement.

    ____ ____

    E had quickly headed to the clinic after Silvia had been carried out.

    She had stayed with her until Serene had taken a look at her, she had only healed the fracture she had sustained on her leg because it was a bit critical.

    Her hands didn''t sustain much damage so she wrapped them with bandages and told her that it was going to heal in a day or two.

    "Don''t worry, it''ll heal before the end of today," Silvia said slowly getting up from the bed she was lying on.

    "Huh?" Serene said.

    "Wonder warriors have fast healing, most of the injuries we sustain heals in a day and the serious ones may take up to a week, that''s still faster than a normal human being," Silvia said.

    "Ok," Serene said. "You can go now."

    "Let''s go," E said, getting up from where she was sitting.

    "This archerypetition is great," John said, causing the three girls to turn their gaze towards him.

    The two roommates made it out of the clinic with Silvia walking normally.

    They stood in front of the clinic for a while as their eyes caught the tree with red leaves standing on the other side with red leaves.

    "That tree''s leaves are abnormally red, it looks as though they are glowing," E said.

    "Yeah, but it''s just a tree, let''s go," Silvia said as she began to walk towards the academy and E followed her from behind.

    After the girls were gone, a guard was making his way down the road to go check something, he didn''t even notice the tree or its abnormal trees but he was going to notice it very soon.

    Two roots from the tree slowly began to move towards him from the ground and once they had gotten close to him, they wrapped around his legs and pulled him down.

    "What theˇ­" The guard said, trying to get up.

    It didn''t take him long to realize what was going down as the roots began to drag him back.

    "Help! Somebody help! Arghhhh!" The guard screamed for help but it didn''t look like anybody heard his cries as he was dragged into the ground just beside the tree.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 290 Last Shot, Too Late

    Brad had gone past the first level of thepetition securing maximum points and after retrieving his arrows from the dummies, it was time for Lieutenant Kate to call the next person.

    "Alright, the next person will be Brolin Thawn." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Brolin slowly made his way to the marked line and was now waiting for Lieutenant Kate to give him the go sign.

    "I''m guessing he''s going to do the same thing Brad did," Monica said.

    "Your fifteen seconds begin now Brolin." Lieutenant Kate said.

    As soon as Brolin heard that he pulled out ten arrows from his pack and fitted them into his arrow.

    He pulled the string and held it for what seemed like five seconds before letting the arrows fly towards the dummies.

    Just like Brad, his timing was perfect as the arrows all went for the heads of the dummies.

    The only difference was that his arrows didn''t focus only on the foreheads like Brad had done.

    "Nicely done Brolin, now go retrieve your arrows." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "How are they able to shoot ten arrows in different directions at once?" Robin said, his amazement clear in his voice.

    "I can shoot three arrows in different directions at once, I''ve tried four before but that didn''t go so well for me," Ciara said.

    "You can shoot three at once? I can only do two." Robin said.

    "That was the easy level, let''s see how things go in the second level," Brad said after Brolin had returned.

    "Our next archer will be Be Ramon." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Be was one of the second-year students participating in thepetition.

    She walked confidently to the marked line and was now waiting for the go sign from Lieutenant Kate.

    "I''m wondering if we''re going to see another ten arrows trick," Monica said.

    "I don''t think we are," Henry said.

    "Maybe five," Orah said.

    "Your fifteen seconds begin now Be." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Everyone expected Be to shoot multiple arrows out at once but she had a different idea that suited her quite well.

    She quickly took out one arrow from her pack and without any dy sent the arrow flying towards a dummy.

    The arrow was right on target and had hit the dummy on its forehead.

    She quickly took out another arrow from her pack and repeated the process getting a headshot again.

    She kept repeating the process until she had shot at all the dummies and she got a headshot on all of them.

    "I didn''t expect you to shoot one arrow at a time but you have the speed to make up for it, you still have seven seconds remaining." Lieutenant Kate said. "Now go retrieve your arrows."

    "And I thought she was going to shoot five at a time," Orah said.

    After retrieving her arrows and returning to where she was standing, it was time for Lieutenant Kate to call the next person.

    "Next up Reynold Fall." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Reynold made his way to the marked line and was now waiting for Lieutenant Kate to begin the time.

    "Your fifteen seconds begin now, Reynold." Lieutenant Kate said.

    As soon as Reynold heard that, he pulled out four arrows from his pack and fitted them to his bow.

    He pulled the arrows back with the help of the string and after observing the moving dummies for a few seconds, he let the arrows fly.

    The four arrows went straight to their different targets and had hit them all on the head.

    He pulled out another set of four arrows from his pack and repeated the process getting another set of four headshots.

    He was down to the two dummies at the far back now as he quickly pulled out two arrows from his pack and sent them flying towards them, getting a headshot on both of the dummies.

    "Nicely done Reynold, now go retrieve your arrows." Lieutenant Kate said as the dummies had stopped moving.

    "The next person will be Robin Lane." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "Good luck," Ciara said as he responded with a nod before slowly making his way to the marked line.<sub> </sub>

    "A first-year student, let''s see if he can also do tricks," Monica said.

    "Your fifteen seconds begin now Robin." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Robin''s hands were a little shaky as he quickly reached for his arrows in his arrow pack.

    He was really nervous, he was really always nervous when doing something like this in front of a lot of people.

    He pulled out two arrows from his arrow pack fitted them into his bow and quickly shot them towards the moving dummies.

    One of the arrows hit a dummy on its forehead while the other one hit another dummy on its shoulder.

    "That''s the first shot that isn''t a headshot since thepetition began," Orah said.

    Robin continued pulling out two arrows from his pack until he had gotten a bit on all the dummies.

    He had gotten a hit on all the dummies but only five of them were headshots.

    "Well done Robin, now go retrieve your arrows." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Ciara didn''t wait till her name was called as she quickly made her way to the marked line after Robin was done with retrieving his arrows.

    "I see you''re already here Ciara." Lieutenant Kate said as Ciara responded with a slight nod.

    "Isn''t that one of your new girlfriends?"

    Luis was a little startled as he turned to see Ace standing behind him.

    "You shouldn''t be sneaking up on people like that," Luis said.

    "Sorry, I didn''t know Angels get scared by things like that." Ace whispered to him.

    "Your fifteen seconds begin now Ciara." Lieutenant Kate said.

    As soon as Ciara heard that she quickly pulled out three arrows from her pack and fitted them to her bow.

    She observed the moving dummies for a while before letting the arrows fly.

    The three arrows had all gotten headshots on three dummies as Ciara quickly pulled out another set of three arrows and fitted them to her bow.

    "She''s taking too long to take her shots." Ace said.

    "Yeah, and she''s got only fifteen seconds," Luis said.

    Ciara let the arrows fly and just like the first set, they had all gotten headshots.

    She pulled out the third set of three arrows and this time she didn''t waste as much time as she wasted on the first and second shots as she had a few targets to focus on now.

    She let the arrows fly and they had also gotten headshots only.

    Now it was time for thest shot as she pulled thest arrow out of her pack and aimed for the dummy at the back.

    She sent the arrow flying towards the dummypleting her shots with ten headshots.

    "Yes."

    "Nicely done Ciara but thatst shot won''t count as it came toote at exactly seventeen seconds."  Lieutenant Kate said.

    Ciara''s mood had gotten a little soured after hearing that but she quickly shook it off, at least she got nine headshots.

    All she had to do now was try to shoot faster in the next level.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 291 Light Dome

    "You kept all these away from me," Carl said, looking directly into Jude''s eyes from where he was standing.

    They were in Festus'' living space, a convenient ce for them to talk things out.

    "You had already risked your life looking for me and you also had topensate the families of those soldiers who died out there," Jude said, getting up from where he was sitting. "I didn''t want to involve you in my problems, I don''t want you to get hurt because of me."

    "Yeah, and when have Iined about getting hurt while helping you, after everything you did for me at the academy, I would do anything to help you no matter what," Carl said. "I thought you knew me better by now."

    Jude didn''t say anything as he stared at his best friend, Festus didn''t want to get involved at least not now as he was grabbing himself a drink in his kitchen.

    "You''re right Carl, I should have at least told you butˇ­."

    "But what?" Carl asked.

    "Everything that has been happening so far, I just can''t think straight," Jude said, pping his forehead.

    "That''s why you don''t have to deal with all these alone," Carl said.

    "I''m not dealing with it alone, I have Tauriel and Tuchel to help me," Jude said.

    "Maybe they are not enough and you need more help," Carl said.

    "Yeah," Jude said, nodding his head.

    "Has the problem between the two of you been resolved?" Festus asked after stopping behind Jude.

    "Yeah," Jude said, turning to Carl with a warm smile on his face.

    "Ok, I''m d to hear that," Festus said, sitting down on the seat opposite where Jude was standing.

    "Is there really no way for you to help us stop the elves?" Jude asked after turning to him.

    Festus let out a deep sigh as he brought up his staff and dropped it on the table.

    "You said it yourself, their king is a powerful wizard who you were able to escape because you were wearing a piece of the stone of Avalon," Festus said.

    "But there has to be some way we can stop him," Jude said.

    "He has the staff of vagus young one, that makes him a force to reckon with. I don''t think he needs an army to wipe out the whole of Asaka." Festus said.

    "What?" Jude said.

    "He can do that?" Jude asked with a shocked expression on his face.

    "The staff of Vagus can do anything, the only way to stop him is to ce stones of Avalon all over Asaka and make his magic ineffective," Festus said.

    "Exactly we," Jude said.

    "Where exactly are you nning to get arge supply of stones of Avalon?" Festus said.

    "No not that, I know stones of Avalon are rare to find but can''t you cast a spell that can stop him from entering Asaka?" Jude said.

    "Yeah," Carl said.

    "There is a spell that can keep him and his soldiers out but it won''t take him long to break through it," Festus said.

    "Yeah, we just need you to hold them back while the soldiers set traps for them," Carl said.

    "Exactly," Jude said.

    There was a moment of silence in the room as Festus looked up at the two young knights and then slowly brought his gaze down.

    "You may seed in dealing with his soldiers but none of your tricks will work on Ashburn as long as he is with that staff," Festus said.

    "I''ve knocked the staff off his hand again before and I think I can do it again," Jude said.

    "It''s not going to be as easy as you think," Festus said.

    "I know, we only need you to hold them back," Jude said, making eye contact with Festus.

    Festus picked up his staff from the table and began to mutter some words before he tapped his staff on the table.

    A white glowing dome had covered the table now as the two young knights were trying to figure out what it was about.

    "Try breaking the table," Festus said.

    "Huh?" Jude said.

    "Use your sword," Festus said.

    "Okay," Jude said as he unsheathed his sword and raised it above the table.

    "I really don''t want to break your table Festus," Jude said.<sub> </sub>

    "Just do it," Festus said.

    Jude quickly brought his sword down trying to slice the table but as soon as his sword made contact with the surface of the orb, white energy burst through it and that energy alone was enough to send him and Carl flying backward until they had crashed into the wall.

    "You should have told me to move." Carl groaned as he slowly got up from the floor.

    "What was that?" Jude asked slowly, getting up from the floor.

    "Light dome, an energy field used to keep out both physical and spiritual materials," Festus said.

    "It''s just like that shadow enchantment," Jude said.

    "Yes, only that it doesn''t have an infinite power source," Festus said.

    "Okay," Jude said.

    "I am going through with your ns but I won''t do it secretly," Festus said.

    "Huh?" Jude said.

    "I would love to speak to Roy before we go through with any of these," Festus said.

    ____ ____

    With the first level of the archerypetition done it was time for Lieutenant Kate to call out the scores just to make sure everything was transparent.

    "For the first level Brad Gregory secured the maximum points which is a hundred points, Brolin Thawn also secured one hundred points.

    "Be Ramon secured a hundred points and so did Reynold Fall, Robin Lane managed to secure seventy-five points and Ciara Holmes secured ny points."

    "I got the lowest point," Robin said with a low voice.

    "Maybe you''ll do better in the next level," Ciara said.

    "If this was the best I did in this round it''s unlikely that the next round will be any better for me," Robin said.

    "Just aim for their head and you''ll be okay," Ciara said.

    "That should have been a hundred for her if the time wasn''t so short." Ace said.

    "Yeah but they all got the same time for their shots," Luis said.

    "Level two of thepetition will begin now." Lieutenant Kate said. "Brad Gregory please step up."

    Brad slowly walked to the marked spot after hearing his name and was waiting for Lieutenant Kate''s signal now.

    One thing he and everyone in the arena had noticed was that the dummies were moving two times faster than they moved in the first level.

    This was a given considering the fact that this was the level two part of thepetition.

    "For this level, you also get the same time, fifteen seconds and your time begins now." Lieutenant Kate said.

    As soon as Brad heard that, he quickly reached into his pack and took out three arrows which he quickly fitted into his bow.

    "I was really looking forward to another ten arrows trick," Monica said.

    "If he shoots ten arrows at once, he may miss some shots given that the dummies are faster now," Orah said.

    Brad wasn''t hesitant to take his shots as he had already studied the dummies and their speed level while waiting for Lieutenant Kate to give him the go sign.

    He shot out three sets of three arrows before shooting out thest set which was just one arrow and all of them were headshots.

    ''It''s as though he knows where the dummies are going to be next and just shoots casually.'' Luis thought.

    ''It looks like he''s shooting casually but he is being really careful.'' Lena said.

    "Nicely done Brad." Lieutenant Kate said as her voice resounded in the arena.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 292 I Just Want To Talk

    "Where exactly are you taking me?" Brad asked as he followed La who was leading him down the hallway in the base.

    "Just follow me," La said, still walking ahead of him.

    Bryan followed her until they had arrived at her office which had more lighting into it and looked more arranged than Bryan''s.

    "Why did you bring me to your office?" Bryan asked, standing at the entrance.

    "Geez, you didn''t even look at the table," La said.

    Now that she mentioned it, Bryan''s eyes had quickly darted towards her table which had some kind of drone standing on it.

    "What''s that?" Bryan asked quickly, making his way to the table.

    "It clearly looks like a drone," La said sarcastically.

    "Funny, I couldn''t see it from the entrance," Bryan said.

    "I could tell," La said.

    Bryan observed the drone which looked really different andrger than the normal drones he knew before turning his gaze to La.

    "So you brought me to your office just to see a drone," Bryan said.

    "This drone isn''t like all the other drones that aremonly used here," La said.

    "Yeah, it looks better andrger but that still doesn''t answer my question," Bryan said.

    "Fine, take a seat," La said, walking to the cupboard in her office to grab something.

    She grabbed what looked like the drone''s controller and returned to see that Bryan was still standing.

    "I guess we should both stand then," La said as she walked to the drone and plugged some kind of chip into it.

    "I asked one of our engineers to build this drone for me, unlike the other drones it has a very powerful battery that can go for weeks and it has a three hundred and sixty-degree camera," La said.

    "What do you need all that for?" Bryan asked.

    "We need a drone to send the reply to Tania''s brother right?" La said.

    "Yeah," Bryan replied.

    "With this drone, we can see what is going on in this other world, like what it looks like and the creatures and people in it.

    "With arge battery capacity, we will be able to get a lot of information before the drone runs out of battery," La exined.

    "That''s actually a brilliant idea La," Bryan said.

    "Thanks, all we have to do now is get that reply from Tania and test it out tomorrow morning," La said.

    "Yeah," Bryan said.

    _____ _____

    The second level of the archerypetition had finallye to an end and now it was time for Lieutenant Kate to call out their various points.

    "Level two is over with Brad and Brolin securing the maximum of a hundred points each. Be managed to secure ny-five points while Reynold got ny points.

    "Robin got another seventy-five points while Ciara got eighty-five points."

    Brad and Brolin had been the only ones to secure a hundred points each because of their experiences with bows and arrows.

    Be was awesome but the dummy at back had been the problem for her as she had failed to get a headshot on it.

    Reynold, on the other hand, was also great but he hadpletely missed one of his shots and that was why he got ny points.

    Robin, just like level one, had only gotten five headshots while the remaining five shots hit the other body parts of the dummies.

    Ciara''s problem just likest time was wasting time as her first few shots were okay, she had to hurry herst shot of two arrows as she was already running out of time.

    The first arrow hit the targeted dummy but it wasn''t a headshot and before the other arrow could get to the dummy at the far back her time had already run out and that''s how she got eighty-five points.

    "Although there are two students who haven''t dropped points yet, I think everyone is doing fine, I never knew Crockel academy had archers like this." Lieutenant Kate said.<sub> </sub>

    The second level of the archerypetition was done which meant that it was time to move to the third level which just like Brad and Brolin thought, was where the realpetition was going to begin.

    "Level three of the archerypetition will begin now." Lieutenant Kate said. "Brad Gregory please step up."

    Luis was really enjoying watching the archery but it didn''t look like he was going to enjoy this one for long as he heard a ding sounde from his watch.

    He raised the watch to his view to see that he had just received a message, one he didn''t have a good feeling about.

    ''Meet me outside the arena, I just want to talk, Nova.'' The Angel read in his mind as he had entered the conflicted mode.

    ''I don''t think you should go, she will just grab you and disappear.'' Lena said. ''It''s a trap.''

    ''Yeah but what if she wants to talk about something important?'' Luis replied.

    ''What important thing does she have to tell you besides capturing you?'' Lena said.

    ''If she wanted to capture me, I don''t think she would do it now and with this style.'' Luis replied as he had made up his mind to go see what she wanted to talk about.

    "Where are you going?" Ace asked after seeing him turn.

    "I have to use the bathroom, I''ll be right back," Luis said before quickly making his way towards the gate.

    Michael had spotted him walk past him but he had not spotted him fast enough to stop him and ask him where he was going.

    Luis stood in front of the gate, he was hesitant for a little while before he decided to open it.

    ''You will have yourself to me if anything happens to you, Luis.'' Lena said.

    He had spotted Nova a little distance away from the Gaye as soon as he had walked outside.

    ''Don''t go closer to her, Luis.'' Lena said.

    ''Even if she wants to capture me, I won''t make it easy for her. That was the reason why I attacked those boysst night.'' Luis replied. ''And I really don''t think she would try to capture me here.''

    "You know here''s not a good ce to try and capture me," Luis said after he had gotten a little closer to her.

    "If I wanted to capture you today, I would already have your Demi-Angels by now," Nova said. "I just want to talk."

    "About what?" Luis asked.

    "Your father," Nova said.

    "My father?" Luis said with a confused expression on his face.

    Michael had not given much thought to Luis leaving the arena and had turned his gaze back to the screen.

    That was until something had clicked in his mind and he quickly turned to the spot where Nova had been standing to see that she was no longer there.

    He quickly brought out his smartphone from his pocket and turned it on.

    "Nika, show me the live footage on Monitor nine," Michael spoke into the phone.

    "Ok," Nika replied as the footage began to show on the screen of his smartphone.

    "Oh no."  He said as he watched the footage which disyed Luis and Nova just outside the gate.

    *****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 293 Its Not A Hunch

    When Luis received that message from Nova he thought of what Nova possibly wanted to talk about and not once did his mind think of her wanting to talk about his father.

    "Why do you want to talk about my father?" The Angel asked, still standing a little distance away from her.

    "This may sound weird but there are a lot of things you still don''t know about yourself," Nova said.

    "What are you talking about?" Luis asked with a perplexed look on his face.

    "Your father, did he tell you anything about Angels?" Nova said.

    "I never got to meet him or my mother," Luis said. "Michael didn''t tell you that?"

    "No," Nova said, shaking her head. "What happened to them?"

    "They died, that''s what I was told when I reached the age of knowing anything," Luis said.

    "Died?" Nova said, you could tell there was doubt in her voice.

    "If you want to ask me if my father had anything to do with Angels, I don''t know, I never got to see him," Luis said.

    Michael had rushed outside expecting the worst only to see that Luis and Nova were still standing in the same position he had seen them in the footage.

    "Did you get to know his name?" Nova asked before raising her gaze to see Michael slowly approaching them.

    "Yeah, my aunt never told me but Iter learned that his name was Greg Miles," Luis said.

    "Greg, so he used his name as ast name," Nova said.

    "Huh?" Luis said. "What are you talking about?"

    "You shouldn''t be out here Luis," Michael said as Luis quickly turned to see the blonde-haired CEO standing behind him.

    "She said she wanted to talk," Luis said, turning his gaze back to Nova.

    "You shouldn''t be quick to answer calls like this when you know there is a chance it could be a trap," Michael said.

    "I don''t need to set a trap to capture him," Nova said, walking closer to them. "I will capture him and those Demi-Angels at the right time and trust me you won''t be able to stop me."

    She was looking directly into Michael''s eyes when saying those words and after saying them she walked past the both of them, making her way back to the arena.

    "I never pictured my getting to know a guardian Angel to be like this," Michael said.

    Luis stood there thinking about the iplete conversation he just had with Nova.

    ''She was speaking as though she knew who my father was.'' The Angel thought.

    ''I thought you were supposed to be thinking about thest words she said before leaving.'' Lena said.

    "You heard what she said Luis, you have to avoid her at all costs," Michael said.

    Luis didn''t say anything immediately as he slowly turned to face him.

    "Yeah." The Angel said before he began to make his way back to the arena.

    By the time Luis entered the arena, level three of the archerypetition was alreadying to an end as Ciara was the one taking her shots.

    At level three, the dummies were moving really fast and that was making things difficult for Ciara.

    She knew best not to shoot two arrows at a time because there was a chance that she was going to miss with the dummies moving like that.

    She pulled out one arrow and this time trying to be less hesitant she timed the movement of one of the dummies and sent her arrow flying towards the dummy.

    Surprisingly, she had gotten a headshot, but her time was running out really fast.

    She quickly pulled out another arrow from her arrow pack, fitted it into her bow, and sent it flying towards the moving dummies.

    She never expected that to be a headshot but surprisingly it had gone straight to the head of another dummy.

    Without hesitation, she pulled out the third arrow, fitted it into her bow, and sent it flying towards the dummies.

    She had stopped timing the dummies and was just shooting now, that was why her third shot had gone straight to the stomach of another dummy.

    She managed to hit all the dummies before her time ran out but she had only gotten two headshots.

    "Well done Ciara." Lieutenant Kate said.

    After watching Ciara''s turn from where he was standing, Luis decided to make his way back to where he was standing with Ace, and just as he was about to walk past Nova, he made eye contact with her.<sub> </sub>

    "Hey, you took so long in the bathroom, you missed one of the best rounds so far since thepetition." Ace said after Luis had returned to where he was standing beside him.

    "Oh, but I saw Ciara''s turn when I entered," Luis said.

    "Level three of the archerypetition hase to an end with Brad and Brolin securing ny-five points each." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "They missed one headshot," Luis said.

    "Yeah but they were both really close, Brad got it on the neck while Brolin got it on the shoulder." Ace said.

    "I guess the dummies were too fast for them," Luis said.

    "Yeah." Ace said.

    "Be secured seventy points while Reynold secured sixty points." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "Be got seven headshots and missed the rest while Reynold got six headshots and shot the same dummies for hisst four shots." Ace said.

    "Oh," Luis replied.

    "And finally, Robin secured forty-five points while Ciara secured sixty points." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "You''re really doing great, better than me, you actually secured the same point as Reynold," Robin said to Ciara.

    "Thanks, you''re also doing great," Ciara replied.

    "I''m not so sure about that," Robin muttered, shaking his head.

    "Level four of the archerypetition will begin now, Brad Gregory please step up to the marked spot."  Lieutenant Kate said.

    Brad stepped up to the marked spot as the dummies began to move.

    This time they were really fast, two times faster than they were moving in level three and Brad already knew this was going to be really tough for him.

    "Your fifteen seconds starts now." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Luis wasn''t really paying attention to what was currently going on in the arena as he couldn''t get the conversation he just had with Nova out of his mind.

    ''Do you think that there''s a chance my father was an Angel?'' Luis thought.

    ''I don''t know, did the people of Asaka ever mention anything about Angels?'' Lena replied.

    ''They wouldn''t know.'' Luis thought. ''She was speaking like she knew who he was.''

    ''You are not sure about that Luis.'' Lena said. ''Maybe it''s just a hunch and she''s not even sure of what she was saying.''

    ''I don''t think this is a hunch.'' Luis replied.

    "Did you see that?" Ace said, hitting the Angel with his shoulder.

    "What?" Luis asked, snapping out of his daze.

    "Brad just got ten headshots in the level four-stage, you didn''t see that?" Ace realized after recalling he had asked him what.

    "I seem to have gotten lost in my thoughts," Luis said, turning his gaze to the screen.

    ''He wasn''t acting like that until he left and returned.'' Ace thought slowly, turning his gaze back to the screen.

    *****

    I will be hosting a Q/A session on my discord server by 8:00 pm London time, if you''re interested you can hop in.

    https://discord.gg/7DvJCBfvSy

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 294 How Did She Do That?

    The two young knights had made their way out of the dungeon and back to Asaka without getting seen by anyone and now they were both in Jude''s room, thinking of a way to execute all their ns before the sun begins to go down.

    "How do we get him to the king''s castle? How do we even convince the king that someone wants to see him?" Carl asked rxing his back on the cupboard in the room.

    "I don''t know," Jude said with a sigh as he shook his head.

    There was a moment of silence in the room as Jude stared at the wall before he suddenly sprang up from his bed and reached for his bag where he hung it.

    "Where are you going?" Carl asked.

    "The forest, I need to fill Tauriel and Tuchel in on all of this," Jude said heading towards the door.

    "I''ming with you," Carl said.

    "Someone may spot us heading there and it''s going to look really suspicious," Jude said.

    "I followed you to that dungeon without getting seen, I know how to be stealthy Jude, and we went to the same knight academy," Carl said.

    Jude stared at him for a while without saying anything before he walked out of the room and he followed behind him.

    The two approached the forest from the part that didn''t have too many people walking up and down and after observing the area for a while, they made their way into the forest.

    Nothing was said between the two until they had arrived at the cave.

    "Is this the ce?" Carl asked after Jude had stopped in front of the cave.

    "Yes," Jude said, pulling down his hood.

    Tauriel''s attitude had changed since the night Jude showed up with Matilda, she tried to act normal like nothing was wrong with her but Tuchel knew something was definitely not right with her.

    She no longer drowned herself with books and just sat alone all day without saying anything to him unless he did.

    "You know, you can''t keep acting like this because of him," Tuchel said.

    "What are you talking about?" Tauriel asked.

    "You know what I''m talking about Tauriel," Tuchel said, moving closer to her.

    Tauriel stared at him for a while before turning away to face the wall.

    "No, I don''t." She said,

    "Tauriel," Tuchel said and was about to say more when Jude suddenly entered the cave with Carl.

    "I thought you said you weren''t going to bring another human with you," Tuchel said on spotting Carl.

    "I said another human wasn''t going to know about the both of you and Carl already knows about you." Jude said.

    "Yes, because you told him," Tuchel said.

    "No, that''s the human we saved the day we were running away from Ashburn," Tauriel said from where she was sitting.

    "Yeah, hi Tauriel," Jude said with a little wave.

    "Hi," Tauriel said before putting her head down.

    "Is she okay?" Carl asked.

    "Yeah, she''s been that way sincest night," Tuchel said looking directly at Jude as he was trying to make him realize something.

    "Oh," Jude said, looking at her. "Do you guys mind if I talk to her?"

    "Yeah go ahead," Tuchel said.

    "Alone," Jude said.

    "Oh, ok, we''ll be outside," Tuchel said, grabbing his beanie and putting it on to cover his ear.

    He left through the entrance as Carl looked at Jude for a while before following him.

    After the two had left Jude turned to Tauriel and stared at her for a while before walking closer to her.

    He sat beside her and didn''t say anything for a few seconds.

    "Hey." He said. "I know you''re upset with me."

    Tauriel didn''t reply for a while until she slowly raised her head to look at him.

    "I''m not upset, I just wish you had told me about her earlier instead of telling me you had a girlfriend that way." She said,

    "I know I should have told you about her earlier but with everything that''s been going ontely I have not been able to think straight," Jude said.

    "It''s okay, it''s just that I don''t know how to deal with this feeling," Tauriel said with a low voice.

    Jude didn''t know what to say as he let out a sigh.

    "So what did you find that dragged you here but this time?" She asked.

    "We''ve found a way to deal with Ashburn and his soldiers," Jude said.

    "You did?" Tauriel said.<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah but it''s not going to be easy," Jude said.

    ____ ____

    Brolin had justpleted his turn in the level four stage of the archerypetition and he had only been able to get nine headshots as he had managed to only hit the dummy at the far back on the shoulder.

    "Nicely done Brolin." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "That Brad is unbelievable." Ace said after watching Brolin get only nine headshots.

    "Yeah," Luis said, wondering why he decided to fight him in closebat when he could have kept his distance and used his wonderful archery skills.

    ''Maybe because he thought he could beat you in closebat.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, and I could have still beaten him with my water ability if he wanted to keep a distance away from me.''

    It was Be''s turn to participate in level four of thepetition as she stepped up to the marked spot after Lieutenant Kate had called her name.

    "Your time starts now Be." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Be quickly reached into her arrow pack after hearing that, pulled out an arrow, and quickly fitted it into her bow.

    She still had her speed and fast thinking with her despite the dummies getting faster and had managed to get headshots on her first three shots but after that things had gone a little downhill.

    Her next two shots had shot dummies she had already shot and her sixth shot although hitting a different target wasn''t a headshot.

    She tried to calm herself down as she took the seventh shot which she had managed to get as a headshot.

    Herst three shots had hit different dummies but none of them were headshots.

    In total, she had gotten four headshots and four normal shots.

    "Well done Be." Lieutenant Kate said as the second-year student walked to the dummies to retrieve her arrows.

    Reynold didn''t do any better than Be and had only managed to get two headshots and five normal shots, the rest he had missed.

    He still got the well done from Lieutenant Kate and now it was Robin''s turn.

    The first year was really nervous for this level and it didn''t look like Ciara''s pep talk had done anything to change that.

    His first shot was a headshot but after that, he missed three shots in a row and his fifth shot had hit the same dummy he had gotten a headshot on.

    His sixth, seventh and eighth shots managed to hit different dummies but none of them were headshots.

    Hisst two shots weren''t sessful as they had hit the same dummies that he had already shot at.

    "Well done Robin." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Robin knew he did poorly and Lieutenant Kate''s words weren''t going to change that for him as he retrieved his arrows and slowly made his way back to where he was standing with his head bowed.

    Ciara didn''t say anything to him as she walked to the marked spot for her turn.

    She was nervous but not up to the level of Robin''s nervousness.

    "Your time starts now Ciara." Lieutenant Kate said.

    Ciara quickly reached for her arrow pack and pulled out two arrows, something none of the participants including Brad and Brolin did during this level.

    "Is she nning on losing all her shots?" Ace said as what Ciara was trying to do seemed stupid to him.

    Ciara quickly fitted both of the arrows and sent them flying towards the dummies, everyone expected things to go downhill but that didn''t happen.

    Her arrows went straight to different targets, one a headshot the other one a normal shot.

    After her first targets were sessful she seemed to have gained more confidence as she reached for another set of two arrows and sent them flying towards the dummies to get the same result.

    She repeated the process three more times and to everyone''s surprise, she still got the same results, a headshot and a normal shot on two different dummies.

    Ace was in awe after watching her get all her shots on target, including getting five headshots.

    "How did she do that?"

    ****

    I will be hosting a Q/A session on my discord server by 8:00 pm London time, so if you''re interested you can hop in.

    https://discord.gg/7DvJCBfvSy

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 295 Excluded

    "The fourth level of thepetition is over with Brad surprisingly securing a hundred points, Brolin securing ny-five points, Be securing fifty points while Reynold secured forty-five points.

    "And finally Robin secured twenty-five points while Ciara secured seventy-five points."

    "You really did well back there," Robin said after Ciara had returned to where she was standing.

    "That''s because I stopped being afraid and told myself I could do it." She said, "I think you should do the same for this final round." She added with a smile.

    "Okay," Robin responded with a nod.

    "Ciara''s really doing great," Lily said.

    "Yeah, I can''t believe she actually scored more points than the second-year students in a tough level like that one," Cassie replied.

    "Now it''s time for the final and toughest level." Lieutenant Kate said as her voice resounded in the arena. "Brad Gregory please step up to the marked spot."

    Brad did as he was told and stepped up to the marked spot, despite justpleting level four with all points secured, he felt a little nervous for this level.

    "Your fifteen seconds begins now." Lieutenant Kate said a few seconds after he had arrived at the marked spot.

    Brad already had his hand in his arrow pack before Lieutenant Kate said.

    He quickly pulled out one arrow from his arrow pack and fitted it into his bow, he didn''t even wait to observe the fast-moving dummies for a little while as he quickly sent the arrow flying into what could be described as blurs of the dummies.

    He himself expected that shot to go downhill but to his greatest surprise it had done what he hoped it would do, it had gotten him a headshot.

    He quickly pulled out another arrow from his arrow pack and sent it flying into the blue of dummies.

    That one had hit a different dummy but it wasn''t a headshot.

    His third shot had also hit a different dummy but still no headshot.

    Looking at his face you could tell he was getting a little frustrated as he pulled out his fourth arrow.

    He didn''t take this fourth shot as soon as he had fitted the arrow into his bow, he observed the dummies for a little while before he sent the arrow flying towards them.

    Just like every time he observed before he shot, he had gotten another headshot for his level five turn.

    He was running out of time real quick and he knew that, but his priority was to get headshots and he wasn''t going to put that behind making sure he got all his shots.

    His fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth shots were all headshots but the only ones that counted were the fifth, sixth and seventh ones as the other ones hade after his time was exhausted.

    "That guy is a really good archer." Ace said after watching Brad put up a fine disy that would have granted him a lot of points if the time wasn''t so short.

    "It''s your turn, Brolin Thawn." Lieutenant Kate said after Brad had retrieved his arrows and returned to where he was standing.

    Brolin had taken notes from what Brad had done in his turn, he was just going to make sure he got headshots in at least five shots.

    Shooting without observing was going to cost him points more than not having five shots count.

    He followed Brad''s method and just like he had nned, he had gotten five headshots before his time had run out.

    Be did better than she did in thest level, maybe because she decided to observe more and stopped trying to be super fast.

    She managed to get three headshots and six normal shots before her time had run out.

    Reynold had also learned from the people before him and had decided to concentrate on making sure he got the few shots he took instead of trying to get all the shots and ending up missing a lot of them.

    He got three headshots and five normal shots before his time run out and to him, that was a win.

    Robin tried to be more confident just like Ciara had told him.

    He walked to the marked spot and waited for Lieutenant Kate''s go sign before he began to fire his arrows.

    He tried to do what everyone else had done so far but he was a little sloppy as he managed to get only two headshots and three normal shots, the rest he had missed before his time ran out.

    "I guess being confident isn''t enough," Robin said as he walked to the dummies to retrieve his arrows.

    After retrieving his arrows and walking back to where he was standing, it was time for Ciara to take her shots in the final level of thepetition.

    She walked to the marked spot and had quickly reached for her arrows as soon as she had gotten the go sign from Lieutenant Kate.

    Just like always, Ciara preferred to take her time with her shots, and this time she was shooting one arrow at a time unlike in thest level which she shot two arrows at a time and it had worked out pretty fine for her.

    Trying to time the movement of the dummies at this level was tiring for her but with a little bit of observation and luck, she had managed to get three headshots and six normal shots before her time ran out.<sub> </sub>

    "That girl keeps surprising me when I expect her to flop." Ace said.

    "Alright that marks the end of the archerypetition, you can now return to the stands before I announce the final scores." Lieutenant Kate said as pirs of earth rose in front of the students.

    Ciara had made eye contact with Luis as she stepped on the stands before she quickly made her way to her friends.

    "You did great," Lily said.

    "Yeah but I don''t think I will be participating in the tournament," Ciara said.

    "You''re still a first-year student, with the performance you put up, I am sure you will be among the two students to represent our academye next year," Cassie said.

    "Thanks, Cassie," Ciara said with a smile.

    "For this level, Brad got sixty points, Brolin got fifty points, Be got sixty points, Reynold got fifty-five points, Robin got thirty-five points and Ciara once again surprised me by getting sixty points." Lieutenant Kate.

    "She scored more points than Brolin." Ace said, sounding surprised.

    "Yeah, haven''t you been doing the calctions?" Luis asked.

    "Here are the final scores." Lieutenant Kate said.

    As soon as she said that the image of the six students who had participated in thepetition had appeared on the screen with their final scores disyed beside them in numbers.

    "Brad tops the list with four hundred and fifty-five points, Brolin wasn''t too far from him as he got four hundred and forty points, Be sits in third ce with three hundred and seventy-five points, Ciara wasn''t too far from beating her as she got an impressive three hundred and sixty-five points.

    "Finally, Reynold got three hundred and fifty points while Robin did his best to get two hundred and fifty points."

    That result came as a shock to some people who didn''t think Ciara would score above Reynold.

    "You actually outscored a second-year student," Cassie said, sounding a little cheerful.

    "Yeah, I did," Ciara said with her eyes glued to the screen.

    "Brad and Brolin will be the main participants in thepetition while Be and Ciara will be their backup in case anything happens." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "Wow Ciara, that means there''s a chance you can participate in the tournament," Lily said.

    "Yeah but it''s unlikely that anything will happen to any of those two," Ciara said.

    "The archerypetition is done and now it''s time to move on to thest part of thepetition, the race."  Lieutenant Kate said.

    This was the part of thepetition that almost all the students in the arena were really excited to watch as they had responded with cheers after Lieutenant Kate had said that.

    "I have the names of the students registered for the tournament, please step closer to the arena once you hear your name.

    As Lieutenant Kate called the names of the participants, Luis listened carefully so that he could hear one name he thought would be on the list but he didn''t hear the name.

    "That''s the eight speedsters that will be participating in the tournament." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "I expected Silvia''s name to be there, she''s one of the fastest speedsters I''ve ever seen." Ace said.

    "Yeah, I wonder why her name isn''t there," Luis said.

    ''Maybe she doesn''t want to participate.'' Lena said.

    ''Or maybe she was excluded.'' Luis replied.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 296 Surprise Visit

    After telling Tauriel and Tuchel about their conversation with Festus and finallying up with a n with their help, the two young knights had made their way back to the dungeon.

    This time they had gone through the forest and it was faster and easier than the normal route as there was nobody for them to hide from but in terms of length it was longer.

    "Have youe to take me to Roy?" Festus'' voice resounded in the dungeon as soon as they had entered.

    "Yes, but nobody has to see your face until we get to the pce," Jude said.

    There was no response from Festus until they saw his lighting out from the path leading to his leaving space.

    "I agree with that." The light wizard said as he was putting on his ck hoodie which really did a good job of hiding his face.

    "Let''s go," Jude said, making his way out of the dungeon as Carl quickly followed after him and then Festus.

    After taking the forest route to get to the dungeon, Jude knew now that it was the best route to take but being the best route also made it the longer route.

    The three made their way through the forest of Asaka and were now waiting for the right moment to get out of the forest to prevent anybody from seeing them.

    Jude carefully observed the road for a while and after seeing that there was no one close by, he began to move out while giving Carl and Festus the signal to follow.

    The three made their way to the ckstone''s house with their goods covering their faces.

    Some people found it a little strange to see people walking with hoodies in the middle of the day but it was none of their business so they let it slide but it wasn''t all of them.

    Jude led them into the house through the back door and had quickly led them into his room as soon as they had entered the house.

    Festus slowly pulled down his hood after entering the young knight''s room.

    He had a wide and cheerful smile on his face as he looked around the room.

    "So this is where you guys live." The light wizard said.

    "Apparently, this is my room, the whole house is out there," Jude said pointing towards the door.

    "I know that," Festus said, taking his seat on Jude''s bed.

    "So what do we do now?" Carl asked.

    Jude was about to say something when he was interrupted by Festus.

    "Is your father here?" Festus asked.

    "No," Jude said, shaking his head. "He recently moved his goods to a new building that he built so he goes there every day to sell his goods."

    "Okay," Festus said.

    Jude cleared his throat and was about to say what he wanted to say before Festus interrupted but he was interrupted again this time by knocking on the door.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Jude are you in there?" Felix''s voice resounded from outside.

    "Is that Felix?" Festus muttered.

    Jude let out a sigh as he walked to the door.

    ''A little reunion would be nice?'' He thought before pulling the door open.

    "Hey, I wanted to talk to you aboutˇ­.."

    He had paused as soon as Jude had shifted out of the way for him to get his sight on Festus who was sitting on his bed.

    Felix was speechless as he stared at the light wizard, the light wizard may have looked oldpared to thest time he saw him but that face was one of the few faces he could never forget.

    "Festus." He couldn''t even believe what he was seeing as those words left his mouth.

    "Felix," Festus muttered. "You''re all grown up."

    Felix didn''t say anything as he walked up to him, and looked at him for a while with mixed feelings of amazement and happiness before giving him a warm embrace.

    "I knew you woulde back," Felix said as tears formed in his eyes.

    "I told you I would," Festus said softly patting him on his back.<sub> </sub>

    After the nice moment of reunion between Felix and Festus, Jude filled his father in on everything that has been going ontely.

    How he found Festus and what they were going to do right now.

    Everything was a little too much for Felix to take in at once but he had focused his attention on one thing that Jude said.

    He bit his lower lip and shook his head as he turned to the light wizard.

    "I can''t believe he banished you and no one told me," Felix said.

    "It was for the best," Festus said.

    "Why did he banish you?" Felix asked.

    "We can''t talk about that now Felix, Asaka is in danger and we are trying toe up with a way to save him," Felix said.

    "So you think you''re going to go to his castle and he''s just going to ept what you guys are going to tell him without calling his guards to capture you and throw you in his new dungeon," Felix said.

    "If he wants his kingdom to be safe, which I know he wants because of all the money he gets from the people then he will listen to anything we are going to tell him," Jude said.

    That was a pretty solid point but Felix still had a problem with their idea.

    "How are you even going to get in?" Felix asked. "His guards won''t let you in and they may even demand to see his face."

    "That has already been taken care of Felix, have you forgotten who I am?" Festus said, bringing up his staff.

    "We have to go now, it won''t be long before the sun begins to set," Jude said heading towards the door.

    "See youter Felix and maybe then you can show me the wonderful woman you ended up with," Felix said getting up from the bed.

    The three were about to leave when Felix called Jude.

    "What?" Jude asked.

    "How''s your progress in finding Tania?" He asked with his face going a little red.

    "We''re making good progress, the only thing holding me back is what I''m about to do now," Jude said.

    "Good luck," Felix said.

    Jude responded with a nod as he turned and walked to Festus and Carl who were already standing outside.

    "Let''s go," Festus said, covering his head with his hoodie.

    King Roy was sitting on his throne in his throne room lost in his thoughts but he was quickly snapped out of those heavy thoughts as he saw three men putting on hoodies enter his throne room.

    "Who are you, how did you get in here without my consent?" Roy was suddenly on edge as he sprang up from his throne.

    "I see you''re enjoying your greedy wealth, Roy," Festus said, walking closer to him.

    "Who are you?" Roy demanded as he pulled out the sword hidden in his throne and pointed it at him.

    "No need to get violent, I''m here to help Roy," Festus said, pulling down his hood to reveal his face.

    Roy was in awe of what he was seeing, he never thought that he would one day look at the face of this very light wizard again.

    "Festus." He muttered as he felt a shiver run down his spine.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 297 Serious Fight

    Thepetition had finallye to an end as the students that would be representing Crockel academy in the tournament had been chosen.

    "Get everything you need ready because you all will be leaving for Phoenix academy tomorrow." Lieutenant Kate said after concluding thepetition.

    "I can''t believe we''re finally going on our first tournament and I get to visit Phoenix for the first time." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis said, looking towards Nova who had turned to him before she began to make her way towards the exit.

    "I''lle to your dorm room," Orah said before walking past the Angel.

    "Are you guys nning on going somewhere?" Ace asked.

    "No, we just want toˇ­. Train together." Luis said.

    "Ok, we should start heading there now." Ace said, turning his gaze to where he hadst seen Dn to see that he was no longer there.

    "Did you see Dn leave?" Ace asked.

    "Yeah, he just left through the gate now." Luis said, making his way towards the gate as Ace followed him from behind.

    The young Angel was just d that Sonia had left and wasn''t waiting for him.

    The two roommates made their way to their dorm room but they weren''t going to be walking together for long as Michael had approached Luis.

    "Hey, Michael." Ace said on spotting him.

    "Ace," Michael said before turning to Luis. "You need toe with me."

    "Where are we going?" Luis asked.

    "My house," Michael said as he grabbed his arm and they both got covered by white light.

    Ace was in no way expecting that, he stared at the spot the two had been standing for a while before he shook his head to snap out of his daze.

    "And I''m walking back alone now." He said.

    The white light appeared in Michael''s room and cleared to reveal the CEO and the Angel.

    "What were you thinking going out there alone to talk to her?" Michael asked, walking towards the bookshelf in the room.

    "She said she just wanted to talk and she was honest about that," Luis said.

    "Yeah but it could have been a trap and you falling for it would have made everything way much easier for her," Michael said, turning to face him.

    "I know but you heard what she said, if she wants to catch me, she doesn''t need to set a trap or trick me," Luis said.

    "Which is why you need to be really careful, you won''t be able to do anything against her at your level, you''re just an ordinary Angelˇ­.."

    "And the power level between a guardian Angel and an ordinary Angel is wide, I know," Luis said.

    "Luis," Michael said.

    "I know you''re trying to protect me from harm Michael and I know it''s for my own good but I am sure I will be able to hold my ground in a confrontation with her," Luis said.

    "Oh, really and why are you saying this now?" Michael said.

    "Because I am improving, even as an ordinary Angel, I can feel myself getting stronger every day," Luis said, folding his hands into fists.

    "I know you''re improving Luis but it''s still not enough," Michael said. "If you can''t beat most of the humans on this earth then what chance do you stand against a guardian Angel?"

    "I''m sure I can beat most of the humans on this earth if I don''t hold back," Luis said.

    "Really, what''s your chance of beating me?" Michael asked.

    "Since we haven''t been in a proper fight before, I don''t know," Luis said.

    Michael looked at him for a while before he began to make his way to his bedroom.

    "Where are you going?" Luis asked.

    "Follow me," Michael said.

    Luis did as he was told and followed him into his bedroom where he saw him putting a blue chip into the wall before closing it.

    "What are we doing here?" Luis asked, looking around the room.

    "Stand there," Michael said.

    "Okay."

    "Nika, are you there?" Michael asked looking up.

    "Yes, Michael," Nika replied.

    "You have Nika in your house?" Luis said, sounding surprised.

    "Yeah," Michael said after walking up to him. "Nika, please take us down to my training room."

    "Trainingˇ­."

    Luis couldn''t finish that statement as the floor opened up and it felt like both of them were falling into an endless dark space.

    "Uhhhhhhhhhhh!" The man screamed until the two had dropped into a white room.

    "How did wend on our feet?" He said in between his panting.

    That fall reminded him of the time he had found out about Greg''s training room, the only difference was that he wasn''t able tond on his feet when he got to the training room.

    "For an Angel who has powerful wings, you''re really terrified of falls," Michael said.

    "Yeah, but you didn''t tell me I would have to use my wings," Luis said.<sub> </sub>

    "Because you didn''t have to," Michael said, walking to the other side of the room.

    The room was all white walls and floor with no material or equipment in it.

    "Is this the training room?" Luis asked.

    "Yeah," Michael said.

    "Ok, so what''s the training about?"

    "We are going to fight, a serious fight but not like a death battle," Michael said.

    "Serious fight?"

    "Yeah, show me what you got Angel," Michael said as a long Katana de appeared in his hand.

    "Your soul weapon," Luis said as his eyes widened.

    "Yeah, I don''t use it very often," Michael said.

    [ Quest received ]

    [ Defeat your opponent ]

    [ Quest rewards ]

    [ +1000 EXP ]

    [ +5 ability points ]

    [ +1 skill points ]

    Luis'' eyes widened as he stared at the messages disyed on his system.

    ''If I defeat him that would mean that I would only be sixty exp away from leveling up.'' Luis thought.

    ''Yeah, but being offered these rewards by the system for defeating him means this isn''t going to be an easy fight for you.'' Lena said.

    ''I know Lena but I have to get that exp.'' Luis replied.

    "One question." The Angel said.

    "Sure, what?" Michael said.

    "Can I use my mystic weapons?" The Angel asked.

    "Sure, I said it was going to be a serious fight so you can use anything you want to use," Michael said only to immediately realize that he had said mystic weapons. "How many mystic weapons do you have?"

    "It''s a surprise," Luis said with a grin.

    "Okay, let''s go," Michael said, cing his sword in front of himself.

    That was the go sign from him as Luis quickly summoned his ming sword and ced it in front of himself.

    Luis was the first to charge in as he activated the mes of his sword and tried to sh Michael with it.

    The blonde-haired CEO blocked the sword with his Katana de and quickly sent the Angel flying backward with a wind kick.

    [ -5 HP ]

    The Angel received the exp deduction message as soon as he had dropped to the floor.

    ''At least that''s less than I expected to lose.'' The Angel thought, getting up from the floor.

    He returned his sword to his inventory as he formed two fireballs in his hands and sent them flying toward Michael.

    The fireballs were heading toward him with full force but just before they could hit him, he raised his hand and used his wind ability to extinguish the mes.

    "I said this was going to be a serious fight right?" Michael said.

    Luis was about to reply when Michael suddenly vanished in front of his eyes.

    It didn''t take him long to find him as he was sent flying backward with a powerful kick until he had crashed into the wall.

    [ -15 HP ]

    [ 100/120 HP ]

    ''I didn''t even see him move.'' The Angel thought as he was really beginning to consider what Lena had told him.

    "How did you move that fast?" Luis asked slowly, getting up.

    "You still have a long way to go, Luis," Michael said, forming a ball of wind in his hands.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 298 Not Yet Ready

    Luis was aware of what that ball of wind would do to him if Michael was going to use it to do what he was thinking he was going to do.

    He tried to run forward and redirect that attack before he could send it towards him but he was too slow as Michael had released the wind ball before he could even get close to him.

    He didn''t send the ball directly to hit the Angel instead he had sent it from below as the wind ball pulled him back from below until he had gotten smashed into the wall again.

    [ -10 HP ]

    ''I told you this wasn''t going to be easy and I am ny percent sure that you''re going to lose.'' Lena said to Luis who was groaning on the floor.

    ''I have to try Lena, I have to get those exps.'' Luis replied slowly getting up from the floor.

    ''Well the only way to beat someone stronger than you is to outsmart the person and I definitely don''t know how you''re going to outsmart him.'' Lena said.

    Luis let out a deep sigh as he was going to try something out.

    "You''re not even trying Luis," Michael said.

    ''If only I had wind ability I would use that tornado kick on him.'' Luis though.

    ''But you canˇ­.''

    ''No, I haven''t made my choice yet.''

    ''Ok but even if you have made your choice, don''t you think he would counter it with his own tornado kick?''

    Luis summoned his ming sword, activated its skill, and then made the mes wilder and longer with his fire ability.

    "I was wondering when you were going to do that," Michael said as he got his sword ready.

    Luis took two steps forward and sent the extended mes flying towards the CEO.

    Michael didn''t move from where he was standing but just as the mes were about to hit him he shed his Katana de up to release a rush of wind which blew the mes up and away from him before using a kick to send out a wind sh which knocked the sword off Luis'' hand.

    ''Fire ability is not the only ability you have Luis.'' Lena said.

    Luis didn''t try to pick up his ming sword which was extinguished now as he formed tiny earth des in his hands and quickly sent them flying towards Michael.

    "Sorry Luis," Michael said as he used his wind ability to trap the des before quickly sending them back to Luis.

    Luis tried to control them with his earth ability but the force of the wind was just too much for him as the des hit him and the force of the wind sent him flying until he had crashed into the wall.

    [ -20 HP ]

    [ -10 HP ]

    [ 60/120 HP ]

    "Arghhh." The Angel groaned as he used his earth ability to get the de out of his skin.

    [ -20 Energy ]

    [ +10 HP ]

    His wounds had immediately closed up as soon as he had removed the earth des from his skin.

    It was really frustrating that he had not been able to get any hit on Michael yet he had already lost half of his HP.

    "You''re not trying Luis, I know you can do better than this," Michael said.

    "Arghh!" The Angel yelled as he quickly sprang up and sent two water de shes towards Michael.

    Michael caught the water de shes with his wind ability and quickly sent them back to Luis who had gotten out of the way before they could hit him.

    ''And I was thinking my speed had improved to a good level.'' Luis thought.

    [ +2 stat points added to Agility ]

    He was saving those stat points to use them when they would really matter and to him now was the time.

    The boost wasn''t going to be that noticeable but at least it was going to help.

    "I told you not to hold back Luis," Michael said.<sub> </sub>

    "Does it look like I''m holding back?" Luis asked forming a bubble of water in his hands.

    He wanted to form a water de sh that would cover the entire room and send it toward Michael but he feared that Michael would send it back to him and then he would have to suffer the consequences of his own attack.

    He sted the water bubble towards Michael and since it wasn''t thatrge, it was super easy for the CEO to avoid as it flew past him and hit the wall.

    "That really wasn''t the attack I was expecting,"  Michael said.

    "I''m not done yet," Luis said as a mischievous smile made its way to his face.

    It didn''t take Michael long to realize what he meant by that as he felt a stinging pain in his leg.

    Luis had turned the water behind him into a water de and had controlled it to stab him in the leg.

    Michael fell to one knee as the water de had pierced really deep into his leg.

    Luis knew this was his chance as he rushed towards him and tried to send a kick directly to his head but Michael had caught his leg with one of his hands before using the other to st him back with a wind st.

    Luis knew something like this was going to happen which was why he had something nned.

    He had equipped the double Katanas as soon as Michael had sted him with his wind st.

    The Katana des took most of the attack for him and that alone had been enough to fill their gauges halfway.

    "Oh, I see that''s what you meant by mystic weapons," Michael said. "I didn''t know you took the des."

    "Why don''t you st me with some more wind sts?" Luis said.

    "I''m not stupid Luis," Michael said with a chuckle as he slowly and staggeringly got up back on his feet. "I built those des and although they are just intermediary weapons, they are really dangerous."

    Luis didn''t say anything as an idea of how to get to fill the gauge of the des hade to his mind.

    He turned to the wall threw the des towards it and was about to st them with an attack when he felt a stinging pain on his back which led to him flying to the side and the des dropping to the floor without getting hit by anything.

    [ -20 HP ]

    "I don''t know about you Luis but I''m done holding back," Michael said looking at the Angel who was slowly getting up from the floor.

    "You have been holding back?" Luis groaned.

    Michael didn''t say anything as he quickly sped towards the Angel and was now sending kicks and punches at him.

    Luis couldn''t keep up as Michael was using his wind ability to make himself way faster.

    He kept receiving kicks and punches until his HP had gone down to two.

    [ 2/120 HP ]

    His Energy needed space to activate and add a little number to his HP and Michael wasn''t giving him that space.

    The Angel had dropped to his knees expecting his Energy to trigger off but he didn''t receive any message.

    "You''re not yet ready Luis."

    Those were thest words he heard from Michael before his vision faded.

    [ Quest Failed ]

    *****

    Mass release goals.

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 299 Youve Got Help

    Roy never believed that he would one day have to look at Festus again and seeing him now was stirring up certain feelings in him.

    "What do you want, Festus?" Roy asked, still being cautious. "How did you get into my castle?"

    "I''m a light wizard, have you forgotten?" Festus said moving closer to him.

    "What do you want?" Roy asked, still pointing his sword at the light wizard.

    "As I said, Roy, I''m here to help," Festus said. "I heard your kingdom is in danger."

    "How did you find out about that?" Roy asked.

    Festus didn''t say anything as he turned back to Jude and Carl who still had their hood covering their faces.

    "Who are they?" Roy asked.

    Festus didn''t need to answer that question as the two young knights pulled down their hoods to reveal their faces.

    <o>,m King Roy''s eyes widened on seeing the two, he never expected them to be the ones under the hoodies.</o>

    "What are you two doing with him? Have you been working with him?" Roy asked with a furious look.

    "They were only working with me to make sure that your kingdom is safe," Festus said.

    "You think you can stop Ashburn," Roy said, turning to Festus with a vicious look on his face.

    "I never said anything about facing Ashburn," Festus said.

    "Then why are you here? You know you were banished right and you are aware the punishment for the banished who refuse to leave is death." Roy said.

    "Oh, Roy," Festus said. "Still threatening me when I am offering to help you."

    "Your majesty, you have to listen to him, we have a n to stop Ashburn," Jude said after walking closer to Festus.

    "What n could possibly stop Ashburn?" Roy asked, turning to face his throne.

    "You know why none of the kingdoms you asked for help refused to help you?" Festus said.

    Roy didn''t say anything as he was wondering how Festus found out that he had asked other Kingdoms for help.

    "It''s because of your heart, your heart is trapped in a dark room and you never open the window for light to shine upon it.

    "Greed, hatred, selfishness consumes it leading you to do unspeakable things, they know who you are Roy and they believe that you are not worth risking their soldiers for.

    "Even your dear friend from Unelo refused to help you, if it were your father all these kingdoms would not hesitate to help him."

    "Enough!!!" Roy quickly turned to the light wizard to shout, it seemed like those words had made him really angry. "You said you were here to help not to say nonsense to me."

    "Your majesty!" A guard came running into the throne room wielding a spear.

    He had stopped right in front of Jude and Carl and was now pointing his spear at both of them.

    "How did you get in here?" The guard demanded.

    "Father!" Diana came running into the throne room.

    She ran past the three and ran straight to her father, maybe she was close by and had heard her father raise his voice.

    "It''s okay Diana, there''s nothing wrong," Roy said looking at his teenage daughter who had a worried look on her face.

    "Are you sure? And who are these people?" She asked, turning before turning to her father again.

    "I''ll exin everythingter," Roy said.

    "I said how did you get in here?" The guard said as he thrust his spear towards Jude who quickly pulled out his sword to block the spear.

    ''I am d I brought you.'' Jude thought.

    "That''s enough Durchin, I never told you to attack anyone!"

    After hearing those words from the King, Durchin pulled back his spear.

    "Next time ask questions before you attack," Carl muttered to him.

    "You can go now Diana, I''lle see youter," Roy said.

    "Okay," Diana said after staring at her father for a while.

    She turned and began to make her way toward the exit and just as she got closer to Carl and Jude, she made eye contact with Carl.

    "Carl?" She muttered but the young knight didn''t say anything as she walked past him.

    Diana left the throne room but after seeing that Carl was among the three people in her father''s throne room, she just had to find out why he was here.

    The only way to get her answers as her father didn''t want her to be there was to eavesdrop on them and that was exactly what she was going to do.

    "Now tell me how you are going to help me stop Ashburn?" Roy asked, turning his gaze to Festus.

    "If I am going to do this, it is going to be under one condition," Festus said.

    "What condition?" Roy asked.

    ____ ____

    After almost an hour of being unconscious, Luis began to regain his consciousness as his eyes slowly opened.

    He expected to find himself still lying on the hard floor in the white room but he wasn''t there as he was lying on Michael''s bed.

    "Aw, my head hurts." The Angel said slowly sitting up on the bed with his hands ced on his head.

    [ Quest Failed ]

    ''Your got ass kicked really bad.'' Lena said.

    "Yeah, you don''t need to remind me of that," Luis said.

    "Who are you talking to?" Michael said, walking into the room carrying a tray that had a te on it.<sub> </sub>

    "Nobody," Luis said abruptly.

    After getting really close to Michael he wanted to tell him about his system and Lena but Lena told him not to, saying his system was something special that others shouldn''t find out about.

    "Okay, I just hope that kick didn''t mess with your head," Michael said as he dropped the tray on the small table in the room and pulled it closer to Luis.

    "What''s this?" Luis asked, looking at the food.

    "I am not answering that question," Michael said, crossing his arms.

    "You know I no longer get hungry right?" Luis said.

    "I know, you can absorb energy from living things but right now none of those things are avable, and judging by the way you passed out, I know you have already lost a lot of energy," Michael said.

    [ 20/120 HP ]

    [ 10/100 Energy ]

    Michael was very urate by saying he had lost a lot of energy as he was down to hisst ten.

    ''I wonder what will happen when my energy hits zero.'' Luis thought.

    ''I don''t think you want to find out.'' Lena said.

    "Why don''t you just let me absorb your energy?" Luis asked, giving him a weird look.

    "No, that''s not happening, eat your food if you want to replenish your lost energy," Michael said.

    "Fine," Luis said, turning to the food.

    He stared at it for a while before turning back to Michael.

    "You were right." The Angel said. "I didn''t even stand a chance against you."

    "I think I made that point clear almost an hour ago," Michael said.

    "I thought I was improving, getting to a higher level but it turns out I haven''t even started going anyway," Luis said.

    "You are improving but the improvement that will make a very big difference is you evolving to Archangel," Michael said.

    "How sure are you that I''m not going to evolve into a guardian Angel instead?" Luis asked.

    "Only Archangels have elemental abilities, Luis, I thought you knew this by now," Michael said.

    "Oh," Luis said. "I just wish that evolution will happen anytime soon."

    "It''ll happen but I don''t think it will be soon," Michael said.

    "Huh?" Luis said.

    "Most Angels take up to twenty years to evolve and be Angels with grades," Michael said.

    "Twenty years?"

    "Yeah and for the lucky ones it may only take ten but ten or twenty years is really nothing in the life of an Angel," Michael said.

    "I know but I don''t think having my next evolution in the next ten or twenty years is going to be of any use to me," Luis said.

    ''I just wish this system would specify at which level my next evolution will happen.''

    "Is it because of Lucifer?" Michael asked.

    "Of course, it''s because of him, I''m pretty sure he won''t wait till the next ten or twenty years to start attacking earth," Luis said.

    "You''re not going to fight him alone Luis, you have the entire human race to help you," Michael said.

    "I don''t think it will be enough," Luis said.

    Michael didn''t say anything as he stared at the Angel for a while before he walked to sit beside him on the bed.

    "You know if you had said this when humans didn''t have abilities like they have now, I would have agreed with you," Michael said. " Before Zih granted us abilities, even the most skilled human wouldn''t be able to take down an ordinary Angel but with the introduction of our abilities things changed.

    "A skilled human can take down an ordinary Angel depending on their power level, a group of humans cane together to take down a guardian or ArchAngel and arge group of humans could even take down an Angel leader if they set their mind to it."

    What Michael had just exined to him made good but that didn''t mean the Angel agreed with it, he was about to say something when he heard a ding sounde from his watch.

    "Orah." He muttered after bringing the watch to his view and reading the message.

    Getting reminded of his appointment with Orah had also reminded him of something he should have done on arriving here.

    "Michael." He called.

    "Yeah," Michael replied.

    "I need to tell you something."

    "What?" Michael asked.

    Luis let out a deep sigh as he got ready to give him the shocking information.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 300 After My Staff

    After making a deal with Roy and filling him in on the first stage of their n, he offered them a ce to stay in the pce, it was necessary given that the day of the attack was tomorrow.

    Festus and the two young knights didn''t want to spend the night in the pce but the desperation in Roy''s voice as he spoke to them was the reason why they had decided to stay.

    Sure he was a bad and greedy king but this wasn''t all about him and they have to do everything possible to make sure that Asaka is safe.

    Roy had ordered two of the maids in the pce to lead to one of the empty rooms in the pce which had beds for the three of them.

    After leading them to the room, the maids asked them if they needed anything which they replied no to.

    "I just pray this works," Jude said sitting down on one of the beds.

    "It will work," Carl said.

    "And then you can finally be free," Jude said, turning to Festus with a smile as the light wizard responded with a nod.

    The conversation between the three was cut short as they were interrupted by a soft knocking on the door.

    "I''ll go see who it is," Carl said, getting up from his bed.

    He walked to the door and opened it to see someone he wasn''t really expecting to see at least not today.

    "Princess, is there a problem?" Carl asked with a perplexed look on his face.

    "No, not really," Diana said quickly entering the room and closing the door.

    "Hi." She said waving to Jude and Festus.

    "Your father doesn''t know you''re here," Carl said, realizing why she had quickly entered the room and locked the door.

    "Yes he doesn''t and I want to keep it that way," Diana said.

    "Why are you here?" Carl asked crossing his arms.

    "Because a lot of things have been going ontely and I think my father is trying to keep me in the dark," Diana said.

    "He is?" Jude said.

    "Yes," Diana replied with a nod. "When he told me to leave the throne room today, I didn''t actually leave."

    "You were eavesdropping on us," Carl said.

    "I heard you talking about an attack," Diana said, turning her gaze to Jude. "I didn''t hear anything else because I had to leave when I heard guards approaching me."

    "You don''t know about the attack?" Carl asked sounding surprised.

    "I told you my father was keeping me in the dark," Diana said.

    "If he is keeping you in the dark princess then there must be a reason for it," Festus said.

    "But I don''t want to be kept in the dark," Diana said, turning to Festus. "I want to know what''s going on."

    "Diana," Carl called.

    "Please tell me what''s going on," Diana said, quickly turning to face him.

    Carl didn''t say anything as he slightly brought down his gaze to avoid making eye contact with her.

    "Carl, please tell me what''s going on," Diana said, grabbing both of his hands.

    "I can''t Diana, if your father doesn''t want you to know about any of this then it''s probably for your own good," Carl said.

    "Is that what you think Carl?" Diana asked. "You know he may be my father but I''ve heard theints people give about him, most of the decisions he makes are for his selfish benefits only."

    "Maybe this time is different," Carl said.

    "You''re not going to tell me," Diana said.

    "I want to, but I think Festus is right," Carl said, raising his head to look at her face.

    She stared directly into his eyes for a while before slowly pulling her hand away from he''s.

    "Okay, I''ll just figure it out on my own." She said heading towards the door.

    "Diana." Carl tried to call her back but she quickly left through the door and mmed it shut.

    "She''s going to get into trouble trying to figure this out on her own," Carl said, turning to Festus and Jude.<sub> </sub>

    "As long as she is in the pce, she won''t get into any trouble," Festus said.

    Carl responded with a nod as he turned his gaze to Jude who was giving him a weird look now.

    "What?" Carl asked.

    "You never told me you were this close to the princess," Jude said.

    "Well, you also didn''t tell me a lot of things till I found out just today," Carl said walking to his bed.

    "Oh," Jude said.

    "Both of you should get some sleep so we can get up early tomorrow and start executing our n before the elves start attacking," Festus said.

    "What about you?" Jude asked turning to the light wizard.

    "I will also be getting some sleep," Festus said lying down on his bed.

    Jude smiled at him before lying down on his bed to get some sleep as Carl also did the same.

    "Good night," Festus said, using his staff to put out the torches on the wall.

    ____ ___

    It has been almost two hours since the three fell asleep, the room was very dark with the only glimpse of lighting from the rays of the moon entering the room through the little cracks on the window above.

    It didn''t take long before the full moonlight was entering the room as the window was suddenly pushed open.

    The window was paced really high in the room but that wasn''t a problem for whoever wanted to get into the room.

    Two ropes flew into the room and attached themselves to the ground just beside Festus'' bed.

    With the help of the ropes, the person who was in a very dark hoodie slid himself into the room.

    He hadnded right in front of Festus and now had his eyes on the light wizard''s staff which was lying beside him.

    "Carl, is that you?" Jude mumbled as he slowly opened his eyes to the moonlight. "That''s not right."

    He quickly sprang up from his bed to see that the window was open and that was when he saw the person that hade in through the window.

    "Who are you?" The young knight demanded stopping the person before he grabbed Festus'' staff.

    The person froze for a few seconds before he pulled out two des from nowhere and threw them toward Jude.

    Jude quickly grabbed his sword from the side of his bed to block the first de but he wasn''t so lucky on the second one which went straight to his shoulder and pierced.

    "Arghhh!" Jude groaned as he fell to his bed.

    The person quickly turned and tried to grab Festus'' staff again but before he could touch it, white light shot out from it sting him back until he crashed into the wall.

    "What''s going on?" Carl quickly sprang up from his bed to see the person in a hood a little distance away from him.

    "Get him." Jude groaned.

    Carl rushed towards him and tried to grab him but before he could get there, the person shot out two ropes from his hand on the window and used it to pull himself up and out of the window.

    "Who was that?" Carl asked quickly rushing to Jude whose shoulder was seriously bleeding.

    "I don''t know," Jude replied between his groans as Carl turned to Festus to see if he had any answer to his question.

    "I don''t know either," Festus said looking at the open window. "But it was clear he was after one thing." He added turning his gaze to his staff.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 301 The Warning

    Orah had gotten to Luis'' dorm room to see that the Angel wasn''t there, Ace told him that Luis had left with Michael even before they got to their dorm room and after sending a message to him, Ace had told him toe inside.

    "Hi, Dn," Orah said on spotting Dn who was lying on his bed.

    Normally Dn would have replied with his energetic voice but there was no response at all from him, something that Orah found strange.

    "Is he okay?" Orah asked as he sat on Luis'' bed.

    "Yeah he''s been like that for a few days now but it''s nothing really." Ace said.

    "Are you sure?" Orah said, looking up at Dn. "Dn."

    "Yeah," Dn answered with a low voice as he turned to face the young Demon. "I''m okay."

    "Okay," Orah said, keeping his gaze on him for a while before turning to Ace.

    "So, why are you looking for Luis?" Ace asked.

    "Ummmˇ­.. I want him to help me with something." Orah said.

    "Okay." Ace said, resisting the temptation to ask what.

    There was a little moment of silence in the room before Ace came up with another question to ask.

    "You know, you never told us how you found out that Luis was an Angel." Ace said.

    "I didn''t?" Orah said, twisting his head.

    "Yeah, how did you find out that he was an Angel?" Ace asked.

    Orah tried to make something up in his mind but nothing wasing to him, he wished he knew this kind of question was going to get thrown at him before making his way here.

    "I uhˇ­."

    The Angel let out a sigh of relief as the door was suddenly pushed open by Luis.

    "I expected you to arrive way faster than this." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis said, stepping into the room.

    "Let''s go," Orah said, getting up from where he was sitting.

    ''Oh, he''s still like that.'' Luis thought as his eyes darted towards Dn.

    ''Don''t you think he has suffered enough?'' Lena asked.

    ''You should be asking him that question, not me.'' Luis replied.

    "Let''s go," Orah said, tapping Luis on his shoulder and leaving through the door.

    "See youter," Luis said to Ace before following Orah.

    Much wasn''t said between the young Angel and the young Demon as they wanted to get to their destination before they started talking about the problem they were dealing with.

    Luis had suggested a walk to the park but Orah preferred heading to the ss and he didn''t argue with that.

    The two got to the ss which was empty as it was supposed to be by this time of the day but Luis wasn''tpletely convinced that it was empty.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    The Angel looked around with his aura vision to see if he could spot anyone around the area and after looking around with his spiritual eyes skill he was now sure that there was no one around the area.

    "Aura vision right?" Orah said.

    "Yeah," Luis said, turning his gaze to the young Demon.

    [ Aura vision deactivated ]

    "Demons don''t have it right?" Luis asked.

    "No, we depend on our nose which works really well in distinguishing races," Orah said.

    "You can distinguish races by smell, how?" Luis asked.

    "Different races have different auras and those different auras have different smells," Orah said.

    "So you distinguish them by the smell of their auras," Luis said.

    "Yeah," Orah said.

    "And if someone suppresses their aura you won''t be able to detect their race," Luis said.

    "For me and other Demons below the stage of a Demon Lord, yes," Orah said.

    "Huh?"

    "Demon lords and ultimate Demons have what they call ultra sense, with this ultra sense they can break through suppressed auras and detect the race of whoever that I''d trying to hide their aura," Orah said.

    "Ultra sense," Luis said, nodding his head. "What stage of a Demon are you now?"

    "I am a growing Demon," Orah said.

    "So you will be a master Demon soon," Luis said.

    "Considering I just evolved to the stage of a growing Demon, soon isn''t the word to use," Orah said.

    "Okay," Luis said.

    "Now let''s talk about why we are here," Orah said, looking around.

    "What did you tell Monica?" Luis asked.

    "I told her to keep quiet about any of this for now and let use up with a way to deal with it," Orah said.

    "Okay, so what do you think we should do?" Luis asked, sitting on one of the desks in the ss.

    "I don''t know, that''s why I called you here," Orah said.

    "Okay, what if I told you I have already done something about it?" Luis said.

    "You have?" Orah said with a stunned look on his face.

    "Yeah, I told Michael about what you saw so that he can help send a message to Phoenix and the other continents before anything starts happening," Luis said.<sub> </sub>

    "Did youˇ­.."

    "Yeah, I also told him who you really are," Luis said, stiffening a little bit. "He''s not going to tell anyone."

    "I know, but you should have informed me first,"  Oprah said.

    "I know but I needed to make sure he had every information so that he can be aware of what we''re dealing with here," Luis said.

    Orah stared at him for a while before saying.

    "Okay, but how is he going to tell anybody about this without giving my name away?"

    "I know Michael and he always knows his way with words, he''s not going to tell anyone about you," Luis said.

    "Okay, but what did he say he was going to do, who did he say he was going to tell?" Orah asked.

    "He said he was going to Phoenix to see someone, someone who can help him reach the central head general so that security will be enforced all over the four continents and the soldiers will be alert," Luis said.

    After breaking everything down for Orah, he didn''t say anything as he turned to face the exit door.

    "I just hope this isn''t going to happen and it''s just my father trying to mess with my mind," Orah said.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    There was a little moment of silence between the two before Luis decided to ask him something.

    "Hey Orah, can you teach me how to suppress my aura?" The young Angel asked.

    "Wait, you don''t know how to suppress your aura?" He was really surprised to hear that from the Angel.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    "And all this while I have been thinking that you just let it flow around you because humans don''t see your race as a threat and have detectors ced all around the city to detect when any one of you enters the area," Orah said.

    "Yeah, can you teach me how to do it?" Luis asked.

    "Sure, we can do it rightˇ­.." Orah had paused as he had received a beep from his watch.

    "What is it?" Luis asked, noticing the change in his expression after reading the message he had gotten.

    "I have to go, we''ll do thister," Orah said, already running out of the ssroom before Luis could say okay.

    ''I still don''t understand how that boy is a Demon.'' Lena said.

    "Like he said, not all Demons are bad," Luis said as he turned his gaze towards the closet in the ssroom.

    "But being the son of Lucifer doesn''t make him all that righteous," Luis said heading towards the closet.

    ''He wants to help you stop his father Luis.'' Lena said.

    ''It could be that now and turn into another thing when things start getting serious.'' Luis replied.

    ''You''re saying there''s a chance he could betray you.'' Lena said.

    ''I know his words and everything he''s done so far is genuine but I am not counting out the chance of that happening.'' Luis replied as he opened the closet to see that the hoodie wasn''t there.

    He wanted to take the hoodie now so that he could take it to the tournament with him but it seemed like someone had already beaten him to it.

    ____ ___

    At Phoenix academy in one of the buildings in the barracks, Gary could be seen in a room, a room that appeared to be his office.

    He had his desk just beside his bookshelf and on the other side was a ck couch meant for visitors who were mostly students from the academy who needed special discipline.

    Gary was busy taking a look at the registration forms from the other three academies when he heard a knock on his door.

    "What is it?" Gary asked.

    "Someone wants to see you, sir?" The person said.

    "Who?" Gary asked.

    "I don''t know his name but he said he wants to see you for something urgent." The person said.

    "Urgent?" Gary muttered. "Let him in." He said with a sigh as he pushed the papers aside.

    It didn''t take long before the door was pushed open as Michael came walking into the room.

    "Michael." Gary''s eyes brightened on seeing who it was that hade to see him. "I didn''t expect you to pay me a visit."

    "I''m not here to pay you a visit," Michael said.

    "Yeah, you said it was something urgent right?" Gary said.

    "I''m here to warn you," Michael said.

    "About what?" Gary asked.

    "Lucifer," Michael said.

    "Lucifer?" Gary muttered with a horrid look on his face.

    ***

    Sorry guys but I could only do one chapter today.

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Mass release goals.

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 302 Start Explaining

    Ciara was in her training spot again, trying to get multiple shots on a particr branch at the same time.

    Two arrows were able to hit the target but thest one just flew past it.

    She had the hood covering her face to prevent anyone who may stumble into the ce from seeing her.

    She shot another set of three arrows towards the branch only to get the same result as thest one.

    She fitted another set of three arrows pointed it up and was about to shoot when she sensed someone slowly approaching her from behind.

    She quickly turned with her bow and arrow, ready to shoot whoever it was that was sneaking up on her.

    "Hey, it''s me," Luis said, quickly raising his hands.

    Ciara let out a sigh of relief as she slowly brought down her bow and arrow and pull down her hood.

    "Why are you sneaking up on me?" She asked.

    "I wasn''t sneaking up on you," Luis said, taking a few steps closer to her.

    "Walking quietly towards me like that from behind, that''s what''s called sneaking people," Ciara said.

    "Oh, sorry but I didn''t mean to scare you," Luis said, stopping in front of her.

    "It''s okay," Ciara said, turning to her target.

    There was a little moment of silence between the two as Ciara aimed her arrows at the branch and sent them flying towards it, this time getting only one of her arrows to hit it.

    "I thought you would take a break after putting up a nice performance," Luis said.

    "Nice performance," Ciara said with a chuckle. "That wasn''t a nice performance to me, I could have done better."

    "Really? You wanted to be among the best two." Luis said.

    "Yeah, who doesn''t want to represent their academy on the big stage?" Ciara said turning to face Luis.

    "You''re still a first-year student Ciara, they have a better experience, you just have to be d that you''re among the backups, you even beat a second-year student to it," Luis said.

    Ciara didn''t say anything as she kept her gaze on the Angel who had no idea that she was no longer interested in what he was saying.

    "How did you know I was here?" She asked.

    "Ummˇ­ I went to the ss and saw that the hoodie was missing." Luis said.

    "So you wanted to borrow the hoodie?" Ciara said.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod.

    "And what didn''t want to use it for?" Ciara asked. "Give it to your friend so that he can avoid some bullies."

    ''I smell suspicion.'' Lena said.

    ''I''ve got this.'' Luis replied.

    [ Mind read activated ]

    On activating his mind read, Luis was shocked and at the same time amused by what Ciara thought he was really using the hoodie to do.

    "No, not really, I sometimes go into the forest not this one the other one at the other side and that hoodie is my disguise to avoid the guards," Luis said.

    "What do you go there to do?" Ciara asked not exactly buying what he was trying to sell to her.

    "Train, it''s the only ce I can train without any interruptions," Luis said.

    "So you basically use it for the same thing as me," Ciara said.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod.

    "Ok," Ciara said, giving him a weird look. "Well, you can do your training here now."

    She turned back to the tall trees in front of her, pulled out another set of three arrows, and fitted them into her bow.

    She shot at one of the thin branches high above again only to get only two of her arrows on target as thest one flew past the branch.

    "Do you make those arrows by yourself?" Luis asked.

    Ciara was surprised as she turned to see that he was still standing in the same spot before she turned to take her shots.

    "I thought you wanted to train," Ciara said.

    "No, not here," Luis said.

    "Okay, just stand there then," Ciara said, turning back to her target.

    She pulled out herst arrows and fitted them into her bow.

    She aimed at her target and briefly closed her eyes before sending the arrows flying towards the branch.

    She was really looking forward to a first-time sess but that was very unlikely as she had gotten her frequent result again.

    "Arrrrrrrr."

    She had been trying to keep her frustration in and after failing for thest time to achieve her goal, she had to let it out a little.

    "Great, out of arrows." She said with a dejected voice as she turned to Luis.<sub> </sub>

    "So, are you taking that hoodie with you to the tournament tomorrow?" Luis asked as that was where his interest seemed to be the most.

    "Yeah, I am going to need it to avoid some people," Ciara said.

    "Why?" Luis asked.

    "I don''t want to talk about it," Ciara said.

    "Okay," Luis said, although he had already found out the reason.

    ''That''s privacy intrusion.'' Lena said.

    ''I didn''t know it was still activated.''

    "I should start heading back to my dorm room now," Ciara said walking past him but she didn''t go far before she stopped walking and turned to Luis again.

    "Can I ask you something?"

    "Sure, what?" Luis said.

    "Do you have a girlfriend?" She asked looking at him with a straight face.

    Luis wasn''t expecting that question but he answered it as fast as he could.

    "No," Luis replied.

    "Really? What about that girl you''re always with, E?" Ciara asked.

    "No, she''s just a friend," Luis said.

    "Just a friend?" Ciara said.

    "Yeah, a really good friend," Luis said.

    "Well, it''s good to know," Ciara said with a smile as she turned and continued her walk out of the area.

    ''What''s that supposed to mean?'' Luis thought.

    ''I really didn''t expect you to be dense to this extent.'' Lena said.

    ____ ____

    Kelvin was standing near his desk in his office while tapping his pen on the desk and checking his watch.

    A few minutester the door had been pushed open as a bald man entered, a bald man who happened to be Blip.

    "I heard you wanted to see me, sir." Blip said on getting closer to Kelvin.

    "Yeah, take a seat," Kelvin said, pointing at the seat there.

    Blip was a little hesitant as he sat down on the seat while keeping his gaze on Kelvin who was still standing.

    "Let''s just cut to the chase, Blip," Kelvin said walking to his side of the desk but he still remained standing.

    "I don''t understand." Blip said.

    His voice was a little shaky as he had gotten the idea of what this was all about.

    "What happened to the sixty-fiveints that you never sent to us?" Kelvin asked keeping his gaze on him.

    "I made sure to send everything singleint to you." Blip said trying to keep his voice in check.

    ''If they don''t have any evidence against me, they can''t really do anything to me.'' He thought.

    "Oh really," Kelvin said with a smirk on his face as he walked to the cupboard just close to his office desk.

    He opened it and brought out a small yellow bucket which he carried back to Blip.

    "Do you mind exining this then?" Kelvin said as he poured the contents of the bucket onto the table.

    The contents appeared to be small pieces of folded paper.

    Blip quickly grabbed one of the folded pieces of paper and after reading its content, a horrid look appeared on his face.

    "How did you get these?" He asked looking up at Kelvin.

    Kelvin mmed both of his fists into his desk to startle the bald man before leaning closer to him.

    "I think you should stop asking questions and start exining."

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 303 Trying New Things

    Luis returned to the dorm room to find Ace on his bed reading a book as usual and Dn was still in the same position he was in when he left with Orah.

    ''You have to talk to that boy.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah but that''s not happening now.'' Luis replied.

    "You''re back." Ace said with his gaze still fixed on the book he was reading.

    "Yeah," Luis said as he walked to his bed and sat there.

    The Angel sat there staring at the wall with the only thoughts going through his mind being about getting stronger and evolving into an Archangel.

    ''Why don''t you just y your game?'' Lena suggested. ''You got a good amount of exp for defeating thatst demon boss.''

    ''Yeah that was tough and it would have been way tougher if the demon could fly.'' Luis replied.

    He opened his inventory and pulled out his VR headset. He was about to lie down on his bed and put it on when an idea popped into his mind.

    "Hey, Ace."

    "Yeah." Ace replied, bringing down his book to look at Luis.

    "Do you want to y demon battle with me?" Luis asked, raising the VR headset which he had gotten for him.

    "I thought you would never ask." Ace said, dropping the book he was reading on his bed.

    "Here," Luis said, throwing the VR headset which he easily caught.

    The twoy down on their beds and put on the VR headsets at the same time as their body immediately went limp.

    [ Wee Demon yer ]

    [ Wee Wise Wind ]

    Luis quickly opened up the ability tab and had chosen one of the elemental abilities he wanted to try out after trying the lightning ability out thest time he was here.

    ''I don''t know how E does what she does with her lightning ability.'' Luis thought as he clicked metal ability.

    Ace had also opened up his ability tab and now he was contemting whether to choose his normal ability which he is very familiar with or to try something new.

    "Knowing what it feels like using another ability would be great." Ace said as he chose water ability over his wind ability.

    Luis was really going all out on trying something new today as he didn''t want to choose his usual ming sword and be a double ming sword wielder.

    He was scrolling through the weapons looking for something that would catch his attention.

    Apart from swords, there wasn''t really any other weapon he could use that well, so he was going to stick to them for now.

    He kept scrolling until he found a Katana de which looked really familiar.

    That was the same Katana de Michael had used the time he was trying to help him find the source of the demons that were entering the academy.

    After recalling what Michael had told him the Katana de could do, he didn''t hesitate in choosing it.

    Ace on the other hand had chosen his ssic scythe which didn''t have any special skills.

    One problem with the game was that it didn''t specify between mystic weapons and ordinary weapons.

    Luis was about to close the weapons tab when he spotted three tiny dots just above the screen, something he had never noticed until now.

    He tapped one of the dots as another tab quickly opened up in front of him.

    "Waooh," Luis said as he looked at the tab which provided him with different options of boots and he knew that some of them had to have mystical powers.

    "What is it?" Ace asked, turning his gaze to the Angel.

    "Reopen your weapons tab and tap the first dot above the screen," Luis said.

    "Okay." Ace said as he did exactly what Luis had told him.

    "Waooh." Was the word that had also escaped from his mouth on seeing the collection of boots.

    Luis kept scrolling through the different types of boots until he had found one which had caught his attention.

    "Speed boot." He muttered looking at the silver-colored boot which was also among one of the things Michael had told him about.

    "Ace," Luis called.

    "Yeah." Ace answered.

    "Choose the speed boot." The Angel said.<sub> </sub>

    "How did you know I was thinking about choosing it?"

    Luis chose the speed boot, closed the boots tab, and tapped the second dot expecting to see another exciting variety of equipment only to see that there was nothing there.

    He opened thest tab to see that it was also empty.

    "Why are these ones empty?" Ace asked.

    "I don''t know," Luis said as he closed the entire weapons tab and turned to open up that tab for their choice of battle.

    Since he had already defeated the demon boss in the six hundred demons option, it was time to move on to the seven hundred demons option.

    He chose the seven hundred demon options and chose the five waves option as he thought it would be faster.

    Now it was time to choose the type of terrain they were going to fight in, the only part where he decided to ask for Ace''s opinion.

    "The Forest looks okay." Ace said.

    "Trust me, you do not want to fight these demons in there," Luis said.

    "Okay, how about the beach?" Ace said pointing at the terrain which had the picture of a beach.

    "Let''s check it out," Luis said, choosing the terrain.

    It didn''t take long before the white room began to fade away until they found themselves on the beach, the terrain which they had chosen.

    The terrain was really nice, given that there were a fewrge rocks that they could use to prevent themselves from getting hit.

    "It''s really nice," Luis said, looking around.

    "Yeah." Ace said.

    It had not even been up to a minute since the two arrived at the terrain and the demons had already started to show up all around them.

    "I guess attacking from every direction is something they do from these higher levels," Luis said.

    "Yeah, and holding weapons." Ace said, pointing out the different weapons the demons were holding.

    "It''s a good thing they are not all holding axes," Luis said.

    "Huh?"

    Luis didn''t reply to him as he quickly sped off and dealt with some of the demons who were getting ready to start throwing fireballs at them before returning to Ace.

    "How did you just do that?" Ace asked, his amazement clearly showing in his voice.

    "Just think about the boots and activating their skill, that''s how it works," Luis said.

    Ace did just as Luis told him and it didn''t take long before he had received a confirmation message.

    [ Superspeed activated ]

    "Waooh!" Ace eximed as he could feel his legs gaining rapid kic energy. "This is so cool."

    "Let''s go," Luis said as the two sped off together, dealing with the demons before they could even see them.

    With the help of the boots, they were able to deal with the first wave without breaking a sweat.

    "One down, four more to go." Ace said.

    [ Superspeed deactivated ]

    [ Cooldown time: 30 minutes ]

    "This next wave won''t be going away as fast as we want it to," Luis said as both of them had received the same message at the same time.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 304 No Next Time

    With their speed boots out for thirty minutes, this wave of demons wasn''t going to go away as fast as the first one did.

    "I guess it''s time to test out how well I''ll do with a water ability." Ace said as he returned his scythe to his inventory and began to form a water bubble in his hands.

    "And it''s time for me to test out these metal abilities," Luis said as he returned his Katana de to his inventory.

    The demons were closing up on them from every direction and one thing that Ace didn''t want was to getpletely surrounded.

    He shot out a water st from his hands to st the few demons that were approaching them.

    The water st sent them flying backward until they had crashed against a rock but it wasn''t enough to kill them.

    "Try using them in a de form like you do with your wind ability," Luis said.

    "Okay." Ace said with a nod as he formed another water bubble stretched it to form a de and used it to end five demons on the spot.

    "You know, unless you want to form a really long water de, you don''t always have to start with the bubble," Luis said as he shot out multiple des from his hands to end a couple of demons that were rushing towards him.

    Fighting with their abilities alone wasn''t going to be enough to take out all the demons and it wasn''t long before the demons began to close up on them from all directions.

    A couple of the demons shot fireballs at them from both directions.

    Ace used a water st to extinguish the fireballs and Luis formed a metal shield to block the fireballs.

    ''You know one great thing about this ability, is that they can be used effectively for both attacking and defending.'' Luis thought.

    ''Yeah.'' Lena said.

    "My water points are running low." Ace said after sting back two demons with his water st.

    "Yeah, me too," Luis said as he formed two des in his hands and used them to take off the head of two demons.

    "You still have three more abilities at your disposal and really cool weapons." Ace said as he equipped his scythe.

    He ran toward a group of demons before they could close up on him, he shed two of the demons down with his scythe before he was sted back with two fireballs from far behind.

    "Aw." He groaned as he quickly took Luis'' hand and got pulled up.

    "How many HP did you lose?" Luis asked as he blocked the axes of two demons before kicking them back with a rather stabbing kick.

    "Not much." Ace said as he used his water ability to extinguish a couple of fireballs that were heading toward him.

    "This fight is really bing frustrating," Luis said as he quickly ran toward a group of five demons and took them all out with a single sh of his Katana de.

    "Then do something about it." Ace and Lena said at the same time.

    Luis let out a sigh as he looked around to see the demons still closing up on them from all directions.

    It didn''t even look like their number had reduced although it had.

    "Duck," Luis said to Ace as he formed a bubble in his hands and stretched it to form arge water de that covered the grounds covered by the demons.

    Ace did as he was told as Luis quickly sent the water de toward the demons decapitating all of them at once.

    "Alright." Ace said, slowly getting up.

    With the ones in that direction all gone, it was time to take out thest ones.

    "Watch this." He said with a smile as he turned to thest demons standing and quickly stabbed his Katana de into the ground.

    White light shot out from the de hitting all the demons and causing them all to freeze on the spot.

    With the demons, all frozen, Luis ran towards them taking them all out one by one and by the time the effects of the skill had worn out, they all dropped to the ground and vanished.

    "Why didn''t you tell me to choose that sword?" Ace demanded quickly walking towards him. "You told me to choose the boots because you knew what they could, why didn''t you tell me about the Katana de?"

    "I thought a scythe was the only weapon you werepatible with," Luis said.

    "Isn''t there a scythe with a special skill?" Ace asked.

    "I don''t know but there has to be," Luis said. "Maybe after this level, we could see if we could find any."

    "Okay." Ace said.

    [ +150 EXP received ]

    ''I wasn''t expecting that but, okay.''

    "Three more waves to go right?" Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis said, looking down at his boots.

    "It''s not thirty minutes yet." Ace said shaking his head.<sub> </sub>

    "I know, besides it''s better we don''t use them against these demons and use them against the bigger threat," Luis said.

    As soon as those words left his mouth, about sixty fireballs came flying towards them from every direction.

    Luis knew trying to block all those fireballs one by one was going to be really difficult and they were going to get hit a couple of times and he knew exactly the thing to stop that from happening.

    He used his earth ability to form an earth dome that covered both of them and shielded them from the fireballs.

    He broke down the dome to reveal themselves as soon as the dome had stopped receiving impact.

    It wasn''t a surprise to see that they werepletely surrounded by the demons numbering one hundred and forty.

    "Ok, this is really cool." Ace said as he stretched the bubble he had formed in his hand to cover the grounds covered by the demons.

    "Compared to how you use your wind ability, not really," Luis said.

    Ace converted the water to de form and sent it flying towards the demon.

    The water de had managed to take care of most of the demons because unlike Luis'' water de, some of the demons had managed to block this one with their weapons.

    Now it was time for Luis to deal with a great deal of the demons on his side.

    He stabbed the Katana de into the ground to release the white light that managed to hit most of the demons and froze them on the spot.

    It couldn''t hit the other demons because it couldn''t reach them.

    Luis was okay with the number of demons he had gotten as he ran towards them and took them all out before the effects of the skill wore off.

    With the Katana de, he had taken care of about fifty demons now it was time to take care of the rest.

    He returned his Katana de to his inventory and equipped his ming sword.

    He increased the mes a little bit with his fire ability and with it he was able to take down the remaining demons without getting hit by anyone.

    After taking care of the demons, he turned toward Ace to see that he had his hands on his knees and there were no demons around him.

    ''I can''t believe they still haven''t shown up.'' Luis thought.

    He was really looking forward to seeing Sony and Max, the two guys that somehow showed up whenever he hopped into the game, he was surprised they had not shown up till now.

    ''Maybe they have gotten answers to the reason why they were stalking you or maybe they''re just busy.''

    "Yeah," Luis said looking up to Ace who had walked closer to him.

    "Two more to go now." Ace said, sounding a little out of breath.

    "Yeah," Luis replied with a nod.

    _____ _____

    The night was still dark in Asaka with the only source of lighting from the moon which apparently wasn''t a full moon.

    The hooded figure which had just escaped getting caught by Carl in the pce made its way into the forest just outside of Asaka and into a cave.

    The cave appeared to be dark at first but as he went deeper the light in the cave could be seening from two torches fixed on the wall.

    "Did you get it?" A female voice asked as soon as the hooded figure had stopped moving.

    "I tried but the two knights were with him, I''ll get it next time." The hooded figure answered with a voice very simr to the one who had asked the question, it was clear it was a female behind the hood.

    "There will be no next time." The voice replied as a hand went through the hooded figure''s body and when the hand was removed she dropped to the floor to reveal someone exactly like her behind her.

    As soon as the hooded figure dropped to the floor she turned to ash, as two new people just like the one she just killed got pulled out of her body and were standing in front of her now.

    "I hope you two can do the job?" She asked.

    The two new clones replied with a nod as the lights in the cave immediately went out.

    ____ ____

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 305 Underground Attacks

    With three waves down, the fourth wave was upon them now and they were doing a really good job in dealing with the demons.

    Ace was using his scythe to take off the demons while using his water ability in tough situations.

    Luis was doing a good job of moving through the demons with his Katana de and taking care of them before they could even realize what was going on.

    He didn''t have his speed boots on and had switched to his anti-gravity boots, the thing was that with or without his speed boots he was way faster than the demons.

    The fourth wave had been dealt with with no special attacks and the two couldn''t agree less that taking down the demons like that was more stressful.

    "So one more wave before we meet one of those terrifying demon bosses." Ace said, walking to Luis.

    "Yeah and don''t forget to save your speed till then," Luis said.

    [ +150 exp received ]

    [ 4010/4770 EXP ]

    ''If I had gotten that exp from Michael, I would have already leveled up by now.''

    ''I told you the chance of you beating him was very low.'' Lena said.

    Luis didn''t reply to her as he began to look around with his aura vision activated.

    It didn''t take long before the demons began to show up from nowhere.

    "This wave has to go away as fast as possible," Luis said as he formed a bubble in his hand to form a long water de in his hands and quickly sent it flying toward the demons.

    The wave went straight and just like always did its job of decapitating most of the demons on his side.

    ''The water ability is easily your favorite.'' Lena said.

    ''It''s a powerful ability but the other ones are just as powerful.'' Luis replied as he shot out multiple metallic des out of his hands to take care of most of the demons.

    After shooting out the metallic des, he shot out earth des before sending out multiple fireballs toward the demons.

    "See, just as powerful," Luis said as he watched the demons turn to ash.

    Ace was having a little bit of trouble taking care of the demons he was facing as he didn''t want to use his ability.

    Luis rushed in to assist him as soon as he was done with the demons and with their weapons, the two were able to deal with the demons.

    "Thanks." Ace said after cutting thest demon into two as Luis responded with a nod.

    There was a little moment of silence between the two before Ace decided to say something.

    "I just hope this demon boss doesn''t have wings." Ace said.

    "I think you should be more worried about it being gigantic," Luis said.

    "There are gigantic ones?"

    "Yeah," Luis replied with a nod.

    The Angel began to look around with his aura vision until he had spotted the demon boss approaching them from the side they were facing.

    He expected the demon to be a little huge but he was surprised when he spotted its figure in the aura and it was just the same.

    "Well, one good thing is that it''s not gigantic," Luis said just before the demon came into view.

    "Yeah, it''s just like the other ones." Ace said.

    "That doesn''t mean you should underestimate it, don''t forget the ones before it were really tough to beat," Luis said as he equipped his speed boots.

    The demon didn''t have any weapons with it, something Luis expected to see.

    Luis expected the demon boss to attack them immediately aftering into view but all it did was take a few steps towards them before stopping.

    "That''s strange," Luis said.

    "Yeah, maybe this one isn''t going to be that strong." Ace said as he made to run towards it but Luis pulled him back.

    "What?"

    "Wait," Luis said looking directly at the demon and that was when he spotted a wry smile on its face.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    "Oh no," Luis said as he quickly grabbed Ace and pulled him to the side with him.

    As soon as the two had jumped out of that spot, arge fireball burst through there.

    "What theˇ­." Ace had a horrid look on his face as he watched the explosion.

    Looking out how big that fireball was, Luis knew it would have been enough to put the both of them in critical states.

    "How are we supposed to fight a demon that attacks from underground with fireballs that big without even moving?" Ace asked, turning his gaze to the demon who was still standing in the same spot.

    "You follow my lead, I can see the attacks," Luis said as he quickly sent out a water de sh towards the demon.

    Luis expected the de to hit the demon and rattle it somehow but the demon didn''t move from where it was standing as it shot out a fire stream from his hands to condense the water before it could get to it.

    After the demon had sessfully defended that attack, Luis quickly looked down to see that another fireball was heading toward them.<sub> </sub>

    "Jump!" Luis yelled as Ace quickly jumped to the left side and him to the right side.

    The fireball burst out from the spot the two had been standing on, creating arge explosion and blowing up the sand.

    "How does that thing even do that?" Ace asked, breathing heavily.

    ''I expected this level to be tough but I was never expecting this.'' Luis thought. ''How are we supposed to beat that thing?''

    ''You''re on a beach Luis, there''s water behind you.''

    "Yeah," Luis said as he turned to the ocean.

    "What?" Ace asked.

    "On my mark, you quickly get up and run towards that ocean," Luis said.

    "With our speed boots?" Ace asked.

    "No, run at your normal speed," Luis said slowly getting up from the ground. "Now!"

    As soon as Ace had gotten the go sign, the two of them sped off, heading towards the ocean.

    The demon boss kept sending out its underground attacks toward the two.

    The impact of the first st had almost knocked Ace off his feet but Luis was there to catch him as the two continued running.

    Just as they had gotten close to the ocean, the demon sent out tworge sts.

    "Jump!" Luis yelled.

    The two jumped toward the ocean as the explosion behind them pushed them forward and into the water.

    ____ ____

    The sun was beginning to set on Crockel academy as Blip, the bald man in charge of getting students''ints to the higher authority made his way to the third-year B dormitory area, and his destination was George''s room.

    There were a few third-year students but he ignored them as he walked to George''s room and knocked on the door.

    "It''s open." George said from inside.

    Blip pushed the door open and entered the room to see George lying down on his bed.

    "What do you want?" George asked on seeing who had entered his room.

    "There has been a problem with our deal." Blip said, straightening his head.

    "What kind of problem?" George asked, sitting up on his bed.

    "I don''t know but Kelvin has found out." Blip said.

    "Does he have any proof?" The third-year student asked.

    "Yeah." Blip said.

    "So I suppose you want out now," George said.

    "I didn''t give out your name and he doesn''t know it''s you because there weren''t manyints on you but I can''t keep on doing this." Blip said.

    "And what excuse did you make up?" George asked.

    "I told him that it was all a mistake and that I have been suffering from a minor eye defect for some time now." Blip said.

    "Oh and I''m guessing he bought it," George said.

    "Not really but he said I was going to lose my job if something like this happened again, I can''t keep doing this George." Blip said.

    George didn''t say anything as he stared at him for a while before dropping the bombshell on him.

    "I''m sorry but you have to," George said.

    "What?" Blip said with a stunned look on his face.

    "If you cut off this deal that means you will still lose your job anyway and you will never get your payment," George said.

    Blip was dumbfounded as he stared at the third-year student, the conditions provided meant that he had no choice and had to keep doing what he was doing if he wanted to keep making a living.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 306 Why Are You Doing This?

    There was no one in Michael''s room until white light appeared in the room and when it cleared up, Michael could be seen standing in the middle of the room.

    He let out a deep sigh as he slowly walked to his bed.

    "I just hope none of that happens, at least not now," Michael said.

    He was about to crash on his bed when he heard footstepsing up the stairs.

    The personing up the stairs was was Nicole but she wasn''t alone as her two detective brothers were with her.

    "So this is what the house of our big sister''s billionaire boyfriend who prefers to keep his name hidden looks like," Spencer said, looking around.

    "Is that the way you see everything Spencer?" Michael asked as the three turned their gaze to where they had heard the voicee from to see him standing at the entrance to his bedroom.

    "It''s the way everyone who knows you sees it," Spencer said.

    "Shut up Spencer," Nicole said as she walked up to Michael.

    "You didn''t tell me you wereing with guests," Michael said.

    "Well, they wouldn''t be here if I didn''t need their help figuring out how to get in there," Nicole said.

    "You sent them to the warehouse," Michael said, quickly turning his gaze to the two detectives. "What did you find?"

    "We couldn''t find anything because whatever they are hiding in there is behind that indestructible door," Andrew said.

    "The one that nearly killed me with my own ability," Spencer said.

    "The door isn''t indestructible, it''s protected with a shadow enchantment and can only be broken or opened with a pure de," Michael said.

    "Pure de?" Andrew said with an astonished look on his face.

    "A piece of that thing is crazily expensive," Spencer said.

    "Is there no other way?" Andrew asked.

    "Unless you can find the witch or wizard that cast the enchantment our best bet is a pure de," Michael said.

    "You should go get a piece of pure de then," Spencer said.

    "That''s not how it works Spencer, you have to go through some very long processes before you can be allowed to buy a pure de," Michael said.

    "Oh," Spencer said.

    "So what do we do now?" Andrew asked.

    "We put every corner of that warehouse on surveince," Nicole said. "If we can''t break through the door, then we''ll just have to follow them in."

    "That''s actually a good idea," Spencer said. "Michael is the one buying the cameras right?"

    Michael didn''t reply to him as he turned his gaze to Nicole.

    "Can I talk to you for a moment?" He asked.

    "Sure," Nicole replied with a nod as she followed him into his bedroom and he slowly closed the door behind them.

    "You two take your time in there," Spencer said.

    "What''s the problem?" Nicole asked after noticing the worried look on Michael''s face. "You hardly get that look on your face."

    "Really?" Michael said, sitting down on his bed.

    "Unlessˇ­. Your mother is visiting."

    "No," Michael said.

    "Then what is it?" Nicole asked.

    "Lucifer," Michael said.

    "Lucifer?" Nicole said with a confused expression on her face.

    ____ ____

    "I know what you''re thinking Festus but I do not have anything to do with it," Roy said.

    Roy was sitting on his throne with Festus, Jude, and Carl standing in front of him.

    It was morning in Asaka now but the sun had not begun to rise yet meaning that besides the light everywhere was still partially dark.

    Festus thought this was the perfect time to let the king know of what happenedst night because they were expecting a deadly attack today.

    "I never said you had a hand in it, I''m just telling you so that next time you will remind your guards to do their job well," Festus said.<sub> </sub>

    "Oh, I see that isn''t a problem," Roy said. "Anything else I can help you with?"

    "Yes, I need four white stones ced around the Kingdom and by around I mean at the edges of the kingdom," Festus said.

    "White stones?" Roy said.

    "Yesrge white stones, I''m going to need them if this is going to work."

    While Festus was speaking with Roy, Carl turned back to see Diana peeping into the throne room from the side.

    Diana had quickly withdrawn on making eye contact with him but before she could leave she felt someone grab her arm and that someone was Carl.

    "What are you doing Diana?" Carl asked with a low voice.

    "I am trying to find out what''s going on that everyone has been keeping away from me, even my maids won''t talk to you," Diana said.

    "Your father is keeping this away from you just to keep you safe, it''s for your own good," Carl said.

    "I do not like being kept in the dark for whatever reason, if you or anyone are not going to tell me then I''ll have to find out on my own." Diana said as she pulled her arm free from his grip and quickly walked away from him.

    "Diana," Carl muttered as he watched her walk away.

    After the king had ordered his soldiers to start doing what Festus had requested, Carl went back to their guest room while Jude kept following Festus who was outside the castle building now and was heading towards the wall surrounding the castle from behind.

    "Where are you going?" Jude asked.

    "To meditate," Festus said, still walking toward the wall.

    "Can''t you just do it here?" Jude asked.

    "I usually meditate facing the forest," Festus said, stopping in front of the wall.

    "Why?" Jude asked.

    "So that nature can calm me down and inspire me," Festus said as he ced his hand on the wall and began to phase through it.

    Jude ced his hand on the light wizard''s body and was able to pass through the wall with him.

    The two hade out through the wall to the back of the castle which had a small river flowing in front of it and a small forest just ahead.

    Festus stared at the forest for a while before he sat on the ground and got into his meditating posture.

    "You should try this young one," Festus said as he dropped his staff on the floor.

    Jude kept his gaze a few seconds after he had closed his eyes and was about to join him when he heard a sound from the forest.

    A chain quickly sprang out from there heading towards Festus'' chain but luckily Jude was quick to react as he pulled out his sword and shed down the chain before it could get to the staff.

    Another chain came flying in from the other side as Jude quickly jumped over Festus to sh it down.

    Seeing that they had been busted, the two hooded figures jumped out from the forest.

    Jude was stunned by how they jumped all the way from there to where he was.

    "Festus your staff!" Jude yelled as he blocked the chain of the one who had gone after him.

    The other one tried to grab Festus'' staff but before her hand could get to it, Festus picked up the staff and sted her back to the forest.

    "Arghhhh!!!" She screamed as she crashed into the forest.

    p Seeing that her female was down, the one that was fighting Jude left him and jumped back to the forest.</anda>

    "Why are they after your staff?" Jude asked, trying to get his breathing under control.

    Festus didn''t reply as he kept his gaze on the forest.

    "Why are you doing this?" He muttered.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 307 Here We Go Again

    Luis'' or rather Lena''s idea of running into the water seemed to be a good one as it appeared that the demon boss could not do his underground attacks there but that didn''t mean it couldn''t do its normal attacks.

    Ace sprang up from the water with the help of his water ability and with a kick sent a water sh toward the demon.

    The demon didn''t try to defend itself against a water sh as it hit him without making any effect on it.

    "Can''t you just fly over that thing and take it down?" Ace asked as soon as he had dropped back into the water.

    "I would love to do that but I have a feeling we haven''t seen everything it can do," Luis said as he sent out a water sh towards the demon.

    Unlike Ace''s own, Luis didn''t form the water with his ability and just pulled out a little amount of water from the ocean.

    His own water sh also seemed to be more powerful as it sent the demon back a step.

    The demon let out a little grunt as it shot out tworge fireballs from his hands, two fireballs that Luis and Ace knew they couldn''t risk getting hit by while they were in the water.

    "Ace st!" Luis yelled as he sted one of the fireballs with water and Ace sted the other one with water until they were extinguished.

    "There''s no way we can bear that thing from here." Ace said.

    "Yeah, we can''t," Luis said.

    [ Superspeed activated ]

    Ace felt a ssh of water on his face as Luis zoomed off, heading towards the demon boss.

    He equipped his ming sword and increased the mes with his fire ability.

    He wasn''t looking forward to dealing a deadly blow on the demon boss with one hit but this was just a step toward bringing it down.

    He shed down on the demon as he zoomed past it forcing out a real groan from the demon boss since their fight with it began.

    Ace had followed Luis'' lead as he zoomed past the demon boss shing it with his scythe in the process.

    "It''s going to take more than a few shes to end that thing." Ace said after stopping beside Luis.

    "I know," Luis said.

    [ Strength: 39 ]

    [ Stamina: 33(+5) ]

    [ Agility: 36 (+60) ]

    This was something he didn''t check the first time he used the boots.

    The boots gave his agility a wonderful boost but they didn''tst long before going into cooldown mode and their cooldown time was sort of long.

    ''So  fast I will be when my agility gets to ny-six.'' Luis thought.

    ''Yeah, as fast as a speedster.'' Lena said.

    Luis added more mes to his ming sword and zoomed off towards the demon boss again before it would start its underground attacks.

    He zoomed past the demon while delivering a sh and then zoomed past again to deliver another sh.

    Ace joined in to help him as the two kept zooming back and forth while delivering powerful hits on the demon.

    [ Superspeed deactivated ]

    They had run a little distance away from the demon boss before their speed boots had gotten deactivated.

    It was really surprising to see that the demon was still standing after all those hits from them, especially the ones from Luis'' ming sword.

    The demon stood there for a little while without moving before it slowly turned to face Luis and Ace.

    Luis knew what the demon was about to do and that was something he didn''t want to happen.

    He returned his ming sword to his inventory and equipped the silver Katana de.<sub> </sub>

    He ran towards the demon and as soon as he had gotten close to the demon, he stabbed the sword into the ground to release the white light which went straight to the demon boss and hit it.

    There was no actual way to tell if the demon was frozen or not as it wasn''t moving that much before but Luis didn''t care as he ran forward with his Katana de and tried to stab the demon boss with it and that was when he was sted back with the same white energy that had hit the demon boss.

    The demon didn''t even give the Angel time to get up as it quickly sent an underground toward him.

    Luis knew something like this was going to happen as he quickly rolled out of the way preventing the fireball from hitting him directly.

    "Luis!!" Ace yelled as he watched the explosion thinking Luis had gotten blown into bits by that st.

    The area was covered with smoke from the st until Luis flew out from it and apart from the dark stain on his face he didn''t seem to be hurt.

    He began to shoot multiple metal des at the demon while floating in the air and for the first time ever it seemed like the demon was seriously responding to pain.

    "Let me see you attack me from underground now," Luis said as he shot out a bigger de that went straight to the demon boss'' head and pierced it.

    "Grrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!" The demon boss let out a loud groan as it grabbed the de and quickly pulled it out of its head.

    "Waooh." Ace said with its gaze fixed on Luis.

    "You''re going down," Luis said as he equipped his ming sword flew closer to the demon boss, and shed it down on him creating arge dent on its shoulder and forcing it down on its knee.

    Luis flew higher as the demon slowly got up and sent tworge fireballs flying towards him.

    The fireballs were no problem for Luis as he quickly flew to the side to avoid them and quickly returned his ming sword to his inventory.

    He didn''t waste time in returning the favor as he began to throw multiple fireballs at the demon.

    One thing about the demon that made Luis get all of his attacks on target was that the demon seemed to be slow with movement.

    The young Angel kept throwing more and more fireballs at the demon until he felt like he had thrown enough.

    "Is it dead?" Ace asked.

    "I don''t think so," Luis said, and his reason for saying that was that he had not received any message yet and the smoke covering the demon boss was yet to clear out.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    With his aura vision, he could see the demon amid the dark smoke but something seemed to be wrong.

    He expected the demon boss'' aura to be weak but instead of being weak, the aura appeared to be brighter than the first time he had checked it and another thing was that the aura was twitching now.

    "Oh no," Luis said as he knew something bad was about to happen.

    As the smoke cleared up Ace could see the demon which had its knees and hands on the floor.

    "Grrrrrrrrrrr!!!" The demon screeched as it began to fold its hands on the ground.

    Luis expected an extraordinary fireball but he wasn''t even close to what was about to happen as the back of the demon boss broke open and two scary-looking wings sprouted out from it.

    As soon as the wings had sprouted out, the demon boss flew up and was now looking directly at the young Angel.

    "Here we go again," Luis said with a sigh.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 308 One In Danger

    When Luis saw the demon boss at once, he thought he wouldn''t be facing an Angel with wings but he had just found out that it only needed a little push to unleash those wings he thought he wasn''t going to see today.

    The few times he had faced a demon boss with wings it had ended on a not-so-good note for him.

    "It''s a good thing these wings don''t have a time out until I deactivate them myself," Luis said as he quickly formed a metallic shield with his metal ability and equipped the silver Katana de.

    He would have loved to use his ming sword but his fire points had gone down after attacking the demon boss with a barrage of fireballs and he couldn''t risk using them all in a situation like this.

    The demon boss was the first to attack as it sent tworge fireballs heading toward the Angel.

    Luis expected the fireballs toe at him from different directions so that he could block one and avoid one but to his greatest surprise, both fireballs had merged just before they could get to him.

    He was able to block the fireball with his shield but the impact had knocked him back in the process and his shield had gotten shattered.

    ''If your wing gets hit, you''re done.'' Lena said.

    "I know," Luis said as he zoomed close to the demon boss and tried to sh it with his Katana de but the demon boss had caught the de and yanked him backward with it.

    Luis was sent tumbling in the air and had almost hit the ground before he had caught his bnce.

    He grabbed his Katana de from the floor and flew up to face the demon boss again.

    Ace felt so useless watching Luis face the demon boss in the air.

    "If only I had chosen my wind ability I could at least provide a little help to him." He said with his gaze fixed on the fight going on in the air.

    Luis didn''t want to get close to the demon boss now as he shot multiple des at it but it turns out the demon was more mobile with its wings than it was with its feet.

    After avoiding a couple of the des shot at it by Luis, the demon boss sent another set ofrge fireballs heading toward the Angel.

    "Doesn''t this thing run out of fire points?" Luisined as he flew higher to avoid both fireballs from hitting him.

    The demon boss was looking around now trying to find Luis who had flown into the clouds but it didn''t take long before it found him as the Angel descended on it from above with a powerful strike from his ming sword on its wings.

    The demon boss let out a roar as it came crashing to the ground.

    Ace saw this as his chance to do something as he formed a bubble in his hands, quickly stretched it form a long water de, and sent it flying towards the demon boss.

    The demon boss couldn''t do anything about the water de sh while it was falling as the attack hit and sent it tumbling to the floor.

    "Thatst hit is mine," Luis said as he quickly rushed toward the demon boss, increased his ming sword to thest intensity, and stabbed directly through the demon boss'' chest to end it on the spot.

    The demon boss let out a loud groan before its body began to slowly disintegrate until it was gone.

    "Thanks, Ace," Luis said in between his heavy breathing as he turned to face Ace.

    "You were the one that did all the work." Ace said, walking closer to him.

    ''He''s right about that.'' Lena said.

    [ +600 EXP received ]

    ''Awesome.''

    Ace kept his gaze on Luis'' ck wings as he walked closer to him and Luis, knowing what he was about to do, didn''t  deactivate his flight.

    "I didn''t expect them to be this soft." Ace said after cing his hand on one of the wings.

    "Yeah, sometimes looks can be deceiving," Luis said.

    [ Would you like to return to the main menu? ]

    [ Yes/No ]

    Ace slowly turned his gaze to Luis after both of them had gotten that message and it was very clear which option they were going to click.

    The two found themselves in the white space as soon as they had clicked yes and now it was up to them if they wanted to take on another round of demons and demon boss or take a break.<sub> </sub>

    "I think that''s enough demon fighting for today." Ace said, turning his gaze to Luis.

    [ 4610/4770 EXP ]

    ''Just a few exps now and I''ll level up.'' Luis said in his mind.

    ''Yeah but you should take a break, you just defeated a demon boss.'' Lena said.

    ''You know that didn''t use up any of my energy.''

    ''I know because it''s a game but your friend is really eager to leave.'' Lena said.

    "Luis." Ace called after watching him stand there without saying anything for a while.

    "Yeah, right we should take a break," Luis said.

    "Okay." Ace said with a weird look on his face.

    "That was really fun," Luis said, pulling out the VR headset from his face.

    "It wouldn''t have been so fun if we had both gotten vaporized by that demon boss." Ace said sitting up on his bed.

    He checked his watch to see that it was already evening and time for dinner.

    "It''s already time for dinner." Ace said quickly getting up from his bed.

    "Okay," Luis said, still lying down on his bed.

    "I know you don''t need to eat to survive but do you minding with me?" Ace asked.

    Luis didn''t say anything as his eyes darted towards Dn who was still silently lying down on his bed.

    "If you want I could force him to follow us." Ace said.

    "No, don''t do that," Luis said, getting up from his bed. "I''m just wondering if he has eaten anything recently?"

    "He didn''t eat anythingst night but I did see him in the cafeteria this morning." Ace said.

    "Okay, I think I''ll get him something in the cafeteria," Luis said, walking closer to Ace who was standing close to the door.

    "Alright, let''s go then." Ace said, opening the door.

    The two slowly walked out of their dormitory area while talking about the fight they had just finished and just as they had stepped foot out of their dormitory area one of the trails in front of Luis began to turn red.

    Luis stopped moving as he watched the red aura move through the green aura until it hadpletely turned red.

    "Luis," Ace called, finding it strange that he had just stopped walking like that. "What''s wrong?"

    "Oh no." The Angel muttered and before Ace could find out what was going on, he had already run off in the direction of that particr aura.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    p Normal update: 2 chapters daily</anda>

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 309 Desperate Princess

    Fred was sent flying until he had crashed into the wall and fallen to the ground.

    "You really thought you could stand up to me," Jaren said with a furious voice as he walked up to him with sparks of lightning in his hands.

    "You can beat me all you want but it won''t change the fact that you aren''t among the seven," Fred said slowly getting up from the floor.

    "And who told you I wanted to be among the seven?" Jaren said as he sted him with a stream of lightning which Fred quickly jumped out of the way to avoid.

    "If you didn''t want to be among the seven then why are you attacking me?" Fred said, forming water bubbles in both of his hands.

    "Because you''re stupid and beating you up is fun," Jaren said as he turned his gaze to the bubbles of water in his hand. "I''m just d you''ve fixed whatever was wrong with your ability so this fight can be more even."

    He sted Fred with lightning streams from both of his hands as Fred quickly sted him with water to counter the lightning.

    Now it was a matter of who had the superior ability and superior ability points something which had been made clear a long time ago.

    Fred was getting pushed back as his water power was reducing and Jaren''s lightning was closing up on him.

    "You''re not walking out of this one Fred," Jaren said. "You''re getting carried out."

    He was about to add more power to his lightning and fry Fred like he always did whenever the two got in a beef but before he could do that, Luis zoomed in from nowhere and gave him a push that sent him flying towards a tree and crashing into it.

    Fred could finally catch his breath now as he turned to Luis with a surprised look on his face.

    He never thought he would be so happy to see him.

    "I told you to stay in your dorm room no matter what," Luis said.

    p "I was going to the cafeteria for dinner," Fred said.</anda>

    "Didn''t you eat in the morning?" Luis asked because eating in the morning meant that he wouldn''t get hungry again today unless he did something to drain his energy.

    "No," Fred said, shaking his head.

    "You never told me you were friends with a second-year student." Ace said.

    "We''re not friends," Fred said, walking closer to them.

    "Huh?"

    "I''ll exin things to youter," Luis said as he turned his gaze to Jaren who was getting up from the floor now.

    "So you ordered yourself a pair of bodyguards," Jaren said as the lightning in his hands was beginning to go wild. "Too bad they''re both first-year students."

    Luis really wanted to beat the hell out of this second-year student and get the exp which would take him closer to leveling up but sometimes it was safer to back down.

    "Grab my hands," Luis muttered to Fred and Ace.

    "Why? You don''t need us holding your hands to beat him up." Fred said.

    "Grab my hand, Fred," Luis said this time with a serious tone.

    Fred was under his faction so he couldn''t resist the order as he grabbed his hand after Ace had ced his hand on his other arm.

    "Getting electrocuted together is always a nice thing," Jaren said as he sent tworge lightning bolts flying toward them but before the lightning bolts could get to them, they got covered by white light.

    The lightning bolts flew right past the white light to hit the trees in the area and when the white light was gone, they were no longer there.

    "I didn''t see them with any teleporter," Jaren muttered with a confused expression on his face.

    The white light had appeared right in Michael''sir and had cleared up to reveal the three.

    "What is this ce?" Ace asked looking around.

    "I think I''ve been here before," Fred said looking around.

    Luis didn''t mean to teleport them to Michael''sir but this was the only ce that had its location specifically saved in the teleporter and he didn''t have time to choose a proper location back there.

    "What were you thinking getting into a fight with him again?" Luis turned to Fred with a furious look on his face.<sub> </sub>

    "Again?" Fred said with a confused expression on his face.

    "Yeah, I was there the time he almost electrocuted you at yourbat ss," Luis said.

    ''There are better ways to handle things than the way you are acting now.'' Lena sad but it didn''t seem like Luis was listening to her.

    "That was partially your fault, if I hadn''t lost my ability, I could have flooded him with water from that well," Fred said.

    "Shut up," Luis said.

    Just like he said, Fred had suddenly gone mute, he tried to say something but the words weren''t justing out.

    Ace was shocked by what he was seeing now. First Luis was talking to the second-year student like he was his father and now he had told him to shut up and he had somehow gone mute.

    "Luis." Ace called as the young Angel slowly turned to face him.

    "I think you should start exining things to me now."

    ____ ____

    The sun hadpletely risen over Asaka giving the ce a beautiful bright look like it always did but sadly the people of Asaka didn''t have the spirit to enjoy the feeling of the bright new day.

    The king had set up a curfew that wouldst throughout the day as the people stayed in their homes.

    They were terrified because none of them knew what their fate was going to be like today.

    Festus, Jude, Carl, and some soldiers could be seen standing at the boundary closest to the king''s castle and the likeliest ce the elves were going to attack from.

    While everyone was outside and the pce was a little clear, Diana used the opportunity to head to the guest room which had been given to their three guests.

    She was in a ck princess gown and was putting on her silver tiara which had a red crystal in the middle.

    She cautiously walked to the door and looked around to check if anyone was around and after confirming that there was no one close by, she took out the hair clip used to tie her hair back and used it to pick the lock.

    She slowly opened the door and closed it after entering the room.

    She wanted to see if she could find anything that would help her find out what was going on but after looking at Carl''s bag and stuff she couldn''t find anything.

    She was really desperate to find out whatever that was going on that nobody wanted to tell him about.

    She let out a sigh as she dropped Carl''s back on his bed and that was when she saw something.

    Right from the little openings on Jude''s bag was emitting little blue lights.

    "What is that?" She said as she grabbed the bag and quickly opened it to see the blue glowing orb.

    "Waooh." She said as she slowly pulled the orb out and that was when she found out what it was. "Amunication orb."

    As soon as those words left her mouth, white light shot out from the orb to project the image of Tauriel sitting on the mat in their cave.

    Diana was dumbfounded as she stared at the she-elf and Tauriel was shocked to see someone other than Jude answer the orb but she was even more shocked to see that the person was wearing a tiara and was dressed like a princess.

    "Elf," Diana said with a gasp.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 310 A Threat To My Business

    "So he is a Demi-Angel which you created by ident and this ce belongs to Michael your martial arts instructor." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about all this until now?" Ace asked.

    "I haven''t had the time Ace and Michael doesn''t like the idea of me bringing my friends to hisir," Luis said.

    "Huh?"

    "Nika how many times does he have before they are off the friend list?" Luis asked looking up.

    "They both have six hours," Nika said.

    "What was that?" Ace asked looking around.

    "That''s Nika, Michael''s AI assistant and ording to her, the both of you have six hours to leave here unless she is going to try to kill the both of you." Luis said.

    "No, I will only try to capture you, not kill you," Nika said.

    "Who else has been here apart from me?" Ace asked.

    "E and Nika tried to kill her," Luis said.

    "No, I didn''t," Nika said.

    "Oh, E, the girl who knows everything about you." Ace said.

    "She was my first real friend when I arrived here Ace, she''s my best friend," Luis said.

    "I would say you two are something else." Ace said.

    "I don''t know what you mean by something else but we have to get out of here before Michaeles in here," Luis said, bringing out the teleporter from his pocket.

    "It must be really cool to have a second-year student under your control like that." Ace said with his gaze fixed on Fred who had not said a single word since the two roommates had been talking.

    "No really if I could reverse time, I would stop this from ever happening," Luis said.

    "Why?" Ace asked.

    "Because he''s my responsibility now," Luis said, choosing the location in the teleporter. "You can speak now Fred."

    "Someone with a power like yours shouldn''t be hiding it and running away from someone like Jaren when you can break all of his bones in a matter of seconds," Fred said as soon as he was unmuted.

    "That''s why people like you shouldn''t be given any powers," Luis said as he ced his hand on his shoulder and grabbed Ace by his hand.

    The two got covered by white light and appeared at the back of the cafeteria where no one was able to spot them.

    "Now go eat your dinner and don''t get into any more fights with people trying to kill you," Luis said.

    "Whatever," Fred said as he walked off kicking a tiny stone on the floor.

    "Now you''re acting like you''re his parent." Ace said after Fred had walked out of his sight.

    "Being a Demi-Angel under me means I am his parent," Luis said walking off with both of the aura trails in front of him green.

    The two roommates sat opposite each other as they are their dinner.

    Luis wasn''t really enjoying the food and was just eating to fill up his reserve energy which had already gotten filled up.

    Ace on the other hand was enjoying his meal and still had a lot on his te to finish when Luis stood up to leave.

    "You''re leaving?" Ace said looking up at him.

    "Yeah I have to get Dn his food so that I can head to the library it''s almost time," Luis said.

    "Okay then." Ace said turning his gaze back to his food.

    Luis walked to the counter in the cafeteria to grab Dn''s food and just as he took the food from the woman, he made eye contact with Rodney who was sitting a little distance to his left.

    He didn''t turn to him as he turned towards the exit and slowly made his way out of the cafeteria.

    He was heading to their dorm room as fast as he could and the reason for him trying to get there as fast as he could was Nova, if only he knew there was another form of danger lurking around.

    Out of nowhere came a veryrge student who quickly lifted him on his shoulder and dashed into the forest with him.

    Luis tried to break free but it was no use as the student ran through the bushes using him as some sort of shield and had finally thrown him down when he entered an open space in the forest.<sub> </sub>

    Luis quickly got up from the ground to face the student but his instincts had told him to do something which he quickly did.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    He looked around to see that there were two more people in the area and they were both holding weapons with red aura.

    He let out a sigh as he looked up to see that there were also two people on top of the trees on both sides of where he was standing.

    An arrow each came flying towards him from both sides as he did a flip to avoid the first one and caught the other one before it could hit his face.

    George pped his hands as he revealed himself from where he was hiding and now Luis could clearly see the weapon he was holding which was like some kind of ster.

    "Oh, Luis Miles," George said.

    "What do you want from me?" Luis asked keeping his eyes open for any more arrows.

    "I want everything you have taken, all the coins you have prevented me from taking, I want them all back, that is what I would have said if I had found out earlier," George said.

    "Found out what?" Luis asked.

    George let out a little chuckle before giving Rodney the signal to reveal himself.

    Rodney revealed himself for Luis to clearly see the daggers he was holding the demonic daggers.

    "Did you really think you could hide with your mask and hood for so long?" George said. "I know you have elemental abilities, I know you were the one that fought us that night and took my father''s sword.

    "I also know you were the one who has beening in the way of Zach''s operations and I also know you were the person in the hoodst night.

    "You have abilities and I don''t quite understand your reason for wanting to keep them a secret but your luck ran out the day you decided to kill Rodney with your water ability."

    "You have no idea of what you''re dealing with George," Luis said as he slowly reached into his pocket to grab his teleporter and that was when he realized that it was no longer there.

    "That doesn''t matter because your story ends now," George said as he raised his ster towards the Angel and sted him with it.

    There was no loud bang as a red light shot out from the ster hit the Angel and sent him flying until he had crashed into a tree.

    [ -50 HP ]

    [ Critical Hit ]

    [ Your system has been contaminated with dark magic ]

    [ Healing restricted ]

    Luis could feel a stinging pain in his lower abdomen which was beginning to bleed now.

    Usually, pains like this would go away as fast as they came because of his fast healing but now that his wound wasn''t healing, he had to deal with the pain.

    ''You have to get out of there Luis.'' Lena said.

    "How, I can''t move?" Luis said gritting his teeth as he tried to move.

    It didn''t take long before George and his gang had found him and you could tell by the look on his face that he was really surprised to see the Angel alive.

    "The people I saw this st used on died in one hit," George said holding up the ster. "But I guess it did a good job of crippling you."

    Luis didn''t say anything as he tried to subdue the pain he was feeding.

    "You''re dangerous and a threat to my business and there''s only one way to get rid of threats like you," George said, pointing the ster at him.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 311 Last Minute Save

    Luis was very much aware that getting hit by a st from that ster again, especially in his current situation could end his life and that was why he couldn''t let it hit him again no matter what.

    He sent out a water sh to knock the weapon out of George''s hands forcing the st which he had already shot out to go up.

    "Kill him!" George yelled after falling to the ground from Luis'' water sh.

    Rodney was hesitant to attack as the huge student rushed to Luis, grabbed him by his arm, and yanked him far away.

    He tumbled on the floor until a tree had acted as a wedge to stop him from rolling.

    The huge student quickly rushed forward to grab him again but he shot out arge fireball which pushed him back a little and seemed to have blinded him as he was rubbing his eyes.

    "Fire ability too," Rodney said with a stunned look on his face.

    "That doesn''t matter as long as he dies here tonight," George said as he picked up the ster and aimed it at Luis. "Get out of the way, Borg."

    Borg did as he was told and staggered out of the way rubbing his eyes.

    "It''s goodbye for you, Luis Miles, I''m pretty sure no one will miss you," George said.

    The Angel got ready to counter the st with his own attack there was no way he was going to allow that st to hit him again but before George could pull the trigger, the st got knocked off his hands.

    He tried to fight back but before he could do anything the person had delivered a kick to his head to knock him out, Rodney didn''t even have the chance to move as the person pulled him down with a scissors grab before finishing him off with a kick to the head.

    Borg rushed towards him as five arrows each from both sides came flying towards him.

    He jumped over Brog with a wind thrust before summoning his Katana de which he used to block the arrows.

    Luis had seen that Katana de recently with someone who had given him a serious beating.

    ''Michael.''

    He quickly sent out powerful wind shes in both of the directions the arrows hade from to knock both Brad and Brolin off the trees they were on.

    Brog pulled out arge piece of earth from the ground and hurled it towards the person but he quickly shed it into two with his Katana de before thrusting himself forward to send a kick directly to Borg''s mouth.

    The third-year student wiped the blood off his mouth as he staggered backward but the person in the dark hood didn''t give him the chance to do anything else as he thrust himself up and forward towards him, grabbed him on his neck, and smacked him on his head with the hilt of his Katana de.

    "Who are you?" Brolin asked as both he and Brad approached the hooded person with arrows ready to be shot at him.

    The hooded person didn''t say anything as his Katana de quickly vanished from his hand and he quickly sted the two with intense wind pressure.

    The two could no longer see him as he made his way through the intense wind pressure to knock the both of them out.

    The wind stopped blowing as the two dropped to the ground unconscious and the hooded person began to make his way to Luis who still had his back against the tree and was breathing heavily.

    "How did you know I was here?" Luis asked, looking at him.

    The person didn''t reply as he grabbed the Angel by his arm, clicked something on his covered wrist and the two got covered by white light.

    The white light appeared in Michael''sb and cleared up to reveal the two.

    Luis let out a sigh and dropped to the floor as soon as he had seen where he had been taken.

    "What were you thinking?" Michael said quickly, pulling down his hood and removing his mask.

    "I didn''t do anything, they were the ones that attacked me out of nowhere," Luis said.

    You could tell by his voice that he was in a lot of pain.

    "Why didn''t you just teleport out of there?" Michael asked.

    "I wanted to but my teleporter got knocked out of my pocket when that huge student dragged me into the forest," Luis said with a wince.

    Michael walked to him and pulled up his uniform to see the spot where the st had hit him.

    The bleeding had stopped but the area was beginning to get sour.

    "I need to get the dark magic out of my system," Luis said, gritting his teeth.

    "I don''t think dark magic is the only thing you need to get out of your system," Michael said slowly, touching the area and causing Luis to shrink back.

    "That ster fires real bullets covered with dark magic but with some serious firepower to the extent that you won''t see the bullets only the red light," Michael exined.

    "So the dark magic bullet is in my system," Luis said.

    "Yeah, but looking at the area affected, I don''t think it was just one bullet," Michael said.

    "Ok but can you get it out, it''s blocking my healing and it won''t be long before my hp begins to drop," Luis said.

    ''Did he say how?'' Michael thought, slowly getting up.

    "I''m not a doctor but I know someone who may be able to get it out," Michael said as he chose the location on his watch and clicked the teleport button, and got covered by white light.

    [ Dark magic is spreading ]<sub> </sub>

    [ You will lose -1 HP every minute until dark magic material is removed ]

    [ 65/120 HP ]

    ''Sixty-five minutes.''

    ''Don''t worry Luis you will be okay.'' Lena said.

    ''I hope so.'' Luis replied.

    It didn''t take up to five minutes before Michael had returned with Nicole who was putting on a red robe and her hair was slightly wet, it seemed like she was getting ready for bed.

    "Clear the table." She said abruptly pointing to the table in Michael''sb as she quickly made her way to Luis.

    <o>,m She looked at Luis'' wound with a horrid look on her face, the swollen parts were beginning to spread.</o>

    "This is really bad, you would have been long dead if you weren''t an Angel," Nicole said.

    "Are you a doctor?" Luis asked with a delusional voice as his vision was slowly beginning to fade.

    "Not exactly," Nicole said quickly, turning back to Michael who was done clearing out the table. "Help me carry him there."

    The two carried Luis to the table and dropped him there as Nicole quickly grabbed a pair of gloves from the surgery materials Michael had kept ready for her.

    Nicole got to work as she carefully began to pierce his stomach.

    [ -1 HP ]

    [ 53/120 HP ]

    It didn''t take long before she had pulled out all the eight dark magic bullets and all that remained now was for Luis to get rid of the dark magic in his system.

    [ Dark Magic materials removed ]

    [ Dark magic has been expelled ]

    [ Healing process has begun ]

    [ -90 Energy ]

    "That''s done, all I have to do is stitch this together and he''llˇ­.."

    She had stopped talking as she stared at the spot she was nning to stitch with her mouth wide open.

    The whole ce slowly closed by itself and looking at it now, it didn''t look like there was ever a wound there.

    "What type of bullets were those?" Nicole asked, turning to the bullets in the tray.

    "Dark magic bullets, dark magic is one of the things that can kill an Angel but besides killing an Angel, that ster can kill a person with one st," Michael said.

    "Yeah, he said so himself," Luis said, sitting up on the table.

    "Who?" Nicole asked, pulling out her gloves and putting them on the tray.

    "George," Luis said.

    "George did this to you?"

    "Yeah, and he wasn''t alone," Michael said. "He was with his gang."

    "He knows about my abilities Michael, he knows that I have three elemental abilities and tonight he saw me use them without any mask or hood," Luis said.

    Michael didn''t say anything as he walked to the side of the room where he had dropped his mask and picked it up.

    "Where are you going?" Nicole asked.

    "To do something about what he just said." He said as he covered his head with his hood and clicked his watch to disappear from the room.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 312 Unexpected

    Diana stared at Tauriel without knowing what to say but the she-elf knew exactly what to say.

    "Who are you?" Tauriel asked.

    "You''re an elf," Diana said.

    "Yes, I am aware of that," Tauriel said.

    "Why are you contacting Jude through amunication orb?" Diana asked.

    "Where is Jude?" Tauriel asked as the expression on her face was beginning to change.

    "Jude is outside with the rest of the guards, why are you calling him?" Diana asked. "I know elves and humans don''t talk so it''s surprising to see you contacting a human."

    Tauriel didn''t say anything as he stared at her for a while before turning her gaze to the side and turning it back to her.

    "You''re a princess right, the princess of Asaka?" Tauriel asked.

    "Yeah," Diana said.

    "And Jude is in your father''s castle?"

    "Yeah," Diana said.

    "Why?"

    "He spent the night here with both Carl and some other man but I don''t know why, I tried asking them but they refused to say anything to me," Diana said. "Something has been going on in the kingdom but nobody wants to tell me about it."

    ''That''s why she didn''t freak out when she saw me.'' Tauriel

    realized.

    "Did Jude tell you about anything happening here?" Diana asked.

    "No, I don''t think he would want to tell me anything about Asaka," Tauriel said.

    "Oh, ok," Diana said.

    "Can you please get Jude toe up here, I need to ask him something?" Tauriel said.

    "I''m sorry I can''t, my father wouldn''t let me go outside," Diana said.

    "Ok but please don''t mention any of this to anyone," Tauriel said.

    "Ok, but what''s your name?" Diana asked.

    "Tauriel and you?"

    "Diana," Diana said. "Are you Jude''s friend?"

    "Yeah," Tauriel said with a nod. "Nice to meet you, Princess Diana." She added before ending the call.

    "Nice to meet you too Tauriel," Diana muttered as the image of Tauriel vanished.

    ''And I was told that elves were mean and wicked.''

    "Did you really think it was wise to talk to the daughter of the man who wants to capture us?" Tuchel asked from where he was sitting in the corner as soon as Tauriel had ended the call.

    "You heard her Tuchel, she doesn''t know anything about everything that has been going on and she''s such a sweet girl," Tauriel said.

    "People appear sweet to deceive other people sometimes," Tuchel said.

    "I could tell by the looks in her eyes, she meant every single thing she said to me," Tauriel said.

    "Well let''s just hope you''re right," Tuchel said.

    "We should be hoping they seed in stopping Ashburn," Tauriel said, turning her gaze to the exit.

    _____ ____

    Jude, Carl, and Festus along with the guards assigned to their portion of the kingdom''s boundary had been waiting there all there waiting for a troop of elves to match down their way but none of that had happened and the sun was beginning to go down.

    "Are you sure they are going toe today?" The armymander who was sitting on top of his ck horse turned to Festus to ask.

    "You should go ask your king, he was the one that got the message and told his people about it," Festus said.

    "How dare you?" Themander said, riding his horse closer to Festus and pulling out his sword.

    "Are you trying to kill the man trying to help us, Kingsley?"

    Everyone quickly turned to see the king approaching them and this time he wasn''t putting on his royal robe, he was in some kind of clothing that would allow him to have free movement.

    "I''m sorry sire," Kingsley said, returning his sword to its sheath and riding back to his position.<sub> </sub>

    The king walked to Festus and pulled his mouth to his ear to whisper something to him.

    "If this doesn''t work I''ll throw you into our new dungeon and you will never get out of there,"  Roy whispered to the light wizard.

    "The both of us will be in that dungeon of yours if it doesn''t work," Festus whispered back to him.

    They waited and waited for Ashburn and his soldiers but they didn''t show up until everywhere had gone dark.

    The king ordered the maids to bring them food and water there as he still believed that Ashburn and his troops would show up or worse they could try to ambush them.

    Everyone sat down to eat after the maids had brought the food, everyone except Festus who was still standing on the stone, and Jude who had gone to check something.

    Just before they could start eating, Festus sensed something as he quickly hit his staff on the white stone to activate the light dome but a purple ball of energy had gone through the light dome and was quickly heading for the king''s castle.

    "How?" Festus muttered as he quickly turned his gaze to where the purple ball had gone.

    It didn''t take long before a loud scream was hearding from the king''s castle.

    "Diana," Carl muttered.

    "Head to the castle now!" The king ordered his soldiers.

    "There won''t be a need for that, I am right here," Ashburn said as they all turned to see the elf wizard just outside the light dome.

    "Papa," Melina said as she tried to pull herself free from Ashburn''s grip and run to her father she was terrified.

    She struggled and struggled until Ashburn tapped her on the head with his staff and she had immediately stopped struggling.

    "Ashburn please she doesn''t have anything to do with any of this," Roy said.

    "I know but it''s really funny how you thought, I was nning on attacking your kingdom with my troops when there is a better way to settle things," Ashburn said.

    Diana hade rushing downstairs after watching her little sister get carried away from her and now she was listening to everything.

    "What do you want?" Roy asked.

    "I want you to sign a deration officially handing your kingdom over to me or you will never see your daughter again," Ashburn said.

    "This isn''t fair Ashburn, we don''t have your elves," Roy said.

    Ashburn let out a burst of maniacalughter before turning his gaze back to Ashburn.

    "You think you don''t have him but he knows where they are." The elf king said using his staff to point at Jude who was standing at the far back. "He came into your kingdom with them the day he returned after going missing for some time."

    "Jude run!!!" Carl yelled.

    The soldiers quickly turned to the young knight and began to chase him.

    Jude took off heading towards the forest because that was the only ce he could think of now.

    He had a head start because of where he was standing but it wouldn''t be long before he got tired unless he found somewhere to hide.

    He got to the forest to see Tauriel and Tuchel standing over the hole as the travel stones had lit up.

    "Jump!" He shouted to the twins as he got closer.

    "Why?" Tauriel asked.

    "They are after me, just jump!" Jude said.

    The two elves did as they were told and jumped into the portal and as soon as Jude got there he jumped in.

    After the three had jumped in, one of the hooded females trying to steal Festus'' staff jumped down from the tree in the area and jumped into the portal before it closed.

    The guards ran into the area after the portal had closed and after looking around they weren''t able to find anything.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 313 Strange Power Outage

    The sun was beginning to rise over Eukerion but nobody could be seen moving around in the academy yet as the students were still sleeping in their dorm rooms, well not all of them.

    Tania had gotten up early because she had not really been able to sleep.

    She was really excited to see the sun rise over this new day, the day they were going to go to Phoenix academy and meet students from the other three academies, and the day she was going to find Luis.

    She wasn''t only excited, but she was also scared, scared that maybe she wouldn''t be able to find Luis, scared that he wasn''t in any of the other three academies, and scared of what that could mean for her.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by Chloe''s yawn as she turned on her bed to see Tania sitting on her bed.

    "I see the excitement got you up early," Chloe said with a smile.

    "Yeah, I was just thinking about how today''s going to be," Tania said.

    "The inter-academy tournament is awesome although this is my first time attending one as a student of one of the academies,st year''s own was held here in our academy," Chloe said.

    "Yeah, I know," Tania said as her voice seemed to have gotten a little low and the expression on her face had changed.

    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Chloe asked on noticing the change in her voice and the expression on her face.

    "Ummmˇ­ it''s just that."

    She wasn''t able to finish what she wanted to say as she was interrupted by knockinging from the door.

    "I''ll get it," Tania said as she jumped down from her bed and walked to the door.

    She opened the door to see someone she never expected to see, at least not at this time of the day.

    "Hi, Tania," Bryan said.

    "Hi," Tania said.

    "How are you doing?" He asked.

    "Great," Tania said. "Are you here for the letter?" She asked, pointing backward with her thumb.

    "Yeah, we''re nning on sending it out now because the portal will be opening up in a few minutes," Bryan said.

    "Okay, let me go get it," Tania said as she left the door open and went to get the letter where she had kept it.

    "Hi, Lieutenant," Chloe said with a wave on seeing Bryan.

    "Helloˇ­."

    "Chloe," Chloe said.

    "Okay, hello Chloe," Bryan said.

    "Here''s the letter," Tania said, handing the letter over to Bryan.

    "I''ll make sure it gets to your brother," Bryan said, taking the letter from her.

    "Wait," Tania said just as he was about to turn his back and leave.

    "What?" Bryan asked.

    "Can Ie with you?" Tania asked.

    "When are you guys moving out to Phoenix academy?" Bryan asked.

    "Nine AM," Chloe said after popping up behind Tania.

    "Okay, you cane." He said. "And I guess you want toe too." He said, turning his gaze to Chloe who responded with a little nod and a smile.

    La was busy running some test flights on her specially built drone just outside the military base when she saw Bryan''s ck SUVing toward her from afar.

    She safelynded the drone before making her way to the car as soon as Bryan had parked in his favorite spot.

    "I was afraid you were going to take too long," La said after Bryan hade down from the car.

    Bryan didn''t reply to her as the backseat doors opened for Tania and Chloe toe down from the car.

    "Oh, I see you brought Tania and another pretty young girl," La said.

    "It''s Chloe, Chloe Winter," Chloe said. "I''m Tania''s roommate."

    "Oh hi there Chloe I''m Lieutenant La," La said.

    "How much time do we have until the portal opens?" Bryan asked.

    "About fifteen minutes now," La said, checking her watch.

    "Good let''s go," Bryan said, making his way to the base.

    "The letter Bryan," La said.

    "Oh, right," Bryan said as he quickly turned, pulled out the letter from his pocket, and handed it to her. "I''ll see you in the base."

    The two teenage girls followed La as she walked to her drone which was standing just in front of the base.

    She opened the ce meant for the letter, slid the letter into it, and closed it up.

    "That is a really cool drone," Chloe said.<sub> </sub>

    "What''s a drone?" Tania asked with a confused expression on her face as she looked at the drone.

    "It''s a little flying device just like the one we have here, they are used for lots of things like monitoring a city, making deliveries, and even spying on people," La exined.

    "Oh, howe you didn''t tell me about drones?" Tania said, turning her gaze to Chloe.

    "Learning new things is a gradual process Tania, you don''t expect to learn everything at once," La said. "Now let''s go get that drone throughout that portal." She said, making her way to the base.

    The three entered Bryan''s room to see him sitting in front of the monitor in his office which was disying the area where the portal appeared every morning.

    "Cool office," Chloe muttered looking around.

    "We have ten minutes left, you should get that drone as fast as you can La," Bryan said.

    "On it," La said as brought up the controller and turned the drone on. "The drone''s camera system ising online now."

    As soon as she had said that the visual on the monitor had changed to what the drone was currently seeing.

    She flew the drone across the city heading for the portal area and it had not taken her up to five minutes before she had gotten there.

    "Messengers getting killed while delivering messages would have been stopped a long time ago if we had something like this in my world," Tania said.

    "Just hover there, it''s going to open anytime now," Bryan said.

    La kept her drone hovering in the area until they had entered thest minute and Bryan didn''t mind doing the countdown when they had entered thest five seconds.

    "Five, four, three, two, one, go!" He ordered.

    La did as she was told and flew into the portal as soon as it had opened but just before they could see anything the whole ce went dark as everything connected to a power source had tripped off.

    "What just happened?" Tania asked, looking around.

    Bryan quickly picked up his ear and attached it to his ear to send a message to someone.

    "Winsley fix this now." He said.

    p It didn''t take up to two minutes before the power had been restored and the monitor was on again but the whole screen was dark.</anda>

    "What''s going on?" La said trying to control the drone but nothing was happening, the screen was still very dark.

    Bryan quickly switched to the normal camera to see that the portal had closed up but there was something in the area.

    He zoomed down just on the road to see La''s drone there and it was partially destroyed.

    "What?" La was stunned as she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. "How did that happen?"

    "Let''s see if we can find out," Bryan said as he yed the footage from the part where the drone had flown into the portal and the lights had gone off.

    The two Lieutenants had horrid looks on their faces as they watched what had happened to the drone.

    The drone had flown into the portal but just a few secondster it hade falling from the sky like something was pulling it down.

    "Maybe it was an engine failure," Chloe said.

    "That''s not what happened Chloe," La said. "That drone was dragged down."

    "Huh?" Chloe said with a confused expression on her face. "Dragged down, by what?"

    "That''s the problem," Bryan said. "It''s like it was some kind of invisible force."

    "Invisible?" Tania said.

    "Yeah, watch," Bryan said as he yed the footage in slow motion.

    The footage showed the drone slowly falling and when it hit the ground it didn''t seem to have gotten destroyed until something from above had smashed it, rendering it flightless and destroying the cameras.

    After watching the footage in slow motion Chloe and Tania understood what they were talking about now.

    "Something did pull it down." The two girls said in unison.

    "And there''s no way that something could have returned to the portal before it closed," La said with her eyes fixed on the monitor screen.

    "What are you trying to say?" Chloe asked.

    "What she''s trying to say is that someone or something hase through the portal and that someone or something is still here," Bryan said, turning on his chair to face them.

    "Invisible someone or something," La said.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 314 One Hour Off

    Luis woke up feeling a stinging pain in his head and he was surprised to find himself in the dorm room and on his bed.

    "What happened?" He said with a weak voice as he slowly sat up on his bed.

    He had never felt so tired and drained since turning into an Angel.

    "You tell me." Ace said as Luis quickly raised his gaze to see his roommate sitting on his bed opposite him and looking at him.

    "Huh?" Luis said.

    "Michael brought you in herest night just a few hours after I had entered the room, he said you had an ident and left without going into any details about the ident." Ace said.

    ''I must have passed out.'' The Angel thought.

    ''Yeah you passed out, your energy and HP levels are really low.'' Lena said.

    [ 20/120 HP ]

    [ 8/100 Energy ]

    His HP level wasn''t really a problem to him but his energy was really low and that was the reason why he was feeling very tired.

    [ 50/50 reserve energy ]

    ''I''m just d I filled that up yesterday.''

    [ Reserve energy transferred ]

    [ +50 Energy ]

    [ 58/100 Energy ]

    ''I feel better now.''

    "Hey, Luis." Ace called.

    "Yeah," Luis said, turning his attention back to him.

    "What happened to you, I mean the ident Michael told me about?" Ace asked. "You never brought that food back to Dn." He added looking up.

    Luis stared at him for a while before letting out a deep sigh, he exined everything to him without leaving a single thing out, there was no point keeping it a secret from him now that he knew he was an Angel.

    "They tried to kill you." Ace said with a shocked expression on his face.

    "And they could have seeded if it weren''t for Michael," Luis said.

    "But how did George get his hand on a ster that shoots out dark magic bullets?" Ace asked.

    "It''s his father, he has a whole arsenal of demonic weapons," Luis said.

    "And how did he get all those weapons?" Ace asked.

    "I don''t know but I suspect he''s working with the demons," Luis said slowly getting up from his bed.

    "So now George and his gang know that you have three elemental abilities and aren''t exactly human." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis said before something had clicked in his mind. "Michael said he was going to do something about it."

    "Huh?" Ace said.

    "Michael said he was going to do something about it before teleporting away and I guess I just passed out after that," Luis said.

    "What do you think he did?" Ace asked.

    "I don''t know, I have to ask him," Luis said, turning his gaze towards the door.

    "What''s the time?" Luis asked.

    "Ten minutes to nine." Ace replied after checking the time on his watch.

    "All students should start getting ready, we will be leaving by nine, thirty AM." A female voice spoke through the speaker in the room.

    "I''ll ask him on our way out." The Angel said as he turned back to get his stuff ready.

    All the students were expected to be at the cafeteria once it was nine AM and most of them were there except for some people who couldn''t make it exactly on time.

    Luis, Ace, and Dn had arrived at the cafeteria as soon as it was ten minutes after nine and the three had made their way to a table with three seats.

    Dn personally didn''t want to go anywhere but Ace had forced him to get ready telling him that his opinion no longer mattered in the room.

    "It''s strange to see that  you''re really up for some real food today." Ace said as he watched Luis quickly munch on his food.

    "That fightst night really drained a lot of my energy and although I can easily recover that energy by touching a tree or any of you two, I wanted to see how much of it eating this can recover." The Angel said, raising a spoon of the sds he was eating.

    "Wait, you can recover your lost energy by touching people?" Ace said with a confused expression on his face.

    "It''s called power drain," Luis said.

    "Power drain?"

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod.

    "What happens when you suck all of the energy in a human or a tree?" Ace whispered to him.

    "The human or tree will die," Luis said casually as he drove a spoon of sd into his mouth.

    "Have you used it on anybody before?" Ace asked.

    "Yeah, I''ve used it on a lot of people, that''s how I turned Fred and Johnny into Demi-Angels, I took fifty percent from them and when I tried to fix it I ended up transferring my aura to them," Luis said.

    "So taking fifty percent from someone puts the person in aa." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    "Ok, can I ask you for something?" Ace asked.

    "What?"<sub> </sub>

    "If you are ever low on energy and need a refill please inform me before stealing my energy." Ace said.

    "Okay," Luis said.

    Dn was quiet as he ate his food throughout their conversation.

    The two were still talking when Luis spotted Georgeing towards them and he was being apanied by the huge student Borg.

    Luis expected some kind of confrontation or eye contact but the two walked past him like nothing ever happened.

    "That was George right?" Ace asked.

    "Yeah," Luis said, quickly getting up from his seat.

    "Where are you going?" Ace asked.

    "I need to see Michael." The Angel said.

    "But we only have fifteen minutes until we start leaving." Ace said.

    "I know, I''ll be fast," Luis said, running out of the cafeteria.

    E and Silvia were just entering the cafeteria at that time but Luis had run past them like he didn''t see any of them.

    "Wasn''t that Luis?" Silvia asked.

    "Yeah," E said, turning to see that he was already out of sight.

    "I wonder where he''s heading to in such a hurry." The wonder warrior said.

    Luis made his way to the civilian area and to the little forest where Michael''s house was hidden.

    He could have used his teleporter if he had not lost itst night.

    Running wasn''t a problem for him either way, as he had filled up his energy bar and reserve energy bar on his way and now he was his super fit self again.

    He got to Michael''s house and climbed the stairs to find him standing in his living room putting on an outfit just like their uniform only that this one was red.

    "I see you''re up and running again." Michael turned to him to see as soon as he had gotten off thest step.

    "Yeah, thanks to you," Luis said, walking closer to him.

    "You''re wee," Michael said.

    "What did you do to them?" The Angel asked.

    "You mean George and his gang?"

    "Yeah, he just saw me at the cafeteria and he acted like nothing happenedst night," Luis said.

    "That''s because nothing happenedst night to him and his gang at least," Michael said.

    "Huh?" Luis said with a confused expression on his face.

    "I have a device that I have been working on since the day I found out you were an Angel," Michael said.

    "What device?" Luis asked.

    "This device," Michael said as he brought out something that looked like a bottle cap out of his pocket.

    "What''s that?" Luis asked.

    He had used his aura vision on it as soon as Michael had brought it out but he didn''t get any information on it.

    "This is a memory wiping device," Michael said.

    "So you used it to wipe their memories," Luis said.

    "Not all of them," Michael said. "You see it wasn''t ready when I used it, so there were a few things that I had not implemented yet."

    "A few things like what?" Luis asked, crossing his arms.

    "You wouldn''t understand but the point is that I was only able to wipe all their memories that had happened one hour before I had used it on them," Michael said.

    "One hour?"

    "Yeah and that means they won''t remember anything about how they got there or fighting you but they will remember nning to attack you," Michael said.

    "Which means they will try to attack me again," Luis said.

    "Exactly and then you have to be ready for them and prove his ideology of you having elemental abilities wrong," Michael said.

    "You want me to fight them without my abilities," Luis said as the expression on his face had suddenly changed.

    "Yeah," Michael said.

    "But he still had that ster." The Angel said.

    "No, he doesn''t. I took the dark magic weapons and he won''t remember a thing about how they went missing." Michael said with a wry smile on his face.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 315 Welcome To Phoenix Academy

    All the students had gathered in the auditorium just like they had been told and now they were waiting for the principal and other staff to show up.

    Ace was expecting Luis to be back by now but it turns out the Angel was talking longer than he said he was going to take.

    "Where could he possibly be?" Ace muttered, looking around.

    He raised his watch and was about to send a message to Luis when he heard E''s voice behind him.

    "Hi, Ace," E said.

    He quickly turned to see E behind him but she wasn''t alone as she seemed to always have Silvia beside her.

    "E." He said, dragging his voice a little before turning his gaze to Silvia. "Silvia."

    "I thought Luis was with you," E said.

    "No, he left when we were at the cafeteria and hasn''t returned till then." Ace said.

    "He hasn''t returned till then?" E said with a surprised look on her face.

    "Oh, you saw him leave." Ace said.

    "Yeah, that was the time we arrived at the cafeteria," E said. "Do you have any idea of where he went?"

    "Yeah, heˇ­."

    He wasn''t able to finish saying what he wanted to say as he was interrupted by Kelvin''s voiceing from all the speakers in the room and resounding in the room.

    They all turned their attention to the raised part of the auditorium meant for addressing students to see Kelvin standing there with some of the staff behind him.

    "Good morning everybody." He greeted everyone before he went straight to what he wanted to say.

    "We are all aware that we will be leaving for Phoenix academy for the tournament which will kick off by next week.

    "We were expected to leave by flight but there''s a better way to get there on time. As we all know, teleportation isn''t that developed enough to teleport many people between far continents at once without breaking down or something going wrong but my dear cousin seems to have found a solution to that."

    After saying that Kelvin expected Michael to show up and demonstrate what he had just spoken about but the CEO was nowhere to be found.

    "Nicole." Kelvin turned to her and called after looking around for a while without Michael arriving.

    "Sir," Nicole said on getting closer to him.

    "Where is Michael?" He asked.

    "I don''t know but let me give him a call." She said reaching for her bag which was hung over her shoulder.

    She brought out her phone and was about to dial his number when white light appeared beside them and cleared up to reveal Michael and Luis.

    "Hi, sorry for arrivingte, I had something I needed to finish," Michael said as Luis quickly made his way down to where all the students were.

    It didn''t take him long to spot Ace as he quickly made his way to him.

    "I knew you went to see Michael." Ace said. "What did he say?"

    "Not now," Luis muttered to stop him from saying something stupid.

    "Okay." Ace said.

    "Were you helping him with the teleporter?" Silvia asked.

    "Not exactly," Luis said, scratching the back of his head before turning his gaze to E.

    "Hey." He said.

    "Hey." She said with her eyes fixed directly on his face.

    "Is there something on my face?" Luis asked, touching his face.

    "No," E said, shaking her head. "Where did you go, I mean why were you in such a hurry, we saw you running out of the cafeteria?"

    ''And now you''re talking to him like this.'' Jasmine said.

    Luis couldn''t answer that question because Silvia was there and he was d when Michael had called their attention to the side of the auditorium which had a white cloth covering something.

    "I know some of you still remember this teleporter," Michael said as he pulled off the white cloth to reveal the teleporter that Van and the demons had been using to teleport demons from the demon world to earth.

    "Isn''t that the demon''s teleporter?" Lennon asked.<sub> </sub>

    "Nice job Lennon, you have a retentive memory," Michael said. "You see this teleporter unlike the ones we have here can travel really far distances without dropping someone in the middle of the sky.

    "Get to the point Michael," Kelvin said.

    "Okay, I did a little reconfiguration on the teleporter and disconnected it from the demon so now it should take the students and you all to Phoenix academy," Michael said.

    "How sure are you that this won''t lead us to the demon or drop us in the middle of the sky?" Lennon asked.

    "I would have loved to do a little demonstration myself," Michael said, turning on the teleporter as a swirl of blue and white lights appeared in the middle. "But I have a lot of things to finish here and you know how long it takes to go from Phoenix to Crockel on a flight."

    There was a little moment of silence between the staff as the students kept murmuring and Nicole walked up to Michael to ask him something.

    "Are you sure this won''t lead us anywhere dangerous?" She whispered to him.

    "I''m sure it won''t and if it does, I''ll know," Michael said.

    "Michael." She grumbled.

    "Alright, I''ve tested it, it will take you guys straight to the gates of Phoenix academy," Michael said.

    "Are you sure?" She asked.

    "Yeah."

    Nicole stared at him for a while before turning to Kelvin and nodding to him.

    "Okay students, arrange yourselves in three lines ording to your sses," Kelvin said.

    The students did as they were told and quickly arranged themselves in three lines ording to their sses.

    "Are you sure this is safe?" Lennon turned to Nicole to ask as he was still having second thoughts about what they were about to do.

    "Michael said he''s sure of where it''s going to lead us and Michael isn''t one to y with people''s lives," Nicole said.

    "Okay," Lennon said.

    The first-year students were the first to go through the portal and after they had gone through the second-year students followed before the third-year students.

    The staff made their way into the portal after all the third-year students had gone through and now it was time for Nicole and Kelvin to make their way through.

    "Give me a call when you get through," Michael said, giving Nicole a peck on her cheek. "Which will be in about two seconds."

    Kelvin felt some kind of pain in his heart watching that happen and Nicole didn''t know how to feel about it.

    "See youter Couz," Michael said.

    "Yeah, see youter," Kelvin said as the two made their way through the portal.

    "I never knew you and Michael were dating," Kelvin said as soon as they hade out right in front of Phoenix academy''s gate and behind their students.

    ''And you were never supposed to find out now.'' She thought thinking of what she was going to do to Michael when he got here.

    The sky was bright as ever in Phoenix city the capital of Phoenix which was where the academy was situated and the gate was really tall.

    "I feel like the atmosphere here is better than the one back at Crockel," Luis said looking up.

    "Yeah, it is," E said, also looking up.

    It didn''t take long before the gates opened up for them to see General Gary who had two soldiers standing by his side.

    "Students of Crockel academy, wee to Phoenix academy," Gary said.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 316 Giving Everyone A Piece Of Her Mind

    After Jude had run into the forest and mysteriously disappeared ording to the guards, Ashburn had left with Melina, and the king had ordered his guards to throw both Carl and Festus into the castle''s prison.

    The guards wanted to take Festus'' staff away from him but the light wizard had refused and wouldn''t let go of the staff.

    "I would have loved to give up my staff to you but someone is currently after it and it is dangerous to allow this staff to fall into the wrong hands," Festus said, turning his gaze to Roy as the king clearly knew what he was talking about.

    "Listen Festus I am not going to take away your staff but if you try anything stupid, I assure you that I will find you and you will not being back with me," Roy said, pointing at his face.

    After saying that he gave his guards the go sign as they dragged both Festus and Carl to the castle.

    It had not even been up to two hours since they had been locked together in the same cell before someone came to see them, someone Carl couldn''t even look in the face right now.

    The young knight was sitting in front of the bars when the princess walked and as soon as he had seen who it was, he had bowed his head.

    Diana walked straight to where he was sitting and stood there without saying anything.

    Looking at her face you could tell grievance had reached its boiling point.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about any of this?" Her voice was breaking as she was trying to stop herself from crying.

    "Your father didn''t want you to know about it," Carl said with his head still bowed.

    "That wasn''t what I meant, you knew where the elf was, Tauriel right?"

    "How do you know that name?" Carl said, raising his head.

    "I spoke to her through the orb when she was trying to contact Jude, she seemed nice but I guess she''s not who I thought she could be since she''s the reason why my little sister got kidnapped," Diana said as rage was beginning to fill her voice even with the sobs.

    "Listen, Diana, those elves didn''t do anything wrong, their king is only looking for them because they helped Jude escape from their kingdom," Carl said.

    "What was Jude doing in their kingdom in the first ce?" Diana asked.

    "He was looking for his sister when he got captured," Carl said.

    "And you kept all this away from me." She said as her sobbing was beginning to get louder.

    "Diana please stop crying if I had told you any of this it wouldn''t haveˇ­."

    "It wouldn''t have what?" Diana asked.

    "It wouldn''t have changed anything," Carl said.

    "I know that it wouldn''t have changed anything but don''t you think I deserve to know what''s going on or you just don''t trust me enough to let me know?" She said, "You know I see my father''s point in keeping this away from me no matter how irrelevant it may be but I just don''t see your point."

    "Diana," Jude called as he tried to say something but she had cut him short.

    "Do you know where they are?" She asked.

    "Who?" Carl asked.

    "Jude and the elf, do you know where they are?" She asked again.

    "No," Carl replied, he was a bit hesitant to answer that question.

    "Right." She said drawing away from the bars a little. "How am I even supposed to know you''re telling the truth?" She said before slowly making her way out of the room.

    "Diana," Carl called but she didn''t even turn back until she was out of sight.

    Festus had been sitting at the back carefully listening to the conversation between the two and he was only listening because he didn''t know what to say.

    "I see you have something special with the princess," Festus said after she had left.

    ? "Yeah but she''s never going to forgive me for this," Carl said, bowing his head.

    Diana had gone straight to her room after speaking with Carl, she fell on her bed and sobbed some more before cleaning her eyes, getting up to straighten her dress, and taking a deep breath.

    Her next destination was her father''s throne room as she also needed to have a conversation with him.<sub> </sub>

    She walked into the room to find Roy on his throne with a cup of wine in his hand.

    "Diana." He called on spotting her but he had gotten a whole new and different responsepared to the one he always got.

    "Don''t call my name." She said with a mean look on her face, she was d there was enough lighting in the room so that he could see her face from where she was standing. "Your daughter is out there in an unsafe ce and you''re here enjoying a cup of wine."

    "Diana drinking this doesn''t mean I''m enjoying it, it''s a way to."

    "Forget your sorrow, I know," Diana said.

    "What''s the problem, Diana?" Roy asked, dropping the cup of wine on the small table beside his throne.

    "Oh, so now you''re going to act like you don''t know," Diana said. "I was out there father, I heard everything about the elves and the attack and I thought you were going toe in here and tell me the truth but you just decided to make another shit up.

    "The only reason you mentioned the part about the elf taking Melina was because I was in the room when he took her."

    "Diana, there''s a good exnation to all of this," Roy said.

    "I know, you think keeping me in the dark means keeping me safe," Diana said. "But you''re not me." She said, shaking her head.

    "Diana."

    "It just hurts me when I find out about all these things that you have been keeping away from me all in the name of keeping me safe." She said,

    "Diana I can assure you that it was all for your own good," Roy said.

    "That''s the only thing you say and you still can''t exin how it was for my own good." She said, "You know what, you just sit there and pretend to be a good king and father while I go look for a way to find my sister."

    "Diana," Roy called but she didn''t respond to his calls as she walked out of the throne room.

    He let out a deep sigh as he crashed back on his throne and fell into his thoughts.

    It didn''t take long before he was snapped out of those thoughts as the lights in the room were all blown out except for the ones close to his throne.

    He was really startled as he heard footsteps approaching him until a figure in a dark hood had stopped right in front of his throne.

    "How did you get in here!" Roy said with a raised voice as he quickly got up from his throne.

    "Don''t bother yourself, they are all asleep." The hooded figure said.

    "Who are you?" Roy asked with a shaky voice.

    "I don''t think that''s necessary, I am only here to make a bargain with you."

    "What bargain?" Roy asked.

    "I will help you find your daughter if you get me what I want from one of your prisoners." The hooded figure said.

    "Which of my prisoners?" Roy asked slowly, sitting down on his throne.

    "The light wizard."

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 317 Rooms Assigned

    The students of Crockel academy were all asked to enter the academy as one of the soldiers led them to the area where all of them would be assigned their various rooms as the tournament wouldst for a week.

    That was the reason why they were all asked to park some of their stuff which they knew they were going to need during their stay here and while some of the students had parked a few of their stuff in small bags, some of them thought they were going away on some kind of business trip.

    "You guys arrived really early, we''re expecting the other academies by eleven pm and Eukerion is going to take longer than that given that they are the farthest continent from Phoenix," Gary said as he and Kelvin were having a little stroll around the academy.

    "Yeah, and I guess you were thinking we were going to take longer," Kelvin said.

    "Not because you''re almost the same distance away with Eukerion but because you''re known for runningte," Gary said.

    "Well, that record got smashed today," Kelvin said with a little chuckle.

    "So tell me how did you guys get here so fast, I thought arge teleporter that could travel this far hasn''t been developed yet?" Gary said.

    "We humans haven''t developed it yet but the demons have," Kelvin said.

    "Demons?"

    "Yeah, remember ourst conflict with demons that I told you about?"

    "Yeah," Gary said.

    "That''s the teleporter they were using and after Michael adjusted it to his own settings we were able to use it just now," Kelvin said.

    Oh, Michael, your brilliant cousin." Gary said, continuing the walk.

    "Alright everyone go around and look for two students you would like to be your roommates and thene up here so you can write your names and take the keys to your rooms." A sergeant said.

    He was standing in front of the student with another sergeant and arge table in between them.

    "I''m just d it''s three and not two," Luis said, turning his gate to Ace and Dn who had his head bowed.

    "Yeah, but you would have picked me if it was two right?" Ace asked.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a smile as he scratched the back of his head.

    "A third roommate is going to make things reallyplicated for us," E said, touching her backpack.

    "Then we just have to look for someone we can trust," Silvia said, looking around as most of the students were trying to recruit new roommates.

    "Who could that possibly be, you are the only female person in the academy that I trust," E said.

    ''A you don''t trust me?'' Jasmine said.

    "You are not a person, Jasmine," E muttered.

    Just then Monica came running toward the two and she seemed to be out of breath.

    "I have been looking for you two." She said, trying to catch her breath.

    "Why?" E quickly asked.

    "I don''t really have friends in my ss and I know you two are roommates so I was wondering if I could be your third roomie," Monica said.

    "Yes," Silvia said abruptly.

    "Silvia," E said quickly, pulling her to the side.

    "What?" The wonder warrior asked.

    "You can''t just say yes like that when you know the situation we are currently in," E said.

    "I am aware of the situation we are currently in and that is why I said yes to her, she is the closest person we can trust in a situation like that," Silvia said.

    "You say that like you really know her," E said.

    "I don''t know her closely but you said it yourself you don''t know many females you can trust here but during the few times I have been with her, I think she can be trusted," Silvia said.

    E didn''t say anything as she suddenly made eye contact with Sonia from far away.

    "Okay, but you shouldn''t mistake being extra nice for trustworthy," E muttered as she walked back to Monica.

    "I am a wonder warrior E," Silvia said, quickly following her.

    "So," Monica said, joining her hands together.

    "You can be our roomie," E said.

    "Great," Monica said with a wide smile on her face.

    "But there is one rule you will have to promise to keep first." The lightning mage said.

    "Anything," Monica said with a smile still on her face.

    Luis had gone up to the sergeant registering the male students to write down their names and that was the same time Ciara and her friends had also arrived at the table to write their names.

    "I see you didn''t make any changes to your old roommates," Ciara said, writing her name on therge book.

    "Was I supposed to?" Luis said quickly, writing his name and handing the pen to Ace.

    "I don''t know but when you don''t like something you change it." She said with a shrug. "I like my roommates."

    "Hi, Luis," Cassie said with a little wave that the Angel happily returned but Lilly didn''t seem to care as she stood there looking at her fingers waiting for Cassie to finish writing her name.<sub> </sub>

    "See youter Luis," Ciara said before leaving with her friends.

    "Yeah see youter," Luis said before turning to Ace who was giving him a weird look now.

    "What?"

    "Just be careful with all these girls, man." Ace said.

    "Why? I''m not doing anything with them." Luis said.

    "That''s what they always say." Ace said, walking away towards their room as Dn slowly followed him.

    After the registration, the students had all made their way to their assigned dorm rooms and as always the boys'' dormitory was separated from the girls'' dormitory.

    The only difference this time was that there was no ss separation as they were here as guests.

    E, Silvia, and Monica had made their way to their assigned room and as soon as they had entered the room, Silvia had closed the door as E went straight for the closest bed and dropped her bag.

    There was little light in the room but not enough for them to see properly so Monica wanted to open the window.

    "No, no, don''t open that window," Silvia said.

    "Why?" Monica asked, turning her gaze back to them.

    "Remember that rule you promised to keep?" E said slowly unzipping her bag.

    "Yeah, although you still have mentioned what the rule is," Monica said.

    E didn''t say anything as she fully unzipped her bag for Ajax to jump straight into her hands.

    "Is that a dog?" Monica asked with a surprised expression on her face.

    "No, it''s a wolf cub," E said.

    "A wolf cub?" Monica said with a startled voice.

    "Calm down," Silvia said.

    "Isn''t he dangerous?" Monica asked.

    "Does he look dangerous?" E asked as Ajax licked her face.

    "Yeah but he''s still a cub," Monica said.

    "Don''t worry as long as E is here he won''t harm you," Silvia said.

    "I am going to be more worried about me hurting him," Monica muttered to herself.

    "Please you have to keep this between us, no one must know about it, remember you promised," E said.

    "Okay," Monica said with a sigh. "But doesn''t he have a mother?"

    "He does but strangely he prefers staying with E," Silvia said.

    "You can open the window now," E said as she carried Ajax to the part of the room where no one would see him through the window.

    "I didn''t expect my one week here to start with craziness," Monica said, walking towards the window.

    "We have a new roommate here as you can see so behave yourself and no fireballs," E said to the wolf cub as he responded with a nod and a little bark.

    "Good boy." She said, rubbing his head.

    ____ ___

    Max was lying on his bed thinking about the tournament when the door opened for Sony to walk in.

    "Crockel academy is here," Sony said.

    "So fast," Max said, springing up from his bed. "We have to go start looking for Demon yer."

    <o>,m "We''re less busy so yeah we should," Sony said with a shrug.</o>

    "Alright," Max said as he quickly rushed to the door but his mood had immediately gone down as soon as he opened it and saw Jane standing there.

    "Hello boys, it''s time to get to work." She said with a wry smile on her face.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 318 Striking Resemblance

    Luis was surprised to find out that the room they were going to be staying in was just like the one they had at Crockel academy.

    A double bunk was ced close to the door with a single bed opposite it and the window which they never opened and would never open was on the same side.

    There wasn''t much to do in the room as the three roommates entered the room and dropped their bags on their respective beds and just like at Crockel academy, Luis had gotten the single bed.

    He pulled out his bedsheet from his bag and quickly used it to cover his bed before turning back to see that Ace was doing the same and Dn was just standing there.

    "Hey, are you with those headsets?" Ace asked.

    "You mean these?" Luis said as he ced his hands on the bed for the VR headsets to appear on it. "Do you want to y?"

    "Of course not." Ace said.

    "Why not?" Luis asked as that wasn''t exactly the answer he was expecting.

    "We''re in a new environment Luis, we are at Phoenix academy, the best academy in the world, we should be out there exploring not ying a video game indoors." Ace said.

    "So you want us to go outside and explore," Luis said.

    "Yeah, and we can also meet new people." Ace said.

    "The other academies aren''t here yet," Luis said.

    "I meant from Phoenix academy." Ace said.

    "Okay," Luis said.

    "Let''s go." Ace said opening the door.

    ''Remember Michael told you to stay low and you haven''t been obeying that instruction right from Crockel academy.'' Lena said.

    ''It''s still daytime Lena and there are a lot of soldiers, teachers, and students moving around the academy even Nova knows now''s not the best time to try and capture me.'' Luis replied.

    As soon as he had stepped outside he had spotted the same Nova he was thinking about, but she wasn''t alone.

    She was with Nicole and they were talking to two soldiers just in front of the boy''s dormitory area.

    Nova had made eye contact with him as soon as he had looked in that direction but he had quickly broken that eye contact as soon as he heard Ace calling his name.

    "Hey Luis, over here." Ace said, calling him to follow him down therge road which demarcated the boys'' dormitory area and the girls'' dormitory area.

    Unlike Crockel academy, there were no forests in Phoenix academy the whole ce was filled with lots of buildings and nicely tarred roads.

    "This ce is awesome." Ace said as the two walked down the road.

    Many students were walking up and down the road, mostly students from Phoenix academy but none of them cared about who they were or whether they were from a different academy.

    Ace had immediately stopped walking as he could clearly see the entrance to the skyscraper building that was towering over their guest dormitories.

    "I don''t know why we don''t have a skyscraper at our academy." Ace said looking up at the building. "This building could contain all the sses in the academy."

    "Yeah but I think the skyscraper is for the other academies." A female voice said behind the two.

    The two boys quickly turned to see a red-haired female who was holding some files which Ace could tell were really important.

    ''E.'' Was the first thought that hade to Luis'' mind on seeing the person but there were a few things that had confirmed that it was a different person.

    She had red hair just like E but her hair color seemed to be slightly bleached and she also appeared to be a little shorter and palerpared to E.

    She also had quite an oval face which wasn''t exactly something E had.

    Apart from the few differences, she looked exactly just like E, the blue eyes, the slightly pointed nose, and the red hair.

    "Our ssrooms are behind the building." The girl said, pointing at the skyscraper.

    "Oh, and I guess we weren''t good enough to be put in the skyscraper." Ace said.

    "Well the first ce was for the first academy to arrive and no one expected that to be your academy, it was really shocking to see you guys arrive this early." The girl said.<sub> </sub>

    "Oh." Ace said. "Thanks for clearing me up on that."

    "No problem, I''m Emma by the way," Emma said, offering her hand for a handshake.

    "Ace." Ace said epting the handshake.

    Emma turned to Luis after the handshake to see that he still had his eyes on her since they turned to her.

    "Is your friend okay?" She asked.

    "Ah, sorry," Luis said, snapping out of his mind as he was having a conversation with Lena. "It''s just that you really look like someone I know."

    "Oh," Emma said, holding in her smile. "Two people look alike most times."

    "It''s something new to me," Luis said.

    "I could tell, I''m Emma by the way." She said offering her hand for a handshake.

    "Emma," Luis repeated before epting the handshake. "Luis."

    "Nice to meet you Luis and you too Ace." She said turning her gaze back to Ace.

    "Nice meeting you too." Ace said.

    "Well, I have to go get this to miss Valerie." She said, "See you guyster and if you want to know where the tournament is taking ce just keep walking down until you get to therge stadium." She added before walking away.

    "She''s nice." Ace said as soon as she was gone.

    "Yeah and I still can''t get over the fact that there isn''t much difference in looks whenparing her to E," Luis said, still thinking of the striking resemnce between the two.

    "Yeah she looks like your girlfriend but I think she''s prettier and nicer." Ace said.

    "E''s not my girlfriend," Luis said.

    "Whatever, let''s just go see the stadium." Ace said, already walking off in the direction.

    ___ ___

    The students of Eukerion academy had just arrived at Phoenix intercontinental airport and now they were getting ready to go through the teleporters that would take them straight to Phoenix academy.

    Teleporters were made avable at the airports for easy transportation but there were still cabs for the many people who didn''t feelfortable traveling through teleporters.

    The students were standing beside the ne at the airport waiting for the teleporters to get ready and as always Tania and Chloe were standing together but they weren''t talking as Tania had a lot going through her mind right now.

    "Hey, I''ve told you to stop thinking about that and put on a smile," Chloe said, giving her a little shove.

    "Chloe you don''t understand, there are a lot of dangerous creatures in my world and one of them might havee through that portal," Tania said.

    "I know but the two Lieutenants are already on the case," Chloe said. "And besides that shouldn''t you be happy that you''re finally going to find your friend today?"

    "Yeah," Tania said but the smile just wasn''ting to her.

    "Get ready to move everyone, the teleporters are ready!" A female teacher yelled from the area the engineers were working on the teleporters.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 319 Balancing The Deal

    Jude and Tuchel were lucky to have Tauriel with them as the she-elf had read a lot of books about adapting to new environments.

    The first thing they had done after hitting the floor after Jude had exined what happened to them was get new clothes as it was clear that their dressing style was very different from the dressing style of this new world.

    Everything seemed new and different to them, the cars, the buildings, the city, this new world was beautifulpared to their world.

    The two elves were getting a lot of attention as they walked into a cloth shop but they were really surprised that no one had called them out for being elves.

    "I guess elves don''t exist in this world," Tauriel muttered to Tuchel.

    "Yeah but if this is the transition of our world, doesn''t that mean we somehow went extinct?" Jude asked and that was a valid point that he had made.

    "You can''t be sure, this is only one ce in this world, maybe the people in this part don''t know about them," Tauriel said.

    The first thing the two elves had done on getting to the cloth shop was looking for beanies and when they found them they quickly put them on.

    It was clear they didn''t like the kind of attention they were getting.

    They also took some clothes which they immediately put on throwing their old ones to the side.

    Jude was worried that since a lot of things were different in this world that the medium of exchange was going to be different but he let out a sigh of relief when he discovered that that was one of the few things that remained unchanged.

    He was d he was with a good amount of gold and silver coins when he got chased by the guards and with those coins, he was able to pay for the clothes they had taken.

    Walking out of the shop Jude was now putting on a ck long sleeve shirt, a pair of ck trousers, and a pair of ck sneakers.

    "These clothes are slightly ufortable but not as ufortable as my armor," Jude said.

    Tuchel, on the other hand, preferred something that extended from his body downwards and that was why he was putting on a brown cloak but he was also putting on ck trousers under.

    Tauriel just like her brother liked extended clothes as she was putting on a ck robe with a pair of ck trousers and ck sneakers just like Jude''s.

    "What now?" Jude asked after they had walked a little distance away from the cloth shop.

    "I suggest we get weapons," Tuchel said.

    "Look around Tuchel does this ce look like our world and do you see anyone carrying a weapon around?" Jude said looking around.

    "I know but we have to be prepared for anything and that requires getting weapons, I wish I hade out with my bow, that my bow was my favorite," Tuchel said, looking up.

    "Tuchel''s right," Tauriel said. "We need to get weapons."

    "Really? And where do you possibly think we could get them?" Jude asked.

    "What of that shop over there?" Tauriel asked pointing at a shop in front of them which had posters of weapons on its ss.

    ___ ___

    Luis and Ace had arrived at the stadium and were now at the highest part of the stands and looking at the whole area from there brought up mixed feelings of excitement and amazement in them.

    "I didn''t think the stadium was going to be this big," Luis said.

    "Me too." Ace said, looking around.

    From up there, they could see the people setting up certain types of equipment on the pitch which the two guessed was for the tournament.

    "I saw an arcade sign in one of the buildings outside the stadium, we should go check it out." Ace said.

    "Okay," Luis said.

    The two made their way down the stands and out of the stadium.

    Ace wasn''t mistaken when he said he saw an arcade sign, there was indeed an arcade in Phoenix academy.

    The two walked into the noisy arcade where there were lots of students ying one game or the other.

    "Are you with any coins?" Ace asked.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod and smile after looking into his inventory.

    Ace found most of the games the students interested but Luis didn''t.

    Most of the games only required your hands for the operation and that was just something he didn''t understand.

    It didn''t take him long to spot a game that he did like in the arcade a game that seemed very familiar to him.

    ying the game required a lot of space and that was the reason why it was shifted away from the rest of the arcade.

    There was a circr t device ced on the floor with a machine in front of the student shooting discs at him.

    The student was doing his best to hit and kick the discs away but it didn''t take long before he had begun to get overwhelmed and had gotten hit by a couple of discs as the circr device on the ground turned red.

    ''That''s just like the device Michael used to test our speed.''

    "I remember ying that game," Luis said, pointing in the direction.

    "Oh really, let''s go check it out then." Ace said.

    The student who had just gotten knocked down by a disc sat there as Mason approached him.

    Mason was a third-year student who was known for being mean to other students, to cut things short he was a bully and this was one of his many ways of bullying students.

    He was tall, huge, and had a scary face that most of the students were afraid of looking at.

    He had taken control of the disc attack game and demanded that everyone who wanted to y make a bet with him.<sub> </sub>

    The adults in charge of the arcade weren''t doing anything about it as they get a little percentage from whatever Mason got every day.

    "You really thought you could make it past level five," Mason said, shaking his head. "Now pay up." He said as his voice suddenly turned harsh.

    The student had no choice as he didn''t want to get beaten so he dropped two gold coins in the bully''s hand.

    "What just happened?" Ace asked with a confused expression on his face.

    ''I guess they have bullies here too.'' Luis thought.

    ''They''re everywhere.'' Lena said.

    "Good," Mason said with a smile before turning to the rest of the students around the area. "Now who wants to go next?"

    None of the students wanted to go as almost all of them had lost two coins each and were afraid to lose more.

    "I''ll go," Luis said, raising his hand.

    "Oh,e to the spot then." Mason said, pointing at the t and circr device just in front of the machine."

    "Are you sure you want to do this, you don''t have two gold coins?" Ace said.

    "Yes, I do," Luis said, walking up to the spot.

    "I will assume that you know the deal so give me your bronze coin," Mason said.

    "Actually, I don''t know the deal," Luis said.

    "Oh," Mason said as a wry smile appeared on his face. "You''re one of them from Crockel academy."

    "Yeah," Luis said, looking him directly in the face.

    "Ok, the deal is that you''ll have to make it past level five or you will give me two gold coins," Mason said.

    "Ok, and what''s in it for me?" Luis asked.

    "Huh?" Mason said.

    "It has to be a bnced deal so you''ll have to also include that you''ll be the one to give me two gold coins if I eventually make it past level five," Luis said.

    "Oh, I see you''re trying to be smart," Mason said. "Deal and you better have your gold coins ready."

    "I have them ready," Luis said with a nod as he stuck his hand into his pockets and handed him the bronze coin just like he asked.

    Mason took the coin from him, walked to the machine, and slotted it into its coin slot.

    As the coin had entered the machine, the countdown began from ten.

    "I just hope you know what you''re doing Luis." Ace muttered.

    The countdown ended as the machine began shooting discs at him starting from level one.

    Just like the one Michael had used on them, level one was slow and the machine was only shooting from one hole.

    Luis didn''t have any trouble punching and kicking the discs away in level one.

    Level two the machine switched to two holes with a slight increase in speed but that also wasn''t a problem for Luis who kicked and punched the discs without any problem.

    Level three the machine switched to three holes with another increase in speed but Luis still kept his cool as he kicked and punched the discs without stepping away from the circr device on the floor.

    At level four there was a significant increase in speed and Mason was looking forward to his downfall in this level but the Angel kicked and punched all the discs away before they could hit or fly past him.

    "He just cleared level four and he doesn''t look drained." A student said.

    "He''s doing great so far."

    "I didn''t expect him to get this far."

    "I really thought he was like one of those overconfident idiots."

    "Chill men let''s see how he will fair in level five before we start making conclusions."

    Mason was really surprised to see Luis make it this far and the shocking part of it was that he didn''t look tired.

    "There''s no way you''re getting past level five," Mason said as the machine gave out a ding sound signaling the beginning of level five.

    "You can do it, Luis." Ace said as the first discs shot out and were both kicked away by the Angel.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 320 Overdid It

    Level five wasn''t thest level of the game but it was the level that no one had been able to get past and that was the reason used it to make the deals but today things were going to turn out differently for him.

    The level five discs were fast and tricky but Luis had gotten faster in the past couple of days.

    His agility was at thirty-six which was enough to be way faster than an average human and given the fact that simple things like moving the parts of his body hardly drained his energy, he was able to keep up the efficiency.

    He had his focus on the discs as he kicked and smashed them just before they could get to him.

    The students surrounding him were all stunned by how he had been able to keep up till now and his punches and kicks still seemed to carry the same power as they did when he was at level one.

    Mason couldn''t believe it and now had a horrid look on his face as he knew what wasing.

    "They said he''s not using any ability." A boy came from behind to whisper to him. "If he did, the device on the floor will light up red."

    "He has to be using some kind of trick," Mason said as thest group of discs got shot out from the machine at once and all got kicked back by Luis.

    "That was level five, do Ie down or do I have to keep going?" Luis asked, turning his gaze to Mason.

    Mason didn''t say anything as a ding sound came from the machine to signal the beginning of level six.

    "Okay," Luis said as he quickly turned his gaze back to the machine.

    It quickly shot out two discs at the same time before shooting out the other one just as the first two got closer.

    He smashed the first disc with his fist and with a kick smashed the other disc into the third one.

    "That was tricky." The Angel said as he dealt with the next set of discs.

    "He just cleared the super hard level and is still going at level six." A boy said.

    "That''s unbelievable."

    "And I was told Crockel didn''t have many talents."

    "Who is that boy?"

    Ace was afraid at first when Luis volunteered to y the game but now that he had made it past level five he was calm again and had a satisfied look on his face.

    Level six seemed to have been a little too much for Luis but he still managed to get through it.

    "That was harder than I expected." He muttered after hitting thest disc back.

    ? ''I don''t think you''ll be making it through the next level.'' Lena said.

    ''That''s okay I''ve already done what I wanted to do.''

    Just like Lena had said the ding sound hade from the machine to begin level seven as two discs were shot out at amazing speed.

    He was able to hit those ones back with his hands but he wasn''t so lucky with the third.

    He had gone for a kick but he had mistimed the position of the disc as his leg went over it and the disc flew right past him almost hitting a girl before Ace slowed it down with his wind ability.

    As soon as the disc had flown past him, the t device on the floor turned red as a loud buzzing sound was heard.

    "I guess level seven was too much for him."

    "Yeah, but making it past levels five and six is really impressive. That''s the first time since this game was brought here."

    "Hey." Ace said, rushing towards Luis as he got off the spot.

    "How did I do?" Luis asked.

    "Are you kidding me? You made it past two formidable levels and now you''re going to get two gold coins." Ace said with an excited voice.

    "Yeah, my gold coins," Luis said, turning his gaze to Mason who had quickly put a calm expression on his face as he was nning on doing something.

    "Hey, I made it past level five so that means I won the bet," Luis said after stopping in front of Mason.

    The area had gone quiet as everyone was expecting some sort of drama from Mason and they were right about that.

    Mason stared at the Angel for a while before he quickly grabbed him by his cor, pulled him closer to the wall, and pinned him on it.

    "Listen to me punk, I know what you did and if you don''t want to get hurt or anybody finding out about this you better walk away from here and never return until the tournament''s done and you leave." He said with a muffled and intimidating voice so that the students in the room wouldn''t hear him.

    Ace didn''t move from where he was standing as he was aware that Luis could handle himself.

    ''I knew I should have read his mind earlier.'' The Angel said in his mind.

    ''Yeah, you should keep your mind read activated around people like this.'' Lena said.

    Mason was surprised that Luis didn''t look scared and had not said a word for a while now.<sub> </sub>

    "I am going to drop you and when I do, you are going to run out of here and never return," Mason said with his intimidating voice that he thought worked on everyone.

    "Is this your big n?" Luis asked, shaking his head while trying to keep in hisughter.

    "Oh, I see you need some beating," Mason said but before he could do anything, Luis had grabbed his hands and twisted them forcing him to let go of his cor.

    "Aw!" Mason yelled as Luis dropped to the floor holding both of his hands.

    The students in the area were expecting this kind of drama from Mason but in no way were they expecting this kind of twist.

    Ace was really enjoying where this was going and had a smug look on his face as he watched.

    "I didn''t do anything, I won the deal fair and square and now you''re just going to scare me away so you don''t get to give me the gold coins." The Angel said, twisting his hands more.

    Maybe his voice still sounded calm but he was really angry now after hearing everything Mason had in mind.

    "Arghhhh." Mason groaned. "Toby." He called.

    Toby was like some sort of henchman to him and he had quickly stepped up to help him untilˇ­.

    "Don''t you even dare," Luis said as his eyes took on a little white glow.

    [ Compel activated ]

    As soon as those words had left his mouth, Toby had stopped moving no matter how hard he tried to.

    ''Luis, I think you''re going a little out of control here.'' Lena said.

    Luis didn''t reply to her as he turned to Mason with hispel still active.

    "Now give me my gold coins." He said.

    Mason didn''t even try to resist as he was under hispulsion now.

    He stuck his hand into his pocket, brought out the two gold coins, and handed them to the Angel.

    "Good," Luis said with a creepy smile as he let go of him, allowing him to fall to the floor.

    After taking his coin, he didn''t want to stay in the arcade anymore and made his way straight to the exit as everyone standing in his way cleared the road for him.

    Ace quickly went after him after he had walked past him and had finally caught up with him outside.

    "Dude, you really showed that bully what you''re made of." Ace said with an excited tone.

    "Yeah but somebody thinks I overdid it," Luis said with a little hint of annoyance in his voice.

    "Yeah, a little but that''s okay as long as you gave that guy what he deserved." Ace said. "So where are we going next and we should discuss how we''re going to spend those coins?"

    "I think we should head back to our room," Luis said, already walking off.

    That wasn''t the answer and response Ace was looking for and you could tell that by the sudden change in the expression on his face.

    "Okay." He said following the Angel.

    Back at the arcade, all the students in the disc game area had gone to look for other games to y as Mason sat on the floor thinking of what just happened.

    He wasn''t the only one though but the only difference was that Toby was speaking out his thoughts.

    "It was as if there was some kind of invisible force stopping me from moving and there was a little white glow in his eyes," Toby said.

    Mason wasn''t exactly paying attention to what he was saying as he had one certain thought in mind.

    ''Who is that kid?'' He thought, rubbing his hands.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 321 Thats How It Got Burnt

    The students of Eukerion academy arrived in front of Phoenix''s academy gate through the teleporters and it didn''t take long before the gate opened and standing in front of them were General Gary and Kelvin.

    "Wee to Phoenix academy, students of Eukerion academy." General Gary said.

    "What a surprise to see Crockel academy arrive here before us," Rosa said, walking in through the gate. "Or did youe here without your students to have a little chat with Gary?"

    "That''s funny Rosa but all my students are here," Kelvin said.

    "Really? How is that even possible?" She asked with a confused expression on her face.

    "Well, it''s a secret," Kelvin said.

    "Oh, I see," Rosa said, turning to two of her staff behind her. "Tell the students to starting."

    "Okay, ma."

    "Did you dye your hair?" Kelvin asked as her hair was ck now instead of the blonde he knew her for.

    "Yeah, I decided to add a few new looks for the tournament." She said with a smile.

    The students were led to the skyscraper by the sergeants who were in charge of assigning rooms to the students and now they were filling them in on the process of choosing three roommates and how the room was shared.

    The skyscraper had eighty floors and each was made up of ten rooms each so the upper part of the floors was meant for the girls while the other part was meant for the boys.

    Tania and Chloe were already sure that they were going to be roommates and although Chloe didn''t like the idea of a third roommate, they were going to look for one as that was the rule.

    "How about her?" Chloe asked, looking in a certain direction.

    "Who?" Tania asked, looking in the direction of trying to see who she was talking about.

    "Natasha," Chloe said, trying to hold in herughter.

    "Natasha?" Tania said with a shocked expression on her face. "I thought you didn''t like her."

    "I was just kidding," Chloe said finally letting out theughter she was holding in. "She is thest person I would want to be our roommate."

    "Yeah me too," Tania said.

    "I still want to punish her for what she did to you," Chloe said looking at Natasha who was standing on her own while staring up at the building.

    "You promised me you wouldn''t get into any fight with her," Tania said.

    "I promised you I wouldn''t get into any fight with her because of what she did to you," Chloe said. "If she crosses my part and does anything stupid, I am going to make sure I give her a frostbite."

    "Okay but I think we should be looking for a new roommate," Tania said.

    The two looked around for a while and even asked some of the girls around who told them that they already had roommates.

    It seemed like all the girls had already found theirplete roommates and they were the odd ones out.

    "I guess we get to be just two roommates," Chloe said with a smile as she got into the girls'' line.

    "Yeah but I don''t think we searched well enough," Tania said.

    "Of course we did," Chloe said.

    The line kept moving quickly until it had gotten to their turn to fill in their names and pick the key to their room.

    "Is it just you two?" The Sergeant asked.

    "Yeah," Chloe said. "We couldn''t find a third roommate."

    "Okay but I just have to make sure that''s true." The sergeant said as he raised his head. "Is there anyone who hasn''t found roommates yet?!"

    It didn''t take long before a girl came running to the front.

    "Yes, yes, me!" She said as she quickly ran to the front.

    "Okay, you can join these two in room number three on the seventh floor." The sergeant said, handing Chloe the keys. "Just write your name here and you can get going with them."

    Chloe didn''t have a very pleased look on his face as she walked away from there but Tania was happy to have a new roommate who was also their ssmate.

    She was almost the same height as Tania was slightly taller, she was also slightly paler than Tania and had nice brown eyes.

    "Hey, my name''s Hope." The girl said with a cheerful voice.

    Tania wanted to introduce herself too but she had cut her short.

    "I know your name, Tania right and you''re Chloe." She said, turning her gaze to Chloe.

    "Oh," Tania said.<sub> </sub>

    "If you know our names you should have also known that we didn''t need a third roommate," Chloe said, walking off towards the building.

    Don''t worry, I''ll talk to her." Tania said quickly running after her as Hope slowly followed them.

    ___ ___

    E, Silvia, and Monica had done a good job in cleaning up their room.

    The whole ce was dusty at first but they quickly got to work.

    Cleaning the whole ce from the wooden surfaces to the floor and in no time, the whole ce was looking nice.

    It was really a coincidence that Monica happened to have the same pink bed sheet that the two roommates had.

    "These bed sheets say, perfect roommates," Monica said, looking at all their beds.

    "Yeah, but I was the one that gave her my spare when her own got burnt," E said.

    "Got burnt, how?" Monica asked.

    "Ummmˇ­. Never mind?" E said.

    "Okay," Monica said with an awkward voice.

    Silvia wasn''t really interested in what they were saying as she pulled out a chip pack from her bag.

    As soon as Ajax had heard the sound of the chip pack, he had quickly jumped on top of her bed and was looking at her with hungry eyes.

    "Why can''t you let me eat my chips in peace Ajax?" Silvia said as she opened the chip and after putting some in her mouth, she put some in the wolf cub''s mouth.

    "He''s really cute for a wild animal," Monica said.

    "I told you he was," E said with a smile.

    "Yeah," Monica said as she watched Silvia share her chips with Ajax for a while before getting up and turning toward the door.

    "Where are you going?" E asked.

    "I want to go see my brother." She said pointing at the door.

    "You have a brother?" Silvia said, turning her gaze to her.

    "Yeah, he''s one of the second-year students among the seven," Monica said.

    "Oh, Nate Smith right?" E asked.

    "Yeah," Monica said.

    Monica was about to leave through the door when Ajax ate one more chip from Silvia''s hand and quickly closed his eyes.

    He shook his head uncontrobly as he turned towards the door and let out a loud cough.

    That cough didn''te alone as it was apanied by a fireball that was heading towards Monica now.

    Luckily for her, she felt the heating from behind and quickly ducked for the fireball to hit the door.

    "What kind of chip was that?" E asked as she quickly grabbed Ajax and covered her mouth.

    Silvia didn''t say anything as she raised the chip pack which had ''Spicy Chip'' written on it.

    "Spicy chip?" E said, pping her forehead with her hand.

    Monica after avoiding that fireball turned to her roommates whom she was aware didn''t have any fire abilities.

    "That''s how her bedsheets got burnt." She said, as what E told her made a lot more sense to her now.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 322 Just A Friendly Spar

    Despite the fact that Ajax was a really cute wolf cub, Monica still thought that having a wolf cub as a pet wasn''t a good idea and was trying to be okay with it until she had discovered that the wolf cub could breathe fire.

    E didn''t really know what to say as she stared back at Monica who was staring at her with a dumbfounded look on her face.

    "Silvia could please get me some water?" She whispered to Silvia.

    "Okay," Silvia said before quickly zooming out of the room.

    "How is that wolf able to breathe fire?" Monica asked, finally getting the words as she pointed at Ajax.

    ''What are you thinking of making up now?'' Jasmine asked.

    ''I don''t know, you tell me.'' E replied.

    ''I don''t know either.'' Jasmine said.

    "E," Monica called.

    Just then Silvia zoomed back into the room with two bottles of water in her hands.

    "I got one for myself because I really need it." She said as she handed E one of the water bottles and sat down on her bed.

    E quickly opened the water bottle as soon as she had grabbed it from Silvia and chucked Ajax''s mouth into it to prevent more fireball idents.

    Monica didn''t expect the water to go down to even half but she was surprised as the demon Wolf took in the whole thing.

    ''That''s the least of my worries anyway.'' She thought.

    "You still haven''t answered my question, E." She said,

    "Look, Ajax has a fire ability, how he got it but recently I discovered that he has them," E said, dropping the demon Wolf on the floor.

    "Doesn''t that make him more dangerous, a fire-breathing wolf?" Monica asked with his gaze on Ajax who didn''t really seem to care about what they were talking about and had quickly jumped on Silvia''s bed.

    "Ajax wouldn''t hurt anybody," E said.

    "He may not hurt you or anyone he''s close to but you can''t say the same for others," Monica said.

    "He''s just a cub, Monica," E said, slightly raising her voice.

    "For now but in the next couple of months he will be a full-grown wolf and won''t be able to stay in this room," Monica said.

    ''She''s right about that one.'' Jasmine said.

    "So what do you want me to do?" E asked.

    "I don''t know but I think it would be best to return Ajax to where he really belongs," Monica said before opening the door and walking out of the room.

    E stared at the door quietly for a while before turning her gaze to Ajax who was lying on Silvia''sp.

    ___ ___

    Ace had followed Luis as he walked back to their room and throughout their walk back, the Angel had been really quiet.

    "Come on Luis, you just showed a bully what you''re made of, you should be happy notˇ­.. whatever you are right now." Ace said as he couldn''t exactly tell how he was feeling.

    "I''m okay Ace, I just want to return to the room," Luis said, still walking.

    "Really?" Ace said.

    "Yeah, don''t I look okay?" Luis asked, turning to him with a smile.

    "Yeah, if you were okay you wouldn''t be suggesting for us to return to the room by this time, I am having so much fun." Ace said.

    "I just want to check on Dnˇ­and."

    "And what? Sleep or y demon battle?" Ace asked. "Dn is punishing himself for what he did and I know this may sound harsh but I think he deserves every ounce of what he''s going through now."

    "I know Ace but I still want to check on him," Luis said, picking up the pace in his steps.

    The two entered their room to find Dn sleeping on his bed and after watching him for a while, Ace turned his gaze to Luis.

    "You''ve checked on him, now can we go check on other things?" Ace asked.

    "Okay," Luis said after scanning the entire room with his aura vision.

    He had done it when they first entered the room and he did it again just in case.

    The two walked back to the long road to see that there were a lot of students lined up just in front of the skyscraper building.

    "Looks like another academy just arrived." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    "Let''s go check it out, maybe we could even go inside the building." Ace said.

    "I don''t think that''s a good idea," Luis said.

    "Why not?" Ace asked.

    "Because they are currently getting assigned to their various rooms, I think it would be better if we go there after they are done with that," Luis said.

    "Yeah, you''re right, let''s go check out the shopping areas then." Ace said but then someone had shown up.

    "Hi, Luis," Sonia said, popping up beside the Angel.

    "Hey, I didn''t see youing," Luis said.

    "Great, another one of your girlfriends." Ace muttered with a sigh.

    "That''s because I wasing from behind." Sonia said, "I was actually looking for you."

    "Why?" Luis asked.<sub> </sub>

    "I love exploring new ces and I was wondering if you would do it with me." She said as the excitement in her tone became clearer.

    "Sorry to cut your expectations short but that was what we were doing before you showed up." Ace said, feigning a smile.

    "Yeah, but don''t you think it would be better to do it with a girl?" Sonia said, blinking her eyes twice as she looked at Luis.

    ''Okay, I do not know what to think of her right now.'' Lena said.

    "Yeah, you think you being a girl means everybody is just going to run into your arms, that''s not how it works sister." Ace said.

    "Hey, we can all explore the ce together, it''s no big deal," Luis said.

    Ace was about to say something before someone had suddenly shown up in front of them, someone they both recognized from tomorrow but he wasn''t alone this time as his best friend Jonah was with him.

    "Well, how lucky am I to run into one of the few people I was expecting to see just now," Jaren said with a wry smile on his face.

    "What do you want?" Luis asked, already aware of where this could lead.

    [ Mind read activated ]

    [ Mind read blocked ]

    He tried to read his mind to be a step ahead in whatever he was trying to do but it seemed like Jaren''s mind wasn''t that easy to get through and the same could be said for his friend who Luis also wasn''t able to get any information from.

    "Nothing really, I just wanted to know why a first-year student would show up to save a second-year student?" Jaren asked.

    "He''s my friend," Luis said.

    "Oh, I didn''t know Fred had friends in the first-year ss," Jaren said.

    "Well, now you know," Luis said as he tried to walk past him but he had immediately blocked his path.

    "You can''t go yet unlessˇ­."

    "Unless what?" Luis asked.

    He was starting to get annoyed by what Jaren was doing here.

    Sonia had kept her mouth shut since the two second-year students had arrived because she knew best to keep them that way. She was really surprised by the way Luis was talking to Jaren.

    "Unless you have a friendly spar with me," Jaren said.

    "A friendly spar?" Luis said.

    "Yeah, just you and me on that free spot over there," Jaren said, pointing at a spot surrounded by flowers just a little distance away from the road.

    "And why does a second-year student want to spar with a first-year student, I thought you were supposed to be looking for more worthy opponents?" Luis said.

    ''I smell something fishy.'' Lena said.

    "Yeah but you are worthy to a certain level in my books and if you do it, you can continue your tour with your friends without any bothering from me," Jaren said with a smirk on his face.

    "You don''t have to do it, Luis, we can just go back to the room and rest or y demon battle instead." Ace said.

    He knew Luis would be able to beat Jaren if he used his abilities but given the fact that he wasn''t going to use them, the chance of him getting beaten up was a little high given the fact wasn''t just any second-year student, he was one of the strongest.

    "I''ll do it," Luis said, ignoring what Ace had just said.

    "Good choice," Jaren said with the smirk on his face still there.

    The only reason Luis had agreed was that this would get him the exp to finally level up and it would also be nice to fight someone like him to see how he had improved from hisst fight with Michael.

    They had arrived at the spot which was really quiet and void of people, what a ce Jaren had picked here.

    "Like I said, it''s just a friendly spar," Jaren said as he walked to stand opposite.

    ''Even I know those words aren''t genuine.'' Luis thought.

    "You don''t have to do this Luis," Sonia said as she really wished this wasn''t happening.

    ''I have to.'' Luis thought as he turned his gaze to Jaren who had his arms pulled back.

    [ Quest received ]

    [ Defeat your opponent with not less than fifty percent of your HP remaining ]

    [ Quest rewards ]

    [ +500 exp ]

    [ +5 ability points ]

    [ +1 skill points ]

    ''I was expecting that.'' Luis thought as a smile made its way to his face.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 323 Luis Vs Jaren: Desire To Fry Someone

    Luis was somewhat looking forward to a quest when he had agreed to fight Jaren and he was d he had gotten that quest after they had arrived at the spot Jaren had chosen.

    The quest didn''t promise him much exp but five hundred exp was more than enough for him to level up and he was going to make sure he won this fight andpleted the quest.

    ''Remember it''s not just about winning, you have to make sure you don''t lose fifty percent of your HP.'' Lena said.

    ''I know.'' Luis replied.

    "Are you ready?" Jaren asked as he took his fighting stance.

    "Yeah," Luis replied with a nod.

    "It''s time to get fried." He muttered to himself as his hands quickly got covered by sparks of lightning.

    This was Jaren''s way of professionally punishing those he had grudges against.

    He would force them to spar with him and then mercilessly beat them up and at the end of the day, he wouldn''t be in any trouble as it all happened in a friendly spar.

    He was the first to charge in towards Luis with both of his hands totally covered with lightning.

    He jumped up and was about to descend on the Angel with lightning fists when he quickly rolled out of the way.

    ''I really wish I could use my ability right now.'' Luis thought.

    <o>,m ''Yeah but I don''t think the system would have given you the quest if you wanted to use them.'' Lena said.</o>

    ''Really?'' Luis replied as he equipped his ming sword which was his disguise for a soul weapon.

    He tries to sh Jaren with the sword while he had his back turned on him but before the sword could even get to him, the second-year student quickly turned and sted him back with lightning from both of his hands.

    "Aw." Luis groaned as he crashed to the floor.

    [ -15 HP ]

    [ 105/120 HP ]

    ''I was expecting that to take more.''

    Jaren didn''t even give him the time to get up as he sted with streams of lightning from both of his hands but they weren''t able to hit Luis as he had quickly gotten out of there.

    ''You can''t hit him not while his lightning ability is active.'' Lena said.

    ''So what are you suggesting?'' Luis asked.

    ''His lightning points, drain them make sure you don''t attack until you are sure his lightning points are all gone then this can be more of a fair fight.

    ''Yeah, that''s a good idea.'' Luis replied.

    [ Anti-gravity boots equipped ]

    [ Strength: 39(+2) ]

    [ Stamina: 33(+2.5) ]

    [ Agility: 36(+1.5) ]

    The boots didn''t do much in terms of improving his stats, especially his agility but he was going to need a little help if he was going to avoid Jaren''s lightning attacks.

    Jaren sted him with more and more lightning streams as the Angel kept zooming out of the way just at the right times to prevent himself from getting hit.

    "It''s like he got slightly faster," Sonia said.

    "Or maybe he was just holding back all along." Ace said.

    Luis'' anti-gravity gravity boots looked just like his normal ones only that they had a few red stripes and that was why they had noticed nothing when he equipped them but someone had noticed them.

    Jonah had looked at Luis'' boot before the fight began and then he couldn''t find any stripes but looking at them now, they had tiny red stripes on their sides.

    ''How did he change boots so fast?'' Was the confusing question he had in mind.

    Jaren had gotten tired of using lightning streams and missing as he began to throw lightning bolts and given that lightning bolts had a more physical formpared to lightning streams, Luis was able to block most of them with his sword.

    "I see what you''re trying to do," Jaren said with a chuckle. "You can''t drain my lightning points that easily, they are not as low as you think but I''ll give you the chance to prove yourself in this fight."

    He summoned his long sword and pointed it at Luis gesturing him toe at him.

    ''This could be a trick, Luis.'' Lena said.

    ''I know but I have a n.'' Luis replied as he began to slowly approach him with his sword.

    Jaren got tired of his slow approach at some point as he quickly rushed toward the Angel and tried to sh down on him as he used his sword to block his sword.

    Luis thought he would be able to win a battle of strength against Jaren with the little strength boost he got from his sword and boots but that didn''t seem to be the case as Jaren was pulling him down.<sub> </sub>

    "You think I''m one of those idiots that only depends on their abilities," Jaren said, pulling him down as he fell on one knee.

    ''I didn''t expect him to be this strong.''

    "I don''t usually beat my opponents to see blood, I enjoy frying more but I think for you I can make an exception and enjoy both." He said with a wry smile on his face.

    Luis knew what he was about to do as he quickly returned his ming sword to his inventory, causing Jaren to lose bnce as he quickly rolled and sent powerful kicks on his legs with both of his legs to knock him down.

    He quickly equipped his sword and was about to point it at Jaren before he got sted back by a powerful stream of lightning.

    [ -30 HP ]

    [ 75/120 HP ]

    "That was more painful than thest one." Luis groaned as he slowly got up from the floor.

    ''Losing more than fifteen HP will mean you have failed the quest.'' Lena said.

    ''I know.'' Luis replied.

    "Your friend hassted quite a long time against Jaren for a first-year student," Jonah said, turning to Ace.

    "Yeah, well not all first-year students are as weak as you guys think." Ace said.

    "I am aware of that but are you in that category?" Jonah asked.

    "What? Are you going to ask me to spar with you now?" Ace asked as he already had an idea of where this was heading.

    "Only if you want to. I don''t force people to spar with me." Jonah said, turning his gaze back to the fight.

    It was back to the old dodging lightning attacks and Luis was beginning to get as frustrated as Jaren.

    "This fight is never going to end if we keep fighting like this." The Angel said.

    ''You''ll risk getting hit and failing the quest if you try to get close to him.''

    ''I know but I''ll also fail the quest if I continue like this, can''t you see, he''s also trying to drain me?''

    ''Well, then it''s a good thing your energy doesn''t get drained easily by things like this.'' Lena said.

    [ 89/100 Energy ]

    ''I know.'' Luis replied as he blocked a lightning stream with his sword before quickly returning it to his inventory. ''But I have to try something.

    The Angel ran forward while avoiding Jaren''s lightning streams and he was doing a good job until he had gotten closer to him for him to st him with another stream of lightning.

    [ -15 HP ]

    That lightning could have knocked him back but the Angel used all his strength and willpower to keep himself standing as he ran through the lightning straight towards Jaren to m his palms into his chest.

    Hitting him back wasn''t the main reason for that attack as he wanted to take something from him.

    [ 20% of human life force consumed ]

    [ +2 stat point added to strength ]

    Jaren was sent flying backward and was about to hit the ground when Luis quickly zoomed toward him and sent his right knee up his lower jaw.

    The second-year student dropped to the floor after that knee kick to the jaw and it didn''t look like he was getting up soon.

    Luis could finally catch his breath as what he had just done now had taken quite a lot out of him.

    [ Questplete ]

    [ Rewards ]

    "That was tough."

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 324 Backup HP

    [ Questpleted ]

    [ Rewards granted ]

    [ +500 exp received ]

    [ +5 ability points received ]

    [ +1 skill points received ]

    [ 5110/4770 EXP ]

    [ Level up ]

    [ Congrattions, you are now level 17 ]

    Luis didn''t look at the rest of the message as he turned to Jonah and his two friends who all had shocked expressions on their faces.

    Jonah was really good at hiding expressions but what he had just witnessed now was a shocking surprise.

    Ace wasn''t really that surprised because Luis had knocked the second-year student out, the way he had done was what had really surprised him.

    "I knew you could do it." Ace said as he ran to him and punched him on the shoulder.

    "I don''t think you should be doing that." The Angel said, rubbing the spot where he had hit him.

    "Yeah, sorry." Ace said, pulling back his hand.

    "I wasn''t expecting that," Jonah said after pulling up in front of Luis. "You''re quite a strong and resilient first-year student for someone without any ability. I guess I''ll pick up my friend over there and leave you guys in peace."

    Luis turned back to Jonah and watched him as he lifted Jaren and turned to him before walking away with his friend.

    As soon as the second-year students were gone, Sonia came running towards Luis.

    "Are you okay?" She asked, examining him from head to toe.

    "Yeah, don''t I look okay?" Luis said, looking at his body.

    "You do but you just ran through his lightning like absorbing it in the process thest time I saw someone do that, he quickly passed out from a shock," Sonia said.

    "You''ve seen someone do that before?" Luis asked, sounding surprised.

    "Yeah my cousin brother fought a bully with lightning ability, he tried to do the same thing that you just did, but it didn''t turn out so well for him.

    "Oh, he shouldn''t have done that," Luis said.

    "Yeah, how did you do it, you don''t even look fazed from absorbing that lightning?" Sonia said.

    "I don''t know, I just ran through it and maybe I didn''t even absorb it at all," Luis said.

    "It was really cool to watch." Ace said.

    "Yeah and that final m and knee kick," Sonia said. "It was something else, I can''t believe you actually beat one of the strongest second-year students."

    "Yeah, but he didn''t exactly take the fight seriously," Luis said, rubbing the back of his head.

    ''I really wish she wasn''t here so I couldfortably talk about this with Ace.'' Luis thought.

    "He was taking it pretty seriously, his only problem and the reason for you beating him was that he underestimated you to some level." Ace said.

    "Yeah, and you defeating him means you are now one of the strongest first-year students in our academy, we should tell the other students," Sonia said, sounding quite excited.

    "I don''t think that''s a good idea," Luis said.

    "Why not?" Sonia asked.

    "I don''t think Jaren would like to hear other students talking about him getting defeated by a first-year student with no abilities," Luis said.

    "Yeah, but he forced you to spar with him and that''s the result he got from the spar," Sonia said.

    "I know but I don''t think I want any more of his problems so please don''t tell anybody about any of this," Luis said.

    "Ok," Sonia said with a less enthusiastic voice.

    Looking at her face you could tell she didn''t agree with that decision but she was going to keep it low because Luis asked him to.

    "So are we going to continue our tour?" She asked, bringing back the energy in her voice.

    "It was never our tour." Ace said with a frown on his face.

    "Actually, I think I''m going to head back to the room, that fight drained a lot of my energy and I don''t think I can walk around any longer," Luis said.

    "Oh, okay," Sonia said with a disappointed look on her face. "I''ll also head back to my room then."

    "See you during dinner." She said before walking away towards the girls'' dorm area.

    "I know you''re not tired." Ace said after Sonia was gone.

    "Yeah, but I was honest about the part about returning to the dorm room," Luis said.

    "Why?" Ace asked.

    "Because this is enough trouble for today," Luis said, pointing at the spot where he had fought Jaren. "I can''t risk getting into anymore with George or Nova or something bad may happen."

    "Nova, Miss Nicole''s assistant." Ace said. "At this point, I don''t even understand what you''re talking about any longer."

    "You''re not supposed to," Luis said.

    "How is Nova giving you trouble, was she trying to kiss you again?" Ace asked with a sarcastic tone to his voice.

    "It''s not that," Luis said as his face had gone red remembering what had happened in the ssroom that day, he was just d his friends were the only ones that saw that.

    "Oh wait, I forgot you were the one trying to kiss her." Ace said.

    "I thought I exined this to you, Ace," Luis said as a hint of annoyance appeared in his voice.

    "Okay, if it''s not what I''m thinking, then what is it?" Ace asked.

    "I''ll tell you when we get to our dorm room," Luis said before walking off towards their dorm room.

    Luis entered the room alone as Ace had gone to buy a snack for himself just before they had gotten to their dorm room.

    This was the little free time Luis needed to check the messages he had not checked in his system as he had gone straight to his bed and sat there.

    Dn was still lying on his bed which at this point since he had be like this was no longer a new thing.

    [ Profile ]

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Angel ]

    [ Grade: Normal ]

    [ 70/140 HP ]

    [ 97/100 Energy ]<sub> </sub>

    [ 340/5780 EXP ]

    [ Level: 17 ]

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 39 ]

    [ Stamina: 33 ]

    [ Agility: 36 ]

    [ Special Abilities ]

    [ Fire: level 5 ]

    [ Earth: level 3 ]

    [ Water: level 5 ]

    [ Unused stat points: 2 ]

    [ Skill points: 5 ]

    [ Ability points: 6 ]

    [ Skills ]

    [ Aura vision: level 3 ]

    [ Compel: level 1 ]

    [ Power drain: level 3 ]

    ''I don''t understand why the system is giving me ability points that I don''t know how to use.'' The Angel thought.

    ''Yeah but you can figure out how to use them.'' Lena said.

    [ Congrattions you have unlocked the backup HP feature ]

    [ Fifty percent of energy consumed will now be transferred to backup HP when hp bar is full ]

    ''Backup HP? That''s just like reserve energy.'' Luis thought.

    ''Yeah.'' Lena replied.

    [ B.HP: 0/10 ]

    ''This would be really helpful in a deadly battle.''

    ''Yeah, but you''ll have to get the cap up though.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah after I figure out how to do that and if it increases with each level up, it''s going to take a while before it gets to a hundred.''

    Just then, Ace opened the door and walked into the room with sausage rolls and a drink in his hand.

    "You don''t need these since you can feed directly from life forces now." Ace said as he opened one of the sausage rolls took a bite from it and sat on his bed.

    "Yeah, but they still do the same thing only at a slower rate," Luis said.

    "I know, just tell me what''s going on between you and Nova." Ace said, opening the soft drink.

    "Yeah, that," Luis said, folding his lips.

    ___ ___

    "Okay, I promise to be nice to her," Chloe said with a sigh as she stopped taking out the pieces of stuff in her bag.

    "Good," Tania said before turning back to look at Hope who was sitting on her bed which was a little distance away from where Chloe''s bed and her own were.

    The rooms of the skyscraper were reallyrgepared to the rooms the students of Crockel academy were staying in and they looked nicer too.

    "But if she does something stupid I am not going to tolerate it," Chloe said.

    "Chloe," Tania called with her cautioning voice.

    "What? I can''t promise to be nice to her when she does something to annoy me, I am just going to take it out on her." She said,

    "Well, I don''t think she''s going to do anything to annoy you from over there," Tania said, nodding towards Hope''s side of the room. "And besides I don''t think having a third roommate should be making you angry when we have better things to do outside while we are here."

    "Things like what?" Chloe asked, sitting on her bed.

    "Finding my friend Luis," Tania said.

    "Oh yeah, I almost forgot about that," Chloe said.

    "Almost?" Tania said with a slight change in the expression on her face.

    "Yeah, almost but why don''t we go start now that there are only two academies here apart from ours," Chloe said quickly springing up from her bed.

    "Yeah," Tania said as Choice quickly grabbed her arm.

    "Where are you guys going?" Hope asked as they walked past her.

    "We''ll be back soon, don''t worry," Tania said before walking out of the room with Chloe.

    The two quickly made their way to the elevator which was still a new and fascinating thing to Tania who hasn''t been on one since she arrived in this world.

    "We had a few buildings slightly this tall in my world but nothing like this," Tania said as the elevator went down with them in it.

    "Well, I''m d you somehow found yourself in my world," Chloe said with a smile.

    It didn''t take long before the elevator had gotten to the first floor and after getting off it, the two girls quickly made their way outside and that was when they discovered that this wasn''t going to be exactly as easy as they thought.

    With the addition of Eukerion academy, there were now a lot of students in the academy and you could see a mix of all of them walking around the area.

    "This is going to be like finding a needle in a haystack," Tania admitted.

    "Yeah, and the worst part is that we don''t even know if he''s in any of our academies," Chor said.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 325 I Have Good Hearing

    It had been exactly twenty-four hours since Jude ran away to avoid getting caught by the king''s soldiers and Carl and Festus had gotten locked up by the king.

    It had been aplete twenty-four hours since they got locked and they had not eaten anything during their period and up till now.

    "I am starving." Carl yawned as he sat up against the prison wall.

    The whole area was dark given that it was nighttime but the dimmed lighting from Festus'' staff was enough to light up their cell just enough for them to see.

    "Well that''s the way it is with prisoners, they are always starved," Festus said. He seemed disturbingly rxed about the whole thing.

    "Can''t you just use your magic to leave here and go get us some food since you won''t agree to break us out?" Carl said.

    "I promised not to use my magic to get out and even if I do get out, I don''t think I have enough money to get food for the both of us," Festus said.

    "I have enough money but I''m not here with any," Carl said after checking his pockets to see that there was nothing in them.

    "Oh and I''m sure your father must have built his own house in another ce that I do not know," Festus said.

    "You know my father?" Carl said with a surprised expression on his face.

    "Yeah I didn''t have the kind of rtionship I had with Felix with him but I''m sure he heard my name a few times as a kid," Festus said. "Since his name is also Carl, shouldn''t you be called Carl junior?"

    "How old are you?" Carl asked, slightly shaking his head.

    "Not as old as you think," Festus said.

    The two had quickly gone quiet after that as they heard footsteps approaching their cell and it didn''t take long before the person who was carrying a handmp came into view.

    "Diana?" Carl said as he was really surprised to see her there by that time.

    She didn''t say anything as she squatted down in front of the bars and slowlyid down both of the bowl tes she was holding with her other hand.

    "I brought you food." She said pushing both tes in front of him.

    "I thought you hated me now." He said with a surprised look on his face as he wasn''t expecting this from her.

    "Yeah but not as much as to let you starve," Diana said.

    "Thank you," Carl said with a smile as he pulled the tes closer.

    "One''s for him," Diana said pointing at Festus who was sitting at the back.

    "Oh, I thought they were both for me," Carl said, turning his gaze to her with a smile on his face.

    "Greedy, give it to him," Diana said with a little chuckle.

    "Okay," Carl said as he pushed the other te to Festus.

    "Thank you, princess," Festus said. "But I don''t think your father would be happy if he found out about this."

    "That''s why he shouldn''t find out about it," Diana said.

    "This is good," Carl said after putting a spoon of the rice in his mouth.

    "Really? I made it myself." Diana said as her face seemed to have brightened up more.

    "You did?" Carl said with a surprised expression on his face.

    "Yeah, I know most princesses don''t know how to cook but I''ve been practicing for a while, and judging by what you just told me now, I think I''m getting used to it," Diana said.

    "That''s good," Carl said with his mouthful. "Although I don''t think your father will like seeing you in the kitchen instead of doing princess things."

    "I don''t if he thinks of it." She said as her voice had reverted to the cold one she was using earlier today.

    There was a little moment of silence between them as Carl slowly ate his food while she watched him with a face void of expression.

    "Hey, I''m sorry about your sister," Carl said, raising his gaze to look at her.

    "I know you are but it''s not entirely your fault, it''s a little of everyone''s fault, especially my father." She said, "If he had looked into the case of Tania when she went missing, Jude would have never gone looking for her and wouldn''t have been captured by the elves.

    "And I don''t me Jude for doing what he did, I would do the same for someone who risked her life to save me, Tauriel''s a really nice elf."

    "How do you know that name?" Carl asked.

    "I''ve met her, we spoke through Jude''smunication orb," Diana said.

    "How?... You went to our room while we were outside."

    "Yeah because I had to," Diana said.

    "Are you still with the orb?" Carl asked.

    "Yeah, I took it before anyone could get there." She said.<sub> </sub>

    "Princess, get to the wall, someone''sing," Festus said abruptly as he quickly sat up.

    "Go," Carl said as Diana blew out the light in her handmp, quickly got up, and headed to the wall like Festus had told her to.

    There was no ce to hide in the area which meant that whoever was entering the room could easily spot her but she knew the light wizard had a reason for telling her to go there.

    After she had gone to the wall, Carl had ced his te against the wall and used his back to cover it as Festus hid his.

    It didn''t take long before one of the guards in the pce had walked into the area with a handmp.

    Apart from the light from themp, the whole ce was really dark now as Festus hadpletely turned off the glowing effect of his staff.

    "Now what are you two chattering about?" The guard asked with hismp ced against the bars.

    "Nothing that will interest you," Festus said.

    "Oh, I see." The guard said, nodding his head. "You two should be ashamed of yourselves, walking with elves against your own people.*

    "If only the narrative was that easy and straightforward," Carl muttered.

    "The punishment for your crimes will begin tomorrow and trust me, you are not going to like it, especially you." He said looking down at Carl.

    He turned with hismp now showing the wall and Carl was expecting to see Diana but she had somehow disappeared.

    Diana knew she was there, she had her back against the wall and held her breath as the light from themp shed on her.

    The guard didn''t act like there was anyone there because to him there was no one there and a few secondster, he had left the area.

    Diana let out muffled pants as soon as he was gone as she could finally breathe again.

    As soon as the sounds hade from her, Festus turned up the light of his staff and Carl could see her again.

    "I didn''t know light wizards could do that," Carl said as he turned to Festus with a stunned look on his face.

    "You used an invisibility spell on me." She said looking at Festus.

    "Yeah," Festus said.

    "How did you know he wasing, I didn''t even hear anything until he got closer?" Carl asked.

    "I have good hearing," Festus said, tapping his ear with his staff.

    ___ ___

    "Let''s agree never to open that closet until we''re out of here," Tammy said as she mmed the closet door shut.

    "I''m with you," Pearl said looking at the closed door with a disgusted look on his face.

    "Okay, so what are we going to do now?" Tammy asked, turning to her.

    "I want to see Luis," Pearl said, pointing at the door.

    "Luis, why?" Tammy asked.

    "So we can start checking if there''s any Tame here and see if we can find out how he''s rted to them," Pearl said, walking to the door.

    "Ummmˇ­. I told you Luis is my cousin and we don''t have any rtion to the Tames." Tammy said.

    "I know but there has to be some kind of rtion, he has their ability and ording to statistics, their ability isn''t possessed by other families like the elemental abilities are," Pearl said. "Maybe it''s through some kind of secret extramarital affair or maybe he was secretly adopted, we have to find out."

    "Pearl."

    "I promise I''ll be back before the sun starts setting," Pearl said before leaving the room and closing the door.

    "I wish I could tell you the kind of wild goose chase you''re going on," Tammy said with a sigh.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 326 Suspicious Knowledge

    "So Nova is an Angel." Ace said with a shocked expression on his face.

    "Not just an Angel, a guardian Angel way stronger than me," Luis said.

    "No wonder she''s so pretty." Ace said.

    "Huh?"

    "I know this isn''t what we''re talking about now but I read this book that exined how beautiful female Angels were and I guess the author wasn''t making things up." Ace said. "Are there more female Angels like her?"

    "I don''t know, she''s the only female Angel I''ve ever seen," Luis said.

    "Oh," Ace said.

    "Ace."

    "Yeah, back to what we were saying. So now she''s trying to capture you, why?" Ace asked.

    "Angels are not allowed to be on earth as they somehow found out that I was here," Luis said.

    "But you''re not even originally one of them." Ace said.

    "If only she would consider that but there''s something else I did that I didn''t know was wrong," Luis said.

    "What?" Ace asked.

    "I created Demi-Angels which is a heavy offense for an Angel like me," Luis said.

    "But you didn''t even know all these things." Ace said.

    "Yeah but I don''t think it matters to them," Luis said.

    "They are Angels Luis and ording to what I''ve read, Angels wouldn''t take cruel decisions without proper assessment." Ace said.

    "Not everything you read is true Ace, there are bad Angels," Luis said, shaking his head.

    "There are?" Ace said with a surprised look on his face.

    "Yeah, Lucifer was an Angel before he turned himself to the Devil," Luis said.

    "He was? I didn''t know that." Ace said.

    "It''s notmon knowledge but I found that out through someone who knows way too much about Angels," Luis said.

    "Who?" Ace asked.

    "Michael," Luis said.

    "Oh, that makes sense." Ace said, nodding his head.

    There was a little moment of silence between the two before Ace decided to ask him something.

    "So what are you going to do now, to prevent yourself and your Demi-Angels from getting captured by Nova?"

    "I don''t think she''s after us for now but I think I''m going to stay low most of the time and for my Demi-Angels, I''ll know when they are in trouble," Luis said.

    ''Yeah but I don''t think you''ll be able to do much if Nova tries to capture them.'' Lena said.

    "You really have a lot on your te right now." Ace said. "A second-year student trying to bully you, a third-year student and his gang trying to kill you, and an Angel trying to capture you."

    "George and Jaren aren''t much trouble to me as long as they don''t get their hands on any kind of demonic weapons," Luis said.

    "Okay, so you''re just going to stay here for the rest of the day." Ace said.

    "No, not the rest of the day just for a few hours," Luis said.

    "Why don''t we y demon battle then?" Ace suggested.

    "Ummmˇ­ I''ve been thinking about that and I don''t think it''s a good idea while we''re here." Luis said.

    "Why?" Ace asked, he was really bummed to hear that from Luis.

    "Thest time I yed the game without you, they showed up."

    "You mean Silent pain and Sony?" Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis replied with a nod. "I came up with an excuse to cover up all the things I can do in the game and I also told them which academy I am in and I know by now they are probably looking for me."

    "And you don''t want them to find you." Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis replied.

    "Okay but that doesn''t have anything to do with me ying." Ace said.

    "Actually it does, the headsets automatically connect to each other when they are in the same area and since they know you''re my friend they will track the signal which will lead them here," Luis said.

    "How do you even know all these?" Ace asked with a surprised look on his face.<sub> </sub>

    "Michael built and designed the headers so he told me all about them," Luis said.

    "Oh, yeah." Ace said. "I guess I''ll go look for something else to do then." He said getting up from his bed.

    "Where are you going?" Luis asked.

    "I want to see if I can catch up with one of my friends from the elemental ss." Ace said, heading to the door.

    "I didn''t know you had other friends," Luis said.

    "Well, now you know." Ace said before walking out of the room and mming the door shut.

    Luis let out a sigh after he was gone as heid down on his bed and opened up his system.

    There were no updates in the tabs he wanted to check but there was a notification tab in one of the tabs he didn''t check quite often.

    [ Resistance ]

    [ Resistance to fire: 49-50% ]

    [ Resistance to water: 27-30% ]

    [ Resistance to earth: 31-32% ]

    [ Resistance to lightning: 10% ]

    [ Resistance to dark magic: 36-39% ]

    [ Resistance to weapon damages ]

    [ Resistance to stabbing: 5-12% ]

    [ Resistance to shing: 1-5% ]

    He could tell that the notification dot was because of the addition of lightning to the list of elemental attacks he had resistance against and that was because his fight against Jaren was the first time he was ever exposed to a lightning attack.

    His fire and earth resistance had not increased that much because he had not been exposed to them that muchtely but his water resistance had increased by three percent.

    ''I''m surprised my dark magic resistance only increased by three percent after almost getting killed by dark magic.'' He thought.

    ''Well an Angel building a resistance against dark magic isn''t an easy task, some Angels had died trying to build a resistance against it.'' Lena said.

    ''How do you know that?''

    Given the fact that Lena imed to be only be some kind of AI voice assistant that was only there to help him and also the fact that she said that she didn''t know exactly anything about Angels and their culture, that was a really good question for Luis to ask.

    Lena was quiet as she didn''t know what to say but before Luis could ask the question again, the door was pushed open for Ace to enter the room.

    "Hey, I thought youˇ­." He couldn''t finish that sentence as he was shocked to see Pearl enter the room a few seconds after Ace had entered.

    "Hey, Luis," Pearl said.

    "Hey, why are you in our room?" Luis asked.

    "Did you forget what we agreed to do when we got here?" Pearl asked as the smile on her face had immediately disappeared.

    ''What?''

    ''She said she was going to help you find out how you''re rted to the Tames.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah.''

    "No, I didn''t, finding out about the Tames right, how I am rted to them," Luis said.

    "Yeah, get up let''s get to it." She said as the smile on her face quickly found its way back.

    "Right now?"

    "Yeah," Pearl said.

    ''I thought she had forgotten about this just like I did.'' The Angel thought as he was beginning to wonder if today could get any crazier for him.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 327 Last Day

    Kelvin and General Gary were having a conversation as they walked to the small building inside the barracks in the academy, the building was the ce where Kelvin was going to be staying until the tournament was over.

    The two had stopped in front of the building and while they stood there, General Gary seemed to be telling him about something.

    It didn''t take up to five minutes before Nicole had walked out of the building with a dustpan in her hand.

    "Oh, I was just about toe tell you that I was done," Nicole said as she wasn''t expecting to see them there.

    "Well, him being here makes it easier for you doesn''t it?" General Gary said.

    "Yeah, I guess," Nicole said, dropping the dustpan by the corner in front of the building.

    "Thank you, Nicole," Kelvin said.

    "It''s not a problem sir," Nicole said.

    "Hey, Nicole," Kelvin called before she could leave.

    "Yes," Nicole answered, stopping in front of him.

    "Your skirt is a little dusty." He said pointing down at her skirt.

    "Oh." She said as she quickly used her hands to brush off the dust. "Thanks." She said before walking off."

    Michael turned to watch her walk away and after she was a little distance away, he turned to face the building again.

    "Did you take your shot?" General Gary asked.

    "No, I found out this morning that she''s dating Michael," Kelvin said, walking closer to the building.

    "Michael, your cousin?"

    "Yeah, him," Kelvin said.

    "Well he has a good taste and he must have a good style of approach to get her to go out with him." General Gary said.

    "Yeah, I guess," Kelvin said, opening the door to the building.

    "You missed your chance." General Gary said, walking closer to him.

    "What are you talking about, I just told you she''s with Michael," Kelvin said.

    "Yeah, but you said you only found out this morning which means it could have happened after you refused to take your shot." General Gary said.

    "Or maybe not because when I asked her to go to a restaurant with me, she had to make up an excuse which seems silly to me now," Kelvin said quickly, turning to Gary.

    "Oh, speaking of Michael, he came to my office yesterday." General Gary said, changing the topic as he had sensed a hint of anger in Kelvin''s voice.

    "To do what?" Kelvin asked, raising his eyebrows.

    "He came to warn me." General Gary said.

    "About what?" Kelvin asked.

    "The demons."

    ___ ___

    Sony and Max had been standing in front of the door watching two girls talk non-stop and now it was beginning to get frustrating, especially for Max.

    "Ohe on Jane, I feel like you''re just punishing us for no reason," Max said.

    After Jane had caught them trying to leave she had made them follow her around until Eukerion academy had arrived and she had gone to see her friends who were all roommates but right now only one of them was in the room as the other two had left a few minutes after Jane had arrived with her bodyguards.

    "This was the deal, you get your headsets back without any trouble and you also get to my bodyguards throughout the tournament," Jane said, turning her gaze to him.

    "You know boys are not allowed to be in girls'' rooms, who knows what the sergeants will do to us if he finds us here," Max said.

    "That rule only applies to us in the dorm room of Phoenix academy; it doesn''t say anything about our guests from the other academies," Jane said.

    While Luis had been constantly trying to get Jane to allow them to go, Sony didn''t care that much and just kept looking towards the window from where he was standing.

    "Heye on man, help me out here, you may be able to convince her," Max whispered to Sony.

    "I told you you were wasting your time, that girl is crazy and mean," Sony said.<sub> </sub>

    Max let out a sigh as he turned back to Jane ready to try again.

    "Come on Jane, you''re just here talking to your friend, you have shown them how you have two boys on your web and there''s still a lot of days left to show other people, please just let us go we have something really important to do," Max said.

    "He''s really desperate," Valery said. "And he''s right there''s a lot of days left before the tournamentes to an end."

    "Are you suggesting for me to let them go?" Jane asked.

    "He said they have a lot of things to do, let them go do it after all they will still be following you around until the tournament is over," Valery said.

    Jane didn''t reply to her as she slowly turned her gaze to Sony and Max.

    "Fine, you can go." She said with a voice that indicated that she wasn''t exactlyfortable with the decision she had made.

    "Yes," Max said with a sigh of relief. "Thank youˇ­." He said pointing at Valery but he had paused as he didn''t know her name.

    "It''s Valery," Valery said with a smile.

    "Thank you, Valery, let''s get out of here Sony." He said tapping Sony as he quickly left through the door before Jane changed her mind.

    Sony didn''t care if she changed her mind as he slowly walked to the door before turning back to the two girls.

    "I''m surprised anyone would be friends with you." He said before leaving through the door.

    "That one gives off a calm but dangerous kind of aura," Valery said a few seconds after Sony was gone.

    "Yeah but he doesn''t scare me," Jane said with her gaze still on the door.

    ____ ____

    "What do you want, Zroka?" Lucifer''s fierce voice resounded in the room as soon as Zroka stepped into his throne room which had a pool of boilingva underneath it.

    There was no one on the throne and you couldn''t tell where he was either as his voice wasing from every angle of the room.

    "The tournament has begun and the students from all four academies have gathered at Phoenix academy. I came to tell you before I began the attack, my lord." Zroka said.

    "Do not attack now, wait for the final day as I want them to enjoy theirst tournament first," Lucifer said.

    "Okay my lord," Zroka said.

    "Bring Orah home unharmed."

    "I will, my lord," Zroka said.

    "Do not fail my Zroka because if you do, you won''t be given another chance."

    "I won''t fail you, there''s no way those humans will be able to handle what I have prepared," Zroka said.

    "What have you prepared?" Lucifer asked.

    "I am going with two other Demon Lords who agreed to help me and there''s no way they will be able to deal with us while handling all the weaker demons that will be causing havoc that day," Zroka said.

    "Do not underestimate the humans during your attack, focus on your task and return," Lucifer said.

    "I will, my lord," Zroka said with a bow before leaving the room and shutting therge door.

    "Just one more year until everything''s mine," Lucifer said as theva just underneath the little path leading to his throne busted up like a mini eruption.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 328 Scuffle With The Police

    Jude and the elf twins had been walking around for quite a while now trying to see if they could find anything that would lead them to Tania.

    They''ve tried asking people about her but none of the people they asked seemed to know what they were talking about.

    The reason why none of the people currently in the city knew anything about what they were saying was that Tania and Leo were kept hidden from the outside world and the only people who knew who they really were were Bryan, La, and Chloe.

    They were also beginning to get unwanted attention again and the reason for that was the bow and arrow the elf twins had on their backs.

    The elf twins didn''t like the idea of being weaponless no matter where they were and that was the reason why they had bought a bow and arrow with Jude''s funds of course.

    "I told you guys carrying your bow and arrows around like this wasn''t a good idea," Jude said as soon as they entered a more quiet street.

    "What if someonees out of nowhere to attack us, we have to have something to defend ourselves with," Tuchel said.

    "Which is why I suggested that you take the daggers instead, no one will even know you''re with a weapon," Jude said.

    "I don''t know how to use a dagger and besides that, a dagger is only used as a secondary weapon," Tuchel said.

    "Look around Tuchel, does it look like you''re on a battlefield?" Jude asked, looking around. "None of these people are holding weapons like you two and they are probably wondering why you have weapons with you."

    "A battlefield was once a non-battlefield," Tuchel said.

    "I don''t think you get my point," Jude said.

    "Will you two just cut it out?" Tauriel said, stepping in between the two. "Jude''s right."

    "He is," Tuchel said with a surprised look on his face.

    "Yeah, can''t you see the way they look at us when we walk past them? Some with fear, some with surprise, a few with amusement." Tauriel said. "They are probably wondering where are these people from?"

    "So what are you saying?" Tuchel asked.

    "Let''s just find a ce to keep the weapons and focus on finding Tania," Tauriel said.

    "Ok, and where do you think we are going to keep them?" Tuchel asked.

    Tauriel was about to answer that question but she was interrupted by the engine sound of the police vehicle which had just pulled up in front of them.

    The three kept their gaze on the vehicle as the doors opened for three police officers toe out.

    The one who happened to be their leader was the one in front as they approached Jude and the elf twins.

    "Detective Cooper, LCPD." The detective said, showing them his Id.

    "Okay, what can we do for you?" Jude asked, sounding as polite as he could.

    "We''ve gotten multiple reports of people moving around the city with bows and arrows asking questions about a girl and I guess it wasn''t a false rm." The detective said nodding towards the two elves behind him.

    "Oh, they were just about to put those away," Jude said, forcing a smile.

    "I''m afraid that won''t be necessary now, we are going to have to bring you to the station to answer a few questions." Detective Cooper said.

    "The station, what''s that?" Tuchel asked with a confused expression on his face.

    "Get them." Detective Cooper said to the two officers standing beside him.

    "Don''t you dare?" Tauriel had quickly fitted two arrows in her bow as soon as the two officers had taken two steps close to them.

    "What are you doing Tauriel, this is certainly not the way to handle things?" Jude muttered to Tauriel as he didn''t like where things were going.

    "I know but can''t you see they are trying to capture us?" Tauriel said.

    "Youngdy, put down the bow and arrow, we do not want to hurt you." Detective Cooper said, trying to calm things down.

    "Don''t you daree any closer to us, I am a master archer and I can end the both of you with these arrows right now?" Tauriel said.

    "Oh, and how many people have you murdered so far?" Detective Cooper asked.

    "I am not a murderer," Tauriel said. "I am just telling you what I can do so you don''t make a mistake."

    "Officers, get the other two, I''ll deal with her." Detective Cooper said.

    As soon as the detective had said that, the officers had quickly rushed forward as Tauriel sent both of the arrows in her bow flying toward them.

    She expected the arrows to hit them but that didn''t happen as shields had quickly appeared in their hands and they had used them to block both arrows.

    "Where did thosee from?" Tuchel said with a shocked expression on his face.

    That was the distraction detective Cooper needed as he quickly rushed towards Tauriel and pulled her down before she could fit another arrow in her bow.

    Shield appearing in the officers'' hands wasn''t the only thing for Tuchel to get shocked at as spears had also appeared in the officer''s hands.<sub> </sub>

    "I didn''t know there was magic in this world," Tuchel said as he quickly pulled out his bow from his back and used it to block the spear that was about to hit him.

    "You just arrived here, how are you supposed to know?" Jude said as he avoided the spear shing down at him before trying to kick the officer but he had blocked his leg with his shield.

    The officers were good inbat but Tuchel was a highly trained elf while Jude just finished knight school so they weren''t having any trouble handling them.

    "This is what I have been avoiding since I arrived here," Jude said as he ducked to avoid the spear that was swung at him before using a sliding kick to knock down the officer and finishing him off with a punch to the face.

    Tuchel on the other hand had gotten frustrated by how the officer was blocking his attacks with his shield.

    p "Arghhhh!!" He yelled as he kicked the officer''s spear off his hand, yanked his shield away from him, and took him out with a powerful kick to the face.</anda>

    Tauriel was the only person who was having a problem, her bow had gotten knocked off her hand and she was having a a problem keeping up with detective Cooper who was way better than her when it came to physicalbat.

    She tried to punch him as he closed up on her but he quickly grabbed her arm and sent a knee kick down her stomach.

    "Arghhhh!!" Tauriel groaned as he lifted her up and mmed her to the ground.

    The detective had her pinned on the ground but she wasn''t giving up yet as she was trying to wriggle free from his hold.

    "Since you won''te peacefully with us, then we will have to do it the hard way." The detective said.

    "Get off me!" Tauriel yelled trying to break free from him.

    "Tauriel." Jude gasped as he quickly turned to her.

    He rushed to her and kicked detective Cooper off his body, he didn''t stop there as he quickly rushed to the detective and pinned him against his police vehicle.

    "What do you want from us?" The young knight asked.

    "Your friends over there are viting a strict code of order by carrying weapons around in the city, I''m just doing my job." The detective said with muffled breathing.

    "But we told you they were about to put the weapons away," Jude said.

    "That''s not the way things work here."

    "That''s enough." Jude heard a voice behind him as his hands were quickly pulled behind him and cuffed.

    "Jude!" Tauriel yelled as she tried to get there but she was quickly stopped as her hands got pulled behind her and also got cuffed.

    "You''re not going anywhere," La said.

    "Jude?" Said as soon as he heard what Tauriel had said.

    "Thank you, Lieutenant." Detective Cooper said.

    "Yeah that''s my name, is it a strange name to have here?" Jude asked.

    "No," Bryan said, shaking his head. "You''re Tania''s brother right?"

    Jude couldn''t believe what he just heard as he turned to Bryan with a stunned look on his face.

    "How do you know my sister''s name?" The young knight asked.

    "I have been with your sister for quite a while now," Bryan said.

    "She told you about me?"

    "No, we got your message, the one you sent through the portal," Bryan said.

    "You did?"

    The young knight was quite surprised to hear that as he thought no one got the message since he never got a reply.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 329 Went Extinct

    "We detective will take it from here detective," Bryan said as he pulled Jude closer to where Tauriel and Tuchel were standing with La and the sergeant they had brought with them.

    "But Lieutenant this is a civilian case, the military isn''t in charge of handling that." The detective said.

    "These people are immigrants, they are not from this city or anywhere around our continent," Bryan said. "I think it''s best we handle this one."

    "Okay." Detective Cooper said.

    Looking at his face you could tell he didn''t agree with what the Lieutenant was saying but there was nothing he could do about it.

    "I''ll just pick up my men and get out of here." The detective said as he walked to his men who were both knocked out cold.

    "Thanks for your understanding detective," Bryan said as he pulled Jude along with him.

    The two Lieutenants and the Sergeant had arrived at the scene with Bryan''s car and that was where they had put the three from another world with the sergeant sitting at the back with them.

    "Where are you taking us with this strange machine?" Tuchel asked as soon as the car had started moving.

    "Don''t worry Tuchel, he knows where Tania is," Jude said.

    "He does?" Tauriel said with a surprised expression on her face.

    "Yeah, she arrived here with a man named Leo, a few months ago," Bryan said.

    "Leo the tentmaker," Jude said.

    "Yeah, he said that was his profession back at Asaka," Bryan said.

    "That exins why he''s missing too," Jude said.

    "Leo''s safe and so is your sister," Bryan said.

    "Can you take me to her now?" Jude asked.

    "I can take you through her but not now," Bryan said.

    "Why not?" Tuchel asked.

    "If you had arrived earlier than today then that wouldn''t have been a problem but right now all the academies are at Phoenix academy for the tournament including our academy," Bryan said.

    "Wait, my little sister is in an academy?" Jude said as he was quite surprised to hear that.

    "Yeah," Bryan said.

    "Like a knight academy?"

    "You could say that. The main reason behind the academy is training them inbat and mastering their abilities," Bryan said.

    "Okay," Jude said with a smile on his face.

    "Hey since you know we are not here to hurt anyone could you please take this strange thing off our hands?" Tuchel said.

    "Everything is strange to you isn''t it?" La said.

    "Everything in this world is strange," Tuchel said.

    "It''s a modern world, get used to it," La said.

    "Take the cuffs off them, sergeant," Bryan said.

    "Okay, sir." The sergeant said as he began taking off the cuffs starting from Tuchel who was sitting next to him.

    "Finally, I can feel my hands again," Tuchel said as soon as his hands were free again.

    "Just behave yourself and no one would put them on you again," La said.

    They had arrived at the military base after what seemed like a twenty minutes drive and Bryan had taken them straight to his office.

    "So how long is it going to take before you''re going to take me to Tania?" Jude asked as soon as they had entered the Lieutenant''s office.

    "A flight from here to Phoenix will take about two and a half hours but that isn''t the problem," Bryan said walking to hisputer.

    "Then what is?" Jude asked.

    "The three of you aren''t originally from this world so you are going to need Identity cards before you can board a ne to another continent," Bryan said.

    "What''s an Identity card?" Tuchel asked.

    "It''s a card which contains every relevant information about, like this one," La exined showing them her military ID as a Lieutenant.

    "That''s just like the one that detective had." Tuchel said

    "Ok, so how do we get the Identity cards?" Tauriel asked.

    "I can get you identity cards, the only things I need are just your full names but the cards are going to take time to process," Bryan said.

    "How long?" Jude asked.

    "Two days," Bryan said.

    "Okay, we can wait for two days," Jude said.

    "Good," Bryan said as he sat down in front of hisputer and turned it on.

    "What is that?" Tuchel asked quickly walking to Bryan''s side.

    "Aputer, it''s one of the devices that are really helpful to us here," Bryan said.<sub> </sub>

    "Waooh and I thought I had seen it all," Tuchel said.

    "No, you still have a lot to see," Bryan said.

    "Hey, do you have any idea how those people back there were able to summon weapons out of nowhere?" Taurieo asked turning her gaze to La.

    "You mean how they did something like this?" La said as halberd appeared in her hand.

    "You can do it too?" Tauriel said sounding surprised.

    "Yeah, summoning soul weapons is something we can do in this world," La said as the halberd disappeared from her hand.

    "Soul weapons," Jude muttered.

    "Yeah and maybe you guys can do it too," La said.

    "How?" Tauriel asked.

    "I can teach you."

    "Yeah before that, Jude," Bryan said, turning his seat to face the young knight.

    "Yes." The young knight answered.

    "Do you mind telling me what you know about the fourth person that entered the portal with you?" Bryan asked.

    "Fourth person?" Jude said with a confused expression on his face.

    "Yeah, you guys were invisible when you entered our world through the portal," Bryan said.

    "Invisible?" Tauriel said.

    "Yeah, and there was a fourth person with you," Bryan said as he yed the footage to show their heat signatures as theynded on the floor.

    "There''s three of you running towards that direction and there''s the fourth person running towards that direction," Bryan said showing them the proof on his monitor screen.

    They knew it was true because they did run in that direction.

    "Yeah, that''s exactly where we ran afternding here," Jude said.

    "But why were we invisible?" Tauriel asked.

    "And why was there a fourth person with us?" Tuchel asked.

    "You guys didn''t know about him?" La asked.

    "No," Jude said, shaking his head.

    "The strange thing is that the three of you became visible after running a few distances but the fourth person never became visible until he was out of our camera''s view," Bryan said. "That''s how we were able to track you guys."

    "Do you have any idea of who this person may be?" La said.

    "No," Jude said, shaking his head.

    "I''ve been trying to find him with the camera''s around the city but I haven''t had much luck so far," Bryan said typing on his keyboard.

    "Who could this person be?" Tauriel asked turning her gaze to Jude.

    "Don''t worry about it, we''ll do our best to track him down," Bryan said.

    "Okay," Jude said.

    "Okay," Tauriel said.

    "Hey, can I ask you something?" Tuchel said, turning his gaze to La.

    "Sure, what?" La said.

    "Are there any elves in this world?" Tuchel asked.

    "Elves? They only exist in fantasy books." La said.

    "Fantasy books?" Tauriel said with a shocked expression on her face.

    "Yeah, they don''t exist," La said sitting down on the seat beside Bryan.

    "Really?" Tuchel said as he slowly turned his gaze to Tauriel who had a horrid look on her face now.

    "We really did go extinct," Tauriel said.

    "What do you mean by we?" La asked with raised eyebrows.

    The two elves didn''t say anything as they slowly removed their beanies to reveal their long and pointy ears.

    "You are real elves," La said with a shocked expression on her face as Bryan quickly turned to look at the two.

    "I don''t think that''s anything to be surprised about." He said.

    ***

    Thanks, everyone for your support so far.

    Quick question: What can I do to get your power stones? I used to get a hundred in a week but right now I don''t even get up to sixty.

 Chapter 330 Similarities

    Bryan was right when he said that finding out that Tauriel and Tuchel were elves was nothing to be surprised about and he didn''t seem surprised by it at all.

    It was already clear that these people were from another world that had mystical people and creatures ording to Tania and the fact that Tuchel had asked if elves were existing here was what made Bryan sure there were elves in their world.

    "That exins the beanie," La said.

    "Yeah, there were a lot of people staring at us so we had to buy the beanies," Tuchel said.

    "Yeah and then bought bows and arrows which brought back the staring," Jude said from where he was standing.

    "How much did those weapons cost?" La asked.

    "Three gold coins each," Tauriel said.

    "You guys sure came here with a lot of funds to waste that much on ordinary weapons," La said.

    "It was Jude''s money," Tauriel said.

    "Oh," La said slowly turning her gaze to Jude. "I heard your parents are rich in your world?"

    "They have a good business," Jude said, cing his hand on Bryan''s seat.

    "Ok," La said turning her gaze back to the elf twins. "Do you guys have magical abilities?"

    "Magical abilities?" Tuchel said with a confused expression on his face.

    "Yeah because in most of the fantasy books I''ve read about elves, they have magical abilities," La said.

    "I didn''t know you read fantasy books," Bryan said with an amused voice.

    "As a kid." La quickly said to defend herself.

    "Well, we don''t have magical abilities," Tauriel said. "If we did that detective wouldn''t have been able to do what he did to me."

    "Yeah, but we do have a king who is a wizard," Tuchel said.

    "A wizard? What kind of wizard?" La asked as this topic was beginning to get more interesting to her.

    "The wicked, heartless kind that despises humans to the extent that watching them suffer is a great form of entertainment to him." Jude poured out his heart before any of the elves could answer La''s question.

    "Did your king do anything to him?" La asked, pointing at Jude.

    "Yeah, he could have killed him," Tuchel said with a nod.

    "Why?" La asked.

    "Humans and elves don''t have the best of rtionships in my world," Tauriel said. "I and my brother saved Jude from the goblins when we were out on patrol."

    "We didn''t want to but we had to bring him to our kingdom so that he wouldn''t lose too much blood and die," Tuchel said.

    "Our king threw him into the prison after his wounds got treated," Tauriel said.

    "And then he forced me to fight those hybrid beasts, every day I woulde out in that arena and see my life sh before my eyes as those elves sat and cheered every time I was close to death," Jude said with the anger that was burning in his heart right now.

    "I defeated the beasts, level one, two, I was closer to death when facing that cobra but thanks to Tauriel, I was able to defeat it."

    "How?" La asked.

    "I gave him a poisoned dagger," Tauriel said.

    "Oh."

    "That evil king was so desperate to see me dead that he quickly released another hybrid beast to finish me off as soon as I had killed that formidable cobra," Jude said.

    "How did you survive that?" La asked.

    "Tauriel saved me, if it weren''t for her I would be dead by now," Jude said.

    "She jumped into the arena and killed the beast," Tuchel said before La could ask her question.

    "I''m sure the king and the other elves weren''t happy about that," La said.

    "Oh, you''re very right about that," Tuchel said. "But sometimes love can make you do things without exactly thinking about the consequences." He muttered to La.

    "We managed to escape but...."

    "I and my brother are now fugitives from our kingdom because we helped him escape," Tauriel said.

    "Ok, that exins a lot about why the three of you are together although elves are humans don''t have great rtionships," La said.

    "Yeah, most elves don''t like humans but not all the elves share the same opinion about them," Tauriel said.<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah, I can tell elves like you have a lot of things to like about our race," La said looking directly at Jude and Tauriel.

    The two had puzzled looks on their faces as they didn''t quite get what she meant by that look.

    "Umm... Tauriel." Bryan cut in before La started asking more questions as he had something important to say.

    "Yes," Tauriel said, turning her gaze to him.

    "You said something earlier before revealing yourselves as elves, something I didn''t quite understand," Bryan said turning to face her.

    "What?" Tauriel asked.

    "You said, we did go extinct just after La confirmed to you that elves don''t exist in our world," Bryan said. "I took note of the we and extinct, is there something you know that we don''t?"

    ''I can''t believe I didn''t think of that.'' La thought.

    Well, she didn''t think of it because the two had revealed themselves as elves a few seconds after Tauriel said that, and she had gotten carried away with her questions.

    "Yeah, I think you should know this," Tauriel said moving closer to Bryan. "This world is a transition of ours."

    "A transition, like the future?" Bryan asked.

    "Yeah, exactly," Tauriel said.

    "Hold on," La said slowly getting up from where she was sitting. "Are you saying that our world is the future of your world?"

    "Yeah," Tauriel said with a nod.

    "How is that even possible?" The female Lieutenant asked with a perplexed look on her face.

    "I don''t know exactly how to exin it, I wish I had that book with me," Tauriel said.

    "If what you''re saying is true then that quite exins a few things I seem to have found out about your world rting to ours," Bryan said.

    "Things like what?" Jude asked.

    "In your world, you have four kingdoms right?" Bryan asked.

    "Yeah," Jude replied.

    "And on this world, we have four continents," Bryan said.

    "I don''t thinkparing kingdoms to continents does justice to what you''re trying to say," La said.

    "Wait let me hit my point, La," Bryan said with his gaze still on Jude. "Which kingdommands greater force, has greater influence, and has morend upied in your world?"

    "That would be Phoenix," Jude said.

    "Okay now guess which continentmands greater force, has greater influence, and has morend upied than the other continents in this world?" Bryan said.

    "Which continent?" Jude asked.

    "Phoenix of course," Bryan said.

    "Okay you''re clear about the Phoenix part but what about the other kingdoms and continents?" La asked.

    "What other kingdoms do you have in your world?" Bryan asked.

    "Apart from Phoenix, we have Asaka my kingdom, Unelo, and Eukerion," Jude said.

    "You have Eukerion there?" La asked with widened eyes.

    "I don''t think that''s a coincidence," Bryan said.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 331 Another Pair Of Emerald Green Eyes

    Pearl and Luis had been walking around the academy trying to see if they could find any of the students who were from the Tame family but they hadn''t had much luck.

    "I don''t think there''s anyone from the Tame family in any of these academies, let''s just give it up," Luis said, already turning back to return to his dorm room but Pearl had grabbed his arm and pulled him back.

    "No, I think we have just been looking in the wrong ce," Pearl said looking at the students who were walking out of the shops with things they bought.

    "What are you talking about?" Luis asked.

    "The Tames live in the capital city of Phoenix which means any of them who is young enough to be in the academy would probably be in Phoenix academy," Pearl said.

    "Yeah and we''ve been walking around in Phoenix academy for almost two hours now and we still haven''t found anything," Luis said. "We''ve even asked some of the people you know in the academy."

    "I don''t think you get my point," Pearl said as she began to walk back to the dormitory area pulling Luis along with her.

    "Where are we going?" Luis asked quickly, breaking free from her grip.

    "Phoenix Academy third year dormitory area," Pearl said, turning back to face him. "Let''s go." She said, trying to grab his arm again.

    "You don''t need to do that, I''m right behind you." The Angel said.

    "Okay," Pearl said as she turned and continued her walk with Luis following closely behind her.

    "I don''t get how going to their dorm area is going to help us find a dorm, most of the students are already out here," Luis said.

    "Are you sure about that?" Pearl asked, still moving toward the dorm area which was just behind the skyscraper that was meant for amodating Tron Ville and Eukerion academy students.

    The two had arrived at the dormitory area which was quite simr to the one they had back at Crockel and now it was up to which one they were going to as the girls'' dormitory was separated from the boys'' own with a very long fence.

    Luis expected her to move towards the girls'' dormitory but to his greatest surprise, she had gone the opposite direction instead.

    "Hey, I thought we were going to the girls'' dormitory," Luis said, catching up to her as she entered the boys'' dormitory area.

    "Trust me, you do not want to go in there with me," Pearl said without stopping as the Angel stopped to think about why she would rather go to the boys'' dormitory area instead of the girls''.

    ''Maybe some kind of fall out during thest tournament.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah but I don''t think a fall out with one student can prevent Pearl from where she wants to go.'' Luis replied.

    ''Then maybe it was with a group of female students or she just doesn''t want to go there.'' Lena said.

    Pearl was d to see that the person he was looking for was outside as he approached the row of buildings.

    "I knew you had something for me," Barry said with a wry smile on his face as he got up from where he was sitting in front of his dorm room door. "You arrive at my academy and the first thing you do ise see me."

    "We''ve been at the academy for five hours now," Pearl said, stopping in front of him.

    "Oh, yeah I heard you guys arrived super early," Barry said.

    Barry was one of the third-year students of Phoenix academy, he was really tall as Pearl had to look up to look at his face.

    He was quite muscr and had ck hair which he cut short a little but there were still a few strands running down his cheek.

    "I need your help with something," Pearl said.

    "Wait, who''s that one?" Barry asked, pointing at Luis who was walking up to them now.

    "Ugh.. this is Luis, Tammy''s cousin," Pearl said after Luis had gotten closer to her.

    "I never knew Tammy had a cousin," Barry said looking straight at Luis.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    [ Name: Barry Henshaw ]

    [ Aura: Yellow ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [ Family Ability: Body Hardening ]

    [ Ability: Weapon maniption ]

    ''Weapon maniption?''

    That was one of the abilities Luis had not heard about before and he was beginning to wonder what the ability could do.

    "I didn''t either but he got enrolled newly, as a first-year student," Pearl said.

    "Oh, well I don''t see the resemnce," Barry said, looking away after studying Luis'' face.<sub> </sub>

    "He''s her cousin, not sibling or son," Pearl said.

    "I know," Barry said.

    "Luis, this is Barry, my friend," Pearl said, introducing Barry to the Angel.

    "I''m actually more than that," Barry said.

    "No, you''re not," Pearl said.

    Barry let out a sigh as he shook his head.

    "What did you say you wanted again?" Barry asked.

    "I need your help," Pearl said.

    "With what?" Barry asked.

    "Do you know if there is anybody from the Tame family here?" Pearl asked.

    Barry didn''t say anything for quite a while as he turned to his door before turning back to the two and keeping his gaze on them.

    "Why are you looking for somebody from the Tame family?" He asked.

    "I''m afraid that''s confidential information but if you help me find a Tame in this academy, I can tell you," Pearl said.

    A wide smile appeared on Barry''s face as soon as she said that, a smile that had suddenly put her off.

    "Why are you smiling like that?" She asked.

    "You know, I don''t have ess to the register of everybody in the academy but I do know my roommate though," Barry said.

    "Huh?" Pearl said.

    "Ryan," Barry called, knocking at the door. "There''s someone here to see you, I''m sure you''re going to like the person."

    "Who''s Ryan?" Pearl asked with a confused expression on his face.

    Luis had scanned the room to see that there was someone in there and he could see the person approaching the door now.

    It didn''t take up to a minute before the door had opened and out walked a student just about the same height as Barry.

    He was paler though and had ck curly hair but none of those features were really visible to Luis and Pearl at the moment as they only had their eyes on one ce.

    Luis knew he was in no way rted to the Tames but this was going to make convincing Pearl to let go of the case very hard.

    Bryan had emerald green eyes just like Luis'' and that was the reason why both he and Pearl had their gaze there.

    ''Oh no, it would have been easier to handle if his eyes weren''t green.'' Luis thought.

    ''And I thought I would never see someone whose eyes were as green as ours.'' Lena said.

    ''Ours?''

    ''I mean yours''

    Everything inside Pearl was telling her to turn to Luis and scream I told you so and that was exactly what she did.

    "I told you so!" She turned to the Angel and said.

    "What?" Barry and Ryan said at the same time with confused expressions on their faces.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 332 It Has To Be Him

    "So you think he is a Tame just because he tamed two wolves," Ryan said, looking at Pearl.

    "Yeah isn''t that what the Tames are known for, taming wild beasts?" Pearl asked.

    Ryan was quiet for a little while before turning his gaze to Luis, who didn''t want to get into his argument with Pearl.

    "Hey, what''s yourst name?" He asked the Angel.

    "Miles," Luis said.

    "Well he didn''t say Tame, so he is definitely not a Tame," Ryan said.

    "But he has the ability to Tame wild beasts, what part of taming two wolves do you not understand?" Pearl said as she was beginning to get annoyed by what Ryan was doing here. "And his eyes are exactly like yours."

    "I know but what other beasts has he tamed apart from two wolves?" Ryan asked.

    Pearl turned to Luis to get an answer but the Angel replied by shaking his head.

    "You know just taming one species of beasts doesn''t cut it for wanting to be a Tame," Ryan said. "Are you aware that there are two other families that can tame wild beasts?"

    "Huh?" Pearl said with a confused expression on her face.

    "The only difference between my family and those families is that they can only tame one species of beasts while we, the Tame, can Tame up to ten species at once depending on our level," Ryan said.

    "And what are the names of those families?" Pearl asked.

    "The Chibori family can only tame Cheetahs which is good for them as they all have superspeed as a personal ability and the Madison''s who are known for only being able to tame Tigers," Ryan said.

    "I haven''t heard of those families before," Barry said.

    "Well, there are a lot of things you haven''t heard of yet," Ryan said, turning to Barry.

    "So you''re saying that Luis may just be from another one of those families that can train only wolves," Pearl said.

    "Given the fact that there is no family known for taming wolves only, that family may be his own," Ryan said.

    "And what if he tames another wild beast?" Pearl asked, crossing her arms.

    "Well, we''ll have to wait and see if that happens," Ryan said. "I really don''t like the idea of what you''re trying to prove here because my parents know the importance of keeping our family in check and wouldn''t think of doing what you''re just trying to prove here."

    "We''ll be leaving now," Pearl said, grabbing Luis by his arm.

    "Hey Pearl, are you leaving so soon?" Barry said.

    "I really thought she was looking for me for some other reason," Ryan said.

    "Whatever you have in your mind just keep it there, for now," Pearl said, pulling Luis along with her.

    Her voice had changed from the normal cheerful one Luis was familiar with, to a serious tone that Luis wasn''t so familiar with.

    He held a firm grip on the Angel''s wrist until they were out of the area and that was when she decided to let go of him.

    "Can you believe that guy? I didn''t think he would be rude." Pearl said.

    "I don''t think he was Rude, he was just trying to prove his point," Luis said.

    "Yeah, and he seeded in not proving anything because we are going to prove him wrong," Pearl said.

    "Huh?"

    "You are going to tame another species of beasts so that we can prove him wrong." Pearl said.

    "I don''t think I want to do that," Luis said.

    "What? Why not?" Pearl said with a confused expression on her face.

    "I don''t think I want to do this anymore." The Angel said.

    "Not now Luis, we are finally getting closer to your goal." She said, cing her hand on his shoulder.

    ''Wow, she just assumed getting known as someone from one of the most powerful families is your goal.'' Lena said.

    "Getting closer to your goal," Luis said. "I know you''re trying to help me and you have really good motives for doing it but I don''t think I want to find out if I am Tame or not, I may have lost my parents at an early stage but I am happy with the Phillips and I don''t want anythinging in between that."

    Pearl was really shocked and at the same time sad to hear that from him as she slowly withdrew her hands from his shoulder.

    "So you don''t want to find out if you are a Tame?" Pearl said as her voice had dropped a bit.

    "No, my life''s okay the way it is currently." The Angel said.

    "It is?"

    "Yeah, so please let''s just let this whole Tame thing go," Luis said.

    "Okay." That was really hard for her to say but she finally let the words out.

    "Well well well, if it isn''t little miss Pearl Reeves."

    Luis quickly turned to see a girl with pink hair standing in front of the gate leading into the girls'' dormitory area.

    "I wonder what you''re doing here, you''vee to see your boyfriend maybe and it''s a surprise you''re not with that hotheaded friend of yours Tammy." The girl said.

    "I''ve told you many times Taylor, that wasn''t what it looked like," Pearl said.

    "It was definitely what it looked like and I see you''ve got yourself a new boyfriend," Taylor said, directing her gaze at Luis.

    She gave off this intimidating aura that seemed to be working to some extent on the Angel when she looked at him.

    "Let''s go, Luis," Pearl said, grabbing the Angel''s arm.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m afraid you can''t leave so fast," Taylor said as pink lightning sparks appeared in her hands and her eyes slowly began to take a pink glow.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    [ Name: Taylor Larson ]

    [ Aura: Yellow ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [ Family Ability: None ]

    [ Ability: Pink lightning ]

    ''Pink lightning?''

    ''Pink lightning?'' Lena gasped.

    ___ ___

    Sony and Max had arrived at the arcade in the course of their search for Luis and they were really surprised to see a lot of students having a go at the disc game with no Mason around.

    The disc game used to be their favorite game until Mason showed up and started the whole make it past level five deal.

    It was a really good deal because none of the people who yed the game could make it past level five.

    There were a few people, especially third years in the academy, who could make it past level five but those people never had any interest in the game or just never visited the arcade.

    "Hey, what''s going on?" Max walked up to one of the students in the area and asked.

    "Mason''s gone for the day." The boy said.

    "I know that''s why I''m asking why he left?" Max asked.

    "If I tell you, you won''t believe it." The boy said.

    "Just tell me, we can work on believing itter," Max said.

    "Okay, a student from one of the other academies came in here and beat Mason''s challenge." The boy said.

    "What?" Max said with a surprised expression on his face.

    "Someone made it past level five?" Even Sony was shocked to hear that.

    "Yeah, he even made it past level six but level seven was too much for him." The boy said.

    "Level six." Max and Sony said at the same time as it was really shocking to hear that someone made it past level six.

    "Yeah." The boy said. "He was unbelievable."

    "So, Mason gave him the coins?" Max said.

    "He did but he tried to scare him away at first." The boy said.

    "How?" Max asked.

    "He pinned him on the wall and told him some things to scare him away. I thought it was going to work at first but the boy suddenly pulled his hands off his cor and began to twist it.

    "For the first time since arriving here, I saw Mason be in pain. He knew he was going up against a stronger opponent so he had to give up the gold coins eventually."

    "What year is the student?" Max asked.

    "I don''t know but he certainly didn''t look like a third year, a first year, or a second year maybe." The boy said.

    "I don''t think a first year student will be able to do that to Mason," Max said.

    "Are you sure about that? Because I know strong first-year students who can beat up some third-year students." Sony said.

    "I know but Mason is a strong third-year student," Max said.

    "He''s just an oversized bully," Sony said.

    "Do you know the name of this student?" Max asked, turning back to the student who was answering his questions.

    "I think I heard his friend call him ummmm....Luis, yeah that''s the name." The boy said.

    The two friends slowly turned to each other after hearing that name as they were currently looking for someone who was bearing that name.

    "It has to be him," Max muttered to Sony.

    ''Our Demon yer can do wonders in a game and in real life.'' He thought.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 333 Pink Lightning

    A confrontation with Taylor was something Pearl was really looking forward to avoiding throughout her stay at Phoenix academy but it turns out her luck had already run out before she began to try.

    Thest time she had a confrontation with Taylor, it didn''t end so well for the both of them and she didn''t want something like that to happen again.

    "Come on Taylor, we don''t have to do this," Pearl said.

    "Of course, we have to," Taylor said, moving closer to them as the pink sparks in her hands were getting brighter and wilder. "Last time I was so close to finally punishing you until that hotheaded friend of yours showed up but now she''s not here with you is she."

    ''Now I know why she didn''t want to go into the girls'' dormitory area.'' Luis thought slowly moving backward with Pearl as Taylor approached them.

    ''It was one person after all.'' Lena said.

    "There are other ways to settle things, Taylor," Pearl said, still trying to calm her down.

    "I know but this way is the most satisfying of them all," Taylor said. "I am going to enjoy pounding you and your new boyfriend."

    Luis knew she wasn''t joking about that as he had read his mind to try and find out the reason why she hated Pearl but only she had in mind was beating the hell out of Tammy right now.

    She quickly shot out a stream of pink lightning towards them but Pearl quickly sted it with a water st to take it out before it could get to them.

    "Ummmm... quick question, what does that pink lightning do?" Luis asked, summoning his ming sword.

    "Apart from being very painful it also reduces the quality of your ability by some percentage with each hit," Pearl said. "The only thing you have to worry about is the pain, do not allow yourself to get hit by that thing."

    She used another water st to prevent another stream of pink lightning from hitting them before quickly sending out a water-de sh towards Taylor.

    [ Instant quest received ]

    [ Defeat your friend''s opponent before she achieves her goal ]

    [ Quest rewards ]

    [ ??? ]

    [ ??? ]

    [ ??? ]

    ''Wow, and her goal is beating Pearl up or even killing her.'' Luis thought as he rolled out of the way before a stream of pink lightning could hit him.

    Taylor may have said that beating up both Luis and Pearl was going to be fun but it was clear that her main target was Pearl as she wasn''t even paying much attention to Luis.

    ''Mystery rewards means the rewards have to be something good.'' The Angel thought as he equipped his anti-gravity boots and raced towards Taylor with them.

    He got closer and tried to sh down on her with his sword but he saw himing as she summoned her sword right on time and used it to block it before sting the Angel back with a stream of pink lightning.

    [ -20 HP ]

    [ Your abilities have dropped power by 10% ]

    [ Debuff willst for twenty minutes ]

    "O." Luis groaned after crashing on the floor a little distance away from Taylor.

    "Luis!" Pearl screamed as she turned back to Taylor with her eyes filled with anger now.

    "Oh, I see, all I needed to do to get you angry was hurt your little boyfriend," Taylor said with a smirk on her face.<sub> </sub>

    "You want a fight, Taylor? Then I''m going to give it to you." Pearl said as threerge bubbles of water rose over her.

    She didn''t even wait for a second after forming the bubbles as she began to sendrge water des toward Taylor.

    ''When did she learn that one.'' Taylor thought. The bubble attacks were something she had never seen Pearl do before.

    She wasn''t fidgeting though as she did flips and jumps to block the des and smashed the more difficult ones with her sword.

    Pearl on the other hand knew that it was only a matter of time before she began to get overwhelmed as she began to send multiple water des from all three bubbles at the same time and now it was getting really hard for Taylor to keep up.

    [ Your abilities have dropped power by 10% ]

    [ Debuff willst for twenty minutes ]

    ''What''s the point when I''m not even going to use any of them?'' Luis thought as he got up from the floor.

    He had thought about running through the lightning and taking out Taylor like he took out Jaren but there was something about the pink lightning that seemed off to him.

    Jaren''s lightning wasn''t that heavy when it hit him, the only thing that pushed him back when it hit him was that little force that came with it and the zapping effect of the lightning.

    That was the reason why he was able to run through the lightning but he doubted that would work against Taylor''s pink lightning as getting hit by the lightning was very heavy and also extremely painful just like Pearl said.

    ''I don''t think you would need to think of a way to beat her because Pearl is doing a good job.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah but I have to be the one to get thest hit.'' Luis replied.

    ''Then wait for the right moment and go for it.'' Lena said.

    Multiple des being thrown at her at full speed at the same time was really too much for her to handle as she had gotten hit with tworge des on her thigh and on her shoulder and both areas were beginning to bleed now as she fell to her knees.

    "I don''t want to hurt you, Taylor, I don''t want to do this," Pearl said as she had stopped firing the des and allowed what was left of the bubbles to turn into water and fall on her hair.

    Luis wanted to rush in at that moment and get thest hit but he had stopped after moving a few distances as soon as he had heard what Pearl was saying.

    "That''s funny," Taylor said with a chuckle. "You say you don''t want to hurt me but you''ve done it emotionally and now you''re doing it physically."

    "You are not seeing things from my point of view Taylor, I really don''t want to hurt you," Pearl said.

    "Well, it''s a shame you don''t want to," Taylor said as she quickly pulled out both des from her thigh and shoulder and quickly sent two lightning bolts flying towards Pearl.

    Luis expected something like that to happen as he quickly equipped his Katana des, rushed to the middle of the two, and used them to block the lightning bolts.

    The gauge on both des quickly filled up as the Angel quickly pointed them at the sender.

    Since it was only two forms of attack equally absorbed by both des, the des shot out two forms ofrge pink energy which went straight to Taylor and hit her and since the attack was slightly increased, it was able to do its trick.

    The Angel looked at her for a while before slowly turning to Pearl who looked like she had been holding her breath for quite a while now.

    "Do you mind telling me why she hates you so much?" He asked.

    "Right after you tell me how those Katanas are in your hands right now." She said, finally catching her breath.

    ***

    My apologies for not being able to update yesterday, I was down with a serious fever and it was really bad because I also had a graduation to deal with but I thank God I''m getting better now.

 Chapter 334 Reunion

    After staying in their room for quite a while with exactly nothing to do, E and Silvia had decided to go outside to just see how things were going, and more especially E wanted to catch up with Luis.

    "So where are we going to go now?" Silvia asked as soon as they had stepped out of their room.

    E didn''t reply immediately as she slowly looked around as numerous students walked up and down.

    "I don''t know this isn''t Crockel academy so I don''t exactly know anywhere here," E replied.

    "Let''s just keep walking. Maybe we could find someone quiet where we could train." Silvia said.

    "Yeah," E said.

    The two roommates had walked a few distances down therge road when E decided to ask Silvia something.

    "Hey, you don''t know Luis'' room number do you?" She asked.

    "No, did you forget to ask him?" Silvia said.

    "You know I had Ajax in my backpack and I had my mind on getting him to our dorm room without getting seen that I forgot to ask him," E said.

    "Oh, but he should have asked you," Silvia said.

    "Maybe he forgot," E said.

    "As your best friend, he is not supposed to forget," Silvia said.

    "He''s a human being Silvia we forget things all the time just like I did." Saying that sounded really awkward to her.

    ''You did not just say that.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Angels also forget things, their memories are just like ours I guess.''

    "I think he has another best friend to worry about," Silvia said.

    "You mean Ace and Dn?" E said.

    "No, I was talking about the other girl," Silvia said.

    "Silvia."

    "What? I''m just saying what I noticed." The wonder warrior said.

    E looked at her for a while before turning back to their dorm area.

    "Why don''t we go see if we can find him in the dorm area?" E said.

    "I thought we were going to look for a ce to train?" Silvia said.

    "No, we can train tomorrow orter let''s go," E said, already walking back.

    ''You are getting more and more confusing to me.'' Jasmine said.

    Meanwhile, Chloe and Tania had been checking around Crockel''s dormitory area to see if they could find Luis but they haven''t had any luck so far and everybody they asked didn''t seem to know who he was.

    That wasn''t a surprise given that not many people at Crockel academy knew who he was.

    "We''ve searched the whole area don''t you think it''s time to move over to Phoenix''s area before From Ville arrives?" Tania asked.

    "How about the female area?" Chloe asked.

    "No, Luis wouldn''t be there," Tania said.

    "Why not?" Chloe asked.

    "I think he would prefer thepany of boys more," Tania said.

    "But you said you''ve spent some good moments with him back in your world," Chloe said.

    "A few good moments and whenever I tried to start a good conversation with him or invited him over he would shy away," Tania said.

    "Well he''s been here for a long time Tania and people change or maybe he''s even there for another reason," Chloe said.

    "Okay," Tania said.

    Tania was still looking around the area to see if she would somehow spot him.

    She wasn''t exactly looking at where she was going just like E who was walking towards her and wasn''t paying attention as Silvia was behind her.

    "Hey, Tania look out," Chloe said, pulling her friend out of the way before she ran into E.

    "Oh sorry," E said, realizing what had almost happened there. "I didn''t see you there."

    "No, it was my fault I wasn''t actually looking at where I was going," Tania said.

    "Let''s go," Chloe said but Tania didn''t move as she wanted to ask E something.

    "What happened?" Silvia asked after catching up to E.

    "It''s nothing to be worried about," E said.

    "Hey, are you from Crockel academy?" Tania asked.

    "Yeah," E replied. "You''re from Eukerion, I know through the pink outlines in your uniform."

    "Yeah," Tania said as she looked at her uniform before turning her gaze back to E. "Can I ask you something?"

    "Sure," E said with a nod.

    Chloe had stopped walking towards the female dormitory area and was now walking back to her friend after she noticed that she didn''t follow her.

    "Okay, you''re a first year right?"

    "Yeah," E said.

    "Is there any chance you know a boy, his name is Luis?" Tania said.

    "I''m sorry, Luis who?" E asked as her eyes had widened on hearing what Tania said.

    "Luis Miles, he''s a little taller than me, ck hair and emerald green eyes," Tania said.

    E was quiet as Tania seemed to have described the same Luis she knew.<sub> </sub>

    "Isn''t that the Luis we know?" Silvia muttered to E.

    "Yeah, that''s him," E muttered back.

    ''She sounds like she really knows him.'' Jasmine said.

    "Hello, do you know him?" Tania asked. "You still haven''t given me a reply."

    "Yeah, I know Luis Miles," E replied with a nod.

    "You do?" Tania said with a shocked expression on her face as she wasn''t expecting that answer.

    "Yeah," E said.

    "They are best friends," Silvia said.

    "Silvia," E said, hitting her on the shoulder.

    "So both of you know who Luis Miles is, the one she just described?" Chloe said.

    "If he has emerald green eyes then yeah," Silvia said.

    "Do you know where he is?" Tania asked as she was beginning to get really excited.

    "No, we were looking for him here before I almost ran into you," E said.

    "He was really in the first academy we chose to check," Tania said with a smile.

    "I can send him a message to find us," E said, bringing up her watch. "But can I ask you something first?"

    "Okay," Tania said.

    "How do you know Luis, he never told me about you?" E asked.

    "I''m his friend," Tania replied.

    "Another friend," Silvia muttered.

    ____ ____

    "So she thinks you stole her boyfriend from her and that''s why she''s trying to kill you," Luis said as he walked back to their own part of the academy with Pearl.

    He had the double Katanas in his hands to prevent any suspicion from Pearl.

    "Yeah but that wasn''t how it happened," Pearl said.

    "But you kissed him," Luis said.

    "No, he kissed me," Pearl said.

    "But you enjoyed it," Luis said.

    "No, I didn''t, the only reason I didn''t stop him was that I liked him and I didn''t know Taylor was his girlfriend," Pearl said.

    She was beginning to get ufortable talking about this with Luis.

    "Oh," Luis said.

    "Enough about me, now are you going to tell me how you got a mystic weapon like that?" Pearl asked as the both of them stopped walking.

    "Ummm.... Yeah." Luis said, bringing up the weapons he was holding.

    "Yeah, start talking," Pearl said.

    Luis didn''t really have a good exnation to give her on how he got the mystic weapons when they were fighting but he did have one though but before he could say it, he heard a beepe from his watch.

    "What is it?" Pearl asked after noticing the way Luis was looking at the screen of his watch.

    "Let''s go, it''s something urgent." The Angel said running towards their dorm area.

    Ordinarily, he wouldn''t run given that the message didn''t say there was danger with the way E wrote it but he had to run to avoid exining how he got the mystic weapons to Pearl.

    Pearl didn''t mind running after him though and it didn''t take long before the two had entered the male dormitory area for Crockel academy.

    Luis had quickly halted as soon as he had spotted the girls standing in front of the first row of buildings which was exactly where his dorm room was.

    He wasn''t far away from the girls though as E had turned and spotted him and it didn''t take long before Tania had spotted him too.

    The two had immediately locked eyes and Luis couldn''t believe who he was seeing now.

    "Tania." The Angel muttered as he was beginning to wonder if his eyes were ying tricks on him.

    ''You''re in perfect condition so there''s nothing like that.'' Lena said.

    "Luis!" Tania said as she quickly ran to him and wrapped her arms around him in a warm embrace causing him to drop his Katana des.

    "Tania." He said as he was still finding it hard to believe this.

    "I have missed you so much, I''ve been looking for you since I arrived here, I didn''t know you were at Crockel academy." She said as her voice seemed to be breaking a little bit.

    "How did you even get here?" Luis asked.

    "I found the portal," Tania said.

    "The portal?"

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 335 World Leaders Conversation

    Luis couldn''t recall anything like a portal when he fell into the hole, all he saw was darkness and a tiny dot of red light but here Tania was telling him that there was a portal just over the hole that turned on every night for one minute.

    "I think I''ll leave you to catch up with your friend, nice to meet you, Tania," Pearl said before leaving to return to her dorm room.

    After Pearl had left, Chloe, E, and Silvia had walked up to the two.

    <o>,m "So you''re the Luis Miles Tania is always talking about," Chloe said, walking up to Luis.</o>

    "Luis this is Chloe my friend and Chloe this is Luis," Tania said introducing them to each other.

    "Hi, Chloe," Luis said but there was no reply from her. "Ummmm.. these are my friends." He said, turning his gaze to E and Silvia.

    "E Jones and Silvia....."

    "It''s Silvia Cane," E said.

    "Wait, you''re E Jones," Chloe said, turning her gaze to E. "From the lightning family."

    "Yeah," E said.

    "Your family was one of the world leaders for the past four years," Chloe said.

    "Yeah but not anymore," E said.

    "That''s right but it''s only two years before youpete for the spot again," Chloe said.

    "What do you mean bypeting for the spot?" Silvia asked.

    "The Jones and the Starks are the families with the strongest lightning abilities so in order to choose the strongest family to be among the world leaders, there is a spar between every single one of their family members.

    "Except for the infants because they can''t fight, this only happens once every four years and the one that took ce in thest two years was won by the Starks."

    "How do you know all these, I thought only those from the leading families knew about this?" E asked.

    "But I am from a leading family, I''m Chloe Winter," Chloe said.

    "You''re from the Winter family?" E said.

    "Yeah," Chloe said.

    ''I think it''s time I started scanning some people.'' Luis thought.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    [ Name: Chloe Winter ]

    [ Aura: Yellow ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [ Family Ability: Ice ]

    [ Ability: Sonic st ]

    ''Another ability I am hearing of for the first time.''

    "You never told me your family was part of the world leaders," Tania said, turning her gaze to Chloe.

    "I don''t really like talking about it," Chloe said.

    "Can we stop talking about world leaders please?" E said as the topic was beginning to make her ufortable.

    [ Name: Tania ckstone ]

    [ Aura: Yellow ]

    [ Race: Human ]

    [ Family Ability: None ]

    [ Ability: None ]

    He didn''t want to scan her but he just wanted to know if she had any abilities.

    "Sure," Chloe said.

    "Thank you," E said, turning her gaze to Luis. "So howe you never told me about Tania?"

    "I haven''t had the time to," Luis said before turning his gaze back to Tania. "How did you end up at Eukerion academy?"

    "It''s quite a long story but I think you would love to hear that Leo is also here," Tania said.

    "Leo is here?" Luis said with a surprised look on his face.

    "Yeah, he came with me," Tania said.

    "You know the cafeteria is open, we could go there for some snacks while you two try to catch up," Chloe said.

    "Yeah, that''s a great idea," Tania said.<sub> </sub>

    "Let''s go then," Chloe said, leading the way.

    ____ ____

    Pearl returned to their dorm room to find Tammy on her bed trying to put her ne together and she was quite surprised to see Pearl return by that time.

    "You came back way earlier than I expected," Tammy said, still doing what she was doing.

    "Well, we found someone from the Tame family," Pearl said, dropping the Katana des she was holding on top of the cupboard just beside the door.

    "You did?" Tammy said as she dropped her ne on the bed and sat up.

    "Yeah, he has emerald green eyes just like Luis," Pearl said, walking to her bed.

    "Wait, you''re kidding right?" Tammy said.

    "Do I look like I am?" Pearl said, sitting on her bed.

    "He has emerald green eyes," Tammy muttered.

    ''But Luis isn''t from this world so that doesn''t mean anything, heck he''s an Angel.'' She thought.

    "He''s a cute third-year student but he has a somewhat offensive attitude," Pearl said.

    "How?" Tammy asked.

    "I was giving him points to consider but he wasn''t even trying to consider them, he never even talked about how simr their eyes were.

    "He says there''s no way Luis can be a Tame, that there''s no way there can be a lost child in their family."

    "And what did Luis say?" Tammy asked.

    "He said he doesn''t want to find out if he is a Tame or not," Pearl said with a sigh as she crashed on her bed.

    "Well if that''s what he said then you should respect it and let it go," Tammy said.

    "I know," Pearl said.

    There was a little moment of silence in the room as Tammy turned her gaze toward the door and caught sight of the Katana des on top of the cupboard.

    "Where did you get those?" She asked, pointing at the Katana des.

    "Oh," Pearl said, sitting up on her bed. "Did I forget to mention that we ran into Taylor?"

    "You ran into that psychopath? And let me guess she tried to kill you again." Tammy said.

    "Yeah and I had to fight her back, I think I got tricked by her at one point but Luis showed up with those Katana des and saved me from getting electrocuted by that pink lightning of hers," Pearl said.

    "How?" Tammy asked with a confused expression on her face.

    "Those Katana des are mystic weapons," Pearl said. "I was surprised how we got them because one minute he was with his soul weapon and thenter he just showed up with these mystic weapons.

    "I don''t even know how he got them or where they came from."

    "Did he tell you?" Tammy asked.

    Tammy wasn''t surprised by what he had just heard because she was well aware that the sword Luis always summoned and imed to be his soul weapon was a mystic weapon.

    "He was about to when he got a message from an old friend of his so I left him to catch up with her," Pearl said.

    "And you took his Katana des," Tammy said as he got up and walked to the cupboard.

    "Yeah, I wanted to show them to you," Pearl said.

    "These are really nice des," Tammy said as she picked up both of the des and gave them a few swings before spinning the one on her right hand. "You know you still haven''t told me how Luis used the des to defeat Taylor."

    "I think the question you want to ask is, you still haven''t told me what the weapons can do," Pearl said.

    "Yeah that works too," Tammy said.

    "I''ll show you, outside," Pearl said.

    "Ok let''s go then," Tammy said, opening the door.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 336 Water Display

    "You know you still haven''t told me why you are dragging me to the cafeteria like this." Ace said as the two stopped in the hallway just as they were about to enter the cafeteria.

    "Okay, this is going to sound crazy but my friend is here," Luis said.

    "Huh?"

    "My friend from my world," Luis said.

    "Whaˇ­t? How did she get here?" Ace asked.

    "The same way I did," Luis said.

    "That still doesn''t exin why you need me at the cafeteria with you." Ace said.

    "Come here," Luis said, pulling him closer to the entrance.

    "Look." The Angel said nodding towards the table where the four girls were sitting.

    "You didn''t tell me E and Silvia were here." Ace said turning to Luis with a baffled look on his face. "And who are the other two girls?"

    "That''s what I''m trying to tell you," Luis said, pulling him back before any of the girls would spot him.

    "What are you trying to say?" Ace asked.

    "There are four girls there and I am supposed to be there with them," Luis said.

    "Oh, so you decided toe get me so you wouldn''t feel awkward in their midst." Ace said.

    "Yeah, exactly," Luis replied.

    "Don''t worry bro, I''ve got you, anything for a share in those gold coins." Ace said.

    "Okay, let''s go then," Luis said.

    "Quick question." Ace said before he could start moving.

    "What?" Luis asked.

    "Which one of them is your friend from your world?"

    "You''ll know when we get there, her name is Tania," Luis said, already walking into the cafeteria.

    "Tania, that''s a pretty nice name." Ace said following him.

    "Whatever you had to go do for sure took long," Chloe said after Luis had arrived at the table.

    "What did you go to do again?" Tania asked.

    "Ummmˇ­. This is my friend Ace." Luis said quickly introducing Ace to the two girls before they began asking who he was. "Ace, this is my friend Tania and her friend, Chloe."

    "Hi, Ace," Tania said with a little wave.

    "Why didn''t you tell me they were from Eukerion academy Ace that''s my second favorite academy after Crockel." Ace said.

    "Really?" Tania said.

    "Yeah." Ace said with a nod. "I love your uniforms."

    "Thank you," Tania said with a smile before turning her gaze to Luis. "You know E here had been telling me about Crockel academy and a few of the things you''ve been up to."

    "She has?" Luis said turning his gaze to E as he sat down on the seat reserved for him.

    Ace had to pick up another seat and drop it beside his roommate before sitting on it.

    "Yeah, I didn''t know there was an academy that had martial arts ss," Tania said.

    "Yeah, we''re lucky to have one although I''m not in the ss." Ace said.

    "Which ss are you in then?" Chloe asked.

    "Elemental." Ace said.

    "Oh, you have elemental ability."

    "Yeah."

    "Which one?"

    "Wind." Ace said.

    "Okay," Chloe said, turning her gaze away from him.

    "I thought this was supposed to be for Luis and Tania catching up?" E said.

    "Yeah about thatˇ­ I think I prefer doing that privately with her." Luis said.

    "Privately, you mean like in a locked room?" Chloe said turning her gaze to Luis.

    "Noo, I mean like a different table," Luis said, shocked by what she meant by that.

    "Why? All you two are going to talk about is your experiences since you arrived here and I don''t think there''s anything private about that.

    "Unless you have something private to talk about like a secret rtionship or something," Chloe said slowly, taking a sip from her juice.

    "Chloe," Tania grumbled.

    "It''s not that.." Luis said turning his gaze to Silvia who was still clueless about what was going on here.

    "Don''t worry Luis, Silvia is like a sister to me she won''t tell anyone," E said.<sub> </sub>

    "Huh?" Silvia said turning her gaze to E with a confused expression on her face.

    "Okay," Luis said with a sigh before turning her gaze to Tania.

    "Oh, she doesn''t know," Chloe said in realization.

    It took her a second after what E had told Luis but she finally got it.

    "Should I start orˇ­.."

    "No, you start," Tania said.

    ____ ____

    Tammy and Pearl were outside now as Pearl had picked a spot to test out the Katana des she had secretly taken from Luis.

    The ce wasn''t exactly hidden as it was just across the road in front of the girls'' dorm area and there were a lot of students walking up and down around the area.

    "So how do we test them?" Tammy asked swinging the des.

    "We are going to spar," Pearl said.

    "Spar?" Tammy said suddenly stopping her swing.

    "Yeah," Pearl said with a nod.

    "Okay, I approve," Tammy said, continuing her swing.

    "Good because we''re starting now," Pearl said quickly, sending out a water st towards Tammy.

    Tammy was caught off guard but out of Instinct, she had formed an X with the des to block the water st and as soon as it had hit them, the red gauge running through their middles had gone up a bit.

    "Why did that happen?" Tammy asked looking at the gauge on both des.

    "Keep trying to block my water st with the des and once those gauges are filled up, point them at me," Pearl said.

    "Okay," Tammy said.

    Pearl quickly continued her water st as Tammy began to block them with the des and the ones she couldn''t block she would dodge.

    She was getting hit a couple of times but because Pearl''s water sts weren''t thatrge or had much force they weren''t really doing anything to her.

    Pearl said this was a spar but in reality, it was just a game of try and block or dodge my water sts.

    Their disy was attracting a lot of the students around the area who were mostly first years.

    "The gauges are filling up," Tammy said as she did a rotating flip and used the des to block a water st that Pearl had maderge and added more force to.

    "They''re filled up!" Tammy yelled as she dropped to the floor with both of the des in her hand.

    "Point them at me!" Pearl yelled back.

    Tammy did as she was told and quickly pointed the des at Pearl who got ready for what was about toe.

    It didn''t take up to two seconds before attacks simr to her water sts had begun shooting out from the Katana des as they were all heading towards her.

    With flips and spins she began to avoid the water sts while countering some of them with her water st.

    "You could have just told me, Pearl," Tammy said.

    "Yeah but showing is better," Pearl said as he countered another water st.

    "I''m going to point these des up now," Tammy said.

    "No, keep theming at me," Pearl said.

    She had stopped avoiding now and was countering the water sts with her water sts.

    With each counter, there was a sprinkle of water around the area.

    Thest one created thergest sprinkle as Pearl used an evenrger st to block it.

    "Waooooh!" The students in the area eximed as the tiny drops of water fell on them.

    "That was fun," Pearl said, walking to Tammy.

    "Yeah, you sure like attention," Tammy said looking around.

    Dan who had been watching the show knew he had seen the Katana des Tammy was holding somewhere but he just couldn''t quite remember that was until they started shooting back replicas of Pearl''s water sts.

    "I have to tell Zach about this." He said quickly running out of the area.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 337 Over The Years

    La had returned from the cafeteria with both Jude and Tuchel to see that Bryan was still working on hisputer while Tauriel was sitting beside him and watching everything he was doing carefully.

    "Have you found anything?" La asked.

    "No," Bryan said.

    "Don''t overstress yourself, we''ll find whoever that is one way or the other," La said.

    "I know but I want to find him before anything starts going wrong," Bryan said.

    "Nothing is going to go wrong," La said before turning her gaze. "I see you''ve developed an interest inputers."

    "She develops an interest in anything that has to do with getting information," Tuchel said.

    "Well theputer alone doesn''t give you information, you still need the inte," La said.

    "What''s the inte?" Jude asked.

    "It''s something every smart device has that allows it to be able to get information from anywhere around the world and also do other amazing things," La exined.

    "Around the world? That sounds impossible." Tuchel said.

    "Well in this world pretty much everything is possible," La said, walking to the table by the side.

    "Yeah, I saw a man freeze his drink with his hand at the ce you took us to eat," Jude said.

    "What?" Tuchel said.

    "Yeah, that''s an ability, almost everybody in this world has one or two," La said sitting on the table.

    "So you can do that too?" Jude asked.

    "No, I can do something different," La said.

    "Like what?" Tuchel asked.

    "This," La said.

    "Hi." Tuchel was frightened as he heard La''s voice behind him and quickly turned to see that she was the one standing there behind him.

    "La, how are you here and also there?" Tuchel was really confused by what was happening now.

    "Waooh," Jude said, looking back and forth between the two. "This is magic."

    "No, it''s not." Jude heard La''s voice behind him and quickly turned to see that it was another clone.

    "This is my ability, it''s a cloning ability and I don''t have to say any words or chant any spells in my mind before I can use it." The real La said from where she was sitting.

    The disy of ability La was doing had caught Tauriel''s attention as she had turned away from Bryan''sputer and was looking at the two clones with a baffled look on her face.

    "Are those real clones or just mirror clones that disappear when you touch them?" Tauriel asked.

    "No, they are the real deal," La said as the clone close to Tuchel sent a punch down the elf''s chest.

    "Hey, why did you do that?" Tuchelined as he staggered back holding his chest.

    "At my level, I can create twenty clones which all have fifty percent of my strength and know everything I know," La said.

    "And killing any of them won''t affect you in any way?" Tauriel asked.

    "Apart from a little pain in my chest which indicates that one of my clones was killed, no," La said, shaking her head.

    "That''s nice," Tauriel said.

    "Yeah but there''s a little w to my cloning ability," La said as both of the clones around Jude and Tuchel vanished.

    "What?" Tauriel asked.

    "When my clones are far from me, they slightly disconnect and when they are too far from me, they vanish," La said.

    "What do you mean by slightly disconnected?" Tauriel asked.

    "That means they won''t know most of the things she knows anymore and their power will drop," Bryan said.

    "Oh," Tauriel said.

    "That''s why I can''t use my clones for undercover missions in far ces but I can do that if I am close by," La said.

    "You still haven''t exined why you ordered your clone to punch me," Tuchel said.

    "That was her choice, not mine," La said, trying to keep a straight face.

    "So what''s your own ability?" Tauriel asked, turning to Bryan.

    Bryan didn''t say anything as the cup on the table La was sitting on quickly floated up and flew into his hand which was open now.

    "Waooooh." Jude and Tuchel said at the same time.

    They were amazed because they thought these were things only witches, wizards, and mages could do but this world had just proven what they thought wrong.

    "Telekinesis," Tauriel said.<sub> </sub>

    "That he used to steal my pen all the way from my office," La said.

    "I returned it," Bryan said.

    "Yeah but it''s still stealing because you didn''t ask for my permission before taking it," La said.

    Jude had turned his gaze to the table on the other side of the room which was quite farpared to where the other table was as his eyes had caught something.

    He walked to the table to see something he didn''t quite know what it was.

    On the table was La''s destroyed drone and a lot of its parts that had fallen off.

    "What''s this?" Jude asked, looking at the drone.

    "Oh, that''s my drone which you guys crushed when you dropped down from that portal." A clone quickly appeared beside him to say.

    "Yeah, I remember seeing something like this when we dropped from that portal," Tuchel said, suddenly showing up behind Jude.

    "We were trying to use it to send you a reply just like you requested." The La clone said.

    "That reminds me, where is the reply, I want to read it?" Jude asked, turning his gaze to Bryan.

    "Here it is," Bryan said as the piece of rolled paper quickly flew to Jude who caught it before it could fly past him.

    He opened the letter and began to read it as he walked to Bryan.

    "I miss you too Tania." He muttered with a smile on his face after reading the whole thing.

    "Umm.... I know our work is a transition of yours but can you please tell me how that is how English is written in your world?" La asked. This time it was the real La.

    "Is it written differently here?" Tauriel asked.

    "Yeah," La said with a nod.

    "How? show me," Tauriel said, getting up from where she was sitting.

    "Okay," La said, taking a sheet of paper from Bryan''s table and taking out the pen in her pocket.

    "This is how we write the letter A here," La said, writing the letter A on the sheet of paper. "Let me see how you write yours?" She said, handing Tauriel the pen.

    The she-elf stared at the letter for quite a while before scribbling what A looked like in their world on the paper.

    "Yeah, that''s A," Tuchel said from where he was standing behind them.

    "That''s definitely not A, that looks like some sort of symbolnguage," La said.

    Tauriel didn''t say anything as she stared at both of the letters for quite a while trying to find the simrities because to her there had to be some kind of simrity between the two letters.

    "Do you have anything I can use to clean some parts of the letter?" She asked with her eyes still fixed on the sheet.

    "You mean like a correction pen?"

    "Anything that can clean the letters," Tauriel said.

    "Bryan," La called.

    "There''s a correction pen on the table there," Bryan said.

    La quickly checked in between the books and found the correction pen which she handed to Tauriel.

    "Just ce the tip on the part you want to clean and press it," La said.

    "Okay," Tauriel said.

    "I wonder what you want to do."

    "You''ll see," Tauriel said as she slowly got to work.

    La watched her as she slowly cleaned some parts of the symbol like A and after she was done, it looked like the normal A which was known in this world.

    La stared back and forth between Tauriel and the letter as she was dumbfounded.

    "I think it went from that to this over the years," Tauriel said.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 338 Here For The Staff

    "We were really lucky he had followed us and I was d he turned out to be a good man," Tania said to conclude what she was saying.

    "We were both lucky to meet good men," Luis said.

    "Yeah, things could have turned out really bad for the both of you if you had fallen into wrong hands." Ace said.

    Silvia couldn''t believe everything she had heard so far, it all sounded so strange to her but she knew it was the truth because these people wouldn''t just gather here just to make things up.

    "And all these while I thought you were Tammy''s cousin," Silvia said, turning her gaze to Luis.

    She always knew there was something off about him and after what she just found out now coupled with what E told her about the wolves, she knew she was right.

    "Yeah and it has to stay that way please, no one has to find out about this," Luis said.

    "Wait, you told everyone you knew that you''re Tammy Phillips'' cousin?" Chloe said.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    "Does she know?"

    "Of course she knows," Luis said.

    There were a few seconds of silence before Chloe decided to say something.

    "It''s nice how Crockel started amodating students, they are more like an academy now and I thought they were never going to stop with the whole level uniform thing," Chloe said.

    "Well, the whole demon attack and school getting burnt down pushed all of that." Ace said.

    "Wait, your academy was attacked by demons?" Tania said with a perplexed look on her face.

    "Yeah, some months back." Ace said.

    "Were you already here when it happened?" Tania asked, turning her gaze to Luis.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod.

    "Did anybody get killed?" Tania asked.

    "Luckily for everyone, it happened after hours so nobody got hurt," E said.

    "I heard Greg Phillips fought a Master Demon that eventually got angry and set the ce aze and that''s how the whole ce got burnt down." Ace said. "Were you there Luis?"

    "No." The Angel said, shaking his head.

    That was the best answer he could give given the fact that Greg had already cleared his name from the whole thing.

    "You guys were very lucky but that can never happen at Eukerion academy," Chloe said. "No demon can enter the area undetected."

    "Tron Ville academy has just arrived." A female voice resounded in the cafeteria through the speakers.

    "Tron Ville, I should probably go see my cousin," Chloe said, getting up from where she was sitting.

    "You have a cousin at Tron Ville?" Ace said.

    "Yeah," Chloe replied. "Are youing, Tania?"

    "No, I want to talk about some other things with Luis," Tania said, turning her gaze to Luis.

    "Okay, I''ll see you back at the dorm room then," Chloe said, turning to leave.

    "I''ll go with you." Ace said quickly getting up before Chloe walked past him.

    "Huh?" Chloe said, turning to him with a confused expression on her face.

    "I''ll follow you to go see your cousin." Ace said.

    "Did I ask you to?"

    "Well, I thought you needed someone to go apany you to go see your cousin." Ace said.

    Chloe didn''t reply immediately as she stared directly at him with those intimidating eyes of hers.

    "I know what you''re trying to do Ace." She said moving closer to him.

    "You do?" Ace said, trying to keep a straight face.

    "Yeah," Chloe said with a nod. "But sure you can follow me to go see my cousin."

    She slowly turned away from him and began to walk towards the exit.

    "Cold." Ace said slowly following her.

    "I think we should go too," E said, getting up from where she was sitting.

    "Hey, E, I want to talk to you about something," Luis said.

    "Yeah but I guess that will beter," E said slowly, turning her gaze to Tania.

    "Yeah what''s your room number, you never told me?" Luis asked.

    "That''s because we haven''t talked since we arrived here," E said with a little tone of annoyance in her voice. "It''s thirteen by the way."

    "Okay," Luis said.

    "Let''s go, Silvia," E said, walking towards the exit as Silvia followed her.<sub> </sub>

    ''Your feelings are bing clearer E.'' Jasmine said.

    "I heard she''s your best friend," Tania said after E and Silvia were gone.

    "Yeah, she''s a good friend, my first friend here since the Phillips are more like family to me." He said.

    "Yeah, I can tell she''s a really nice person," Tania said, smiling at him.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a smile.

    "You know it''s nice to see you smile, you hardly smiled back at Asaka." She said,

    "Because there was never really something to smile about," Luis said.

    "Really? What about someone?" Tania asked.

    "Ummmˇ­ I''m going to go get some snacks for myself." Luis said getting up from where he was sitting. "Do you need anything?"

    "No, I''m okay," Tania said.

    "Okay." The Angel said quickly making his way to the snack counter in the cafeteria.

    Getting a snack was only a distraction as he needed to check something in his system, something he had not been able to check for quite a while now.

    [ Quest Complete ]

    [ You have sessfully defeated your friend''s opponent before she achieved her goal ]

    [ Rewards ]

    [ +400 exp received ]

    [ +10 coins received ]

    [ +5 ability points received ]

    ''Okay, that''s not so bad.'' He thought. ''But a skill point would have been useful so that I can finally unlock telepathy.''

    "Hey, can I help you with anything?" Thedy behind the counter asked as Luis had been standing there for quite a while now without asking for anything.

    "Yeah, I Ummmˇ­."

    "All students report to the stadium immediately!" A male voice resounded in the cafeteria through the speakers. "All students report to the stadium immediately!"

    "Never mind." The Angel said, turning back to see that Tania had gotten up from where she was sitting now.

    ''I wonder what this is going to be about.''

    ____ ___

    Both Festus and Carl were sweating heavily as they were led into their cage and pushed into it.

    "This is just the beginning." The guard said before locking them up behind bars and leaving with the key.

    "Are you going to consider getting us out of here now?" Carl asked, breathing heavily. "I mayst for some days but I know you won''tst another day of doing that."

    "You are not the one to dictate what I can or cannot do, young one," Festus said.

    Jude was surprised by how his breathing was more controlled and calmpared to his.

    "I know, you know a lot of things that I don''t, techniques    but you are going to break down very soon if you continue doing this no matter how much knowledge you im to have unless you have some kind of spell keeping you active," Carl said.

    "I wasn''t with my staff," Festus said.

    "Most wizards don''t need their staffs or wands to get their spell working," Carl said.

    "Well I''m not most wizards am I?"

    Carl wanted to say something but he had stopped as he heard footsteps approaching their cell.

    He thought it was a guard until the person had walked into their view and turned out to be the king.

    "If you''re here to ask me where Jude is, you already know what the answer is," Carl said, turning away from him.

    "Yeah and that''s why I''m not here for that," Roy said.

    "Huh?" Carl said quickly, turning his gaze to him.

    "I''m here for that." He said pointing at Festus'' staff which was standing beside him.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 339 Fun Conversation

    "I thought we made a deal," Festus said, grabbing his staff.

    "We did and I am not trying to break it," Roy said slowly, cing his hands on the prison bars.

    "Excuse me but that''s clearly what taking his staff means," Carl said.

    "He''s right," Festus said.

    "I know but someone came to me the night your friend ran away," Roy said.

    "Someone?" Festus said with a confused expression on his face.

    "Yeah, a female in a dark hood she''s definitely a witch because I know them when I see them," Roy said.

    The look on Festus'' face had turned to a horrid one as he knew what Roy was about to say.

    "Dark hood," Carl muttered.

    "She said she would help me get my daughter back another thing that helped me confirm she was a witch but she said she would do it under one condition."

    "What condition?" Carl asked.

    Festus didn''t need to ask as he already knew what the answer would be.

    "She said she needs that staff," Roy said, pointing at the light wizard''s staff.

    "Did you ask her why she needed the staff?" Festus asked.

    "I did but she said that wasn''t part of our deal and that I didn''t have any right to know," Roy said.

    "Roy you know what will happen if this staff falls into the wrong hands, nobody will be safe!" Festus said getting up on his feet.

    "I know and that is why I left you with it in the first ce under the deal we made," Roy said. "But you should know that nothing is more important to me than my girls."

    "So now you''re just going to take my staff and give it to her," Festus said.

    "No, I am going to give you and your friend here time," Roy said looking at Carl who was sitting on the floor.

    "Huh?"

    "Convince him to tell me where his friend is so that I can find those elves and save my little girl or you hand over the staff, you have a day to make your choice," Roy said, already turning to leave.

    "Roy if you take this staff and hand it over to her and chaos gets unleashed on us again that also means you lose in a worse way, everybody does," Festus said.

    "Are you forgetting that I gave you an easier option that won''t take you two seconds to do?" Roy said before walking out of the area.

    ____ ____

    The atmosphere was a bit noisy as Luis walked in with Tania as a lot of students were entering the stadium and while most of them were sitting there were still a few who were moving up and down.

    "Let''s go find a seat before they all get filled up," Tania said, pulling Luis along with her.

    "Yeah but I think there''s actually enough seats for everybody," Luis said.

    "You don''t know that," Tania said as she stopped beside one of the rows of seats in the middle.

    ''That''s what you think.'' Luis thought as he sat on the seat closest to them and shifted to the next one to create space for her.

    "Oh, we''re sitting here," Tania said, sitting beside him.

    "Yeah," Luis said looking at her with a smile and there was an awkward pause there for a while between the two before Luis decided to break the stare.

    "This stadium looks nice." The Angel said turning away from her.

    "Yeah really nice," Tania said as her face had almost gone red.

    Luis really did a good job of resisting using his mind read on her.

    "So how have you been coping in this world where almost everyone has special abilities?" Tania asked looking around. "And to be specific I meant how have you been coping with bullies at your academy?"

    "I''ve been coping pretty well, if not I wouldn''t be here now, what about you?"<sub> </sub>

    "Well, the girls in my ss don''t pick on me because of Chloe," Tania said.

    "Well, then it''s a good thing you have a friend as fierce as her," Luis said.

    "But there is someone who hates me for no reason and takes advantage of any chance she gets to bully me," Tania said.

    "I have a lot of people who hate me and I guess they have their reasons for me thinking of me the way they do," Luis said.

    "Her brother is one of the nicest persons I''ve ever met but I don''t know how she''s worse than the opposite of him," Tania said.

    "Is she a first-year student?" Luis asked.

    "Yeah," Tania said.

    "And what abilities does she have?"

    "None," Tania said.

    "None, I don''t see how she can be a problem," Luis said.

    "Well, she is," Tania said.

    "Well then get Chloe to make it go away, the problem," Luis said, turning to her with a smile.

    Tania didn''t say anything as she smiled at him and shook her head.

    "What?" Luis asked.

    "Nothing, it''s just that I can''t believe that I''m finally having a fun conversation with you." She said.

    "I thought we were talking about bullies and getting bullied, I don''t see how that''s fun," Luis said.

    "Yeah but we''re smiling and that makes it fun." She said.

    "All the students outside please make your way to into the stadium and get seated, you have two minutes to do that." A male voice resounded in the stadium through the loudspeakers.

    It didn''t take long before the seats began to get filled up including the one Luis and Tania were sitting on and that meant they had to stop their conversation.

    Luis was trying to find Ace through the rush but he wasn''t able to until the spots had all gotten upied by students he didn''t even know but he did receive a wave from himter on and Chloe had waved to them too as she was sitting beside him.

    After all the students from the four academies were all settled down, a sergeant walked out to the center of the pitch with a microphone in his hands.

    The students at the far back couldn''t see him but that wasn''t a problem as therge screens put all around the stadium were showing him.

    "Students of Phoenix, Eukerion, Tron Ville, and Crockel academy, you are all wee to this year''s annual intercontinental inter-academy tournament." The sergeant said as his voice resounded in the stadium.

    "Before I begin I will like to introduce myself as sergeant Arnold. As we all know the tournament will not begin until Monday but before that everyone should be informed about all the processes.

    "That''s the reason why you all have been called here and I am here to take you through the procedures and schedules of this year''s tournament which will definitely go down as the best in history."

    One of the screens had changed to a video of the detailed format of the procedures and schedules concerned with the tournament.

    "Okay, that''s a lot of things to do." Ace said, watching the whole thing scroll down.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 340 Routines And Schedules

    The students saw how long the list of events for the tournament was and they were beginning to wonder how the Sergeant was going to read and exin all that to them but the Sergeant had his way of doing things.

    "The tournament will officially kick off by Monday which means you all are allowed to do as you please from now till tomorrow.

    "Yes you are allowed to do as you please but you must follow the schedules and rules which we have set for you. The most important rule which you must not even think of breaking is the ten PM^ curfew.

    "Once it is ten PM^ all of you are expected to be in your rooms, anyone who is caught outside will get punished and will also have their academy fined for misconduct."

    "I don''t think that''s going to be a problem because we also have the same rule at Eukerion academy," Tania said.

    "You did?" Luis said.

    "Yeah," Tania said with a nod. "Wait, don''t you guys have the same rule at your academy?"

    "We did, it''s just that some people never took it seriously and they never got punished for it," Luis said.

    "Well, they should take this one seriously because they will get punished if they go against it," Tania said.

    "After all these events we will move on to the first round of the main event of the tournament, the fighting event which will have the best fighters from all four academies face each other." The Sergeant said.

    "Are you among the fighters?" Tania asked with a little chuckle.

    "I would have been If I didn''t get knocked out of thepetition by Pearl," Luis said.

    "Pearl, the girl that was with you when you arrived there," Tania said.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    "Is she among the fighters?" Tania asked.

    "Yeah."

    ? "She''s a first-year student right?"

    "First-year student," Luis said with a little chuckle.

    It was really funny to have someone think that Pearl was a first-year student.

    "Hey, what''s so funny? If she isn''t a first-year student then tell me what her ss is." Tania said.

    "She''s a third-year student," Luis said.

    Tania was dumbfounded after hearing what Luis had said, she thought he would say second-year student or just say he was kidding with theughter, third-year student was just out of the line of expectations for her.

    "A third-year student?" Tania asked to make sure she heard him right.

    "Yeah, what''s the problem?" Luis asked.

    "Nothing is just that in my academy, third year students push away first-year students and don''t want anything to do with them but the way she spoke to you," Tania said.

    "Well, she''s my friend," Luis said.

    "I know and you don''t know how surprised I am to find out that she is a third-year student," Tania said.

    "Well Pearl is a really nice person but I don''t think we would have known each other if she wasn''t Tammy''s best friend," Luis said.

    "Oh, now it makes a little sense but she''s a chilled kind of person," Tania said.

    "Thepetition will end that Friday with the racingpetition and after that, all the guests will return to their academies the next day." The Sergeant said.

    Luis and Tania had been distracted by themselves that they had missed the list of events and how it was going to y out but that wasn''t a problem as the list was still scrolling up and down on the screen and they could read it from there.

    "Now that we''ve gone through the list of events that will be taking ce here, it is time to go over the list of special guests that will be avable or show up during the tournament." The Sergeant said.

    "The seven leaders of the world including the suprememander will all be avable throughout the tournament.

    "The four presidents of the four continents will also be here on the first day but some of them will not be avable throughout the tournament.

    "The generals and head generals are also expected to be present throughout the tournament."

    After calling out the list of special guests, the Sergeant had a few more things he wanted to say to the students before he allowed them to go.

    "That didn''t take as long as I expected," Luis said, getting up from his seat.

    "Yeah, sit down," Tania said, pulling him down on his seat.<sub> </sub>

    "What?" Luis asked as he didn''t expect to be pulled down like that.

    "There are lots of students going down those stairs at once, let them leave first then we can leave peacefully," Tania said.

    "Okay," Luis said, watching the students go down and out of the stadium.

    "Good, now we can go," Tania said, getting up now that a good number of students were out of the academy and only a few students were left.

    "Okay," Luis said, getting up from where he was sitting.

    He scanned the area to see if he could find Ace but it turns out he followed the crowd out.

    ''I wonder if Dn came here.'' He thought.

    ''I don''t think he would.'' Lena said.

    The two had made their way down the stairs and were about to leave through the exit when Tania ran into someone she had been avoiding throughout the tournament.

    "Oh, Tania," Todd said as his face immediately lit up. "I''ve been looking for you."

    "Hi," Tania said with an awkward expression on her face.

    ''I''m d she''s not with Chloe.''

    "Come with me, I have something I want to show you," Todd said, grabbing her by her arm but she had quickly pulled away from his grip.

    "What''s wrong?" He asked, turning to her.

    "Can''t you see I''m with someone and you''re trying to just pull me away?" Tania said, gesturing towards Luis.

    Todd had been so focused on Tania that he had not even noticed Luis.

    "Who is he?" Todd asked.

    "This is my friend Luis, he''s from Crockel academy," Tania said. "Luis this is Todd."

    "Oh, hi Luis," Todd said casually.

    "Just to be clear he''s the one whose sister hates you right?" Luis asked.

    Todd was taken by surprise by what Luis just said as he had a surprised look on his face now.

    "Yeah," Tania said with a nod.

    "Yeah, that''s me," Todd said with an awkward expression on his face.

    ____ ____

    Inside room sixty-six in the dorm area of Crockel academy boys section, George could be seen standing in the middle of the room looking around while Rodney sat on his bed looking at him.

    "How could I forget the one weapon that I was so excited to use on him?" George said, mming his hand into the table in the room.

    "I''ve told you, George, let''s just leave the boy alone or better still deal with him when we get back to our academy," Rodney said.

    "No no no, that boy is not going home from this ce, he is definitely going to go missing," George said, walking to his bed and squatting down beside it. "And I may not have the ster but I have another thing that will end him before his miraculous healing begins."

    He pulled out a long bag from under his bed and unzipped it to reveal a long red glowing Katana de.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 341 A Sparring Condition

    Sony and Max had resumed what they were doing before they were summoned to the stadium.

    They have asked all the students they met who were from Crockel academy and even met a few Luis'' from Crockel academy who all happened to be the wrong ones.

    "This is getting frustrating," Max said as they stopped a little distance away from the skyscraper meant to amodate the students from Eukerion and Tron Ville academy.

    "How did you not think it would get frustrating?" Sony asked. "There are over one thousand students in the academy currently and we are just looking for one specific Luis."

    "He said he''s from Crockel academy so we''re not looking for him among all the students, just Crockel academy," Max said.

    "What if he wasn''t telling the truth?" Sony said.

    "Of course, he was," Max said.

    "Didn''t you see the way he acted the first time we asked him how he could do all the things he could do in the game?" Sony said.

    "That was because he didn''t trust us enough to tell us," Max said.

    "And then the next time he just suddenly gains trust in us out of nowhere and tells us," Sony said.

    Listening to what Sony had just said, Max knew he had a point, some things weren''t exactly clear with the things Luis told them.

    "But we know he knows the creator of the game because he knew exactly how we found the headsets, maybe we can find him here since he''s a martial arts teacher and then he can lead us to him," Max said.

    "Yeah, and how do you know he also didn''t lie about that one?" Sony asked.

    "About what?"

    "About the creator of the game being their martial arts teacher," Sony said.

    "Well, then we''ll have to check and find out," Max said.

    "How?" Sony asked.

    "There''s a list of all the staff from all the academies in the staff block,e on let''s go," Max said, already making his way toward the area.

    ____ ____

    Ace could say he had partially seeded with his actual reason for following Chloe as he had gotten to know a few things about her during the time they were at the stadium and now he was following her back to the skyscraper.

    She said she wanted to head back to her dorm room and Ace had volunteered once again to follow her back which wasn''t necessary in any way.

    "Hey, I was wondering if you would like to grab dinner with me tonight." Ace said as the two stopped just a little distance in front of the building''s entrance.

    Chloe stared at him for a while before letting out a little chuckle.

    "What''s funny?" Ace asked with a baffled look on his face.

    "You mean like a date because I usually go to the cafeteria with Tania," Chloe said.

    "Ummmmˇ­ not exactly like a date but something like that." Ace said.

    "I know what a date is, Ace," Chloe said, giving him a cold stare.

    "Okay, so will you go with me then?" Ace asked.

    "Yeah," Chloe said with a nod.

    "Really?" Ace said as he was quite surprised to have her agree that quickly without any conditions.

    "But it will be under one condition," Chloe said, finally dropping the bombshell on him.

    It wasn''t quite a bombshell as he was expecting between rejection and this.

    "What condition?" He asked.

    "You''ll have to beat me in a spar," Chloe said.

    "A spar?" Ace said as the expression on his face had suddenly changed.

    "What''s wrong, are you afraid that I''ll beat you?" Chloe asked with a mocking tone.

    "No, it''s just that thest time my friend sparred with a girl because of a date, it didn''t end well for both him and me." Ace said, sticking his hands in his pockets.

    "Oh, but that''s the condition, beat me in a spar, what''s your response?" She asked.

    "Of course yes, I don''t back down from fights." Ace said.<sub> </sub>

    "We''ll see about that," Chloe said. "This is going to be fun, my first time fighting someone with a wind ability."

    "Wait, you haven''t fought someone with wind ability before?" Ace asked with a surprised look on his face.

    "Yeah," Chloe said with a nod.

    "That''s good because you won''t know what you''ll be facing." Ace said.

    "Given the fact that you''re just a level three student, it won''t be much," Chloe said looking at his wristwatch.

    "Oh, really and what level are you?" Ace asked.

    "A level four," Chloe said, bringing out her watch from her pocket to show him. "I don''t like wearing wristwatches."

    "You wouldn''t be showing me that if you knew that I defeated a level four student who had ice ability just like you during our academypetitions." Ace said.

    "You did?"

    "Yeah."

    "Hmm but that doesn''t change anything because I''m not that person."

    "Oh really." Ace said locking eyes with her.

    "Yeah, it doesn''t change anything," Chloe said. "Now let''s look for a good ce and get this over with."

    "I know a ce." Ace said.

    Ace had led her to the area where Luis had sparred with Jaren and now all that was left was to begin the fight.

    "Are you ready?" Chloe asked after she had walked a little distance away from him.

    "Yeah." Ace said with a nod.

    "Good," Chloe said as she quickly formed numerous ice des and sent them all toward Ace from below.

    "What theˇ­.?" Ace said with a shocked expression on his face as he quickly used his wind ability to thrust himself up allowing the ice des to zoom past him.

    "You like ying tricks don''t you?" Ace said after he had dropped to the floor.

    "What trick?" Chloe asked.

    Ace expected the des toe directly from up just like Henry did when they fought but Chloe was smarter than that.

    She knew a de from up was going to be easy to block which was why she sent them from below.

    des from the below would be harder to block and a good blow on the leg would mean her victory.

    "Well, two can y that game." Ace said as he quickly sent out wind shes from below to knock her down.

    Chloe quickly did a flip to block that and began to run towards him while jumping and sliding to avoid his wind shes.

    She closed up on him without getting hit by his wind attacks and had quickly summoned her scythe with which she tried to hit Ace with but he had also summoned his scythe at that time and used it to stop her scythe from hitting him.

    "Oh, I see you made a good choice for a soul weapon," Chloe said as her soul weapon was beginning to freeze and the frost was heading toward Ace''s weapon now.

    He knew what she was trying to do there as his soul weapon quickly vanished from his hand and he sted her back with a wind st.

    The wind st had pushed her far from him but not that far as she had frozen her legs on the floor to stop the wind from pushing her.

    "Well, this is going to be harder than I thought." She said as she formed another scythe out of ice and Ace summoned his soul weapon again.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 342 Won The Date

    There was a loud ng as Ace blocked both of Chloe''s scythes with his scythe and now it was time to see who would wear the other out.

    Ace wasn''t really looking forward to that as he quickly thrust himself up and with a flipnded behind her but before he could hit her with his scythe, she turned, knocked his scythe off his hand, and sent him a few steps back with a marching kick to his chest.

    He was still trying to regain his bnce as Chloe converted her ice scythe into a spear and sent it flying toward him.

    Ace knew he was going to be in serious trouble if that spear hit him which was why he quickly used his wind ability to redirect the spear causing it to zoom past his face without touching him.

    "Are you nning on killing me?" Ace asked, breathing heavily.

    "If that spear had hit you then you have a useless ability," Chloe said as she formed numerous ice des and sent them all flying toward Ace at once.

    Ace knew there was a point in trying to avoid the des and that was the reason why he wasn''t nning on avoiding them.

    He slowly rotated his hands to create arge swirl of wind and as soon as the de entered the area, they all got caught in the wind.

    "How do you like the taste of your own medicine?" Ace said as he quickly sent the des back to their sender with increased force.

    "That''s not good," Chloe said as she quickly formed a shield out of ice to block the des.

    The shield did its job and prevented her from getting hit by her own ice des but Ace wasn''t done yet as he quickly sent out arge st of wind toward her.

    She was caught off guard as the wind sted her back, she expected to hit something or hit the fall and had her hands covering her face but she had suddenly stopped moving.

    "Huh?" She said removing her hand from her face to see that she was floating in the air.

    It didn''t take long before Ace had shown up in front of her and had sent back with a kick powered by a thrust from his wind ability.

    He didn''t even allow her to hit the ground before he thrust himself forward and mmed her to the ground.

    That attack was too brutal and Ace had gone all out to do it as he was breathing heavily.

    "I guess I''ll see you tonight then." He said looking at Chloe who was lying on the ground and seemed to be unconscious.

    "Oh, you''re too gullible Ace," Chloe said as she quickly grabbed his legs, pulled him down, and froze both of his arms together.

    "How are you still fine?" Ace asked with a shocked expression on his face as hey on the floor.

    "Did you really think a few blows would be enough to knock me out?" Chloe said standing over him.

    "You tricked me?"

    "Yeah because you''re gullible," Chloe said with a little chuckle.

    "Freezing my hands doesn''t make this a fair fight." Ace said, sitting up on the floor.

    "The fight is over, I won because you''re out," Chloe said.

    "I can still use my legs, you know." Ace said.

    "Do you want me to freeze them too?" Chloe said as the cold look on her face returned.

    "Fine you''ve won, just unfreeze my hands, this is painful." Ace said, getting up on his feet.

    "Ummmˇ­ you know you did put up a really good fight," Chloe said.

    "Yeah, but you won''t still have dinner with me anyway." Ace said.

    "Not really," Chloe said.

    "Huh?"

    "I''ll be seeing you tonight Ace but right now I have to go," Chloe said, already walking out of the area.

    "Wait, is that yes?" Ace asked with a brightened look on his face.

    "Yeah, see youter Ace." She said running out of the area.

    "Hey wait, what aboutˇ­.." He had stopped as she was already out of sight. "She did this on purpose." He said looking at his hands which were covered by ice.

    Winning the date was nice but he didn''t like the price he was paying for it.<sub> </sub>

    "I just pray I find Luis or someone with a fire ability before my handspletely go numb." He said walking out of the area.

    E and Monica had gone straight to their room after being summoned to the stadium.

    Monica wasn''t back yet so it was just the two of them.

    Ajax had quickly rushed to E as soon as he heard the door open and close.

    "Oh hey boy," E said, grabbing her.

    Just seeing Ajax now had reminded Silvia of something she wanted to talk to E about.

    "It''s only been a few hours and you''ve missed me this much," E said as she sat on her bed with Ajax trying to climb her head. "Why don''t you try to climb Silvia''s head?"

    "You know I always thought of Luis as a normal person with nothing special until the past few days," Silvia said.

    "Huh?" E said, turning to her with a confused expression on her face.

    "I thought being able to tame beasts was something really special but I didn''t know there was more to him that I didn''t know," Silvia said. "Why did you keep this away from me?"

    "Because he asked me to keep it a secret," E said.

    "Okay, can I ask you a question?" Silvia asked.

    "What?"

    "Are there more secrets about him that I don''t know yet?" Silvia asked.

    "I don''t understand," E said.

    "Are there any more secrets he asked you to keep that you haven''t told me yet?" Silvia asked. "All you have to do is say yes, I''m not going to ask you to tell me what it is."

    "No," E said, shaking her head. "Why would you think there were more things about him that I haven''t told you yet?"

    ''That''s her instinct working.'' Jasmine said.

    "Well you didn''t tell me anything about these ones but through fate, I had to find out somehow," Silvia said.

    "You''re acting really strange, Silvia," E said.

    "Luis is a mysterious person and I believe there''s still something strange about him I don''t know yet, it''s either you don''t know yet or he hasn''t told you," Silvia said.

    "Are you saying this because he''s from another world?" E asked. "He''s still a normal person like you and me."

    "That may be true but to me, there''s still something off about him," Silvia said. "Don''t you ever get this feeling that he''s not being exactly honest with you?"

    E didn''t reply as he stared at her roommate slowly shaking her head.

    "What?" Silvia asked.

    "Just a few minutes of being with him and you''ve already made these assessments about him," E said. "You''ve been thinking about him all day and that''s why you were quiet throughout our time in the stadium. You''re developing an obsession, Silvia."

    "I am not, I''m just telling you what my instincts are telling me and with time you''ll know that I was right," Silvia said.

    ''Yeah, she will.'' Jasmine said.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 343 Nine Hundred And Ninety Nine Years

    Saying Phoenix academy was just arge academy was an understatement, Phoenix academy was thergest academy in the world and even the secondrgest academy didn''te close to it in terms ofnd mass.

    The academy contained arge stadium, academic blocks, dormitory areas, teachers'' quarters, a military barrack, and even a huge museum and on top of all these buildings, it still had more than enough space to amodate more buildings.

    This was the reason why it was possible to amodate all the students inside the academy, the academy was hosted by Eukerion academyst year and the academy only had enough space to contain only one guest academy the other academies had to stay at the hotels close to the academy.

    Just behind the barrack in the academy was a three-story apartment building that was meant to amodate all the staff from the guest academies.

    The rooms were apparently not enough for everybody so some of them had to share the rooms.

    Nicole was one of the people who weren''t able to get a room all to themselves so she had to share a room with someone so she picked her assistant.

    The two were currently in their apartment room trying to clean up the whole ce for their one-week stay.

    "I thought you were going to pick someone else," Nova said as she mopped the floor while Nicole cleaned the surfaces in the living room which all appeared to be very dusty.

    "Why would I, you''re my assistant, have you forgotten?" Nicole said. "And besides who wouldn''t love to have a guardian Angel be their roommate and guarantee their safety?"

    "Well if they didn''t know the person was a guardian Angel, they may not," Nova said.

    "The main reason I chose is that you''re my assistant and also because you''re the only female person there that has some level of rtionship with me," Nicole said.

    Nova was about to say something when Nicole''s phone began to ring in her pocket.

    "Who''s calling me now?" She said bringing out the phone from her pocket.

    She stared at the screen of her phone for a while before turning her gaze to Nova.

    "I think I have to take this." She said quickly making her way to the kitchen.

    "Sure," Nova said.

    "Hello, Michael," Nicole said after clicking the answer button and cing the phone against her ear.

    "Oh hey Nick, I think you forgot to call me to confirm you got here safely," Michael spoke through the phone.

    The call wasn''t on loudspeaker but Nova could hear everything from where she was doing her mopping in the living room.

    "Yeah, I have been busy since I got here and I am still busy," Nicole said, cing her hand on the tap on the sink.

    "I know you are going to be busy, that''s why I told you to call me that early," Michael said. "You love being busy after all."

    "When are youing?" Nicole asked.

    "I don''t know but it''s definitely not today," Michael said.

    "Okay," Nicole said before taking in a deep breath. "Did you have to do what you did in front of Kelvin today?"

    "I''m surprised that wasn''t the first thing you said when you answered my call," Michael said.

    "What happened to keeping everything low-key?"

    "Ummm... I got tired of it." Michael said.

    "You got tired of it and you didn''t even bother to tell me first." She said,

    "See babe I don''t understand why we have to keep everything low-key, I''m not a staff of Crockel academy if I was, it would have made sense," Michael said.

    "I can''t believe you," Nicole said, shaking her head.

    "Ohe on, don''t tell me you''re mad at me now," Michael said.

    "Bye Michael."

    "Bye... I love you." Michael said before she ended the call.

    She stared at her phone for a while before sliding it into her pocket and returning to the living room to find Nova staring in the direction of the kitchen.

    "You heard all that, didn''t you?" Nicole said.

    "Yeah," Nova said with an awkward look on her face.

    "Michael is a really great guy but most of the time he is annoying to a fault," Nicole said as she walked to the couch closest to her and sat there.

    "But he genuinely loves you," Nova said.<sub> </sub>

    "How do you know that?" Nicole asked.

    "I''ve seen the way he looks at you whenever you two are together and although I cannot read his mind, I know he truly cherishes," Nova said.

    There was a little moment of silence in the room before Nicole decided to say something.

    "Hey, can I ask you something?" Nicole asked.

    "Sure, go ahead," Nova said.

    "Do Angels get feelings like humans do?" Nicole asked.

    "Yeah we get the feelings, our emotions are a little dimmedpared to human feelings but that doesn''t mean we can fall in love," Nova said.

    "Have you ever been in love?" Nicole asked.

    "Yeah," Nova said. "He was a great Angel although he had an annoying sense of humor and sometimes I just wished he would go away. I never knew how much I really loved him until he actually went away and never returned."

    "Oh, that''s very sad," Nicole said.

    "It''s okay, I''m over it now. It''s been about nine hundred and ny-nine years since it happened so I''m over it now." Nova said.

    "Nine hundred and ny-nine years?" Nicole said with a shocked expression on her face.

    "Yeah," Nova said. "I think I should stop talking and finish up my mopping now."

    She turned and continued her moping as Nicole stared at her wondering how old she was.

    ____ ____

    In Liberal City of Eukerion academy, a man could be seen walking down a very dark alley.

    He had numerous tattoos all over his skin and had his ears pierced, looking at him you could tell he wasn''t your typical normal person and he wasn''t, he was a member of one of the formidable gangs in Liberal city.

    The person was walking down the alley when he spotted someone in a hood standing in a corner.

    "Hey!" He called but there was no answer from the hooded figure.

    "Hey! I''m talking to you!" He said moving closer to the person.

    He pulled out his pocket knife just as he got closer to the person.

    "Hey! Remove your hood so that I can see your face!" He ordered but there was no response from the person.

    Getting snubbed was enough to piss him off badly and with that anger, he got close enough to the person and was about to send a punch down the person''s face when his hand stopped mid-air.

    "You do not meddle with what you understand." The hooded witch said as she grabbed his hand.

    "Who are you?" The gangster asked with a frail voice as he began to drop to his knees.

    "It wouldn''t matter anything to you." She replied.

    The gangster''s skin began to turn pale and it didn''t take long before his skin had turned white and dry and he had dropped to the floor.

    He had dropped to the floor dead as his form had been taken by the witch now.

    She raised her head in her new body and twisted her neck left and right.

    "A new world to feed off, soon everything shall be ours again." She said as a mischievous smile slowly made its way to her face.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 344 Wrong Call

    Luis along with Tania and Todd had arrived in front of the museum which was apparently what Todd wanted to show Tania, the question was whether he wanted to just show her the museum or something inside.

    The museum was the tallest building in the and it was also the nicest-looking building.

    The interior was mostly ss with arge sign ced on it that read Phoenix academy''s library.

    The upper part of the building was a little tipped and had a little balcony where someone could stand and get a clear view of everywhere and that balcony up there was where Todd had his sight.

    "What did you want to show me again?" Tania asked, turning her gaze to Todd as they had been standing there for quite a while.

    "I wanted to show you alone," Todd said, turning his gaze to Luis.

    It was clear he didn''t like the idea of himing along and the Angel knew the reason why.

    "Hey, Luis is my friend and whatever you want to show me he''s wee to see it too," Tania said.

    "No, Tania, it''s okay, I think I''ll leave you two alone," Luis said, turning to leave but Tania had grabbed his hand before he could take any step forward.

    "No, you''reing with us and if you don''t want him toe, then I don''t want to go," Tania said.

    "Fine," Todd grumbled as he began to hear towards the museum.

    "Let''s go," Tania said to Luis as she began to follow Todd.

    ''You should probably give him space to do what he wants to do when you guys get up there.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, but the question is if I want to.'' Luis replied before making his way toward the museum''s entrance.

    The three were directed to the counter just on the first floor of the academy by the woman they had met on entering the museum.

    "Hello, how can I help you?" Thedy behind the counter asked.

    "We don''t know exactly, that woman told us toe here after we told her we weren''t from Phoenix academy," Tania said pointing backward.

    "Oh, you''re from the other academies which means you don''t have ess cards." Thedy said.

    "ess cards?" Tania said with a confused expression on her face.

    "Yeah, you need ess cards to be able to ess the museum without any restrictions." Thedy said. "Since you''re all just here for one week, I would suggest getting the tier-one bronze cards."

    "Are they free?" Todd asked as he was sensing money was about to enter the conversation.

    "No, it''s not free, a tier one bronze card will cost one bronze coin from each of you." Thedy said.

    "One bronze coin?" Todd said, slightly raising his voice.

    "Yeah, only." Thedy said this time with a little smile.

    "Damn it and I forgot my wallet in my dorm room," Todd said, turning his gaze to Tania to see her response.

    "I''m not with any coins," Tania said.

    "Is this going to be enough?" Luis asked as he dropped a gold coin in front of thedy.

    "It''s actually more than enough." Thedy said as she dropped a bronze coin for him.

    "Oh," Luis said as he grabbed the bronze coin and slid it into his pocket.

    Todd was quite surprised to see Luis pay for the cards, he thought they would have to leave and returnter and he liked the idea since that would mean Luis wouldn''te with them but that idea had gone out of the window now.

    "You see I was right in insisting he came," Tania said, turning her gaze to Todd.

    "Yeah," Todd said but he didn''t have the brightest of looks on his face.

    Thedy who had walked to the little shelves behind her had returned with three bronze-coloured cards which had numbers imprinted on them, numbers which happened to be their expiry dates.

    "Ok, here are your cards." Thedy said, showing them the cards. "All I have to do now is imprint your names and photos on them."

    "Is that really necessary?" Todd asked.

    "Yeah." Thedy said with a nod. "That''s the way we know the card actually belongs to you."

    "Okay," Todd said.

    "So what are your names, I just need your first name andst name?" She asked.

    "Ummmˇ­I''m Luis Miles." Luis said.

    "Tania ckstone," Tania said.

    "Todd Rond," Todd said.

    She responded with a meek smile as she walked out of the counter and headed straight to the door by the side.

    "This ce is quite huge," Luis said, looking around.

    There were a few people and students walking around and most of them were heading for the elevators in the room.

    "Yeah but I don''t see any artifacts," Tania said.

    "The building is huge, they may be on the other floors," Todd said. "Besides, we''re not here for those."

    "Then why are we here?" Tania asked with a perplexed look on her face.

    "Let''s just say it''s a surprise," Todd said with a smile.

    "Okayˇ­.I love surprises." Tania said, smiling back at him.

    ''I just hope any of this doesn''t go downhill or end in a bad way.'' Lena said.

    ''I don''t know what you mean by downhill but Tania has a different set of thoughtspared to what he''s thinking.'' Luis replied.

    "Okay, here are your cards." Thedy said as she returned to the counter and dropped the cards there for them to pick up.

    Luis was the first to pick up his card which had an image of him now with his name written beside it.<sub> </sub>

    "How did you get our pictures?" Tania asked after picking up her own card.

    "We have our ways." Thedy said with a smile. "You can now head to the second floor if you want to join the tour or you can decide to look around on your own."

    "Okay, let''s go," Todd said quickly, heading to one of the elevators.

    He waited for Luis and Tania to enter the elevator before he pushed thest floor number on the elevator keys.

    "Why are we heading to floor number ny?" Tania asked.

    "You''ll see," Todd said with a cheeky smile.

    It about seven minutes but the three had finally arrived at the final floor.

    The elevator opened up and the three were quite surprised to see that there was nobody there.

    There were rows of bookshelves with the only space in the room being from where they were standing to the balcony which was just a little distance away from them.

    "It''s a library," Luis said with a fascinated look on his face as he quickly made his way to one of the shelves in the area.

    "Okay, I did not expect a library to be here," Todd said, looking around.

    "Why is there no one here?" Tania asked.

    "I don''t think they have enough staff to put everywhere and I don''t think they get many visitors at this part of the museum," Todd said.

    "Well, the signboard said museum, not library," Tania said.

    Luis wasn''t really paying attention to what they were saying as he was browsing through the shelves looking for specific types of books.

    "I didn''t know you had this much interest in books," Tania said, looking at Luis as he went through the bookshelves.

    "I think there are a lot of things that you don''t know about me yet," Luis said.

    "Heye with me," Todd said, grabbing Tania''s hand as he quickly made his way to the balcony.

    Tania''s eyes brightened on reaching the balcony with Todd, the view from up there was spectacr.

    They could see the whole academy from up there and even outside the academy.

    "It''s beautiful," Tania said before turning her gaze to Todd. "Is this what you wanted to show me?"

    "Yeah," Todd said with a nod.

    "It''s wonderful." She said, turning her gaze back to the scenery.

    "Ummˇ­.I also got you something else." He said sticking his hand into his pocket.

    "What?" Tania asked without turning to him.

    "This." He said as he brought out a silver ne that had a curvy letter T attached to it. "That''s T for Tania." He said pointing at the T.

    "You got me a ne," Tania said with a surprised tone to her voice.

    "Yeah," Todd said.

    "It''s beautiful, thank you." She said after taking the ne from him and examining it.

    "I know, you should put it on," Todd said with a smile.

    "Help me please." She said, handing him the ne.

    She expected him to go behind her and put it over her neck but instead, he had pulled closer to her.

    "I thought you were supposed to put it on from behind," Tania said as she didn''t exactly like the feeling of his breathing on her neck.

    .

    "No, I can still do it this way," Todd said as he locked the ne around her neck.

    Tania expected her to back off after that but he didn''t and kept looking at her from that close.

    "Todd," Tania called as she was beginning to get quite nervous. "What are youˇ­."

    Todd didn''t allow her to finish as he slowly pressed her lips against hers expecting a positive response from her but she had pulled away from the kiss.

    "What are you doing Todd?" Tania asked. She seemed quite shocked by what just happened.

    Todd stared at her for a few seconds before shaking his head like he just snapped out of a daze.

    "Oh, I''m sorry I didn''t mean to." He said as his face had gone red in embarrassment and the tone in his voice had dropped. "I think I should get out of here."

    "No, Todd, wait," Tania said, trying to stop him from leaving but he had already made his way to the elevator and clicked the button to take him down to the first floor.

    "What happened?" Luis asked, looking back and forth between Tania and the elevator which had just closed.

    Tania didn''t say anything as she stared at the elevator with a devastated look on her face.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 345 Golden Aura

    "I didn''t know he thought of me this way, I sould have been prepared for this," Tania said.

    "You didn''t know?" Looking down at the academy.

    The two were on the balcony now, Tania was sitting on the little space on the edge while he was standing.

    "Huh?" Tania said, turning to him with a confused look on her face.

    "Wasn''t it clear that was the reason why he didn''t want me toe?" Luis asked.

    "I thought he just didn''t like you," Tania said.

    "No you''re right about him not liking me but the main reason why he wanted me out of the way was so he coulde here with you, alone," Luis said.

    Tania let out a deep sigh as he turned away from the Angel.

    "I can''t even imagine how he''s feeling now." She said,

    "Well, he was the one that messed up," Luis said. "You don''t just kiss someone like that."

    "He thought I felt the same way about him," Tania said.

    "Well, he should have said something first because he was clearly wrong and he is still wrong," Luis said.

    ''Okay, what''s going on with you now?'' Lena asked.

    "Well, it''s clear you don''t like him too," Tania said.

    "Well, he was the one that started disliking me for no reason," Luis said.

    ''I don''t think he started disliking you for no reason and after today he may even despise you more.'' Lena said.

    "Let''s just get out of here, I need to go to my dorm room and lie down," Tania said, getting up from where she was sitting.

    "I know a faster way down," Luis said, sticking his hand into his pocket.

    "Huh?" Tania said and before she could ask how he grabbed her hand and the two got covered by white light.

    The white light had appeared outside just a little distance away from the museum and when it cleared up, the two could be seen standing on the spot.

    "What? You didn''t tell me you had an ability?" Tania said with a stunned look on her face.

    "No, no that wasn''t me, it was this," Luis said, bringing out the teleporter in his pocket.

    "What''s that?" Tania asked, looking at the strange device.

    "A teleporter," Luis said.

    "I didn''t know there were teleporters that small," Tania said.

    "Well the world doesn''t know about them yet but I have a friend who has a lot of them so he let me borrow this one," Luis said.

    "Oh, that''s cool," Tania said. "Ummmm.... Could you use that thing to teleport me to the skyscraper because I don''t really feel like walking right now?"

    "Sure," Luis said as he clicked a few things in the teleporter before grabbing her hand.

    They got covered by white light and appeared just outside the skyscraper and there were quite a good number of students moving around the area.

    Suddenly appearing from nowhere had caught most of the students'' attention but it was really nothing to get super surprised about as some of the students assumed that it was just a teleportation ability.

    ''I don''t think using that teleporter like this is a good idea.'' Lena said.

    "Thanks, Luis, I guess I''ll see you at the cafeteria tonight," Tania said, making her way into the building.

    "Okay," Luis said.

    The Angel made his way back to his dorm room and opened the door to find out that nobody was there even Dn was no longer there.

    "Well, he can''t stay there all day," Luis said as he shut the door after entering the room.

    He went straight to his bed and ced his hand there as arge book withrge titles on its cover appeared on his bed.

    He had searched the library at the museum trying to see if he could find anything about Angels and fortunately he had found this but unfortunately for him, the book just wouldn''t open.

    The book hadrge golden fonts which read ''The Origin Of Angels'' and the reason it wouldn''t open was that it had some kind of metallic golden strap that he had tried his best to break but his efforts had proven futile.

    That was the reason why he had decided to put it in his inventory and see if he would have any sess if he kept trying.

    ''Do you know what golden aura means Lena?'' Luis asked, looking at the metallic strap around the book with his aura vision.

    ''No,'' Lena replied.

    ''It looks like this strap is protected with some kind of enchantment just like the shadow enchantment?''

    ''Have you tried using your abilities?'' Lena asked.<sub> </sub>

    ''So they can just bounce back at me.'' Luis replied.

    ''I''m just saying, maybe this isn''t as strong as the shadow enchantment and it may work.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah but if it works that means I will end up destroying it fully, partially, or in a way that it will no longer be readable.'' Luis replied.

    ''Yeah, that''s right.'' Lena said with a voice of realization.

    "Why does everything have to be protected with enchantments?" Luis said with a deep sigh as he dropped to his bed.

    Just then a knock was heard on the door causing him to quickly get up from his bed.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    He scanned the door with his aura vision to see that the person outside had no aura which meant that it had to be Orah.

    He got up from his bed and walked to the door. He opened it expecting to see his demon friend but he had seen someone else, someone he had forgotten was also in the academy and was concealing her ability.

    "Hey, can I talk to you for a few minutes?" Nova said.

    ____ ____

    With the sun slowly going down, Bryan had to make his way home and he had to take the three people from the medieval world with him.

    It didn''t take long before they had arrived at his house and he had opened the door for them toe out of the car.

    Tauriel and Tuchel had their beanies on because Bryan didn''t want them drawing unnecessary attention as they made their way into his house.

    He opened the door to find Leo in the living room as always only that this time the television wasn''t on.

    "You''re back," Leo said with a smile. "And I see you brought guests with you." He said, turning his gaze to the three behind.

    "Well, these are the types of guests you are familiar with," Bryan said.

    "Huh?"

    "This is Jude ckstone from Asaka, do you remember him?" Bryan said, going straight to the point.

    "Wait, you''re joking right?" Leo said with a little chuckle.

    "No, he''s not, I am Jude ckstone," Jude said, stepping up so that he could get a clear view of him.

    "Tania''s brother?" Leo said.

    "Yeah," Jude said with a nod.

    "How did you get here, did you find the portal?"

    "Yeah, we found the portal," Jude said.

    "Okay." Leo said, turning his gaze to Tauriel and Tuchel."Who are your friends?"

    "Oh, this is Tauriel and Tuchel, they''re siblings, my friends," Jude said.

    "We''re twins," Tuchel said.

    "Are they Asakans?" Leo asked.

    "No," Jude said, shaking his head.

    "We''re not even part of your race," Tuchel said.

    "Huh?" Leo said with a confused expression on his face.

    "Yeah, he''s right," Tauriel said, removing his beanie at the same time her brother removed his own.

    Leo was quite surprised to see them but he didn''t react in the way they expected him to.

    "Elves?" He muttered.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 346 A Revealing Conversation

    Luis was surprised and at the same time frightened to open the door and find Nova standing there.

    He thought she was finally there to do what she came to earth to do.

    The only thing that had calmed him down a little at that moment was the green aura trails in front of him which signified that his Demi-Angels were safe.

    "You don''t have to look at me like that, I''m not here to do what you''re thinking," Nova said.

    "Then why are you here?" Luis asked.

    "I''ve told you, I just want to talk," Nova said.

    "Talk about what exactly?" Luis asked, giving her a peering look.

    "Ummmˇ­.you know what, why don''t we just go for a little stroll and I''ll tell you on our way?" Nova said forcing a little smile on her face.

    "A stroll to where exactly?" Luis asked.

    "Nowhere exactly, just around the academy, and before you ask, yes we are going to stay in areas with students," Nova said.

    "I wasn''t going to ask because I know you will still be able to do what you want to do even if there are students in the area," Luis said.

    "I''ve told you Luis if I want to capture you, I don''t need to trick you, I will juste looking for you and grab you the second I find you," Nova said with a deep menacing voice that seemed to have creeped the hell out of Luis.

    "Well, at least it''s clear you still have the desire to do it." He said drawing back from her a little.

    "I just want to talk about something that could help both of us in good ways," Nova said.

    "Why can''t we just talk about it here?" Luis asked.

    "Your roommates will be back anytime soon and it would be weird seeing the both of us standing here and I can''te into your room so the best thing for us to do is just walk around while we talk about it," Nova said. "I know you''re finding it very difficult to trust and I understand why, all I''m asking for is to be your friend for just a few minutes."

    "My friend?"

    "Yeah, I promise I won''t do anything or try to take you by surprise, I don''t do those kinds of things," Nova said.

    ''She sounds desperate.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah.'' Luis replied with a surprised tone in his subconscious voice.

    The young Angel didn''t reply immediately as he dipped his hand into his pocket to make sure that his teleporter was there.

    That was his way of being cautious, in case anything went wrong, the teleporter was going to be his only hope.

    "Okay, I''lle with you," Luis said as a smile quickly made its way to Nova''s face.

    "Good, let''s go then." She said.

    The two walked towards the stadium as the sun was beginning to slowly get low and for a few minutes into their walk, nobody said anything to the other.

    "So what did you want to talk to me about?" Luis asked finally breaking the silence.

    "Your father," Nova said.

    "I thought I already told you, my parents are dead and I don''t think my father is an Angel because I didn''t get my abilities from me," Luis said.

    "Yeah, it wouldn''t make sense if you did," Nova said.

    "Huh?" Luis said with a confused expression on his face.

    "You know a long time ago, I knew an Angel, a guardian Angel just like me, his name was Miles," Nova said, turning her gaze to him.

    "Miles?"

    "Yeah," Nova said. "I know this isn''t important but we were actually lovers, he was from the tenth faction and I was from the first faction.

    "We were bound to be mates and everything was going well until he suddenly went missing," Nova said.

    "Missing?"

    "Yeah, how long have you been in this part of the world?" She asked.

    "About five months now," Luis said.

    "Good, then you must have heard about Zih," Nicole said.

    "Yeah, Zih, the powerful Angel that helped humans fight off the demons," Luis said.

    "Zih was the Angel Supreme," Nova said.

    "What''s an Angel Supreme?" Luis asked.

    "It''s a position taken by the strongest Angel in heaven, the Angel Supreme acts as sovereign over the Angels," Nova said.

    "Oh, ok but what does he have to do with what you''re saying?" Luis asked.

    "Well Zih was Miles'' father and the day he Zih came to earth to fight the demons was the same day Miles went missing.

    "We heard from Zih after a while but we never heard from or saw Miles again."

    "What do you mean you heard from Zih, isn''t he in heaven?" Luis asked.<sub> </sub>

    "No, Zih has not returned since the day he left," Nova said.

    "Huh?" Luis said with a confused expression on his face.

    Now a lot of things that he had heard were beginning to not make sense.

    "He hasn''t returned," Nova said, shaking her head. "But let''s not deviate from what we were saying."

    "You still haven''t made any point," Luis said.

    "I am about to," Nova said as she took a turn into the park beside the stadium. "During the time Zih went missing, there were no other Angels who were missing so the only ones absent from heaven were just him and Zih.

    "I thought something bad had happened to him since he never sent a message to us or returned until I met you."

    "So now, you think I''m his son," Luis said.

    "I know you''re his son because you got a few of his facial features but something is telling me otherwise." Nova said.

    "Huh?"

    "There were no female Angels on earth at the time he went missing which means that your mother is definitely a human but that doesn''t even make sense because you''re an Angel," Nova said, stopping in the middle of the park.

    "What are you trying to say?" Luis asked.

    "A human and an Angel cannot give birth to an Angel," Nova said.

    "I wasn''t an Angel from birth," Luis said, shaking his head.

    "Huh?" Nova said with a confused expression on her face.

    "I was aplete human while I was at Asaka, I only started turning into an Angel after I fell into that portal with a strange book," Luis said.

    "Strange book?"

    "Yeah, a brown book that kept telling me to do things," Luis said.

    "Are you still with the book?" Nova asked.

    "No, it somehow went missing after I arrived here," Luis said.

    "Okay, what was the book talking about?" Nova asked.

    "It kept telling me that there was a waring soon and that I should be prepared, then I thought it was crazy because the phrases kept changing each time and sometimes the book opened on its own," Luis exined.

    "Apart from that what else?" Nova asked.

    "Wellˇ­.. the book was definitely from my father because it had something written on the first page," Luis said.

    "What?" Nova asked.

    "From Greg Miles to Luis Miles," Luis said.

    "Oh, ok, anything else?" Nova asked.

    "Like what?" Luis asked.

    "Did the book have a title?" Nova asked.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    "What?"

    "Ancient Mystics," Luis said.

    "Ancient Mystics," Nova said with a gasp.

    "What?" Luis asked.

    "That was the title of a brown book I gave Miles a long time ago," Nova said.

    Luis didn''t know what to say as he stared at her with a stunned look on his face.

    If what Nova had just said was the truth then his father was really an Angel.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 347 Unexplainable

    "How the heck did you get your hands frozen?" Monica asked as she held a fireball over Ace''s hands to melt the ice holding them together.

    "Just hold the fireball there for a while." Ace said with a shaky voice after the ice had melted off.

    That ice had been on his hands for quite a while now so just melting them off wasn''t going to make his hands warm.

    "Okay, that''s enough." He said as his hands had gotten warm again.

    "Okay," Monica said as she threw the fireball to the floor.

    "Thanks, Monica." Ace said with a voice of relief as he stretched his fingers.

    "You still haven''t told me how you got your hands frozen," Monica said. "Was it Henry?"

    "No, that spiked hair wouldn''t be able to do this to me." Ace said.

    "Then who did it to you?" Monica asked.

    "I was trying to win a date when that happened." Ace said.

    "A date?" Monica said.

    "Yeah, I met this cute girl somehow through Luis, I''ve been with her for a few hours today and when I asked her out she gave me a condition of sparring with her." Ace said.

    "And then she beat you and froze your hands," Monica said.

    "No, I won her but she tricked me and froze my hands." Ace said.

    "You won the date?"

    "Yeah, we''re meeting at the cafeteria tonight." Ace said with a smile.

    "But why didn''t she unfreeze your hands?" Monica asked.

    "I don''t know, she just ran off." Ace said.

    "Well she''s a very mean person to leave you in that state, you''re lucky she didn''t give you frostbite," Monica said.

    "I don''t think she''s mean." Ace said.

    "Really? What does freezing your hands and leaving you in that state look like? Your hands could have zoned out if you didn''t find me quickly." Monica said.

    "So now you want me to forfeit the date because you think she''s dark." Ace said, giving her a weird look.

    "No, I didn''t say that," Monica said.

    "Then what are you saying?" Ace asked slightly, raising his voice.

    Monica was trying to find the right words to use when Orah suddenly popped up behind her.

    "Hi, guys," Orah said.

    "Oh, hey Orah, how''re you doing?" Ace asked.

    "Good, have you seen Luis?" Orah asked.

    "I haven''t seen him for quite a while now but I think he''s probably in our dorm room now." Ace said.

    "Okay, what''s your room number?" Orah asked.

    "Seventy-two." Ace said.

    "Okay, I''m going to go see if he''s there," Orah said before walking off toward the dormitory area.

    "Okay." Ace said before turning his gaze back to Monica who was still looking at Orah as he walked away.

    "Hey, what''s up with you?" Ace asked.

    "What?" Monica said quickly, snapping out of her daze.

    "You just went mute, it''s not like you to suddenly go mute like that, you didn''t even ask him how he was doing." Ace said.

    "Was I supposed to? He looks fine." Monica said.

    "And you were looking at him in a weird way." Ace said.

    "No, I wasn''t," Monica said.

    "Yeah you were, I have eyes." Ace said pointing at his eyes.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." She said, "I have to return to my dorm room now."

    "Okay." Ace said.

    "See youter Ace." She said already walking out of the area.

    "Yeah, thanks for unfreezing my hand." Ace said, turning to watch her walk toward her dorm room.

    "Well, that got weird fast." He said before making his way toward his dorm room.

    ____ ___

    "So you''re saying that it''s not possible for an Angel and a human to give birth to an Angel," Luis said.<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah, that can never happen," Nova said.

    "I''m quite confused, I don''t know if I somehow became an Angel through the book, or maybe my mother was also an Angel and my abilities didn''t manifest until I got here," Luis said.

    "Your mother being an Angel is not possible because Miles was the only Angel that went missing at that time, the other Angels were still in heaven," Nova said.

    "That means I must have be an Angel during my fall into that teleporter and somehow through the book," Luis said.

    "Yeah but it''s still confusing because I don''t know how that''s possible," Nova said.

    "Huh?"

    "For someone to be an Angel, he or she must have a direct link to one of the ten crystals in heaven," Nova said. "Maybe you''re linked to the tenth crystal because that''s your original family but that''s still not supposed to be possible because your mother is not an Angel."

    "Tenth faction," Luis muttered.

    Nova didn''t say anything for a few seconds as she turned away from him but it didn''t take long before she had turned back to him.

    "Wait a second, I got a report a few weeks ago about an eleventh crystal suddenly appearing from nowhere," Nova said as things were beginning to make sense to her.

    "An eleventh crystal? I thought it was just ten crystals for the ten factions." Luis said with a confused expression on his face.

    "Yeah it was supposed to be that way until you became an Angel in a strange way, you created a new faction, but how?" Nova said with a confused expression on her face.

    ''That was definitely me.'' Luis thought, thinking back to when he had gotten the message about creating a new faction.

    "How did you manage to pull this off, Miles?" Nova said.

    "If you''re right about there being an eleventh crystal doesn''t that make me an Angel leader?" Luis asked.

    "I guess it does but the other leaders will clearly have something to say about it," Nova said.

    "Something like what?" Luis asked.

    "To be honest they may not ept you, and may consider destroying the crystal before you create more Angels and Demi-Angels," Nova said.

    "What will happen if the crystal gets destroyed?" Luis asked.

    "Apart from your energy which will begin dropping way faster than it is supposed to, nothing will happen to you but the Angels under your faction..."

    "What will happen to them?" Luis asked.

    "They''ll die," Nova said.

    "They won''t really consider doing that would they?" Luis asked with a nervous look on his face.

    "The fact that you''re originally one of us means they cane to the decision, it''s not something against the rules," Nova said. "But you have nothing to worry about at the moment because they can''t do anything about the crystal until they find out who it''s connected to."

    "What are you trying to say?" Luis asked.

    "I''m not going to capture you, Luis," Nova said.

    "Then what are you going to tell them? they''ll still know that I''m here." Luis said.

    "They''ll know because your aura is open, we can detect it from up there with our aura detectors," Nova said.

    "But I don''t know how to suppress my aura," Luis said.

    "I know and that''s why I''m going to teach you," Nova said.

    "Really?"

    "Yeah." She said with a nod.

    "That''s great, Orah was going to teach me tomorrow but I think you would be a better teacher," Luis said.

    The expression on Nova''s face had changed as soon as she had heard that name.

    "Orah, the demon boy?" Nova said. "The one that has his aura suppressed."

    "Wait, how did you....?"

    "There are a lot of things that you can''t do yet as an Angel Luis," Nova said, moving closer to him.

    "Oh."

    "Now tell me, Luis, why are you associating yourself with a demon?" She asked, giving him a piercing stare.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 348 Leader Of The Evil Spirits

    The day was slowlying to an end and Festus had not yet figured out what to do about what the king told him.

    He just sat there like he always did trying to figure out what was actually going on and why someone would suddenly be after his staff.

    "Do you have any idea of who this person is or why he may be after your staff?" Carl asked.

    "I wish I did," Festus said. "Then I would have known what I was dealing with."

    Carl stared at him for a while before deciding to ask him a question he had in mind for quite a while now.

    "These spirits that are trapped in your staff, what are they like?" Carl asked.

    Festus didn''t reply immediately as he held his staff rectangrly with both hands and turned his gaze to it.

    "These spirits are creatures you wouldn''t want to see, they took pleasure in bringing chaos to kingdoms, watching children cry, men struggling for their lives, and the whole kingdom getting ravaged by infectious diseases.

    "The more the sorrows of the world grew, the more powerful they got and the more powerful they got, the harder it was to stop them.

    "Their looks alone were enough to cast terror into the hearts of people especially children, Unelo lost sixty percent of their children who all died from heart attacks when they saw the faces of those foul spirits.

    "Even some of the grown men and women suffered the same fate."

    Listening to everything Festus had said so far, Carl felt like he was listening to one of those horrifying horror tales but he knew this was no mere tale and that even made it scarier.

    "So how did you stop them?" Carl asked.

    "They couldn''t be stopped, nothing would work on them, using physical attacks against them was just a waste of armour and they had ughtered the mages from other kingdoms who managed to put up a little fight against them," Festus said.

    "But you stopped them," Carl said.

    "I didn''t stop them, I couldn''t stop them so I came up with something, I came up with a way to trap them.

    "These creatures were made of unstable dark magic that was why they were called spirits. My light magic was the most effective attack against them but it still wasn''t enough to stop them as that effectiveness meant nothing.

    "So I used an ancient trap spell to trap them in my staff, my staff was the only prison that could hold them because it was made with self-sufficient light magic."

    "And you''ve been carrying them around in your staff since that day," Carl said pointing at the staff with a creeped-out look on his face.

    "Yeah, but you didn''t know they were here until today," Festus said, dropping his staff beside him.

    "So you think whoever this hooded wizard or witch is, his main goal is to release the spirits from your staff," Carl said.

    "Yes," Festus replied.

    "But why?" Carl asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "That I don''t know," Festus said with a sigh.

    "But why didn''t this persone after you all the years that you had been at the dungeon?" Carl asked.

    "I don''t know, maybe this was his n and this was the perfect time to execute it," Festus said.

    There was a little moment of silence in the room as Festus stared at his staff trying to make up his mind on what to do.

    "I may not have an answer but I do know how to get one," Festus said, picking up his staff.

    "How?" Carl asked.

    "My staff," Festus said.

    "I don''t understand,," Carl said with a puzzled look on his face.

    "I never thought I would ever have to do this but I have to do it before things get out of hand, I can''t fight what we don''t know anything about," Festus said, getting up from where he was sitting.

    "Now you''re making it even harder for me to understand anything." Carl said. "What are you talking about?"

    "Carl." Festus called as he slowly turned to him.

    "Yes." Carl answered.<sub> </sub>

    "Please close your eyes." Festus said with a gentle voice.

    "Why?" Carl asked.

    "Do you want to die?" Festus asked this time with his normal voice.

    "No, why?" Carl asked with a frightened look on his face.

    "Then close your eyes and don''t open them until I tell you to do so." Festus said as he turned to face the wall.

    "I thought you said releasing the spirits was going to bring chaos to the world." Carl said as he understood what he was trying to do now.

    "I''m not releasing them, I''m just going to have a little conversation with their leader." Festus said.

    "But doesn''t doing that mean you have to release him?" Carl asked.

    "No Carl, I can do that without releasing him now close your eyes if you do not want to enter a state of shock or die instantly." Festus said with a scolding voice that Carl had never heard him use.

    The young knight did as he was told and slowly shut his eyes but deep inside him, he knew he wanted to see what the leader of these evil spirits looked like and his curiosity was beginning to run wild.

    ''He said only few men and women died from seeing the spirits.'' He thought. ''I''m no child to just fall dear from seeing something terrifying.''

    Festus stood there staring at the wall for a while as he was finding it really hard to do this but he knew he had to.

    He slowly ced the tip of his staff on the floor before letting out a deep sigh.

    "Communicado." He muttered.

    As soon as the word had left his mouth, a dark red aura flew out from the aura heading toward the wall.

    The aura reached the wall and materialised into a humanoid looking beast which happened to be the leader of the evil spirits.

    He was just as terrifying as Festus said, he had eyes that looked as void as space with a single red line just like that of a reptile, his ears were like that of a normal human being only that it wasrger and his face hadrge and small bumps sticking out all over it.

    His ss were really long and roughly curved and his fangs looked sharp and deadly as he always had them out to appear intimidating.

    "How I have longed for this day." The spirit said with a deep menacing voice.

    "There''s no need for that because you''ll be back in your containment in a few minutes now," Festus said.

    "Festus the all-powerful light wizard." The spirit said with a mocking tone to his voice. "What does a light wizard need from an evil spirit like me?"

    "I know you''re up to something Vemore, what are you up to?" Festus asked.

    "If someone is trying to steal your staff, that is definitely not me." The evil spirit said with a wry smile on his face.

    That was the moment Festus realized that he had made the right call by deciding to talk to the spirit.

    "How are you plotting something like this from inside there?" Carl asked as the evil spirit quickly turned his gaze to Carl.

    "Who is this one?" He asked as he had failed to notice Carl when he was summoned as his whole attention was on Festus. "And why are you in a prison cell?" He asked looking around.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 349 Suppressing My Aura

    The sun was beginning to go down and everywhere was beginning to get slightly dark as some of the students started heading back to their dorm rooms.

    The number of students in the park had reduced quite considerably but Luis and Nova were still there.

    The two were sitting on the floor opposite each other with their legs crossed in a meditating posture.

    "Thest time I was like this was when I tried to create a soul weapon," Luis said.

    "You tried to create a soul weapon," Nova said with a chuckle.

    "I didn''t know Angels couldn''t create soul weapons then," Luis said in his defense.

    "Yeah I know but hearing that an Angel tried to create a soul weapon is still funny though," Nova said.

    "Why aren''t Angels able to create soul weapons, we have souls right?" Luis asked.

    "Yeah we have souls but the energy from our souls is used for other better things not creating soul weapons," Nova said.

    "Better things like what?" Luis asked.

    "It varies from Angel to Angel," Nova said.

    "Okay, then what better thing can you do with the energy from your soul?" Luis asked.

    "I can''t show you here, it''s going to draw a lot of attention and it''s going to give me away," Nova said.

    "Oh, okay," Luis said. "But you can still tell me though, you don''t have to show me."

    "No, I''ll tell you after showing you," Nova said with a smile.

    "Okay," Luis replied.

    "Now let''s get this over with."

    "Wait before we start, can I ask you something?" Luis asked.

    "Sure, what?" Nova asked.

    "You said Zih never returned to heaven aftering to help the humans fight the demons," Luis said.

    "Yeah he never returned but he did send a message telling us that he was okay and wouldn''t be returning for quite a while," Nova said.

    "But ording to the humans, he flew into the sky and returned to heaven after giving them the crystals that granted them their abilities," Luis said.

    "Yeah he flew into the sky but that doesn''t mean he returned to heaven," Nova said. "He said in his message that he was going to be on earth as he was going to watch and make sure that the humans were making progress with their abilities."

    "Oh, okay," Luis said.

    "He''s still here and I wish I could somehow find him before leaving," Nova said.

    "I still can''t believe that the mighty Angel that granted abilities to humanity is my grandfather," Luis said with a little bit of excitement in his voice.

    "Yeah, you should start getting used to it," Nova said, keeping her gaze on him for a little while. "Now let''s get this over with."

    "Yeah, what do I need to do?" Luis asked.

    "Suppressing your aura isn''t really a big deal and it doesn''t really require any special techniques," Nova said. "All you have to do is close your eyes and try to absorb all the auras around your body to the center."

    "You want me to close my eyes?"

    "Yeah," Nova said.

    "And how am I sure you won''t grab me and fly back to heaven as soon as I do that?" Luis said.

    Nova was quite stunned to hear that from him as the expression on her face immediately disappeared.

    "You know it''s funny how you trusted a demon over mere words and can''t trust me for the same reason," Nova said with a cold look on her face, it was clear she was upset now.

    "Orah isn''t a bad demon, I don''t trust him fully but he isn''t bad, I just know it," Luis said.

    "And you think I am a bad person," Nova said.

    "No, I didn''t say that," Luis said.

    The Guardian Angel let out a sigh as she got up from the floor.

    "Where are you going?" Luis asked.

    "Just do what I told you to do, I''ll be over there." She said walking towards the bench in the park. "It''s totally fine if you don''t want to do it."<sub> </sub>

    Luis didn''t say anything as he watched her walk to the bench and after getting to it, she just stood there and stared at the trimmed flowers around the corner.

    ''She seems hurt.'' Lena said.

    ''I know but I just can''t trust her when I know her mission is to capture me.'' Luis replied.

    ''Yeah but she''s teaching you this now so that she doesn''t get to capture you, I don''t think she wants to capture you, she seems to be a very understandable person.'' Lena said.

    ''So you''re telling me to just shut my eyes and try to suppress my aura while she''s still here.'' Luis said.

    ''Yeah, even if this was a trick, there are still students around the area and there''s no way she''ll fly you all the way to heaven without you noticing.'' Lena said. ''You''ll be up before she even goes high into the sky.''

    Luis didn''t reply to Lena as he turned his gaze to Nova who was still standing in the same spot staring at flowers.

    ''Okay, I''ll do it and I just hope I don''t regret this.'' The Angel said subconsciously as he slowly closed his eyes.

    With his eyes closed now, he could see his orange aura swirling around him.

    Now all he had to do was do as Nova told and try to absorb all of them into the center.

    ? Absorbing the aura to the middle wasn''t as hard as he thought as all the aura just flowed to the center as he thought of doing it and now his aura waspressed around his chest area.

    "Hey!" He said as he quickly shut his eyes open.

    He wanted to call Nova but he was shocked to see her standing right In front of him with a smile on her face.

    "You did it." She said looking at him.

    "Yeah." He said with a nervous look on his face.

    "You won''t have any problem staying off our radars now." She said, offering him a hand up. "I think it''s time we started heading back."

    "Yeah," Luis said, taking her hand before she pulled him up.

    ''I told you nothing was going to happen.'' Lena said.

    "I''m just d you have a little trust in me to close your eyes while I''m here," Nova said.

    Luis didn''t reply as he was looking at himself with his aura vision and it was really strange to see no aura on his body.

    "You''ll get used to it soon," Nova said.

    "So now you''re just going to leave?" Luis said, turning his gaze to her.

    "Yeah, I''m expected to return as soon as possible but I think I''ll stay until the end of the tournament, and maybe I can teach you a few things during the period," Nova said.

    "A few things like what?" Luis asked.

    "Like how to infuse an attribute to your wing," Nova said.

    "I think I''ve heard about something like that before," Luis said.

    Yes, he had heard about something like that and it was from his system.

    "How does it work?" He asked.

    "Infusing your wings with an attribute is simply attaching one of your abilities to your wings and making the ability more effective, archangels are the ones that mostly do it because it goes well with their elemental abilities," Nova said.

    "Imagine having your wings all covered in mes from your fire ability."

    "I can do that?" Luis said with a stunned look on his face.

    "Yeah," Nova said with a nod.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 350 Reason That Turns Blind

    "You cannot stop the inevitable Festus, you may try whatever you want to try but you will still fail," Vemore said.

    "Why are you doing this, what did humans do to you?" Carl asked from where he was sitting.

    "You want to know what humans did to us?" Vemore said with a burst of cacklingughter. "Well, they did nothing to us but the superior beings should rule thend, not feeble-minded humans."

    "Feeble-minded?" Carl said.

    "You won''t get away with this," Festus grumbled as he looked at the Spirit with a furious look on his face.

    "I already did, as long as your attacks are less effective against us," Vemore said. "Once again thisnd shall be filled with screaming and wailing."

    "Shut up!" Festus said with anger as he hit his staff on the ground causing the evil spirit to quickly get sucked into it.

    The light wizard was breathing quite heavily as he slowly sat back where he was sitting before.

    "Can I open my eyes now?" Carl asked.

    "Yes," Festus said with a sigh.

    "Well, he didn''t try to hide the fact that this was all his n," Carl said after opening his eyes.

    Festus didn''t reply for a while as he kept staring at the prison bars thinking about the big mistake that he made.

    "All these years and I didn''t know there was another evil spirit out there, an evil spirit that I failed to capture," Festus said.

    His voice was filled with deep anguish as he said that.

    "But it wasn''t exactly your fault, you tried your best, and looking on the positive side, you saved the world from those monsters," Carl said.

    "Yeah and now there''s one of those things out there, looking for a way to get his family out and put the world into a state of chaos again," Festus said.

    "Yeah but that''s not the reason to start feeling down, we''ll definitely figure out a way around this," Carl said.

    "How?" Festus asked, turning his gaze to him.

    "Ughˇ­. I don''t know but I know you''lle up with something." Carl said.

    Festus didn''t say anything as he slowly turned his gaze back to the bars.

    "I thought so too." He said with a mumbling voice.

    ____ ____

    When Tania and Tauriel had revealed themselves as elves to Leo, they expected that kind of reaction from the few humans they met outside their kingdom.

    The humans who thought elves were bad creatures and were very terrified by them and did anything to avoid them and the ones that thought they were bad and therefore deserved to die and would outright attack them.

    They expected him to jump back surprised and ask Jude why he was calling elves his friends but none of those reactions came.

    Well, the man had his reasons as he thought as a child that elves were very bad creatures that he should never think of mingling with but one day on his journey to Phoenix to purchase some materials that he needed, their carriage had broken down on the way.

    There was no one in the area and they were totally stranded until two male elves had shown up.

    They were terrified, him and the carriage driver but the elves didn''t do anything to them and offered to help fix the carriage.

    The carriage man was being too defensive and refused their help but Leo, although he was also being cautious, knew this could be their way of continuing their journey.

    They agreed for the elves to help them fix the carriage but they made sure to stay away from them so that they wouldn''t do anything to them.

    They expected the elves to ask for some kind of payment after fixing the carriage but they didn''t ask for anything and just continued their walk to wherever they were heading too.

    Leo was stunned by what the elves had done, he expected the day to turn out worse but thanks to the elves he expected to make things worse in some way, things got better for them that day.

    That was the day that he realized that elves weren''t as bad as people said they were.

    "Well, you guys were lucky you didn''t meet the ones that have deep grudges against humans like our king," Tuchel said after Leo had finished telling them his experience.

    "Tuchel," Tauriel said, hitting her brother on the shoulder to stop him from talking.

    "What, he should know that elves like that really exist," Tuchel said.

    "I know they do," Leo said. "But I''m just d not all of them have the same mindset." He added looking at the elf twins.

    "Humans are the same too," Tuchel said.

    "So how is Asaka?" Leo asked, turning his gaze to Jude.<sub> </sub>

    I would be lying if I said everything was okay." Jude said with a sigh.

    "What happened? Was there an attack?" Leo asked.

    "Well, there was supposed to be one until Ashburn found out a better way to get the king to give up the kingdom," Jude said.

    "Give up the kingdom? Could you please exin with a little more detail?" Leo asked.

    "I will but before that, can I talk to you about something, alone?" The young knight said slowly, turning his gaze to the three behind him.

    "Okay," Leo said.

    "I think I should go show you two where you will be staying," Bryan said, gesturing to Tauriel and Tuchel to follow him.

    Jude waited until they had entered the hallway before he slowly sat down beside Leo on the couch.

    "What do you want to talk about that you had to make them leave?" Leo asked.

    "I heard from some of the people back at Asaka that my sister came to see you a few times before you two fell into the portal," Jude said.

    "Yeah, she was actually the one that discovered the portal and told me about it," Leo said.

    "Wait, she went into that forest alone?" Jude said with a stunned look on his face.

    "Yeah," Leo said with a nod.

    "Why?" Jude asked.

    "She was looking for someone, her friend," Leo said.

    "Why would she be looking for her friend in the forest?"

    "I suppose you didn''t hear about the boy that was used of stealing and ran into the forest just as he was about to get burnt," Leo said.

    "I heard about him and how he went missing too," Jude said. "Wait, did he call into the portal too?"

    "Yeah,"  Leo said with a nod.

    "He was the one Tania was looking for." Jude finally realized.

    "Yeah," Leo said.

    "But why would my sister associate herself with a thief?" Jude said as the look on his face had suddenly changed.

    "Luis is not a thief, he was a good boy who was maltreated by his aunt," Leo said. "He was wrongfully used."

    "How do you know that?" Jude asked.

    "Luis always came to help me out in the market, I was really close to him and knew he wouldn''t do something like that, I would have been set up to be burnt together with him that night but he asked to let me go," Leo said.

    "And then he ran away," Jude said as he wasn''t convinced by what Leo had said.

    "Luis didn''t do anything wrong, if he did, your sister wouldn''t go through all the trouble just to find him," Leo said.

    Jude didn''t reply for a while as he stared at the television in the room.

    "Or maybe she did it for another reason that turns people blind to the obvious," Jude said.

    "You mean love, of course, she loves him, she wouldn''t go through all the trouble if she didn''t," Leo said.

    "But not in the way you think," Jude said.

    ****

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 351 Golden Fortification

    Luis returned to his dorm room to find Ace on his bed staring at the upper part of his bunk while Dn was back on his bed now.

    "I was beginning to wonder when you were going to return." Ace said.

    Luis didn''t reply to him as he walked to his bed to find out that the book he dropped there was still there.

    "Where did you go? I returned here almost an hour ago and you weren''t here." Ace said.

    "Uhhˇ­.. I went to have a little chat with Nova." Luis said.

    "You did what?" Ace said quickly sitting up on his bed.

    "It''s okay, she didn''t do anything to me," Luis said sitting on his bed.

    "I can see that but she could have and then I would never get to see you again." Ace said.

    "Yeah but I guess she never had any of that in mind," Luis said.

    "Huh?"

    "She just wanted to talk about my father and how I became an Angel," Luis said.

    "Really? Why would she want to talk to you about that?" Ace asked.

    "Turns out he knows my father who I just discovered is also an Angel," Luis said.

    "Weren''t you supposed to use your past tense since he''s dead now?" Ace asked.

    "I don''t think he is," Luis said, shaking his head.

    "Huh?"

    "Nova believes that my father is alive and still out there which is shocking because all my life I had never really believed that my parents were dead," Luis said.

    "So now you''re going to go round the world looking for your father." Ace said sarcastically.

    "Well not this world and I can''t just go around looking for him, I''m going to look for things that will help me find him first," Luis said.

    "Okay, you guys talked about your father and other stuff but she''s still going to capture you, isn''t she?" Ace asked.

    "No," Luis said, shaking his head. "She taught me how to suppress my aura."

    "I don''t get it." Ace said with a confused expression on his face.

    "Suppressing my aura will help keep me off their radar so that she can return and tell them that I died or something," Luis said.

    "Oh, so she''ll be leaving very soon then." Ace said.

    "Yeah, just after the tournament," Luis said, grabbing the book beside him as he began to try and open it again.

    "Yeah, I forgot to ask you, why is that book so hard to open? I''ve tried everything to open it butˇ­.."

    "I don''t know," Luis said, trying to pull the book open. "This golden strap is somehow keeping it shut."

    "How is that strap keeping it shut, it only runs from the cover to the back, it doesn''t even cover the page part?" Ace asked.

    "The strap has some kind of golden aura, I think that''s what''s keeping the book shut," Luis said.

    "Golden aura?"

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    "But can you open it?" Ace asked.

    "I don''t know but I''m trying to," Luis said, still trying to pull the book open.

    "Okay." Ace said slowly getting up from his bed while checking his watch. "I have to go now."

    "Where are you going?" Luis asked.

    "The cafeteria." Ace said.

    "This early?"

    "Yeah, I have a date with Chloe." Ace said with a cheeky smile.

    "Waitˇ­Chloe, Tania''s friend?" Luis said as he had stopped trying to open the book now.

    "Yeah, that one." Ace said.

    "You asked her out?"

    "Yeah, and she said yes." Ace said. "My hands had to pay a little price for it but that''s nothing."

    "Okay, good luck with your date then," Luis said.

    "I''ll need that because I don''t want my hands to get frozen again." Ace said heading towards the door.

    "Huh?"

    "Nothing." Ace said before leaving through the door and shutting it.

    With him gone now, the room was quiet again as the Angel could once again concentrate and find a way to open the book.<sub> </sub>

    ''Here''s a little tip, why don''t you try absorbing the aura and transferring it to something else?'' Lena suggested.

    ''Absorb the aura? Lena you know I tried that with the shadow enchantment and nothing happened.'' Luis replied.

    ''But this isn''t the shadow enchantment.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah but it''s simr in some way.'' Luis replied.

    ''But it isn''t it, all I''m saying is that there''s no harm in trying.'' Lena said.

    "Okay," Luis muttered as he dropped the book on his thigh and slowly ced his hands on the strapping.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    [ Power drain activated ]

    With his aura vision, he could see the golden aura slowly moving into his body, he didn''t think it would work but it was.

    The aura wasn''t much so it only took a few seconds to transfer all of them to his body.

    He expected some kind of system contamination message from his system or a confirmation for absorbing a form of energy but none of that came.

    ''I told you it was going to work.'' Lena said.

    "Yeah," Luis muttered as he slowly opened the book and this time, there was no resistance.

    ''I would advise you to head to the cafeteria first before going through that book.''

    ''Why? You know I don''t get hungry unless I do something to drain my energy''

    ''You told Tania you would see her there tonight, have you forgotten?''

    ''Oh, yeah.'' Luis replied. ''But I don''t have to go, do I?''

    ''Of course, you have to, when you tell someone you''ll do something, you do it.'' Lena said.

    "Fine, I''m going." The Angel said as he closed the book, dropped it on his bed, and stood up to leave.

    He stopped in front of Dn''s bed and looked at him for a while as he was beginning to feel sorry for him now.

    ''You should talk to him then because his problem is that he is finding it hard to forgive himself because you haven''t told him that you''ve forgiven him.'' Lena said.

    Luis didn''t reply to her as he turned his gaze away from him and made his way toward the door.

    It didn''t take him long to arrive at the cafeteria as he stood at the entrance now trying to find Tania with his eyes among the numerous students there.

    It didn''t take long before Ace had spotted him and was waving at him now.

    He was sitting at the same table as Tania and Chloe and it looked like they reserved a seat for him.

    "There they are." He muttered as he began to make his way to them.

    He had only taken a few steps towards the table when someone suddenly rushed out from nowhere using himself as a human spear to push him until both of them had crashed into one of the counters by the side,pletely bringing the whole thing down.

    There was a series of loud gasps in the hall as everyone suddenly turned their attention to the area.

    "Luis." Tania gasped.

    "What just happened?" Ace said with a confused expression on his face.

    The two werepletely covered by the rubbles from the counter and for a while, there was no movement there until one of them came flying out and crashed on one of the tables in the area bringing the whole thing down and causing another series of loud gasps in the hall.

    "Okay, I am loving this night." A student said.

    Luis walked out of the rubble unharmed and there was a little golden color in his eyes as he walked out but it didn''t take long before the color disappeared and his eyes returned to normal.

    ''I feelˇ­.. different.''

    [ Golden fortification active ]

    [ All stats have received (+30) boost ]

    [ Abilities are infinite ]

    ''What?''

    ****

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 352 Mind Misunderstanding

    Luis didn''t have a scratch on him after having the whole counter and all the stuff on top of it copse on him but the same couldn''t be said of his attacker who he had just sent flying with a powerful kick.

    Most of the students in the cafeteria didn''t expect the attacker to get up after he was sent flying like that, but they werepletely wrong.

    The student slowly got up from the rubble of the table, summoned his spear, and quickly sent it flying toward Luis.

    With his increased stats, Luis felt really different, he felt faster and stronger.

    Normally he would have just avoided the spear but this time he caught it instead, just before it could hit him.

    "What do you want?" Luis asked as fighting amid all these students wasn''t exactly how he nned his night.

    "Don''t act like you don''t know me, you are going to pay for what you did!" The boy yelled as he quickly formed another spear out of earth while slowly approaching the Angel.

    "Do you know that guy?" Chloe asked, turning her gaze to Ace.

    Most of the students were obstructing their views of what was happening now but they didn''t need their eyes to hear that yell.

    "No." Ace said getting up from where he was sitting while looking in that direction.

    "But has Luis ever told about someone like this?" Chloe asked.

    "No." Ace said, shaking his head.

    "You guys have to do something or he''s going to get hurt," Tania said, turning her gaze to Ace and Chloe with panic written all over her face. "He doesn''t have an ability."

    "Did you see how that guy flew out?" Chloe asked. "Luis can clearly hold his ground or else he would have been out after getting pushed into that counter."

    She was finding the whole thing to be quite interesting instead of entering a state of panic like Tania.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t know what I''m talking about, I saw you that day." The attacker said with a rage-filled voice as he quickly sent six earth des flying toward the Angel.

    ''What the heck is this guy talking about?'' Luis thought as he quickly equipped his ming sword and used it to block the des.

    He blocked five of the des as one flew just right past him.

    "What the heck is going on here?" The man in charge of serving at that counter inquired after returning from his bathroom break.

    It didn''t take him long to realize what was going on as the earth de which had flown past Luis hit him on his shoulder, deeply piercing it and causing him to crash to the floor.

    "Someone just stop this before it goes too far." A girlined but it didn''t look like any of the students there wanted to do that.

    There were students who would have stopped this as soon as it started but it just happened that those people weren''t in the cafeteria now.

    Luis and the attacker shed in the middle with their weapons and with his newfound strength, he was able to overpower him before snapping his spear into two.

    "I told you he could handle himself," Chloe said, turning to Tania. They were standing among the other students now.

    "Why are you attacking me?" Luis asked as he had a strong grip on both of his hands now to prevent him from attacking him.

    "Let go of me, you evil demon!" The boy yelled trying to pull himself free from the Angel''s grip but that wasn''t working in any way.

    "Evil demon?"

    There were murmurs and mumblings among the students now who were wondering why this boy was calling the person he was attacking a demon.

    ''Demon?'' Luis was quite surprised to have someone call him a demon.

    That wasn''t right at all and he had to do something to make sure things didn''t get out of hand here.

    "Why is he calling Luis a demon?" Chloe asked with a confused expression on her face.

    "I don''t know but that''s funny, how can you call someone the opposite of what he is?" Ace said with a little chuckle.

    "Huh?" Chloe said with a confused expression on her face.

    "Ummmˇ­. nothing." Ace said quickly, shutting his mouth before he said something he wasn''t supposed to say.

    [ Mind read activated ]

    With his mind read, Luis could hear everything the boy was thinking about and it was quite baffling that none of them had anything to do with him.

    ''He thinks I''m a demon that killed his parents?'' Luis thought as things weren''t really making sense to him.

    ''Maybe he''s under some kind of mind control, try using yourpel.'' Lena suggested.

    [ Compel activated ]

    "I''m not a demon, I''m not the one you''re looking for, I''m not the one that murdered your parents," Luis whispered to him. "Please stop attacking me."

    After saying that his eyes had taken a white glow which had quickly faded away.

    The student was quiet now and wasn''t struggling anymore as Luis slowly let go of him.

    "You think you can deceive me with just mere words?" The boy said as soon as Luis had let go of him.

    He quickly formed two earth des in his hands and stabbed them into the Angel''s legs.

    [ -5 HP ]

    Luis was quite surprised by how less painful that had felt as he quickly sent a punch down the boy''s face to immediately knock him out.

    [ +20 HP ]

    ''That little?''

    He slowly bent down to pull the earth des off his legs, the des didn''t go in that deep so he wasn''t really bleeding.

    He slowly raised his gaze to see that all the students who had just witnessed the fight were looking at him strangely.<sub> </sub>

    He didn''t try to get up as he didn''t want to create the impression that a stab in both of his legs didn''t hurt him.

    "Again, I told you he could hold his ground," Chloe said, turning to Tania. "But I''m quite surprised by how well he did it."

    Tania was too stunned to speak as she expected things to turn out quite differently and also because she had something else going on in her mind.

    "That was apletely one-sided fight."

    "Yeah, and he didn''t even use any ability."

    "Raymond!" A girl came running to the student who was lying unconscious on the floor now.

    "You didn''t have to do that." She said, turning her gaze to Luis.

    "He was trying to kill me," Luis said.

    "Yeah didn''t you see that, he was the one that attacked first." A student standing by the side said.

    "I think we should get in there." Ace said quickly heading to the area.

    "He stabbed him in both of his legs and you''reining that he knocked him out." Another student said,

    "Yeah, but am I the only one who heard him call him a demon?" Another student said pointing at Luis.

    "Yeah, I heard it too."

    "Hey, hey, hey my friend is not a demon, this guy here was just delusional. I''m sure he has never seen Luis before." Ace said as soon as he had stepped into the area.

    "Then why did he attack him?" The girl kneeling over Raymond quickly turned to Ace to ask.

    "You should ask your friend over there that question, when he''s awake I mean." Ace said.

    The girl didn''t reply as she stared at Ace for a while, and bit her lips before turning back to Raymond.

    Luis was quiet in his squatting position all this while, holding his legs and acting as if he was in some kind of pain.

    The des had only pierced his leg a little and after he had removed them, the little wounds had closed up, that was something none of the students in the area should see, or else they would be freaked out.

    "Hey, man are you okay?" Ace asked, turning his gaze to Luis.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a little nod.

    George had been watching the fight from the side and he was quite disappointed that nothing serious had happened to Luis during the fight.

    "That''s sad, but I''ll do a better job." He said before slowly sitting back in his seat.

    There were still murmurs among the students and most of them wereing from those who were either asking Luis personal questions, mainly his name, and those who were talking about him being a demon.

    "That''s enough!!" A loud voice was heard from the entrance to the cafeteria.

    All the students turned their gaze there to see a female dressed in a military ck uniform.

    Most of the students there didn''t know who she was but the students from Phoenix academy knew her very well.

    "Lieutenant Iris." A student muttered.

    The whole ce had suddenly gone silent as the Lieutenant slowly walked to the area of attention.

    "You, follow me." She said looking at Luis. "Both of you, carry him and follow me." She said pointing at Ace and some other boy before turning to leave.

    ____ ____

    Nicole and Nova were having a little friendly chat in their living room when Nicole''s phone which she had dropped on top of the table began to vibrate.

    "Hello." She said after picking up the phone and cing it against her ear.

    The smile on her face had immediately faded away as soon as the person on the other end began to speak and by the time the call was over, the expression on her face hadpletely turned sour.

    "What happened?" Nova asked from the couch on the other side.

    "One of our students got in a fight," Nicole said.

    "Is that why your face is like that?" Nova said with a little chuckle.

    "No, I''m just worried that the person might have done something he isn''t supposed to do," Nicole said.

    "Who is that?" Nova asked.

    "Luis."

    "Luis?" Nova said as that wasn''t the name she was expecting to hear.

    ***

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 353 Mind Deception

    Luis had followed the Lieutenant out of the cafeteria to her office and on their way there, the Lieutenant had instructed Ace and the boy who were both carrying Raymond to take him to the clinic.

    Right now Luis was sitting opposite the Lieutenant in her office as she had her gaze on him for quite a while now without saying anything.

    "So tell me, Luis, what happened back there?" She asked as she ced her hands on the desk and pulled her face closer to his.

    "And you should know that I have the video footage of everything that happened, I just want to hear what happened from your point of view." She added.

    "I was heading into the arena when he attacked me," Luis said. "I had to defend myself."

    "Do you know why he attacked you?" Lieutenant Iris asked.

    "No, I haven''t seen him before, I don''t know him," Luis said, shaking his head.

    "But he called you a demon." The Lieutenant said.

    "Which is absurd because I am not a demon," Luis said.

    ''Yeah, you''re the opposite.'' Lena said.

    "And he also said you were going to pay for what you did." The Lieutenant said. "What did you do Luis?"

    "I already told you, I don''t even know who he is," Luis said.

    "Yeah, but he was sure acting like he knew who you were." The Lieutenant said.

    "I don''t know him," Luis said.

    The Angel knew the reason why the student had attacked him and he wanted to tell the Lieutenant but telling her would raise questions of how he found that out so he decided to keep it at the back of his mind for now.

    "Well, we''ll have to wait until he''s awake to find out if that''s true." The Lieutenant said rxing back in her seat.

    ''You know there''s going to be a problem if that boyes here still under that mind control.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, he''s still going to think that I am that demon that murdered his parents and may even attack me again.'' Luis replied.

    ''But who could be controlling his mind like this and why would the person send him after you?''

    ''The only person I know that wants me dead is George and neither he nor his followers have any ability that can do that.'' Luis replied.

    The door had suddenly opened for Nicole and Nova to walk into the room.

    "I was told toe here," Nicole said after entering the room.

    Luis turned to see Nicole and was quite surprised to see Nova with her.

    "Yeah, you''re the head of Crockel academy right?" Lieutenant Iris said, sitting up in her seat.

    "No, I''m the assistant of the head of Crockel academy," Nicole said.

    "Oh, I asked to see the head." The Lieutenant said, sounding a little rude.

    "That''s not a problem, he trusts me to handle most of the things in the academy including things like this," Nicole said.

    "And what does he do?" The Lieutenant asked.

    "Did you call me here about the fighting case or did you call me to ask me questions about my job and boss?" Nicole said showing her annoyance at the way the Lieutenant was asking her questions.

    "Well you weren''t the one I called but I''ll take what I can get." The Lieutenant said. "Who''s the one behind you?" She asked, pointing at Nova.

    "She''s my assistant," Nicole said.

    "Would you look at that, the assistant has an assistant." The Lieutenant said with a sassy voice.

    ''You''re just a Lieutenant and you''re acting like this.'' Nova thought as she was quite annoyed by the attitude of the Lieutenant.

    "Your student here got in a fight and I called you here first to confirm that he is really your student so get to it before we go into other things." The Lieutenant said.

    "No need for that, he''s our student," Nicole said.

    "I know that but I still need you to do the check, it''s not like you know all the students in your academy." The Lieutenant said.

    "I don''t know all the students but I know this one, he''s in my ss," Nicole said.

    "Oh, really?" The Lieutenant said, turning her gaze to Luis before turning it back to Nicole. "So is he like a teacher''s pet, your pet?"

    "I don''t think all these questions are necessary Lieutenant." Nicole said as she felt the boiling urge to shout, ''Just get to the point.''

    "I guess you have a point." The Lieutenant said with a sigh.

    She told Nicole everything that transpired in the cafeteria ording to the footage without leaving out any details.<sub> </sub>

    "He thinks Luis is a demon and ording to what I saw and heard it seemed like he knew him from somewhere but Luis here is trying to convince me that he doesn''t know him from anywhere." The Lieutenant said.

    "I''m not a demon and I don''t know him from anywhere," Luis said.

    "yeah I haven''t forgotten the one you told me before but we''ll have to wait for him to arrive and tell his side of the story."  The Lieutenant said.

    "Okay, but is this the only reason why you called me here?" Nicole asked.

    "No I was just filling you in on what happened, the main reason you''re here is because of the damages that were done during the fight, your academy will pay for fifty percent of the damages while Tron Ville will pay for the other fifty percent.

    "I already contacted their head but I don''t know what''s taking him so long, he can contact his assistant toe if he doesn''t want toe." The Lieutenant said.

    "By damage you mean the broken counter and table right?" Nova asked.

    "Yeah, but you forgot to add the man that got hurt, the ss bottles, and the food that was wasted in the process." Lieutenant Kate said.

    "It wasn''t my fault that the man got hurt," Luis said.

    "Yeah it wasn''t exactly your fault but it was somehow your fault." The Lieutenant said.

    "Lieutenant, he''s awake." A Sergeant opened the door and snuck his head in to say.

    "Do I need to tell you to bring him here at once?" The Lieutenant said.

    The sergeant didn''t say anything as he quickly withdrew his head and shut the door.

    "Now we''re going to see if you''re telling the truth or not." The Lieutenant said, turning her gaze to Luis.

    It didn''t take long before Raymond was brought into the room and judging by the way he was looking around, he was quite confused.

    "Have a seat Raymond." The Lieutenant said, pointing at the seat beside Luis.

    "Okay," Raymond said as he did as he was told.

    "You were knocked out, are you aware of that?" The Lieutenant asked.

    He didn''t reply as he turned to Luis and stared at him for a while before turning back to the Lieutenant.

    Luis was just d that he didn''t call him a demon or outright attacked him.

    "Yeah, where is he?" Raymond asked, looking around.

    "Who?" Lieutenant Iris asked.

    "The demon," Raymond said.

    "Isn''t he the one sitting next to you?" The Lieutenant asked.

    "No," Raymond said, shaking his head. "I don''t even know who he is."

    Luis inwardly let out a sigh of relief as soon as he heard that from Raymond.

    "Wait, you don''t know who he is?" Lieutenant Iris said with a confused expression on her face.

    "No," Raymond said.

    "But, he was the one you fought at the cafeteria." The Lieutenant said.

    "No, I was fighting that evil demon but he was just too strong for me," Raymond said.

    "You were being mind-controlled," Nicole said in realization.

    "That''s not mind control, that''s mind deception," Nova said.

    ****

    Who do you think was behind the mind deception?

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 354 Too Good To Be True

    "You mean he was the one I was fighting at the cafeteria?" Raymond said, pointing at Luis with a stunned look on his face.

    "That''s not true, I know what I saw, I was fighting him, the demon, he was there," Raymond said, turning away from Luis as he shook his head.

    "You didn''t see anything Raymond." Lieutenant Iris said, he was the one you attacked.

    "But how is that even possible?" Raymond pondered with a puzzled look on his face.

    "I don''t know but the assistant and her assistant over here think your mind was manipted somehow." The Lieutenant said, turning her gaze to Nicole and Nova.

    "Manipted, how?" Raymond asked, turning his gaze to the two women standing behind him.

    Nicole would have loved to exin what she thought it was but she knew Nova had a better understanding of what had really happened to him so she gave her a little tap on her shoulder which was a sign that she should do the exnation.

    "There are two types of mind maniption, you have mind control orpulsion and Mind deception and ording to what you just said I believe what was used against you was Mind deception," Nova exined.

    "Mind deception?" Raymond said.

    "You see while Compulsion is used to force people to do things out of their own self-will, mind deception is used to make people see things other than what is exactly there and then that can be used to control them.

    "Whoever used this ability on you made you see Luis as a demon and that was the reason why you attacked him at the cafeteria," Nova said.

    "But why would he straight-up attack a demon?" Lieutenant Iris asked. "Or is it another effect of mind deception?"

    "My mind was filled with rage the moment I saw him and I didn''t even think about the demon being stronger than me, I just attacked him," Raymond said slowly, turning his gaze to Luis before bringing it down again.

    "How do you know the demon because from what I saw and heard, it seemed like the particr demon you saw as Luis did something bad to you?" Lieutenant Iris asked.

    Raymond didn''t reply for quite a while as he stared and folded his right hand into a fist.

    "I was only eight years old when my aunt brought me and my sister to Techno-Lutionbs to see our parents."

    "Techno-Lutionbs? The one at TronVille?" Nicole asked.

    "Yeah," Raymond said with a nod.

    "Michael''s worked there before." She muttered to herself.

    "I was d to be finally visiting my parents at their workce but my little sister was quite ecstatic about the whole thing.

    "We thought it was going to be a really wonderful day but it turned out to be theplete opposite. The whole ce had entered a state of panic a few minutes after we had entered the building, my aunt had quickly left us in the reception area to go see my parents.

    "My sister sat there quietly smiling brightly as she didn''t exactly know what was going on but I knew something was definitely wrong.

    "I followed my aunt from behind to go see what was happening and it didn''t take long before she had gotten to her destination, theboratory where both of my parents worked together asb scientists.

    "There were a few guards lying on the floor and then there was my aunt who stood at the entrance too afraid to move. Thest person I saw was this man who used arge fireball to smash the ss before jumping down from there.

    "I didn''t know exactly what was going on until I got closer and looked at the floor to see both of my parents lying on the floor with their whiteb coats covered in blood, my father was long gone and my mother was as good as dead.

    At this point, Raymond''s voice was beginning to crack and break a little as he was trying so hard to stop himself from breaking down in tears.

    "My mother died in my hands after telling me to take care of my sister and telling my aunt to take good care of us. She seemed happy to touch and caress my cheeks onest time but I knew she wasn''t actually happy to be leaving us so soon."

    ''These demons have caused more chaos than anyone can ever imagine.'' Luis thought after hearing that sad story.

    ''You have no idea.'' Lena said.

    "Why was the demon there?" Lieutenant Iris asked with no expression of sympathy on her face.

    "They said he came to take something," Raymond said.

    "Did he get it?" The Lieutenant asked.

    "Yeah," Raymond said with a nod as he inhaled deeply.

    "And what exactly was that?"

    "I don''t know, theb never told us anything about it," Raymond said.

    "Okay." Lieutenant Iris said. "The both of you can go then."

    "Aren''t you going to talk about the fact that someone manipted his mind and used him to attack Luis?" Nicole asked.

    "Luis is your student, so if anyone is targeting him for some reason, it''s your duty to get to the root of it, maybe that someone is from your academy what am I saying? It is very likely that that someone is from your academy because he doesn''t really know anyone from the other academies yet." "The only way we can help you is by punishing the culprit when you find whoever it is."

    "Really? And what about Raymond? What if this person tries to use mind deception on him again?" Nicole asked.

    "It''s unlikely to happen because whoever did this was clearly after Luis so he wouldn''t use the ability on him again unless hees close to Luis again." The Lieutenant said.

    "Okay, but doesn''t that mean that whoever this is will just use the ability on anybody he sees close to Luis?" Nova said.

    "Yeah, that''s right," Nicole said.

    "We will handle the situation whenever ites up but we will not put our time into looking for anybody, that''s your job." The Lieutenant said. "And let me give you a little advice, why don''t you call himter after now and ask him how many enemies he has at your academy and the ones that he did something bad too?"

    Nicole let out a sigh, she knew there was no point in saying anything again as the Lieutenant wouldn''t even listen to her.

    "You two can go now and please make sure to stay away from each other." The Lieutenant said, turning her gaze to both of the students.<sub> </sub>

    The two didn''t say anything as they got up and turned to the door.

    Nicole and Nova wanted to leave at the same time but they were both stopped by Lieutenant Iris.

    "Not you two, I didn''t say we were done yet, we still have to wait for him to arrive." The Lieutenant said.

    Both Nicole and Nova let out sighs as they turned to face the Lieutenant while the two boys left through the door.

    "The seats are avable now so you can have a seat if you want." The Lieutenant said with a wry smile on her face.

    The two didn''t reply to her and just stood staring at her until the door had opened for Jack, the head of Tron Ville academy to enter the office.

    "You had to take this long to answer an urgent call." The Lieutenant said, rolling her eyes.

    Both Luis and Raymond had walked a little distance away from the Lieutenant''s office before Raymond had decided to tell him something he really wanted to tell him.

    "Hey I''m sorry for what happened at the cafeteria, that wasn''t me at all," Raymond said.

    "I know, it wasn''t your fault," Luis said.

    "Okay," Raymond said, quickly turning away from him.

    "I''m sorry about what happened to your parents," Luis said.

    "You don''t have to be, it wasn''t your fault anyway, I just wonder what life would have been like if those demons didn''t exist!" Raymond said with a raised voice letting out a bit of the anger he was feeling inside.

    Luis didn''t know what to say in this situation so he preferred to keep his mouth shut.

    "Demons aren''t even the only problem," Raymond said.

    "Huh?" Luis said with a confused expression on his face.

    He could have easily gotten the answer from Raymond''s mind which was as fragile as ever but he was trying to form the habit of not using his mind read for unnecessary things.

    "I was manipted tonight and used to try and hurt you, I could have hurt you if you weren''t too strong for me, heck somebody got hurt tonight because of this," Raymond said. "Some humans are just as horrible as demons."

    Luis didn''t reply to any of the things he was saying as the two headed toward their dormitory areas.

    "Hey, you''re a second-year student right?" Raymond asked as they slowly approached the skyscraper.

    "No, I''m a first-year student," Luis said.

    "What?" Raymond said with quite a stunned look on his face. "You''re quite strong for a first-year student and that stab on your legs didn''t seem like it affected you that much." He said looking at Luis'' legs which he was taped with small bandages now.

    He asked for the bandages to avoid raising suspicions about how his leg healed so fast.

    "No, it hurts but not that much," Luis said quickly, faking a little limp.

    "Luis right?" Raymond said.

    "Yeah," Luis replied.

    "I''ll be seeing you around after whoever is up to this scheme is caught," Raymond said as he took the turn to the other road leading to the skyscraper.

    "Okay," Luis said watching him walk toward the skyscraper.

    [ Strength: 41(+30) ]

    [ Stamina: 33(+30) ]

    [ Agility: 36(+30 ]

    [ Fire points: infinite ]

    [ Water points: infinite ]

    [ Earth points: infinite ]

    ''How is this even possible Lena?'' The Angel asked.

    ''I don''t know, it''s just too good to be true.'' Lena said.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 355 Easier Than Expected

    The time wasn''t 10 pm yet so there were still a few students hanging out outside and there were those he needed to get some things before the curfew was set, but most of the students in the academy were in their dorm rooms.

    Luis was still pondering on what this golden aura was and how it improved him like this as he made his way back to his dorm room.

    He scanned the room with his aura vision as he approached the door to see that both Ace and Dn were in the room.

    He opened the door to find Ace lying on his bed and Dn on his bed above him.

    "I was beginning to wonder when you were going to return." Ace said as soon he heard the door open and close.

    Luis didn''t reply to him as he walked straight to his bed and stared at the book there for a while before sitting down beside it.

    "What happened?" Ace asked, turning to face him on his bed.

    "Well, it turns out someone who wanted to hurt me was trying to use him to do that," Luis said.

    "Huh? I don''t understand?" Ace said with a confused expression on his face.

    "Have you ever heard of the ability, mind deception?" Luis asked.

    "Yeah, the ability to trick people to do things through the mind people mistake it forpulsion most of the time but there''s a big difference between the two abilities." Ace said.

    "Okay, you clearly know about the ability," Luis said with a little nod.

    "What about the ability? Waitˇ­.was that what was used on the boy who attacked you?" Ace asked.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod.

    "How?"

    "Wasn''t it obvious? He thought I was a demon and when I read his mind, I discovered that he thought I was the particr demon that murdered his parents." Luis said.

    "His parents were murdered by demons?"

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod. "I''m just d he still wasn''t under the mind deception when he was brought into the Lieutenant''s office, things would have turned out a lot different if that had happened."

    "Yeah, that would have been terrible." Ace said. "But did you guys find the person responsible for this?"

    "No, the Lieutenant said Crockel academy has to deal with whatever''s going on by themselves but that''s not a problem because I already have my suspects," Luis said.

    "George and his gang right?" Ace said.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    "That makes sense, they''ve already tried to kill twice, it''s not a surprise they will be trying for the third time." Ace said.

    "Yeah and given the fact that Michael took away all his dark magic weapons, this may be his best option now," Luis said.

    "Haa! Best option that''s going to fail." Ace said.

    "Yeah but there''s a problem," Luis said.

    "What?" Ace asked.

    "I''vee across all the members of George''s gang and I don''t think any of them has the mind deception ability," Luis said.

    "Are you sure?" Ace asked.

    "Unless there are more people in his gang apart from the ones I''ve met, yeah I''m pretty sure," Luis said.

    "Why don''t we ask Dn if there are more people in his gang?" Ace said, looking up at the bed above him.

    "Why?"

    "Because he''s worked with them before." Ace said before kicking his bed from below to wake up.

    "Get up from there." Ace said as he kicked the bed again forcing Dn to slowly get up from his bed.

    "What do you want?" Dn asked with a slow sorrowful voice as he raised his head off the bed.

    "Do you know anyone one from George''s gang who has a mind maniption ability?" Ace asked.

    "How am I supposed to know? I wasn''t one of them, they only forced me to help them lure Luis into their trap." Dn said with his sorrowful voice.

    "And you dly did it without thinking twice about it." Ace said.

    "I thought more than twice about it, I couldn''t even get enough sleep because I was thinking about it, I didn''t want to do it," Dn said.

    "And then you still went ahead and did it." Ace said. "Just go back to sleep, you don''t have what we need."

    Before Dnid his head back on his bed, he made eye contact with Luis.

    The Angel saw how heavy his eyes were from all the sobbing he had been doingtely and reading his mind he could hear him ming himself for what happened and wishing that everyone would just forget about it.

    ''You have to talk to him or you''re going to be the reason for his total breakdown.'' Lena said.

    "Don''t worry Luis, we''ll figure out who this is, one way or the other." Ace said. "Who knows, maybe he has a friend here or any of the other academies who have this ability."

    "Yeah, you have a point there," Luis said.

    [ Golden Fortification deactivated ]

    [ All stats have returned to normal ]

    [ Days remaining: 07 ]

    ''Huh?''

    ____ ____

    The sun had almost setpletely over Asaka as everywhere was beginning to get dark.

    Festus had his staff''s light on but on low light just like it had been since they were put in the prison.

    The light wizard had gone mute a few minutes after the conversation with Vemore and no matter what Carl said, there was no response from him.<sub> </sub>

    The whole ce was quiet until the two began to hear tiny footsteps heading toward them.

    It was tiny footsteps so Carl already had an idea of who it was.

    "Hey," Diana whispered as soon as she had entered the area before quickly making her way to the bars. "I brought you guys something." She said dropping whatever she had wrapped in the paper bag she was holding inside the bar.

    Carl got closer to grab the bag but he wasn''t even looking at the bag as he had his gaze on her.

    "What?" Diana asked after noticing the way he was looking at her.

    "Nothing, it''s just that you look astonishingly pretty today," Carl said before bringing his gaze down to look at what she had brought them.

    "Thank you," Diana said with a blush.

    He wasn''t exaggerating when he said she looked astonishingly pretty.

    Her hair wasn''t just tied back like before as she had made two braids with the front part of it which ran down both of her cheeks while leaving the rest of the hair loose.

    She had her face powdered to bring out more of her fairness and instead of her princess gown, she was putting on a normal sleeveless ck gown which showed more of her slightly pale and slender arms and body.

    "What''s in the bag?" Carl asked.

    Diana smiled and was about to reply when something suddenly zoomed into the room and grabbed her by her neck, pulling her up and cutting her short of breath.

    She tried to scream but the sound wasn''ting as the hooded figure had a firm grip on her throat.

    Carl was startled at first but that wasn''t going to be enough to stop him from doing what he wanted to do.

    "Hey, let go of her, she has nothing to do with any of your schemes!" Carl said, slightly raising his voice.

    Diana was struggling to get some air into her lungs as she kicked her leg in the air, Carl didn''t like seeing her in this kind of condition.

    "If you want her to live then you have to get that staff from the wizard." The witch said pointing at Festus.

    Carl expected the voice to be masculine but he was surprised by how feminine it sounded.

    "Are you serious? You know I can''t take that staff from him." Carl said as he was beginning to get desperate here. "Please let her go so that we can settle this in a better way."

    "There is no better way than this, if you''re not willing to do what I told you then say your goodbye to her." The Witch said.

    "Diana, no!"

    She was about to crush her throat when Festus quickly got up from where he was sitting and stamped his staff on the ground as everywhere immediately got covered by very bright white light.

    It didn''t take long before the light cleared up to reveal the witch standing there alone as Festus, Carl, and Diana whom she had a grip on her throat were gone.

    Diana was breathing heavily as the three appeared in the forest.

    She had almost dropped to the floor but Carl had caught her before that happened.

    "Hey, it''s okay, it''s okay," Carl said, trying to calm her down.

    This was the closest she had ever been to death and as a princess, it was a very terrifying experience for her.

    "Quick Carl, where''s the portal?" Festus said abruptly.

    "It''s over here," Carl said as he helped Diana stand fully on her feet before quickly following Festus who was heading in the direction that he pointed.

    Diana was still trying to recover from what just happened to her so he made sure not to let go of her.

    They had arrived at the portal but they were way too early as the portal wasn''t active and it didn''t look like it was going to be active any time soon, but that wasn''t a problem for Festus who quickly stamped his staff on the floor beside the hole to kick-start the portal in some way.

    ''I didn''t expect that to work on the first try.'' He thought as he turned to Carl and Diana.

    "Jump in fast!" He yelled.

    "What''s that?" Diana asked as she was a little hesitant to follow Carl. "What''s going on Carl?"

    "Trust me, Diana, it''s nothing to be afraid of," Carl said. "I''ll exin everything to youter, I promise."

    "Be fast, this is the only way to prevent this," Festus said.

    Carl pulled Diana along with her and grabbed both of her arms before jumping into the portal.

    After the two had jumped into the portal, Festus quickly jumped in as the portal closed up.

    As soon as the portal closed up, the hooded witch appeared beside it and pulled down her hood to reveal the wry smile on her face.

    "That was easier than I expected." She said looking into the hole.

    The three had found themselves on an empty tarred road and because the sun was just rising, everywhere was partially dark with nobody around the area.

    There was arge billboard in front of them which had something written on it with lights to clearly disy it at night.

    The words were..''Wee to the central city, Phoenix.''

    "What is this ce?" Diana asked, looking around.

    ****

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 356 Ajax Is Missing

    Ace woke up early in the morning to discover that Luis was still sitting on his bed going through the pages of therge book he had seen on his bed yesterday.

    He wasn''t surprised though as he knew the Angel didn''t need sleep to replenish his energy and stay fit.

    "Is the book really that interesting?" Ace asked, rubbing his eyes.

    "If you mean interesting in the aspect of reading something for fun, no," Luis replied, shaking his head. "But acquiring historical knowledge can be interesting, you know, especially when it''s about something you really want to know."

    "I know but I don''t think I can read a book thatrge in one knight no matter how interesting it may be." Ace said as he could see that Luis was in the fewst pages of the book.

    "Yeah, you''ll get tired, fall on your bed and then fall asleep," Luis said.

    "Yeah." Ace said sitting up on the bed. "So what''s the book talking about?"

    "You want me to exin everything I''ve read to you?" Luis said with a baffled look on his face.

    "No, no, no just the cool parts like how Angels came into existence, that is what the book is talking about isn''t it?" Ace said.

    "Ummˇ­..It didn''t exactly give a clear description of how Angels came into existence." Luis said. "But it does exin how their poption grew and everything about their hierarchy system."

    "Okay." Ace said.

    "There were ten original Angels in heaven and they were all alone for many years until they discovered human existence on earth.

    "They were surprised by how they had the same features as the humans but they were also surprised by how weak the humans werepared to them.

    "Humans didn''t have abilities then and there was no trace of celestial energy found in them."

    "What''s celestial energy?" Ace asked.

    "I don''t really know, the book didn''t really say much about it, the only thing I know is that it was something possessed by the ten original Angels," Luis said.

    "Okay." Ace said. "Continue."

    "The Angels seemed to have developed quite the interest in human civilization and even personal interest in some of the humans. It didn''t take long before they started to associate with them but they did this without revealing their true identities.

    "In their association with humans, some of them mistakenly transferred their auras into them and turned them into Angels and Demi-Angels.

    "Because of the kind of weapons they saw humans make and the kinds of things they did with those weapons, they decided to keep their abilities away from humans but turning a few humans into Angels was putting that agreement in danger.

    "In order to prevent the humans from finding out about that ability, they returned to heaven with those human turned Angels and that was how the Angel civilization began."

    "Did the human turned Angels agree to follow them or were they taken against their will?" Ace asked.

    "I don''t know, the book only said that they returned to heaven with them, it didn''t say anything about how the humans felt," Luis said.

    "Okay." Ace said getting up from his bed to stretch himself. "I''m going to go brush my teeth and head out."

    "Oh yeah, I forgot to ask you," Luis said as he approached the door to the bathroom.

    "Ask me what?" Ace turned to him to ask.

    "How did your date with Chloe go?" Luis asked.

    "It was supposed tost for more than a few minutes if you had not shown up after saying you weren''t going toe." Ace said. "I was surprised to hear Tania say you wereing to the cafeteria after you told me that you weren''ting."

    "So you think it''s my fault that your date didn''tst that long," Luis said.

    <o>,m "It''s not actually your fault because you didn''t know you were going to get attacked but it''s your fault somehow." Ace said before entering the bathroom and shutting the door.</o>

    _____ _____

    At the girls'' dormitory area inside room number thirteen, the three girls E, Silvia, and Monica could be seen lying on their beds fast asleep.

    The sun was slowly beginning to rise but that wasn''t really their problem as today was thest free day before the tournament kicked off tomorrow.

    Silvia was the first to get up from her bed and after going to the bathroom she returned to find her roommates still fast asleep on their beds.

    She looked at E for a while as she could tell something wasn''t exactly right but she just couldn''t put her fingers to it.<sub> </sub>

    It was after she had walked closer to her bed and checked beside her pillow that she finally figured out what seemed off to her.

    Ajax always slept beside E just beside their head, he was just about the size of E''s head so the both of them shared the same pillow but looking at that side of the pillow now, Ajax was nowhere to be found.

    She didn''t try to wake E immediately as she checked under E''s bed and then checked under her bed to see if he was there but she wasn''t able to find him.

    She opened the closet in the room to check but he still wasn''t there and after checking under Monica''s bed and still not finding him, she was sure that he was no longer in the room.

    "Hey, E, E." She shook her roommate to wake her up.

    "What? What?" E said, getting up from her bed with drowsy eyes.

    "Ajax, he''s not here," Silvia said.

    "What?" E said quickly springing up from her bed.

    The first thing that came to her mind was to check under her bed and when she couldn''t find him there, she went to check under Silvia''s bed.

    "I''ve checked those ces, he''s not here," Silvia said, shaking her head.

    E didn''t say anything as she turned to Monica with a horrid look on her face.

    The noise from E had woken her up and she was rubbing her eyes now as she slowly sat up on her bed.

    "What''s going on guys?" She asked, looking at her two roommates who were standing on the other side of the room.

    "Have you seen Ajax?" Silvia asked.

    That was a weird question to ask someone who just woke up but she assumed that she may have woken up in the night and seen him moving around or something.

    "Wait, he''s not here?" Monica said with a surprised look on her face.

    "No," Silvia said, shaking her head.

    E enhanced her ears and listened carefully for him in the room but her ears didn''t seem to be picking up any sound.

    "If that wolf gets caught by anybody outside, he is going to be in serious trouble," Monica said.

    "But why would Ajax go outside, he never left our room at our academy?" E said with a worried look on her face.

    "Well, this isn''t Crockel and if he isn''t here now that means he must have gone outside," Monica said.

    "Maybe he hasn''t gone far yet," Silvia said before quickly zooming out of the room.

    E quickly rushed outside as Silvia returned to the door at the same time.

    "I didn''t see him around the area and if I don''t know where he went in particr, I can''t look for him," Silvia said.

    "This isn''t good," E said, staring off into the distance with a worried look on her face.

    Having a demon Wolf running around an academy filled with different students from four different academies was something E had not really anticipated.

    ****

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 357 Summon Save

    Sony had left a few minutes aftering out from the bathroom and now Luis was alone and lying on his bed as he had finished reading therge book which was talking about the origin of Angels.

    Most of the information he found useful in the book was half-baked and didn''t exactly give him what he wanted.

    ''I really expected way more than this from a book thisrge.'' Luis thought, lifting the book.

    ''At least you got something from it and it''s better than none.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah but I''m not evenpletely sure all the information here is urate.'' Luis replied.

    Lena wanted to say something but she had stopped before she said something she wasn''t supposed to say.

    ''What?'' Luis asked.

    ''Nothing.'' Lena said.

    "I just don''t get the point of sealing the book with this golden aura if it doesn''t even have that much information," Luis said as he ced the book on his bed and then sat up over it.

    ''What do you want to do?'' Lena asked.

    Luis didn''t reply as he slowly released his aura and then activated his aura vision.

    With his aura vision, he could see the line of golden aura mixed with his orange aura.

    But unlike his normal aura which was slightly fluctuating, the golden aura was as still as ever.

    He ced his hands on the strap of the book where he had absorbed the aura from and tried to return the aura but things didn''t quite go the way he expected.

    [ Error ]

    [ Error ]

    [ Aura cannot be transferred ]

    ''Aura cannot be transferred?'' Luis said subconsciously with a shocked look on his face as he raised both of his hands to his view. ''What is this golden aura?''

    Lena didn''t know the answer to that question and neither did his system.

    The aura acted in strange ways that seemed quite frightening to him but it didn''t seem to be hurting him in any way.

    ''Why don''t you ask Nova, she may know something about it?'' Lena suggested.

    ''Yeah, I didn''t even think of that.''

    ''You know, if this is something permanent and doesn''t affect you in any negative way, then things are going to be way easier for you.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, having my stats increase like that and my ability points go infinite is crazy.'' Luis replied. ''Being a fight with infinite ability points sounds unreal.''

    ''Yeah.'' Lena said.

    The Angel was about to get up from his bed when he saw Dn''s bed move and it didn''t take long before Dn slowly climbed down from his bed.

    His eyes still looked very heavy as he turned to the Angel and his face had wrinkles all over them from the long hours he had spent on his bed.

    Luis wanted to say something to him but the words just couldn''te out as he walked past him heading for the bathroom.

    The Angel still had his gaze on the door a few seconds after Dn had shut, he didn''t want to admit it but he was beginning to feel bad for him now.

    ''He''s learned his lesson Luis, don''t you think it''s time to talk him out of this attitude?'' Lena said.

    Luis didn''t say anything as he still had his gaze on the door, that was until he heard knockinging from the entrance door.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    With his aura, vision he could see that the person outside was a human with a yellow aura but he didn''t know who.

    His aura vision only allowed him to see the shape of the aura but he couldn''t really get the facial features of people with his aura vision.

    The only people he could spot with his aura vision were those he had used it on multiple times and knew exactly what they looked like with it.

    He got up from his bed and walked to the door, he opened it to find someone he wasn''t really expecting standing there.

    "Hey," Tania said.

    "Hey," Luis said. "I wasn''t expecting to see you this early."

    "I saw what happenedst night and I wanted toe see how you were doing," Tania said.

    "Apart from that stab in my legs, I''m okay," Luis said with a smile.

    "Yeah that must have hurt," Tania said, looking down at his legs. "But you didn''t even flinch and you didn''t seem to be in pain when you pulled them out."

    "I was in pain, but pain doesn''t really show on my face," Luis said, forcing a smile.

    "Oh, are the wounds that deep?" Tania asked.

    "No, not that deep," Luis said.

    "Can I see them?" She asked.

    Now that was a question Luis wasn''t expecting to hear.<sub> </sub>

    "You want to see them?" Luis said.

    "Yeah," Tania said with a nod.

    "I don''t think that''s possible because they are covered with bandages and I don''t think it''s a good idea to remove them now," Luis said.

    "Oh, that''s okay I just wanted to see how deep they were," Tania said.

    "Okay," Luis said.

    "I heard what happened to the student who attacked you and the reason why he attacked you," Tania said.

    "Who told you?" Luis asked.

    "Ace," Tania replied.

    "Oh," Luis said.

    "What did you do to this person to make him pull off this kind of stunt to hurt you?" Tania asked.

    "I don''t know," Luis said.

    "You don''t have any suspects?"

    Luis was about to reply to that when he spotted E running toward them.

    "Hey, Luis, can I talk to you for a few minutes?" She sounded out of breath.

    "Sure, what is it?" Luis asked.

    "I hope you don''t mind Tania but I want to talk to him alone," E said.

    "Sure, that''s not a problem, I was just about to leave," Tania said. "See youter Luis." She said before turning to leave.

    E watched her until she was out of earshot before she turned back to Luis.

    "How did Ajax go missing?" Luis asked.

    "Wait, you knew Ajax with me this whole time?" E said with a surprised look on her face.

    She expected a different response, like ''Ajax has been with you for a long time now and you brought him here with you.'' but the response she got showed that Luis was aware that the demon Wolf had been with her and he was also aware that she had brought him here.

    "Yeah, I have aura vision, have you forgotten? I saw him under your bed the morning that I came to ask for your assistance." Luis said.

    "Okay, can you use that aura vision to find him, I woke up this morning to find him missing, a lot of people are not outside yet so nobody may have seen him yet," E said.

    "I think I know a better way to find him than using my aura vision," Luis said.

    "But I''ll need to go to your room first," Luis said.

    "He''s not in my room," E said.

    "I didn''t ask you if he was there," Luis said, already walking toward the girls'' dormitory area.

    The two of them arrived at the room which had no one in it as Silvia and Monica were outside trying to find Ajax.

    "Okay you''re here now but I don''t understand how you''re going to find him from here," E said.

    Luis didn''t reply to her as he had opened up his system now.

    [ Summon ]

    [ Ajax ]

    Two students were walking down the road that morning when they began to hear somethinging from the rows of flowers by the side.

    They stopped for a few seconds and listened before slowly making their way there.

    "What''s that?" One of them muttered as the other one got closer and quickly pulled down the part of the flower only to discover that nothing was there.

    Inside E''s room now, Ajax had quickly appeared beside Luis and the lightning mage had a stunned look on her face now as she stared at the wolf cub.

    "I didn''t know you could do that." She muttered.

    "It''s not the first," Luis said.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 358 Awkwardness

    "What is he doing here?" Monica asked, pointing at Luis with a stunned look on her face. "What are you doing here Luis?"

    She had tried looking for Ajax around the area and when she wasn''t able to find him, she had decided to return to the dorm room.

    "And where did you find Ajax?" She added another question looking down at Ajax who was still standing beside Luis.

    "Ummmˇ­..Luis found Ajax while he was walking down the road and he decided to bring him to me." E said, answering all the questions at once.

    "Wait, he also knows about him?" Monica said. "Of course why wouldn''t he know?"

    Normally Ajax would have run to E by now, but she was still standing beside Luis, and judging by the way he was looking at her, he knew he was in trouble.

    Silvia had quickly zoomed into the room at that time and was quite surprised to see Luis there but she was more surprised to see Ajax standing beside him.

    "What is he doing here and how did you find Ajax?" The wonder warrior asked, turning her gaze to E.

    "He found him and brought him here," E exined once again.

    "Oh, where did he find him?" Silvia asked.

    "Behind the flowers across the road leading to the stadium," Luis said.

    "Oh."

    "I think I should be leaving now," Luis said heading toward the door. "Don''t let that wolf go missing again E." He said before leaving through the door and closing the door.

    Both of E''s roommates kept their gaze on him until he was gone before they slowly turned to face her.

    "What were you thinking?" Monica asked.

    "What?" E said.

    "Bringing a boy into our room," Monica said.

    "I thought we''ve already been through this, he found Ajax and brought him to me," E said.

    "He could have handed you Ajax at the door, there was no reason toe into the room," Monica said.

    "So what are you trying to say?" E asked.

    Monica had things she wanted to say but bit her lips to stop them froming out as she decided to say something else.

    "We have to be careful not to break any rules that will get us and our academy punished," Monica said, walking to her bed. "You should find a way to prevent something like this from happening again." She added turning her gaze to Ajax.

    E didn''t say anything as she turned her gaze to Ajax who was sitting on the floor now and had his gaze on the floor.

    "Why did you do that?" E muttered to him after squatting down beside him.

    ''Howe you didn''t see him leave Jasmine?'' She asked.

    ''I''m sorry but you didn''t tell me to keep an eye on him for you.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Okay, I''m telling you now, please keep an eye on him and wake me up whenever he leaves my side.'' E said.

    ''Okay.'' Jasmine replied.

    "Come here," E said as she grabbed Ajax to stand up. "Don''t you ever do anything like that again."

    "Aren''t you supposed to scold him or something?" Monica asked.

    "He''s just a cub, Monica," E said, sitting on Silvia''s bed.

    "Yeah, a demon cub."

    _____ ______

    ? "Wait, you''re just going to leave us alone in this small ce and go to your cool base by yourself," Tuchel said following Bryan to the living room.

    "Yeah Tuchel, it will look suspicious if I bring you guys with me to work every day, it''s best you stay here," Bryan said.

    "Okay but what are we supposed to do while we are here, I doubt there''s any open space here where I can practice my archery," Tuchel said.

    "You can join Leo to watch TV," Bryan said pointing back at Leo who was sitting on the couch watching something on the television.

    "I don''t understand how that is entertaining or useful," Tuchel said.

    "Hey, it''s entertaining and at the same time useful because you can obtain a lot of information from different channels," Bryan said.

    "Huh?"

    "Never mind, you''ll soon get it," Bryan said, turning to leave.

    "Come on man, just take me, Tauriel and Jude don''t have to know about it," Tuchel said with a voice of desperation.

    "Tauriel doesn''t have to know what?"

    Tuchel quickly turned to the entrance to the hallway to see her sister standing there with a cup of water in her hand.

    "Your brother wants me to take me to the base with him," Bryan said.

    "Is anything wrong with that? I want toe too." Tauriel said.

    "No, you guys can''te with me, it''s safe for you to stay here," Bryan said.

    "And do what?" Tauriel asked. "Do that?" She said pointing at the TV.<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah, there''s nothing wrong with doing that," Bryan said.

    "Don''t you have any ce where we can train?" Tauriel asked.

    Bryan looked at both of the elf twins for a while before letting out a deep sigh.

    "Fine, follow me." He said walking into the hallway.

    "Hey, howe I got a different answer when I asked that same question?" Tuchel said quickly following him.

    Tauriel turned and was about to follow them but in doing that she had almost badged into Jude who wasing toward her at that time.

    "Hey, where''s Tuchel following Bryan to like that?" He asked, pointing backward.

    "He wants to show us a ce where we can train and keep ourselves busy," Tauriel said.

    "Oh, he''s not taking us to their military base?" Jude said.

    "No, he said it''s safe for us to stay here," Tauriel said.

    "Oh, okay," Jude said.

    "Yeah, I am going to go take a look at the ce now and see if it''s okay for training." She said but she was still standing there looking at him.

    "Okay, I''m going to go see Leo," Jude said.

    "Sure," Tauriel said before slowly moving out of the way and then doubling her steps to follow Tuchel and Bryan.

    Jude turned to watch her walk away before walking into the living room.

    "Is there a problem between you and the she-elf?" Leo asked as soon as he got closer to the couch.

    "Wait, did you hear that?" Jude stopped to ask.

    "No, not exactly but I noticed a lot of things fromst night," Leo said.

    "Sure you did," Jude said with a sigh as he walked to the couch and sat beside him "It''splicated, Leo."

    "Well, let''s make it lessplicated then," Leo said, turning to him.

    Tuchel was shocked by what he was seeing now, Bryan didn''t have a room that would just suit their training, he had a room that would perfectly suit their training.

    The ce wasrgepared to other parts of the house and there were a few pieces of training equipment in the room but the thing that had caught the attention of the elf was the target boards for practicing his archery.

    "I didn''t think you would have a ce like this," Tuchel said, looking around.

    "I don''t really likeing down here," Bryan said.

    "Why?" Tuchel asked.

    There was no response from the Lieutenant as he stared at the floor and slowly began to fold his hands into fists.

    "Bryan," Tuchel called.

    "Don''t worry about it," Bryan said, raising his gaze to look at him. "Everything you''ll need for your training is here."

    Tuchel didn''t say anything else to him as he walked to the exit and left through the door and just a few seconds after he was gone, Tauriel had walked into the room.

    "I didn''t expect this ce to be thisrge," Tauriel said, looking around.

    "Me neither," Tuchel said.

    "And there are even target boards here." She said looking around at the target boards ced on some parts of the walls.

    "Yeah," Tuchel said.

    "Did he give you our bows and arrows?" Tauriel asked.

    "He said everything we are going to need is here but I don''t think he met our weapons," Tuchel said after looking around without getting sight of the weapons. "I have to go ask him before he leaves."

    He quickly rushed towards the door and was about to open it when he was stopped by Tauriel.

    "Wait," Tauriel said as she was looking into the rectangr metallic container by the side now.

    "Why?" Tuchel asked.

    Tauriel didn''t reply as she reached into the container and brought out a wooden bow.

    "Oh, I guess he was right," Tuchel said.

    ****

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 359 Another One

    The horde of beasts let out loud roars as they began to hurl fireballs toward their target which happened to be Sony and Max or Silent Pain and Sony as they were both inside the game now.

    Sony quickly summoned his spear and got ready for the beasts as Max quickly got his boomerang ready and sent it flying toward the horde of demons.

    The boomerang was taking out some of the demons as they raced toward the two.

    Their fireballs weren''t making any effect as they were all hitting Sony''s shield.

    The boomerang had taken out almost half of the demons before the demons got really close to them and now the boomerang had returned to Max''s hand.

    "It''s time to go stealth mode," Max said as he immediately went invisible.

    Sony pulled down his force field and quickly charged in with his spear taking down the demons before they could eveny a finger on him.

    Max on the other hand was moving around in his invisible form silently taking down the demons.

    It didn''t take long before all the demons had been defeated and Max could be seen standing beside Sony now as he had made himself visible again.

    "Time for the big boss," Max said.

    "I think we already know how this is going to end," Sony said.

    "Yeah, we''re going to kick the demon''s ass," Max said.

    "This is the third time you''re saying that now," Sony said.

    "Well this time is different," Max said.

    "That''s what you said thest time," Sony said.

    "Well, this time I mean it," Max said.

    Sony didn''t say anything else to him as he kept staring off into the distance waiting for the demon boss to starting.

    It didn''t take long before the ground began to rumble as a demon boss the size of the one they had seen Luis defeat with his wings was heading towards them now.

    "Here we go again," Sony said with a sigh.

    Max quickly turned himself invisible as he quickly went around the beast and with his boomerang aimed for the neck of the demon boss which was its main weak point.

    The boomerang went straight for the demon''s neck and stabbed deep into it, causing the demon to let out a loud growl as it quickly turned toward Max and sent arge stream of fire toward him.

    The demon couldn''t see him because he was invisible but it definitely knew someone was there.

    The area covered by the stream of fire was just too much for Max to avoid as his body had disinterested in his invisible form.

    Sony knew Max was gone and he also knew there was no point fighting thisrge demon when he clearly knew he was going to lose for the fifth time now.

    [ Return to main menu ]

    [ Yes/No ]

    As soon as he had clicked the yes option, he found himself back in the white space where Max was already waiting for him as always.

    "Waoooh, this is the fastest you have gotten killed by that demon boss since we started ying," Max said.

    "I didn''t die, I exited the game," Sony said.

    "Why," Max asked. "You could have won."

    "It''s not funny Max," Sony said. "I think we''ve yed enough for today."

    "I still can''t believe he hasn''te online since yesterday," Max said, turning to face his tab screen.

    "He''s clearly avoiding us, can''t you see that?" Sony asked.

    "Or maybe he''s just busy," Max said.

    "With what exactly? All the students were just running around yesterday and they are going to do the same thing today." Sony said.

    "Let me send him a message, it may help us in finding him," Max said as he opened up his message tab to type something.

    After he was done with that, the both of them had gone offline only to realize that someone was knocking at the door.

    "Why will she being this early to disturb us?" Max grumbled as already had an idea of who was at the door.

    He walked to the door and opened it to see that the person at the door was exactly who he thought was going to be there.

    "Hello, Max," Jane said with the smug look that she always had on her face.

    ____ ____<sub> </sub>

    Luis wanted to go see Nova and ask her about the golden aura but he didn''t know where the teachers were staying as the apartment building was a little distance away from the main area of the academy and could appear as hidden for someone who didn''t know his way around the academy.

    He didn''t want to stress himself out looking for where they were staying so he had decided to wait until she was out but in the meantime, there was something that he wanted to do.

    He was heading to the cafeteria now just to see if he would get attacked again.

    He had been walking around the academy, going near other students just to see if whoever this person was would try and stage an attack on him again but nothing had happened so far and that was why he was heading to the cafeteria now.

    ''Maybe he''s learned his lesson that something like that isn''t going to work on you.'' Lena said.

    ''Given the fact that whoever this is doesn''t know that I am an Angel, I don''t think that''s what happened.'' Luis replied. ''Maybe he doesn''t want to attack me in any of these areas.''

    He was approaching the entrance of the cafeteria now when he saw Ciaraing out of the cafeteria.

    "Hey, Luis," Ciara said with a smile as she stopped in front of him.

    "Ciara."

    "What a coincidence it is for me to run into the guy I was just thinking about." She said,

    "You were thinking about me?" Luis said confirming if he had heard her right.

    "Yeah," Ciara replied with a nod.

    "What exactly prompted you to start thinking about me?" Luis asked.

    "Are you sure you want to know?" She asked with a wry smile on her face.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod.

    ''Don''t read her mind.'' Lena said.

    ''I wasn''t going to.'' Luis replied.

    Ciara didn''t reply immediately as she still had a wry smile on her face.

    "Well...I wasˇ­" She had stopped speaking as her eyes took a light blue glow which quickly faded as soon as they appeared.

    "Well, what?" Luis asked.

    "It was all your fault!" Her voice had immediately gone furious as she aimed a punch at the Angel''s face but he was fast enough to block it before pushing her back a little.

    "Ciara," Luis called but there was no response from her as she slowly approached him with a furious look on her face.

    ''She''s under mind deception.'' Lena said.

    She sted Luis with a water st which he did a flip to avoid but he wasn''t so lucky the second time as he was sted back until he fell to the floor.

    He expected his golden fortification to activate now just like it didst night but nothing happened.

    "Now, you''ll see how painful it is to be treated the same way you treat others," Ciara said as she approached him.

    "What are you talking about? It''s Luis, not Norman." Luis said.

    He had tried using his mind control and just likest night it had failed to work.

    A few students hade out of the cafeteria now and were watching what was happening from a safe distance.

    Ciara sted the Angel with another water st while he was still on the floor which he wasn''t afraid to take but before the water st could get to him, it was countered by another water st from behind.

    Luis quickly turned back to see Pearl behind him and then quickly turned back to Ciara to see that she was lying on the floor now with Tammy standing there.

    "What did you do to upset her like that?" Pearl asked as she got closer to him and helped him up.

    "You have no idea."

    ****

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 360 Enemies

    "So you''re saying that there''s someone out there who wants to hurt Luis and he is using this mind deception ability to try and do it," Tammy said.

    "Yeah," Nova replied.

    Luis along with Tammy and Pearl were in Nicole and Nova''s room now and they also didn''t forget to bring Ciara with them as she was lying on the couch in the living room still unconscious.

    "Why?" Pearl asked. "He''s just a first-year student, why will someone be targeting him like he did something to him?"

    "Yeah," Tammy said with an awkward expression on her face as she turned to face Nicole.

    "I wonder why the Lieutenant didn''t show up on this one just like she didst night?" Nova said.

    "None of their properties got damaged so it''s none of their business," Nicole said, turning her gaze to Luis.

    "Do you have any idea of who would want to do something bad to you?" Pearl asked.

    "It has to be George and his gang," Luis said.

    "George and his gang?" Tammy said with a baffled look on her face.

    "How did you get involved with George again and when did he be a gangster?" Pearl asked.

    "He has a secret gang in the school, I somehow found out about it and I may have gotten in the way of some of their operations," Luis said, scratching the back of his head.

    "Are you trying to get yourself killed or something?" Pearl asked, staring at Luis in disbelief.

    "I thought you learned something from thest time you fought him," Tammy said.

    "Wait, what happened thest time he fought him?" Nicole asked.

    "It would have ended in a worse way if Tammy and I didn''t show but he still ended up in the clinic," Pearl said.

    "Oh," Nicole said.

    ''He wasn''t a full Angel then that''s why.'' Nova thought.

    "I didn''t get involved with him directly, it was just some of his gang members," Luis said.

    "Why?" Pearl asked.

    "Well, they are the ones who attack me most of the time," Luis said.

    "Why would they attack you just like that?" Tammy asked.

    "George has a system set up that preventsints about him and his gang from getting to us and to prevent the student from trying to report him again, he has some of his gang members hanging around to beat the student up after he or she must have made the report," Nicole exined.

    "Wait, you know about this?" Pearl said, turning to Nicole.

    "I found out through Luis, he was trying to take care of it himself," Nicole said.

    Pearl turned to Luis with a dumbfounded look on her face, she always thought of Luis as a weak first-year student who had no ability and needed protection but she had no idea he had been doing things like this back at the academy.

    Tammy would have been surprised to hear that Luis was doing things like this but she already knew Luis was an Angel so it wasn''t really something to be surprised about but she had to act surprised though.

    "If you had just minded your own business and just reported them, they wouldn''t be targeting you now," Pearl said. "What were you thinking Luis?"

    "There were hurting students and taking their coins, I had to do something about it," Luis said.

    ''Plus I also did it for the exps.''

    ''You went into most of those fights because of the exp.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, the exp is a big motivation but I still want to stop George from doing what he''s doing.''

    "You''re not a hero Luis, you''re a first-year student and you don''t even have an ability, you''re going to get seriously hurt if you keep doing this," Pearl said.

    ''She really cares about you.'' Lena said.

    "I think we should talk less about what Luis has already done and focus on whoever this may be because there''s a chance that it may not even be George and his gang," Nova said.

    As soon as Nova had finished saying that, Pearl had turned to Luis with a questioning look on her face.

    "Do you have any other enemies apart from George and his gang?" She asked.

    "Can I get some water please?" Tammy asked, turning her gaze to Nicole.

    "Sure, there''s water in the freezer in the kitchen," Nicole said, pointing toward the kitchen.

    "Okay," Tammy said quickly making her way there.

    "I don''t think so," Luis replied, shaking his head.

    ''I''ve been thinking about it and I think you should ask Jaren in your list of suspects, I know he said he wouldn''t disturb you again after the spar but I think he''s still going to have a grudge against you given the fact that you beat him.'' Lena said.

    "Are you sure?" Pearl asked.<sub> </sub>

    "Ummˇ­. there is someone I may have upset recently but I don''t think he would go this far to do something to me." Luis said.

    "Who?" Pearl asked.

    "Jaren, he''s a second-year student," Luis said.

    "A second-year student? What did you do to him?" Pearl asked as she couldn''t believe the rate at which a first-year student with no abilities was gathering enemies.

    "He was bullying one of my friends and all I did was save him," Luis said.

    "You''re not a hero Luis, you don''t always have to get involved," Pearl said. "You''re only a first-year student."

    "What was I supposed to do? Stand and watch my friend get pummeled?" Luis said.

    ''You know family would be the right term to use because he shares the same aura with you now.'' Lena said.

    Pearl was about to say something else to Luis when she felt Nova''s hand on her shoulder.

    "We can talk about getting him to stop ying heroter, right now we have to figure out a way to catch whoever this person with mind deception is," Nova said.

    "Luis you have to stop doing things like this, if you feel like you''re in trouble, you can always contact me or Tammy, I know I would be there as fast as possible," Pearl said.

    "Okay, now we have George and his gang and then Jaren," Nicole said, sitting down on the couch.

    Tammy had returned from the kitchen with a bottle of water in her hand to find no one talking in the room.

    "With what we know so far, I think the people we should look into in this case are George and his gang," Nicole said.

    "Yeah," Nova said.

    "The only confusing thing is that none of them we know from his gang has a mind deception ability," Nicole said. "None of the students in our academy has a mind deception ability."

    "So they are probably working with someone from any of the other academies," Pearl said.

    "Yeah but I asked the teachers in charge of keeping students'' records in the other academies if they had students with mind deception in their academy and they all said no," Nicole said.

    "What? That''s not right." Pearl said.

    "I hope you are aware that some students refuse to mention their abilities while being registered, their parents tag their abilities as confidential so the academy ends up putting no ability in their records," Tammy said, moving closer to them.

    "Yeah, I am aware of that," Nicole said.

    "So nobody knows who this person with this mind deception ability is because his ability was a secret from the start," Pearl said.

    "Yeah," Nicole said.

    Their conversation was suddenly interrupted by a little coughing from Ciara and it didn''t take long before she had sprung up from where she was lying.

    "Where is he?!" She asked as she sprang up from where she was lying.

    "Where is who?" Pearl asked as she had rushed to her just to make sure that she wasn''t going to attack Luis if she was still under the mind deception.

    "Norman, where is he?" Ciara asked, looking around.

    "Hey, hey calm down," Pearl said, trying to calm her down.

    "Don''t tell me to calm down, that man needs to pay for his sins," Ciara said.

    It was as though she wasn''t seeing Luis and the others who were also in the room.

    "But he isn''t here, he was never here," Pearl said.

    "What are you talking about? I was fighting him before I somehow fell unconscious." Ciara said.

    "No you weren''t, you were fighting him," Pearl said, turning her gaze to Luis.

    Ciara followed her gaze and it was then that she had seen Luis.

    "Luis?" She said with a confused expression on her face.

    ****

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 361 Soul And Throne

    "All this while I thought I was fighting him while you were the one I was really fighting," Ciara said with her gaze down.

    Luis was sitting beside her on the couch now as Nicole, Nova and the two third-year girls had moved away from the sitting room to talk more about the current case.

    "It wasn''t your fault," Luis said.

    "I know but I still feel awful." She said with her gaze still on the floor.

    "You''re not supposed to, the person who attacked me before you didn''t feel this way," Luis said.

    ? "Someone attacked you before me?" Ciara said, raising her gaze to look at him. "Because of the same reason?"

    "Yeah, he thought I was the demon that murdered his parents and was really keen on killing me," Luis said.

    "Who could be pulling these stunts on you and why?" Ciara asked with a baffled look on her face.

    "That''s what we''re trying to figure out and with time we''ll surely figure it out," Luis said.

    "I just hope you do before whoever''s doing this finally uses someone who could really hurt you," Ciara said.

    ''Yeah but he''ll have to get into that person''s mind first and strong people are mostly strong-willed.'' Lena said.

    ''But at the end of the day they are all humans and that means that there are strong people with weak and broken minds.'' Luis replied.

    ''Yeah, you''re right.'' Lena said.

    "I just hope it doesn''t get to that," Luis said.

    There was a little moment of silence between them as Ciara turned her gaze down again.

    "So who is this Norman?" Luis asked to break the little moment of silence.

    He already knew the answer to that question but he just wanted to hear it from her andpare the two.

    There was no response from her for quite a while as she still has her gaze on the floor.

    "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me, I understand," Luis said. "I''m going to go see what they are talking about now."

    He was about to stand up and leave when Ciara suddenly said something.

    "Norman was my Uncle." She said,

    Luis didn''t say anything as he slowly sat back on the couch.

    "As a little girl, he was really nice to me and I thought he was a good man." She said deeply inhaling. "Until he started having an affair with my mother behind my father''s back.

    "It didn''t take long until my father found out and everything had suddenly changed in our home. My brother asked my uncle if it was true and instead of giving him an answer he tried to kill him.

    "If I had note in there that day and begged him to let go of my brother, he could have strangled him to death. In the end, my mother divorced my father and made away with my uncle leaving me and my brother in my father''s care."

    She had covered her face with her hands as talking about something like this had made her really emotional.

    "Hey, it''s okay," Luis said, cing her hand on his shoulder.

    ''You clearly didn''t get everything from her mind back there.'' Lena said.

    "You know none of these things ever made me cry through the night until my father started treating me differently and every day he would wake up and tell me that he hated me," Ciara said, cleaning the tears in her eyes.

    "Why would he do that?" Luis asked with a baffled look on his face.

    "He said I reminded him of my mother and looking at me every day reminded him of how much he hated her and then he would tell me how much he hated me," Ciara said, inhaling deeply.

    "That''s so sad."

    The two quickly turned their gaze toward the kitchen to see that Nova was in the living room now.

    "How long have you been standing there?" Luis asked.

    "Not too long," Nova said. "I came to grab a ss of juice while Nicole was briefing the girls on the n to catch whoever is trying to kill you."

    "You''ve alreadye up with a n?" Luis asked.

    "Yeah although I don''t think all that is necessary because you could have caught the person by now if you wanted to," Nova said.

    "Really?" Ciara said.

    "Ummmˇ­..can I talk to you about something?" Luis said getting up from the couch.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay," Nova said, walking into the kitchen.

    "I''ll be back," Luis said to Ciara before following her into the kitchen.

    "I know you don''t want to talk about anything and I also know I shouldn''t have said anything," Nova said as she opened the fridge to grab the juice carton.

    "No, I really do want to talk about something," Luis said.

    "Really?" Nova said as she walked to the table in the middle and began to pour juice into the ss cup on top of it. "What is that?"

    "What do you know about golden aura?" The young Angel asked.

    Nova had immediately stopped pouring the juice as she slowly raised her gaze to look at Luis.

    "How do you know about that?" She asked with a bbergasted look on her face.

    _____ ____

    Inside the king''s castle at Asaka, Roy could be seen in his throne room, he was sitting on his throne tapping his right foot on the ground with a worried look on his face.

    It didn''t take long before a knight who was putting on light armor walked into the throne room.

    "Did you find her?!" Roy asked quickly getting up from his throne, he didn''t even give the knight the chance to speak.

    "No, my lord, we''ve searched everywhere there''s no sign of her or the escaped prisoners." The knight said.

    "I didn''t tell you to look for the prisoners, I told you to look for my daughter!" Roy yelled.

    "We did that my lord but there''s no sign of her anywhere." The knight said.

    "Go back and keep looking and make sure to throw those useless guards into those prison cells!"

    "Okay my lord." The knight said with a little bow before leaving the throne room.

    Roy stared at the entrance of the room with a depressed look on his face before slowly sitting back in his throne room.

    "Melina is taken away from me, Diana is missing now and I am on the verge of losing my kingdom." He muttered.

    His world was falling apart in a matter of days.

    Suddenly he felt arge rush of wind enter the room as the windows had quickly shut by themselves and the room had gone dark but not dark enough for him not to see anything.

    It didn''t take him long to spot the hooded witch who was slowly approaching him from the entrance now.

    "Festus is gone, I can''t get you his staff," Roy said with a casual tone to his voice.

    "Oh, I''m not here for that." The witch said after getting close enough.

    "Then why are you here?" Roy asked.

    "I can help you get your daughter''s back and end your problem with the elf king but I''ll need something from you first." She said with a chilling menacing voice.

    "If it''s another thing like Festus''..."

    "No, no it''s nothing like that, what I want ispletely in your hands, you just have to make the choice."

    "What?" Roy asked.

    "Your soul and your throne." The witch said.

    ****

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 362 Golden Aura After-Effects

    "So the golden aura is in your body now," Nova said, looking at Luis from head to toe.

    "Yeah, I tried to remove it but it''s like it doesn''t want to leave my body," Luis said.

    "Don''t even bother, once a golden aura is in your body it can''t leave," Nova said, taking a sip from her juice.

    "Huh? Why?" Luis asked.

    "But don''t worry, the aura is temporary and onlysts for seven days," Nova said.

    ''That''s what the timer''s for.'' He said in realization subconsciously.

    ''It makes sense now.'' Lena said.

    "Okay but you still haven''t told me how the golden aura is a bad thing," Luis said.

    "It unbelievably increases your physical abilities and makes your ability cell points infinite quite alright but do you think acquiring power like that out of nowhere cane with a cost?" Nova said, taking another sip from her juice.

    "What are you talking about?" Luis asked with a confused expression on his face.

    "At the end of the seven days, the golden aura will expire and its after-effects will start," Nova said.

    "What after effect?" Luis asked.

    "For some Angels it''s way worse for others it''s just half of their physical abilities and ability cell points but either way it''s still bad," Nova said.

    Luis didn''t say anything as he kept staring at her with a confused expression on his face.

    "After the golden aura expires, you''ll lose half or more than half of your physical abilities and ability cell points, even ability strength," Nova said.

    "What?" Luis said with a shocked expression on his face.

    "Yeah, in about seven days now, that will happen to you," Nova said as she pulled out one of the seats around the table and sat down.

    "And you''re sure that there''s no way that I can remove the aura from my body and stop the after-effects before it happens?" Luis asked.

    "No, there''s no way to remove the golden aura, you''ll have to wait for it to expire," Nova said.

    "And then I''ll be super weak," Luis said.

    "You''ll just lose half of your abilities or more than that, that''s not super weak," Nova said, pouring herself another ss of juice.

    "That''s still bad," Luis said.

    "Don''t worry, it will onlyst for seven days and then you''ll be back to full strength." The Guardian Angel said taking a sip from her juice.

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, did you think it was going to be permanent?"

    ''I thought it was going to be permanent.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah but seven days without my full stats is bad, what if something happens?'' Luis said.

    ''You have strong friends like her and others, just ask them for help or avoid getting into any trouble.'' Lena said.

    ''Nova will be gone by then and what if none of the others are around?'' Luis asked.

    ''Well, we''ll have to wait and see if something bad happens during the period.'' Lena said.

    "It''s a good thing that it''s not permanent," Luis said with a little sigh.

    "Yeah," Nova said.

    "Since the aura is going to take that much away from me for seven days then I should probably put its benefits to good use," Luis said.

    "Yeah, you should," Nova said.

    ''I''m just more concerned about how you''re going to do it.'' She thought.

    "Can you exin how the aura activates becausest night when I was attacked by Raymond it activated by itself but when Ciara attacked me, I didn''t feel anything?" Luis said.

    "The aura activates every time you feel threatened by anything and it onlysts for one hour after you must have dealt with or fled from the threat," Nova said.

    "Oh," Luis said.

    "So the reason why you didn''t feel anything when Ciara attacked you was that you didn''t feel threatened by her," Nova said.

    "Have you absorbed golden aura before?" Luis asked because of the way she was exining it, it was like she was speaking from experience.

    "Yeah and it wasn''t by mistake, I had to, the seven days after it expired are one of the couple of days that I''m never going to forget." Nova said.

    "I can''t even imagine how that''s going to feel to me," Luis said.

    "Yeah, how did you even get golden aura into your system?" The Guardian Angel asked with raised eyebrows.

    Luis was about to answer that question when they were suddenly interrupted by Ciara who had entered the area now.

    "Hey, Luis, I think I''m going to leave now, I need to go see my brother." She said.

    "Okay," Luis said.<sub> </sub>

    "See youter then and sorry about what happened." She said before turning to leave.

    ''If I were you I would follow her and see if I can find anything from his brother.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, he''s part of George''s gang.''

    "Hey, Ciara wait," Luis said, rushing toward her before she could leave through the door.

    "What?" Ciara said, turning to him as she had her hand on the doorknob.

    "I want toe with you." He said.

    "Why?" She asked raising her eyebrows.

    "Ummmˇ­.I just thought you would need a littlepany and maybe I can be thatpany." Luis said with an awkward expression on his face.

    ''That''s not a good excuse, you could have done better.'' Lena said.

    "You want to keep mepany as I go see my brother?" Ciara said looking at him with a baffled look on her face.

    "Yeah," Luis said, scratching the back of his head.

    "But what if what happened a few hours ago happens again?" She asked.

    "I''ve beat you in a spar before, remember, I''ll handle it," Luis said.

    "By knocking me out."

    "Yeah, that''s the best way to handle it," Luis said.

    Ciara stared at him for a while without saying anything and right now Luis was getting tempted to use his mind read on her.

    "Okay, let''s go then." She said opening the door.

    You could see the bright smile on her face as she walked out of the apartment.

    After they two had left, Nicole along with Tammy and Pearl had walked into the room to find Nova sitting on the couch.

    "Where''s Luis?" Nicole asked.

    "And Ciara?" Pearl added.

    "Ughˇ­they left just a while ago," Nova said, turning to the door.

    "And you let them!" Pearl said as she couldn''t believe what she was hearing now.

    "Yeah, they wanted to leave," Nova said.

    "What if she gets caught under the mind deception again and starts attacking him?" Pearl asked.

    "I''m sure Luis will be able to handle it," Nova said.

    "He wasn''t handling it when I and Tammy arrived there this morning," Pearl said before biting her lips in anger.

    ____ ____

    Ciara knew exactly where her brother was going to be by this time of the day and that was exactly where she was heading.

    "So your brotheres to the shopping areas to buy himself something to eat every day?" Luis said after they had arrived in the area.

    "Yeah, he doesn''t like the food at the cafeteria," Ciara said.

    ''I''m surprised you haven''t questioned how he got all the money yet.''

    "There he is now," Ciara said pointing at his brother as she saw her brother walk out from one of the shops in the area.

    She pulled Luis along with her as she quickly made her way to her brother.

    "Hey, Luke." She said stopping behind her brother.

    "Ciara," Luke said, turning to her sister with a smile as soon as he heard her voice but the expression on his face had changed as soon as he saw that she was holding Luis'' hand.

    "What are you doing with my sister?" He asked, turning his gaze to Luis.

    "Wait, do you two know each other?" Ciara asked with a confused expression on her face.

    ***

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 363 Twin Attackers

    "Yeah, we know each other from somewhere," Luis said, staring back at Luke with the same intensity that he was using to stare at him.

    "From where?" Ciara asked.

    "You don''t need to know," Luke said.

    "From where Luis?" Ciara said turning her gaze to Luis.

    "She doesn''t need to know," Luke said, giving Luis a piercing stare.

    ''Who wouldn''t be ashamed to tell his younger sister that he was beaten up by someone from her ss?'' Lena said.

    "It was just a little misunderstanding," Luis said.

    "Well if it was just a little misunderstanding then why are you two staring at each other like that?" Ciara asked.

    Luke had quickly turned away from the Angel as soon as he heard that.

    "Like he said, it was just a little misunderstanding," Luke said, trying to force a smile on his face. "But I have to know, what are you doing with him?"

    "Luis is my friend," Ciara said.

    "Your male friend that you hold hands with," Luke said.

    "You don''t have to always interpret everything the wrong way, Luke," Ciara said, letting go of Luis'' hand.

    "Really? And why would you even pick him as a friend?" Luke asked.

    "Can we stop talking about Luis please, he''s my friend and I don''t need to exin why it''s that way to you. I already know you dislike him for whatever misunderstanding happened between you two." Ciara said. "I''m not going to get in the middle of that, I just came to tell you about something that happened to me today."

    "What is that?" Luke asked.

    "I think we''ll need somewhere to sit down first," Ciara said.

    "Okay, but I''m not buying anything for him," Luke said before turning toward one of the shops in the area.

    "He didn''t ask you to," Ciara said, imitating his voice as she slowly followed him.

    The three sat at one table in one of the shops as Ciara exined everything that happened to Luke and after she was done, the second-year student couldn''t exactly put his finger on where that was supposed to be his problem.

    The only part that concerned him was the person using his heartless Uncle to use his sister like that but it still wasn''t his problem given the fact that Luis was the target.

    "I''m sorry about that but I''m surprised you''re still with him after all that happened, didn''t you learn anything from thest time or do you want to be used again?" Luke said.

    "I expected you to be more positive about this and maybe try to think of a solution," Ciara said.

    "How am I supposed to think of a solution? You already said some of the teachers are working on it." Luke said.

    "You were that one that caught that kid that was using his mind control abilities to force other students to steal for him back at middle school," Ciara said.

    "That was mere luck," Luke said.

    "You wrote a full report on how you did it, which I never bothered to read anyway," Ciara said.

    "That time was different," Luke said.

    "Or you just don''t want to try because Luis is the way involved," Ciara said. "How did this misunderstanding happen between you two and if it''s just a misunderstanding why are you still mad at him for it?"

    Luke didn''t know how to answer that question but there was a quick interruption as an earth de quickly flew towards Luis and pierced into his back.

    "Arghhh!!" Luis groaned as he quickly crashed to the floor.

    "Luis!" Ciara called as she quickly bent down to check what had happened to him.

    Luis let out another groan as he slowly began to pull the de out from his back.

    "No, no don''t do that." Ciara tried to stop him but he wasn''t listening as he pulled the de out from his skin and crushed it in his hands.

    "Get out of here." The Angel turned to her to say.

    She saw specs of golden color in both of her eyes before he slowly got up from the floor.

    As soon as he had gotten up, a rain of earth des came shooting down on him from upstairs.<sub> </sub>

    Luis quickly equipped his ming sword and was using it to block the des as he ran toward the exit.

    The ce had entered a state of chaos as the students in the shop were taking cover now to prevent themselves from getting hit by any of the des.

    Another student had appeared by the side just as Luis was about to make it through the entrance and Ciara having an idea of what he was about to do sted her with a water st before he could shoot out an earth de toward Luis.

    "What are you doing?" Luke said quickly pulling Ciara down.

    "I''m helping him," Ciara said.

    "No you can''t do that, you''re going to get hurt," Luke said.

    Luis had made it outside without getting hit again but the fight wasn''t over as his attacker from upstairs had quickly burst through the ss and with his earth ability he had created some kind of slide to bring himself down.

    ''Only someone with a high level of earth ability would be able to do that.'' Luis thought.

    He knew he was up for quite a fight given the fact that he wasn''t going to use his abilities.

    He thought the student from upstairs was his only attacker until he saw another student who looked exactly like that one walk outside to stand beside the one from upstairs.

    ''They''re twins.''

    ''Well, that''s a surprise.'' Lena said.

    "You finally came out of your hiding ce." One of the twins said.

    "To die." The other finished.

    The both of them quickly formed numerous des in their hands and began to send them flying toward the Angel.

    With his golden fortification he was quite fast now, so blocking and avoiding the des wasn''t that much of a big deal for him but he was going up against high-level earth users, and let''s just say they had a lot of tricks up their sleeves.

    There were a few students in the area witnessing the fight but let''s just say none of them wanted to get involved.

    Luis was still avoiding and blocking the des when arger de suddenly shot out from the ground behind him and pierced deep into his back.

    [ -40 HP ]

    The Angel had suddenly crashed to the floor on his knees as his sword had fallen on the ground.

    His HP had not gone down that much but the pain from that hit was just too intense.

    "Luis, no!!!" Ciara yelled as she had rushed outside at that exact time.

    She wanted to rush to the area and help Luis but Luke had pulled him back.

    "You''re going to get hurt, Ciara," Luke said.

    "That may be true but the only reason you''re saying it is because he''s the one already getting hurt and you have something against him," Ciara said as she quickly broke free from his grip, rushed towards the area, and sted both of the twins with a water st from both of her hands.

    "Ciara no!" Luke said trying to stop him.

    "Ciara, get away from there!" Luis said with a groaning voice as he tried to get up from the floor.

    Both of the twins had quickly gotten up as soon as Ciara''s water st stopped hitting them and had immediately sent tworge earth des heading toward her.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 364 Earth Twins

    Luke was quite pleased to see Luis getting attacked by Earth twins but his sister wanting to go help him was very annoying to him.

    Ciara was right about him not wanting her to help because Luis was the one involved but in some sense, he was just protecting her because as a second-year student who was present at thest tournament, he knew what the Earth twins were capable of.

    Just like he predicted, Ciara had gotten close to getting hurt but he wasn''t going to just stand there and watch his little sister get hurt.

    He quickly lifted his hands and sted her out of the way with water while knocking the earth des away with the same water st.

    "Arghhhhh!!!!" Luis yelled as he grabbed the de stuck on his back and slowly pulled it out of there.

    [ -10 HP ]

    [ 90/140 HP ]

    [ -30 Energy ]

    [ Healing process has begun ]

    Ciara was lying on the floor now as she looked at Luis with a baffled look on her face wondering how he was still conscious after that stab.

    "I see you''ve be more resilient since after ourst fight." One of the twins said as the both of them formed earth spears in their hands.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Luis said slowly getting up from the floor. "Your minds are ying tricks on you."

    "You''re the one who yed a trick on us!"

    The twins rushed towards Luis with their earth des unbeknownst to them that they had made a big mistake.

    The normal Luis would have been overwhelmed by two high-level students attacking him that closely but the golden-fortified Luis wasn''t someone they would want to engage in closebat.

    "Hey," Luke said pulling Ciara up from the ground

    "Thank you for sting me out of there," Ciara said, taking a deep breath.

    "I told you that you were going to get hurt if you got involved and you almost did get hurt," Luke said.

    "I know but we can''t just stand and watch those guys kill him, I''m surprised he''s still standing after that stab in the back," Ciara said, pointing to the area where the fight was taking ce.

    The twins were currently trying their best to get a hit on the Angel but they had been unsessful so far as Luis was easily blocking their attacks and with each block, he had gotten spaces to attack but he wasn''t going to attack, at least not now.

    The students who were watching the fight, especially the ones who knew who the Earth twins were, were surprised to see how well Luis was keeping up with them.

    Ciara had been so worried and was looking for any little opportunity to rush in and help Luis again but after watching the fight for a while, she had a baffled look on her face.

    "How is he so fast?" Luke said with a baffled look on his face.

    "I was going to ask the same question," Ciara said.

    The twins had shed their spears with Luis'' sword now and now it was a battle of strength as the twins even with theirbined strength couldn''t push him back.

    "Listen to me, the both of you, I am not who you think you are, someone is ying with your minds," Luis said, trying to see if he could talk them back to their senses.

    "You were the one that yed with us." One of the twins said, gritting his teeth as he reformed his spear into a sharp de that was pointing at Luis now.

    He wanted to drive the de into the Angel''s heart but Luis was way faster than him as he smashed the de with his hand and with a swift motion of his leg, sent him flying back.

    The other twin used the opportunity to try and swing his spear at Luis but the Angel quickly ducked to avoid the spear before bringing him down with a rotational sliding kick.

    "I''m not him, the guy who tricked that''s not me," Luis said standing over him.

    "Stop telling me that bullshit!" The twin yelled as he tried to shoot an earth de at him but Luis was well aware of that as he matched his hands down before he could do that.

    ''Why don''t you just knock them out already?'' Lena asked. ''It''s clear they are not hearing you.''

    "Get away from my brother!" The other twin yelled from where he was standing as he shot out multiple des toward the Angel.

    "This is getting annoying," Luis said as he equipped his ming sword and began to block the des with them while slowly moving backward.

    "How is that guy not dead yet?" One of the students watching the fight asked.

    "I think you should ask that same question about the twins because he seems to be toying with them."

    "Yeah, it''s as though he''s not even trying."

    "And I thought I would never see a student overpower the twins this easily."

    Ciara thought the Angel needed help at first but after watching everything that had happened so far she knew the twins were the ones that actually needed help from him.<sub> </sub>

    ''How is he fighting like this after that stab on his back?'' Ciara thought with a baffled look on her face.

    The twins had grouped up on him again but this time with their soul weapons which happened to be long des.

    They were swinging it like crazy people trying to take off the Angel''s head but it was a good thing that he had gotten this upgrade from the golden aura.

    ''If you hadn''t received this upgrade, well I would have advised you to retreat a long time ago.'' Lena said.

    The both of them swung their swords down at Luis at the same time as the Angel ducked to avoid the des before sending a kick at both of their wrists at the same time to knock their swords off their hands.

    As soon as the des were off their hands, he quickly got up and sent them flying back with a palm on both of their chests.

    He expected the twins to not get up after that hit but it didn''t even take up to fifteen seconds before they had staggered back to their feet.

    "You''re not going to get away likest time." One of the twins said as they slowly began to raise their hands.

    Luis didn''t understand what was happening until pieces of earth began to fly above him and once they were there, they turned to earth des.

    The Angel watched as earth des rose above him until he waspletely surrounded by hundreds of earth des from above.

    "That''s not good," Luke said.

    "No." Ciara gasped.

    "He''s certainly dead."

    "If a soldier or teacher doesn''t show up here fast, this is going to end in a bad way."

    ''Lena.'' Luis muttered subconsciously looking up with a nervous look on his face.

    Maybe those des wouldn''t be able to kill him but the pain was just something he didn''t think he could bear.

    "Say good night." The twins said at the same time as they quickly brought their hands down.

    "No!!" Ciara yelled.

    Just at that moment, Pearl came running toward the direction with water bubbles forming in her hands, and just as the first set of des were about to rain down on Luis, she reached the spot with a slide and quickly sealed it with arge bubble.

    A bubble could easily pop under the force of a de but with what she was doing it wasn''t going to be easy as she was reinforcing the bubble with each hit.

    "Why did you have to leave without telling anybody?" Pearl asked, looking at Luis with her hands held up to keep reinforcing the bubble.

    Looking at her face Luis could tell that she was really furious with him.

    "Nova knew," Luis said.

    "Miss Nova thinks you can take care of yourself but I guess she was totally wrong," Pearl said, gritting her teeth. "You''re just lucky I was able to get here fast enough."

    The twins were really angry as their de rain had only gone to waste thanks to Pearl but they weren''t done yet as they raised their hands to summon another de rain but before they could start setting it up, Nova popped out of nowhere and pulled their hands down.

    "Stop this at once." The Guardian Angel whispered to them. "He''s not your enemy."

    As soon as she had said that, a blue spec of light was seen in both of their eyes as they quickly blinked their eyes to clear it.

    They looked around for a while before turning their gaze back to Nova.

    "What''s going on?" They asked at the same time.

    Pearl finally brought down her bubble after seeing that the twins weren''t attacking again and finally everyone watching everything so far could catch their breaths.

    ***

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 365 How Many Abilities?

    Chloe and Ace were currently sparring at their discovered training spot as Tania watched from the side.

    It looked like she was watching their fight but in actual sense, she wasn''t.

    She was just staring off into the distance with a particr thought going through her mind.

    Chloe had decided that they had a no ability and no weapon spar and Ace had agreed without knowing what he was signing up for.

    He sent a kick toward Chloe''s face now but she had quickly grabbed his leg before mming him down to the ground.

    "Without that wind thrust, you really don''t have power in your kick," Chloe said standing over him.

    "That''s why I have the ability." Ace said slowly sitting up on the floor.

    "Your ability is only a gift, you should learn how to fight properly without them." She said,

    "Well, I''m in the elemental ss, not the martial arts ss." Ace said.

    "Then maybe you should consider joining the martial arts ss," Chloe said before turning her gaze to Tania.

    "You''re up Tania." She said but there was no response from Tania.

    "Tania!!" She called again, this time raising her voice to snap her out of her daze.

    "What?" Tania asked as soon as she snapped out of her daze.

    "What is going on with you?" Chloe asked, moving closer to her.

    "What? I''m okay." Tania said.

    "No, you''re not, you''ve been acting strange sincest night," Chloe said.

    "I''m still worried about what happenedst night," Tania said after letting out a deep sigh.

    "About what happened to Luis?"

    "Yeah."

    "You shouldn''t be, Luis can clearly handle himself, he''s clearly a better fighter than Ace," Chloe said, turning her gaze to Ace who was getting up from the floor now.

    "I won''t argue with that." Ace said.

    "And I''m pretty sure their academy is going to figure out who is behind this very soon," Chloe added.

    "I hope they do," Tania said.

    There was a little moment of silence as Chloe stared at her for a little while before deciding to ask her the question that she had in mind.

    "Are you sure that''s the only thing that''s bothering you?" She asked.

    "Yeah, what else should be bothering me?" Tania said.

    "I mean you started acting like this since yesterday evening, even before we went to the cafeteria and Luis got attacked," Chloe said.

    ''Was it that noticeable?'' She thought, biting her lower lip.

    "Is there something you''re not telling me?" Chloe asked.

    "Okay, Todd took me to the museum yesterday, the highest floor and I thought he just wanted to show me the nice view, he gave me a ne which was really niceˇ­.."

    "He gave you a ne?"

    "Yeah, and when I asked him to help me put it on, something bad happened."

    "What happened?" Chloe asked but there was no response from Tania.

    "What happened, Tania?" She asked again, giving her roommate a mean look.

    Tania didn''t reply as she bit her lips already regretting why she told her that now.

    ____ ____

    "How nice of you to show up when everything is over Lieutenant," Nicole said as he walked toward the barrack with Lieutenant Iris.

    "I''ve already told you, assistant, whatever''s going on with your student is none of our problems." Lieutenant Iris said.

    "And why is that so?" Nicole asked.

    "Because he is from your academy and you have to take the responsibility of figuring this out yourself, we will only help you in punishing the culprit when you find whoever it is." The Lieutenant said.

    "Of course the punishers, but why would I bring the person to you when we can clearly punish him or her ourselves," Nicole said. "You think we''re capable of catching whomever this is ourselves but you don''t think we''re capable of punishing the person to ourselves."

    "You''re right in some sense, assistant but if you choose to punish the culprit yourselves, I don''t have any problem with that but you should know that we have a strict punishment system that turns glorified sinners into outright righteous people." The Lieutenant said.

    "Oh, really?"<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah." The Lieutenant said.

    "I think this conversation is over," Nicole said as she suddenly stopped walking.

    "Okay assistant but before you start heading back to your office meant for assistants, you should know something." Lieutenant Iris said.

    "What?" Nicole asked.

    "I don''t like the way your student is getting involved in fights in public, if he gets into any more fights in public before you figure out who''s this, I''m going to have to iste him." The Lieutenant said.

    "Iste him? You know that won''t help anybody, we need him out here if we''re going to find out who''s behind this." Nicole said.

    "That''s what I''m saying, if he gets into one more fight in public and you still don''t find the culprit, I am going to iste him until the tournament is over." Lieutenant Iris before turning and continuing her walk to the barracks as Nicole stared at her with a disgusted look on her face.

    ____ ____

    Luis was in serious trouble now as he looked at Pearl and Ciara who were still waiting for answers to his question.

    The fight against the twins and everything that had happened after Pearl, Nova, Nicole, and Tammy arrived had made him forget that he had gotten a deep stab on his back earlier and now Ciara was demanding an answer to how it healed so fast and so was Pearl after Ciara told her what had happened.

    "This isn''t good," Nova said as she was standing at the side with Tammy.

    "Wait do you knowˇ­."

    "That he''s an Angel, yeah he told me too," Nova said.

    "Why?" Tammy asked.

    "It''s a littleplicated," Nova said.

    "Luis," Ciara called.

    "Yeah," Luis replied, forcing a smile on his face.

    "How did that wound on your back close up like nothing ever pierced deep into there, even the one on before that one is gone as if nothing ever hit there?" Ciara asked.

    "Answer her question, Luis," Pearl said.

    ''A little help here Lena.'' Luis said.

    ''This one is really tough to get out of given the fact that he saw when you got stabbed by that earth de.'' Lena said.

    ''Hello, Luis.''

    ''What?'' Luis said subconsciously as he was quite surprised to hear another voice in his head.

    Lena had quickly gone mute as soon as she heard that voice.

    ''Who are you?'' The Angel asked.

    ''It''s Nova.''

    ''How are you in my head?'' Luis asked.

    ''Telepathy, it''s a skill you''ll get one day.'' Nova said. ''See the only way to get out of your current problem is to tell them that you have a healing ability.''

    ''Healing ability?''

    ''Yeah, that''s the only thing they''ll believe besides you being an Angel.'' Nova said.

    "Luis," Pearl called with a grumbling voice.

    "I have a healing ability." The Angel said abruptly. "That''s why my wounds heal fast."

    "You have an ability?" Ciara said with a stunned look on her face.

    "How many abilities do you have, Luis?" Pearl asked, staring at Luis in disbelief.

    ***

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 366 In The VR World With Nova (01)

    "So let me get this straight, you have an ability that allows you to see people''s aura, you tamed two wolves and now you have a healing ability," Ciara said looking at Luis with a stunned look on her face.

    She just couldn''t believe what she was hearing right now, someone who made her believe that he had no ability turned out to have three very strange abilities.

    "Yeah," Luis said with an awkward expression on his face.

    "I haven''t heard of this kind of healing ability, the only healing ability I know is that of nurse Serene which enables her to heal people," Pearl said.

    "There are a lot of abilities that you don''t know about yet." Pearl heard Nova''s voice behind her and turned to see her standing there with the usual cocky look she always had on her face.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about this, I mean why did you decide to keep it a secret?" Ciara said.

    "Well, I didn''t always have these abilities, they just started manifesting after I got here," Luis said, scratching the back of his head.

    "But you still don''t want anybody apart from us who already knows about it now to know about it, right?" Nova said.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a little hesitancy.

    "You don''t want anybody to know about them?" Ciara said with a shocked expression on her face.

    She knew a couple of students who had no ability and would do anything to get any ability and show their friends and others that they now had an ability but here was Luis saying that he didn''t want people to know about his abilities.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a little nod.

    "Hey, Pearl," Tammy called.

    "Yeah," Pearl said, turning her gaze to her.

    "I think we should start heading back to our dorm room now," Tammy said, pointing back with her thumb.

    "What? What about Luis?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure he gets to his dorm room without getting attacked by anybody," Nova said.

    "I know you can protect him but how are you going to stop them from trying to attack him?" Pearl asked.

    "Trust me, no one is going to attack him with me around him," Nova said.

    Pearl stared at her as though she was finding it hard to believe her.

    "Hey,e on, let''s go," Tammy said, grabbing her by her arm and pulling her along as they walked out of the area.

    "So what other ability enabled you to easily overpower those twins like that? I heard they were one of the strongest students in the academy and nobodyes out of a fight against them unscathed." Ciara said after turning her gaze to Luis.

    "He wouldn''t havee out unscathed if it weren''t for Pearl, those des didn''t look like they were going to kiss him," Nova said.

    "Yeah, but they wouldn''t have used that skill if I hadn''t made fighting him so hard for them," Ciara said.

    "It wasn''t an ability, Ciara," Luis said.

    "Then what was it? You want to tell me that you''re normally that strong?"

    "That is the best exnation," Nova said.

    "Then if you''re this strong, then you could have easily beaten Pearl at thepetition," Ciara said.

    "No, I wouldn''t have," Luis said.

    "So you''re trying to tell me that she''s stronger than two strong twins who stabbed you from the back and almost killed you with a rain of des," Ciara said.

    "Yeahˇ­" Luis said with an awkward expression on his face.

    "You were going easy on her, you were basically flirting with her in there, I think you let her win on purpose," Ciara said as the topic seemed to havepletely diverted here.

    "That''s not what happened," Luis said, shaking his head.

    ''With what just happened with the twins I would think the same but I don''t get why she''s making a big deal out of it.'' Lena said.

    Nova was just standing by the side listening to the both of them and not wanting to get involved yet but it was as though Ciara had forgotten that she was still there.

    "Then what happened? Do you go to her room just like you go to E''s room?" Ciara asked with a sassy voice.

    "What?" Luis asked, trying to make sure he heard her right.

    Ciara quickly covered her mouth as she didn''t know when that came out.

    "Okay, that''s enough," Nova said finally speaking. "I think you should go back to your dorm room, get some rest and clear your head. I''m going to have a little walk with Luis and make sure he gets back to his dorm room."

    Ciara didn''t say anything as she stood there with her hands covering her mouth. Nova turned Luis around and the two began to make their way out of the area.

    "I think you may have a girl problem in your hands," Nova said after they had walked a little distance. "But that''s what I want to talk about."

    "Huh?"

    "Howe you weren''t able to catch the person with the mind deception this time?" She asked.

    "How am I supposed to do that?" Luis asked. "It''s not like, I can just spot him among the crowd."

    "Of course, you can," Nova said. "When anybody human, Angel, or Demon uses an ability, they give off the aura of that ability depending on what level they are using it and the color of that aura is always different from the aura of their body.

    "For someone using mind deception, there should have been a trail of aura from the twins leading to the culprit and you should have easily found that with your aura vision, how do you think I found out about your Demi-Angels?"

    "Michael''s told me something simr to this but it just didn''te to my mind," Luis said, tapping his head with his fist. "But you could have caught him when you arrived."

    "I wanted to stop the twins from attacking first and when he saw that I had caught off his flow, he ran away," Nova said.

    "How did you break the twins free from the mind deception without knocking them out? I tried using my mind read on Raymond when he was attacking me but it didn''t work." Luis said.

    "That''s where you got it wrong," Nova said.

    "Huh?"

    "You don''t try to control a mind that''s already being controlled," Nova said. "What you do is try to make the mind realize that it''s being deceived and there''s an ability thatpletely lets you into one''s mind."

    "Telepathy," Luis said.<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah," Nova said.

    ''I have to unlock that ability.''

    "So anytime anyone pops out of nowhere to attack you, I trust that you know what to do to end this madness," Nova said.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod.

    "Good," Nova said.

    The two had not said anything for quite a while as they made their way toward the male dormitory area for Crockel academy and just as they were about to enter the area, Luis decided to ask her a question in mind.

    "So when are you going to teach me how to infuse my abilities with my wings?" Luis asked.

    "It''s not a question of when, it''s a question of where," Nova said.

    "Huh?"

    "There''s no ce that I can show you how to do it here, we need somewhere that has enough space with no one walking around and I don''t think there''s anywhere like that around here," Nova said.

    "Around here, yeah but I know a ce that fits the description you gave," Luis said.

    "Okay, you''re confusing me now," Nova said with a confused expression on her face.

    "There''s this game that Michael created, it''s like the real world but it isn''t, everything seems real, you can use your ability, your ability cell points go down as it does in real life and you also feel pain just like you do in the normal world," Luis exined.

    "You mean a virtual reality simtion?" Nova said.

    "Yeah, the headsets are called Virtual reality headsets," Luis said.

    "Okay, and you''re sure we can use all of our abilities in this virtual reality world?" Nova said.

    "Yeah, I can use all three of my abilities plus the one I choose from the game," Luis said.

    "Okay, so where are the headsets?" Nova asked as the two had stopped in front of the young Angel''s dorm room.

    "Wait here," Luis said as he quickly rushed inside.

    He walked to his bed, lifted his pillow to grab his teleporter, and slid it into his pocket before cing his hands on the bed and letting the VR headset out.

    ''What about those two boys?'' Lena asked. ''You know if you use those headsets they are going to find you.''

    ''I know but I wouldn''t miss this opportunity to learn how to do something cool with my abilities and wings because of that. Let them find me. I''ll just tell them what I told them in the game and try my best to avoid getting close to them.''

    ''Okay, I would love to see how well that would y out for you.''

    Luis didn''t reply to her as he rushed outside the door with the headsets, he didn''t even look toward Dn''s bed to realize that he wasn''t there.

    "Here are the headsets," Luis said, showing her the headsets.

    "Okay, so where are we going to put those on and fall limp?" She asked, looking around.

    "How about your apartment?" Luis asked.

    "So we''re going to start walking back there now," Nova said with a sigh as she turned back to where they hade from.

    "We don''t have to walk," Luis said as he brought out the teleporter from his pocket and began to tune into the closest location to the apartment building.

    "That''s funny Luis but you know what will happen if we both fly there," Nova said, turning back to him.

    "I didn''t say we should do that," Luis said as he quickly grabbed her by her arm and they were both covered by white light.

    Luis really wished that the teleporter had taken them straight to the room but still where it had dropped them was close enoughpared to walking all the way there from the dormitory area.

    "Michael''s teleporter," Nova said as soon as the two had appeared in front of the apartment building.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    They quickly made their way upstairs and into the room which was empty at the moment as Nicole wasn''t back yet.

    "I wonder what she''s still talking about with that Lieutenant," Nova said, walking to the middle of the couches.

    "Here," Luis said as he handed her one headset and sat down on one of the couches.

    "Put it on, I''ll be waiting." He said before putting on his own headset and falling limp on the couch.

    Nova looked at him and shook her head before sitting down on the other couch and putting on the headset.

    She immediately found herself inside the white space which was the game''s main menu.

    "Okay, I don''t get how this looks like the normal world." She said looking around the endless white space.

    "Hey, Nova over here!"

    She quickly turned to see Luis standing a little distance away from her but he was barely recognizable.

    "Is that really you?"

    ****

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 367 In The VR World With Nova (02)

    "Yeah it''s me, you can make yourself look any way you want in here," Luis said.

    "And you decided to make yourself look like that." She said, looking at him from head to toe.

    "What''s wrong with it? I only changed the style and color of my hair." Luis said.

    "And yet you don''t know how much that changes how you look," Nova said.

    "You think my choice of appearance is weird, wait till you see what Ace did with his character," Luis said.

    "You mean wise wind," Nova said as she turned to her tab and clicked a button that quickly brought up the 3D image of Ace''s character.

    "How didˇ­."

    "I''ve been in a VR game before, my only surprise here is that I didn''t expect to be brought to an endless white space." She said before turning her gaze back to the 3D image of wise wind. "His character design is kind of cool."

    "Really?"

    "But I''m not going to use it." She said as the 3D image disappeared.

    "Wait, you can''t just change his designs," Luis said.

    "I''m not, I''m creating my own profile." She said clicking the options in her tab.

    Luis watched as a 3D image of herself popped up and she had gotten to work with designing herself.

    By the time she was done, we could see a Nova with long white hair and silver-colored light armor with little ck designs and silver-colored boots.

    "You know you did exactly the same thing that I did right?" Luis said, looking at the 3D character.

    "Yeah but mine looks better." She said as she finalized her creation and the character immediately reflected on her.

    "The only reason you said Ace''s character was cool was that he made his character have white hair," Luis said.

    "Yeah, white hair is cool." She said,

    "White hair is for old people," Luis said.

    "But it''s cool when young people have it."

    "Whatever, just choose your ability and weapon so that we can get this over with," Luis said as he turned to his tab and began to choose the game level and terrain.

    ''Are you sure you''ll be able to handle a demon boss from the eight hundred demons level?'' Nika asked.

    ''I have a powerful Guardian Angel with me, so why not?'' Luis replied. ''But I just have to make sure I get thest hit on the demon boss.''

    He chose the option, terrain, and number of waves before turning back to Nova to see if she was done.

    "Are you done?" He asked.

    "Okay, here we go." He said before clicking the confirm button.

    The white space began to disappear as the two found them in a leveled terrain with short grasses.

    "Okay, I did not expect the world to look this clean." She said with amazement as she looked around the area.

    Thest time she was in a VR game, it looked quite real but it was nothingpared to this one, even the sun felt real as the heat was slightly tingling her skin now.

    "Yeah, Michael''s a genius," Luis said.

    "Yeah, so what are we going to be fighting?" She asked, turning her gaze to Luis.

    "They will be here anytime soon," Luis said looking forward. "But in the meantime can you show me how to infuse my abilities into my wings?"

    "Oh, I will show you, when the fight begins," Nova said.

    It didn''t take long before numerous fireballs came flying toward them from behind and the other two sides.

    Luis had gotten hit by about five of those des before Nova had quickly sealed the area with an ability that she had chosen from the game.

    It was a force field ability but unlike Sony''s own type of forcefield, this one was pink.

    "I suspected that it was going to be Demons." She said as Luis slowly got up from the floor. "You have to always watch your back."

    "I know," Luis said.

    He expected the demons to starting from the front but turns out he was wrong as none of the demons wereing from that side.

    "I am going to pull this forcefield now, are you ready?" She asked.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod as he equipped his ming sword.<sub> </sub>

    She quickly pulled down the forcefield as her white wings quickly sprouted out from her back and she took to the skies.

    Luis didn''t want to activate his flight, at least not now as he quickly raised an earth wall around himself to block the fireballs that were heading toward him.

    ''Out of all the demons in the levels you have fought in so far, these ones seem to be really serious with their jobs.'' Lena said.

    Nova didn''t have time to joke around as she zoomed around the area sting the demons with pink energy sts from her hands.

    Luis quickly turned the earth shield surrounding him into pieces of earth de which he sent flying toward the demons but to his greatest surprise, the demons had immediately summoned shields which they used to block the des some of them weren''t fast enough though, and had gotten hit by the des but it wasn''t enough to kill them.

    "Let''s see if your shield can block this." He said as he stretched out a long water de sh and sent it toward the demons from below.

    The water de sh went straight to their limbs, cutting them off immediately but they still weren''t dead as the Angel activated the mes of his ming sword and quickly made his way toward them to finish them off.

    He had managed to finish the few demons from that side and expected to see more demons as he turned back but his expectation was cut short as he saw Nova st thest group of demons with arge pink st to end them all.

    "That was fun." She said with a wide smile on her face as shended beside Luis and her wings retracted.

    "I can tell," Luis said with a smile.

    "So how many demons were there?" She asked. "About a hundred right?"

    "No, that was two hundred demons," Luis said.

    "Two hundred?" Nova said with a surprised look on her face.

    "Yeah and we still have three more waves to deal with," Luis said.

    "Nice," Nova said as she slowly nodded her head.

    "Could you please show me how to do the infusion before the next wave arrives?"

    "Okay, release your wings and fly up with me." She said as her wings sprouted out of her back and she slowly flew up.

    "I have to wait for two hours before I can do something like that after deactivation," Luis muttered as his wings sprouted out from his back and he flew up to meet her.

    "Infusing your ability with your wings is quite simple." She said holding up both of her hands.

    Luis wondered what type of ability she was infusing into her wings until he saw her wings begin to change.

    The wings slowly became colorless and turned light, like a colorless butterfly wing.

    "What is that?" Luis asked with a confused expression on his face.

    "These are my fairy wings." She said as the wings began to p vibrantly.

    While her normal wing would p two times in four seconds, this one would p sixty times in one second.

    "Fairy wings?"

    "Yeah, while my normal wings may be more durable, these wings are very useful if I need to move really fast."

    The demons were beginning to appear below and they were all heading toward them.

    "Let me show you." She said as she zoomed off toward the demons.

    Luis watched as she zoomed back and forth between the demons as they fell and in no time all the demons were on the floor and began to turn to ash.

    ''That didn''t even take one minute.'' Lena said.

    ''I couldn''t even see her do all those things.''

    "That''s how fast I can move with my fairy wings." She said after flying up to Luis with a silver Halberd in her hand.

    Luis didn''t say anything as he stared at her, he was too stunned to speak.

    ***

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 368 Wing Attribute: Fire

    "So all I have to do is try using any of my abilities, hold in the aura of the ability, and then move the aura to my wings," Luis said.

    "Yeah and you should hurry, the demons are getting closer," Nova said, looking down.

    "Okay," Luis said, taking in a deep breath as he slowly closed his eyes.

    He tried sting a fire stream and just as the aura of the fire was about toe out, he held it back.

    With his aura vision, he could see the light red aura with a mix of yellow swirling around in his body.

    ''Now all I have to do is move the aura to my wings.''

    Suddenly numerous fireballs came flying toward him from below and in order to keep him concentrated, Nova quickly sealed the area with her pink force field to prevent the fireballs.

    "Sorry, Luis, I''m going to have to break the promise," Nova said before quickly zooming off toward the demons.

    "What?" Luis muttered.

    ''Just keep doing what you''re doing.'' Lena said.

    ''Okay.'' Luis replied as he continued pushing the aura until his wings had beenpletely covered by the aura.

    [ Wing attribute infused ]

    [ Wing attribute: Fire ]

    ''I think that''s a green leaves light.'' Luis said subconsciously as he slowly opened his eyes.

    "Fire," Nova said as she slowly flew to him.

    It was at that moment that Luis realized that his wings were totally covered in mes.

    "Waooh!"

    He was quite startled at first as it was really strange to see his wingspletely covered in mes.

    "The fire ability is one of the best abilities you can infuse with your wings," Nova said.

    "I can see that but where are the demons?" Luis asked.

    "Ummˇ­they were attacking you so I had to deal with them." The Guardian Angel said, tapping her Halberd in her palm.

    "You said you weren''t going to attack them until I was done," Luis said.

    "Yeah, but I had no choice."

    "Of course you did, you could have just held them back with your force field," Luis said.

    "I chose that ability from the game and I don''t have many ability cell points on them," Nova said.

    ''Apart from the infusion which I just learnt, I don''t think I''m going to learn anything else here today.''

    ''I''ll consider that a big win.'' Lena said.

    "Thest wave''sing," Luis said, looking around as the demons wereing toward them from all directions.

    "Yeah, let''s make it quick," Nova said with an excited voice.

    "No, let me take this one," Luis said.

    "Alone," Nova said as the excitement on her face had immediately vanished.

    "Yeah, let me see how well I''ll do against a whole wave with my wings, besides you''ve already taken down two waves alone," Luis said.

    "Okay but before you go rushing in alone you should know that infusing your wings with your ability drains your ability cell points faster," Nova said.

    "Don''t worry, the golden fortification is active so I have infinite ability cell points at the moment," Luis said before flying off toward the demons.

    "You won''t me me for protecting myself," Nova muttered as the Halberd in her gave off a little silver lightning.

    Luis flew toward the demons at full speed as he equipped both of his ming swords and increased their mes to the maximum.

    The demons were no match as he zoomed past them taking them down with easy shes.

    Some of the demons tried to shoot him down with their fireballs aiming for his wings but as the fireballs hit the wings, they seemed to have gotten absorbed by them.

    "Okay, that''s new." The young Angel said as he flew high above the demons.

    One of the reasons why he wanted to take on the demons alone was because he wanted to test out two skills that the system had made avable for his wing attribute.

    [ Fire st activated ]

    The young Angel''s wings pushed forward as arge st shot out from them heading toward the group of demons.

    No shield was going to block that as the demons on that sidepletely got eliminated.

    He quickly turned to the other side and fired the demons there with therge fire sts from both of his wings and now it was time to finish thest ones.

    Nova expected him to get in trouble sooner orter but the young Angel had caught her expectations short as he had done well so far.<sub> </sub>

    She wasn''t shocked by how well he had fought, she was shocked because she didn''t expect him to use that skill.

    ''How did he even find out he could do that?''

    [ Fire barrage activated ]

    For thest group of demons, Luis decided to use his second skill and see how good it waspared to the fire st.

    A barrage of fireballs came shooting out toward the demons, they tried to block the balls with their shields but with the rate and speed with which the balls wereing in, it didn''t take long before they began to get overwhelmed and started falling one by one.

    "He knows about that one too?" Nova muttered with a stunned look on her face.

    The demons in thest wave had been cleared now as Luis flew back to Nova with a bright smile on his face.

    "How did I do?" He asked.

    "Great," Nova said with a little nod. "But how did you know about those skills, I didn''t tell you about them and how to use them?"

    "Ummmˇ­..I read about them in a book." Luis said.

    "And this book that told you about the skills and how to use them didn''t tell you how to infuse your abilities with your wings," Nova said.

    "No," Luis said, shaking his head.

    "Okay." She said but she wasn''t exactly convinced by that answer. "You''ve learned how to infuse your abilities with your wings and the demons are cleared, I think it''s time to return now.

    "No, not yet," Luis said.

    "Why?" Nova asked.

    "There''s one more," Luis said.

    "One more wave?"

    "No, one more demon," Luis said.

    "Just one?" Nova said, raising her index finger.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    "Well, that''s going to be easy," Nova said, looking around to see if she could spot the demon nearby.

    "We''ll have to wait and see," Luis said with a little chuckle.

    "Okayˇ­" Nova said. "So how long is it going to take the demon to get here? How can one Demon take longer than a whole wave of demons?"

    As soon as she finished saying that, a loud roar was heard in the sky as the atmosphere soundly turned dark as though it was about to rain heavily.

    It didn''t take long before the two Angels spotted something flying toward them from the sky and just as it got closer it let out a louder roar which force alone was able to push both Angels back until they caught their bnce in the air.

    The demon boss had a clear resemnce to a dragona , red body withrge lizard-like head, reptilian eyes, a long body with a long tail,rge red wings, and long and sharp-looking ws.

    "Well, at least this one has healthy-looking wings for a change," Luis said.

    Nova was quiet as she stared at the demon boss with a dumbfounded look on her face.

    Looking at this particr demon was stirring up certain memories in her mind.

    "Nova, are you okay?" Luis asked, turning his gaze to her.

    "Yeahˇ­I''m okay." She said, shaking her head. "It''s just that, that demon looks very familiar."

    "The demons we just fought were familiar unless you''re talking familiarity in a special sense," Luis said.

    "That demon is the origin of everything demonic." She said as her voice had changed to quite a serious tone.

    "The origin?"

    "Yeah, the demon of the abyss is the origin of everything demonic, and that demon right there looks exactly like him." The Guardian Angel said, pointing at the demon boss.

    "Demon of the abyss?" Luis said with a confused expression on his face.

    ***

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 369 Nova VS The Demon Boss

    "Come on Jane, I promise we will follow you around and do anything you ask for without anyints starting from tomorrow," Max begged as both he and Max followed Jane as she walked toward the skyscraper in the academy.

    It had been about fifteen minutes since he had gotten the ping from his watch indicating that the Demon yer was online and he really wanted to get out of there as fast as possible as this could be their only way to find Luis.

    Jane pretended not to hear him as she walked a few more steps before turning to face the two boys.

    "You know I wasn''t exactly thinking straight when I let the both of you go yesterday." She said drawing closer to them.

    "Huh?" Max said with a confused expression on his face while Sony didn''t seem to care as he had a cold look on his face with his arms crossed.

    "What I''m saying is, what''s in it for me, if I allow the both of you to go now?" She said as a smug look slowly made its way to her face.

    "Seriously?"

    "How about two additional days of being my bodyguards if you want to leave now?"

    ''This girl is pure evil.'' Max cursed in her thoughts.

    "You can go, Max, I''ll keep following her," Sony said.

    "What? and then I''ll have to be her bodyguard for two additional days, alone," Max said.

    Doing it wasn''t really a problem but doing it alone for two days was a big problem.

    "No, go find him alone, and then for the two additional days, we''ll have to switch ces," Sony whispered to Max.

    "Okay," Max said with a nod as he slowly turned his gaze to Jane. "I''ll go alone."

    "Oh, I see you''re ying smart, Sony." Jane said, staring at Sony before turning to continue her walk. "Don''t stay too far from me."

    "Make sure you find him." Sony said.

    "I will." Max said with a nod before running off toward their dorm room.

    It didn''t take him long to get there as he went straight to his pillow after entering the room and picked up his VR headset.

    "I hope this works." He muttered as he pushed the tiny red button at the side of the headset.

    The word syncing had immediately appeared on the screen of his watch and a loading screen had appeared immediately after that.

    "Yes!" Max said in excitement as the loading had finished processing quickly and disying on the screen of his watch nos was a map to Luis'' headset.

    _____ _____

    "I''ll tell you all about the demon of the abysster because right now, we have to focus on taking that thing down." As he blocked arge stream with her force field.

    "Okay," Luis said as he quickly flew higher and sted the demon boss with a fire st from his wings.

    The fire st hit the demon but it didn''t seem to have affected it that much as the demon boss quickly sted a fire stream from his mouth toward them.

    The two Angels flew to the side to avoid the fire stream as Nova started sending out barrages of her pink attacks toward the demon boss and Luis had activated his fire barrage.

    The demon boss quickly flew higher to avoid the attacks before descending on them from up with another fire stream attack.

    Luis formed a shield with his chosen metal ability before sting the demon boss with loads of metal des aiming for its head.

    Nova followed the des as they flew towards the demon boss and the halberd waspletely covered with pink lightning.

    The demon boss used its wings to prevent Luis'' des from hitting its head but there was nothing it could do about Nova as the guard Angel got closer to it and mmed her lightning halberd into its head forcing out a roar from it.

    With Nova that close, the demon boss couldn''t use its fire attack and was trying her down with its body now.

    With her fairy wings, the Guardian Angel was way faster as it easily avoided anything the demon boss was trying to do while mming it with her halberd and zapping it with a thick dose of lightning.

    "That''s what I''m talking about." Luis said with a wide smile on his face as he watched Nova bullying the demon boss.<sub> </sub>

    ''You know you have to get thest hit right?'' Lena said.

    ''That''s not going to be a problem.''

    [ Golden Fortification deactivated ]

    ''Okay that may be a problem now.''

    Nova was going all out on the demon as she would use her fairy shrink ability whenever the demon boss wanted to hit her and then return to her normal size with a deadly and zapping hit on the demon.

    "I don''t think she needs help." Luis muttered.

    ''No, she doesn''t but you''ll have to keep your eyes peeled for the right moment.'' Lena said.

    So far the demon had not been able to do anything against Nova who was like a pest flying around him in her tiny form and then returning to her full size to give her a deadly sting with every opportunity she got.

    "How many hits does it take to take this thing down?" Nova asked as she returned to her full size in front of the demon boss and sted it with pink sts from her hands.

    The demon boss quickly used the opportunity to st the Guardian Angel with a fire stream.

    "No!!!" Luis screamed as he couldn''t believe what had just happened.

    Nova had just gotten engulfed by mes and he didn''t see her move out of the way or shrink.

    ''I don''t think that fire will be enough to get her HP to zero.'' Lena.

    ''This is fire from a level eight demon boss, Lena.''

    ''And she is a high level Guardian Angel.'' Lena said.

    The smoke from the fire had quickly cleared and looking at the demon now, Luis was quite stunned by who he was seeing.

    "Die, you foul beast!" Nova yelled as she grabbed the demon boss by its tail and quickly pulled it down.

    "Arghhhhh!!" She yelled as she pulled the demon boss down to the floor and mmed it on the floor causing a thick amount of dust to rise in the area.

    The dust slowly cleared up to reveal the demon boss lying on the floor and Nova who was slowly getting up beside it now.

    She thought the demon was already done as she turned her back on it but how wrong she was.

    She heard a little growl from the demon boss as it quickly opened its mouth and was about to bite down on her head when Luis dropped from the sky and stabbed both of his ming swords directly into the demon boss''s eyes before pulling them out and shing its head off.

    "Thank you," Nova said, giving out a little pant.

    "You''re wee," Luis said as his des slowly disappeared from his hands and the body of the demon boss vanished.

    ''Way to go Luis.''

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 370 Theyve Found You

    "So the Demon of the abyss is the reason why demons, the reason why Lucifer exists," Luis said.

    "Yeah, he is the originator and strongest source of dark magic," Nova said.

    ''Someone who''s the strongest source of dark magic is bad news for Angels.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah.'' Luis replied.

    "But how did he do it?" Luis asked.

    "Do what?" Nova asked.

    "How did he create someone like Lucifer and other Angels?"

    Nova was quiet for a while as she stared at the young Angel before slowly turning away from him.

    "Lucifer used to be an Angel." She said.

    "What?!!!"

    That was a huge bombshell that she had just dropped on Luis there.

    "You can''t be serious," Luis said but as Nova turned and he saw the serious look on her face, he knew she had to be serious about this. "You''re serious."

    "He was the original leader of the fifth family, he was known to be calm, friendly, and kind but everything changed the day the supreme orb chose Zih as the Angel Supreme.

    "Lucifer suddenly changed, his attitude, everything about him changed, he wanted to be the Angel Supreme, he wanted to be the one to rule over other Angels, and he believed that he deserved it more than Zih.

    "He knew that the supreme orb was not going to choose him so he began to seek another way to get more power, more power than Zih had so that he can force him under his control and finally be the Angel Supreme.

    "In his quest for more power, he came across the Demon of the abyss, who granted him more power, a power that changed him, his aura, his abilities, everything that made him an Angel.

    "He was stronger than ever but it still wasn''t enough, he knew that and that was why he started gathering other Angels who had the same mindset as he.

    "He turned them into Demons, Angels numbering up to one hundred were turned into Demons. He started a war in heaven with these Angels, it was a chaotic war but with the leadership of Zih, we were able to defeat and kill most of them but Lucifer had fled with the other demons.

    "We didn''t know where he went until after some time we discovered that he was on earth and was slowly turning the world into a state of chaosˇ­.."

    She wanted to continue but she just had to stop there.

    Luis was looking at Nova throughout her narration with mixed feelings of excitement and fright.

    Listening to a story like that was quite exciting but the fact that it really happened was quite frightening.

    "I thought Demons were the direct opposite of Angels and never had anything to do with them, I never knew Angels were somehow the origin of Demons," Luis said.

    "Those demons can never be described as Angels again, they are the children of the demon of the abyss and that is what they shall remain until the day they will all be finally wiped out from the face of this world," Nova said clinching her fists.

    Talking about the war in heaven really brought up bad memories for her, memories that made her angry and at the same time sad.

    "Okay," Luis said with an awkward expression on his.

    "Let''s get out of here."

    "Okay," Luis said as he turned and brought up his tab to click the main menu option.

    While the two were in the game, Nicole had entered the house to find both Luis and Nova lying on the couch unconscious with the VR headsets on their face.

    "He just survived a death battle and now he''s ying a game with the same Angel that wants to capture him." She said looking at Luis with a shake of his head.

    She walked past the two and headed to the kitchen where she poured herself some drink.

    She walked to the table in the middle and dropped her ss of wine before bringing out her phone from her pocket and immediately entering her contacts app.

    She browsed through her contact list until she had finally got to Michael''s number.

    Her hands lingered on top of the option as she was contemting on whether to click it or not and just as she was able to click it, she heard ruffle soundse from the sitting room indicating that both Luis and Nova were out of the game.

    "That was fun right?" Luis said, smiling at Nova as he sat up on the couch.

    "Yeah," Nova said casually.

    That wasn''t the voice of the excited Nova he heard during most of their time in the game.

    "I''m sure you two had quite a st in there."

    Both of the Angels quickly turned in the direction of the voice to see Nicole standing there with a ss of wine in her hand.

    ''When did they even get this close to be ying a game together?''

    "Oh, you''re back," Luis said.

    "Yeah, and it was a really big surprise to open the door and find two Angels lying unconscious on the couches," Nicole said, taking a sip from her wine.<sub> </sub>

    Just then knocking sounds were hearding from the door.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Do you mind getting that, Luis?" Nicole requested.

    "Sure," Luis said as he got up from the couch and quickly made his way to the door.

    He opened the door to find a student just as the same height as him standing there.

    ''I thought this was the teacher''s apartment.'' Max said, subconsciously.

    "Ummˇ­. hey, I''m looking for a boy named Luis, a student at Crockel academy," Max said, staring at Luis oblivious of who he was.

    ''They''ve found you.'' Lena said.

    _____ _____

    George was sitting alone in one of the bars in the academy, having himself a drink.

    He took a sip from his drink as he spotted Zach heading toward him after entering the bar.

    "Hey, boss," Zach said, feigning a smile after stopping in front of him.

    "Sit down Zach," George said with an expressionless look on his face.

    "Okay, boss," Zach said as he slowly sat down on the seat opposite George.

    George stared at the table for a while waiting for him to settle down well before shooting his gaze up at him.

    "So what did you want to talk to me about?" He asked still keeping his face void of any expressions.

    "It''s about the person who is alwaysing in between our operations, the one that has more than one elemental ability," Zach said lowering his voice.

    "What do you know?" George asked.

    "I think I know who the person is," Zach said.

    "You do?"

    "Yeah, it''s a third-year student, Pearl Reeves," Zach said.

    "And how did youe to this conclusion?" George asked.

    "Thest time she attacked us, she used a mystic weapon that could attack and return attacks, and just yesterday, Dan saw her training with Tammy Phillips and they were with the same mystic weapon," Zach exined.

    "And because of that, you think Pearl is the one who attacked you guys," George said.

    "Yeah, the proof is there," Zach said.

    "Well, you''re wrong Zach?"

    "Huh?"

    "Tammy cannot be the person that attacked because she doesn''t have multiple elemental abilities and I''m sure she just happens to have the same mystic weapon as the person who attacked you or she got her hands on it somehow," George said.

    "How do you know that?" Zach asked.

    "Because I know the person that attacked you, the person that has multiple elemental abilities," George said.

    "Who?" Zach asked with his eyes peeled.

    "Luis Miles."

    "Luis Miles?" Zach uttered with a shocked and confused expression on his face.

    ****

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 371 Allow Me

    "Your name is Max Martinez, you''re a second-year student here in Phoenix academy and you met Luis through the game." Nicole summarised everything Max had told them.

    "Yeah," Max said with a nod.

    He had a wide smile on his face as he looked at Luis who was sitting on the couch on the other side.

    "I still can''t believe that I finally found you." The second-year student said.

    "I see you admire him in some sense." Looking at Max before turning her gaze to Luis.

    "If you knew of all the crazy things he could do in the game, you would be admiring him too," Max said.

    ''Ohhˇ­you have an admirer.'' Lena said with a goofy voice.

    "Crazy things like what?" Nicole asked.

    "Like, he can use up to four abilities while someone like me only gets to use one, he can switch weapons in the middle of the game, andˇ­he also has wings in the game," Max said.

    Nicole''s eyes had widened on hearing that and Nova who was sitting in the kitchen had straightened on hearing that.

    "Oh, I see," Nicole said before slowly making her way to Luis.

    "Can I talk to you for a moment?" She muttered to the young Angel.

    "I''ll be back," Luis said as he got up and slowly made his way to the kitchen.

    "Okay," Max said.

    Nicole waited until he had entered the kitchen before she started walking toward the area.

    Nova quickly shot a cold stare at him as soon as he entered the kitchen.

    "What were you thinking?" Nicole asked as soon as she entered the kitchen.

    "What?" Luis asked.

    "What were you thinking doing all those things in the game?" Nicole asked. "You used your abilities and even your wings?"

    "I didn''t know they were in the game when I used those things, they weren''t supposed to be there if it weren''t for Michael''s lost headsets," Luis said.

    "They?" Nova said, joining the conversation.

    "Yeah, he has a friend that always ys the game with him," Luis said.

    "And how did you exin all these crazy things to them?" Nicole asked.

    "The best way I could," Luis said.

    "What way?" Nicole inquired.

    "I told them that Michael made a configuration for my headset that allowed me to do those things," Luis said.

    "That is a pretty good exnation," Nova said with a slight nod. "Michael is the one that created the game."

    "Okay but what if he wants to use your headset to see if he would be able to do those things?" Nicole asked.

    "All I have to do is say no," Luis said.

    "What makes sure that he isn''t using it right now?" Nova asked.

    "No." Luis gasped as he quickly rushed out to the living room to find Max holding the other headset in his hands.

    ''That''s a relief.'' Lena said as Luis let out a sigh of relief.

    "Hey," Max said, turning to him after he noticed someone enter the room.

    "Hey." Luis said, feigning a smile.

    "Do you mind having a quick team-up with me on an easy level?" Max asked, holding up the headset he was holding.

    "Ummmˇ­.okay," Luis said, heading toward his headset on the other couch.

    ''I''m just d he didn''t ask to use my headset.'' Luis thought as he sat down on the couch and picked up his headset.

    ____ ____<sub> </sub>

    Tuchel quickly got up from that floor and rushed toward Jude who was standing a little distance away from him with a wooden sword in his hand.

    Jude closed up on him and tried to sh down on him with his wooden sword but the young knight was fast enough to block it before delivering a quick kick down the elf''s gut.

    Tuchel staggered a few steps back before regaining his bnce and charging in again toward the young knight.

    Tauriel was sitting on the bench by the side and it looked like she was watching the two of them fight but on closer look, it didn''t look like she was paying attention to anything that was happening in the room.

    "Okay, that''s enough," Tuchel said, tapping Jude''s leg which was on his chest now with his wooden sword also pointing at him.

    "You fought worse than you did in thest one," Jude said, removing his leg from his chest.

    "Because I''m tired," Tuchel said slowly getting up from the floor.

    "I asked you if you were tired before we began and you said no." Jude said.

    "Well, I guess I misjudged my body," Tuchel said.

    "At least there''s someone who puts up a better fight than you," Jude said, turning his gaze to Tauriel. "You''re up Tauriel."

    "Tauriel." He called again after she had not responded to his first call.

    "I think I''ve spared enough for today." The she-elf said slowly, bringing her gaze down.

    "Oh, okay," Jude said.

    He stared at her for a while before deciding to walk to her.

    "I think I''m going to go have some water to quench my thirst," Tuchel said heading toward the door.

    He wasn''t exactly thirsty, he just didn''t want to get caught in the middle of the awkwardness that was about to burst out.

    There was a little moment of silence in the room as Jude sat beside her and stared at one of the target boards in the room before deciding to say something.

    "Hey, are you okay?" He asked slowly, turning his gaze to her.

    "Don''t I look okay?" Tauriel asked with her face still facing downward.

    "No, you don''t, you look demoralized, I mean you always look and act vibrant but you seem to be the opposite of that," Jude said.

    "I''m fine Jude."

    Jude let out a deep sigh as he slowly turned his gaze to the target board he had it on before.

    "Are you still thinking about what happened at Asaka? Are you still thinking about me? Is that why you''re like this?" Jude asked but there was no response from her.

    "You know, I''ve also noticed how your attitude around me has changed since we arrived here," Jude said. "You said it was okay Tauriel."

    "I also said it was going to be hard for me to get over the feeling," Tauriel said quickly, raising her gaze. "I have experienced a lot of things in the few years of my life and some of those things were really tough for me to get over.

    "I never thought I was ever going to feel this way about anyone until I met you, I tried to deny it at first but it was undeniable that''s why I risked my life and freedom to make sure that nothing happened to you.

    "And now I have this feeling that I can''t be with you because you already have someone and you expect me to get over it overnight, getting over this feeling is going to be hard for me, so please allow meˇ­" She paused as she inhaled deeply and quickly got up from the bench.

    Jude didn''t say a word as she walked toward the door and left.

    The young knight stared at the door for a while before letting out a deep sigh.

    ****

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 372 Invisible Person

    As a Lieutenant, La Park was a really big tech lover and because of her love for anything technology, she had gotten to know a lot of technological scientists, that''s how she was able to get a custom-made drone. But everyone has their level and she knew someone who was at the top of his game at a whole different level in the tech world.

    Bryan asked her to keep anything about the portal and what was going on with it between the both of them but she was sure she could trust this person with anything.

    She was sitting in her office that afternoon morning rolling a piece of the drone''s part on her hand when she heard a few knocks on her door.

    "Come in." She said slowly dropping the part of the drone she was holding on her desk.

    "Someone''s here to see you, Lieutenant." The sergeant said after sticking his head through the little part of the door he had opened.

    "Who?" La asked.

    "He refused to tell me his name." The sergeant said.

    La let out a little chuckle as she turned her gaze to the side before turning it back to the Lieutenant.

    "Now why would someone who wants to see me refuse to tell you his name and you stille to me without getting his name?" She asked.

    "I tried to get him to tell me but he has this arrogant type of confidence." The sergeant said fully entering the office now.

    "Hmphˇ­.arrogant confidence you say, describe what this person looks like," La said.

    "He has blonde hair, he''s quite tall and he''s an average-looking guy if put on a handsome scale." The sergeant exined.

    "That''s a very vague description, sergeant but I''ll take it, let him in," La said, sitting up in her seat.

    "Okay, Ma''am." The sergeant said before leaving through the door.

    "I hope this is who I think it is," La said, straightening herself in her seat.

    It didn''t take long before the door had opened for Michael to walk in putting on a red hoodie with matching red sports trousers and a pair of ck sneakers with white soles.

    "I knew it had to be you," La said, jumping up from her seat.

    "He described me, didn''t he?" Michael said.

    "Well, the arrogant confidence and blonde hair gave it away," La said with a shrug.

    "You still acted so that''s still a win for me," Michael said, moving closer to her.

    "Yeah, it''s really a surprise to see you pop by like this," La said.

    "I was nning on heading to Phoenix academy tomorrow so I decided to see what it is you wanted me to help you with before heading there, it will be better than talking about it at the tournament," Michael said with his gaze slowly shifting to the broken drone on La''s desk.

    "Yeah, it will be better talking about it here," La said with a nod.

    "Why is there a broken drone on your desk?" Michael asked, pointing at the drone.

    "Actually, that has something to do with what I want you to do for me," La said.

    "What is that?" Michael asked.

    "Wait, we have to talk about this with Bryan," La said, pushing her seat back to get out of her desk.

    "Who?" Michael asked.

    "Follow me," La said heading toward the door.

    Michael followed her through the hallway until she had entered Bryan''s office.

    The Lieutenant was on hisputer as always, it looked like he was spending much more time than he normally did there today as he was still trying to find out who the third invisible person was.

    "Hey, Bryan," La said as soon as she had entered the office.

    Bryan paused after a few seconds of hearing her voice before turning to her on his seat.

    "I thought you said you weren''t going to bother me today," Bryan said, ignoring Michael who was standing behind La now.

    "That''s true but I have someone who can help us with getting through the portal and I know you would like to talk about that," La said.

    "And let me guess, you''ve already told him about the portal," Bryan said.

    "Not yet but I have to tell him if we are going to get his help," La said, moving closer to him.

    "What are you talking about La?" Michael asked with a confused expression on his face.

    "You know you just can''t tell anyone about that La," Bryan uttered.

    "But Michael isn''t just anyone, he''s my friend, he''s the best technological scientist I know so far."

    "I am?"

    "And I am sure he is going to be a big help to us." She said,

    "La, you just can''tˇ­."

    La ignored him as she went ahead to tell Michael the basic things about the portal like how Tania and Leo came through it and how the portal led to a different world.

    "A different world?"

    "Yeah," La said with a nod.<sub> </sub>

    "Where did these people say they were from?" Michael asked.

    "What do you mean? I just told you that they are from a different world, this other world." La said.

    "I mean the name of the ce that they are from in this other world," Michael said, making himself clearer.

    "Asaka, that''s the name of their kingdom," La said.

    "That''s also the name of Luis'' kingdom," Michael said with a gasp.

    "Who''s Luis?" La asked with a confused expression on her face.

    "Luis, I''ve heard that name before," Bryan said before Michael could answer La''s question.

    "Where?" La turned to him and asked.

    "From Tania, she said he was his friend at Asaka, she said she went missing and could probably be here," Bryan said.

    "Well, she''s right about that," Michael said.

    "And I still don''t know who Luis is," Lained.

    "He''s currently a student at Crockel, he came into this world the same way Tania and Leo did and somehow ended up with the Phillips. I met him at the academy and he somehow got close to me." Michael narrated.

    "So Luis is the first person from the other world to arrive here," La said.

    "You can''t be sure of that, La," Bryan said.

    "Huh?" La said, turning to him.

    "I mean who knows if there has been any arrival of someone like that invisible person before him," Bryan said.

    "Invisible person?" Michael said as he was getting more confused the deeper they went into this conversation.

    "Yeah, Tania''s brother Jude arrived here yesterday along with two elves but it wasn''t just them, there was one more person," La said.

    "Elves?"

    "I was shocked too but yeah, actual elves," La said. "It was as if the person had made Jude and the elves invisible because they had turned back visible after they had run a little distance away from him but the person continued to be invisible until he was out of our camera''s range."

    "Wait, so if this person was invisible, how did you two know that he came along with them?" Michael asked.

    "Our camera has body heat sensors installed in it," Bryan said.

    "Oh, that''s a smart move," Michael said, moving closer to him. "So this person didn''t turn visible till he was out of your camera''s range." He added looking at the screen which had the heat images of Jude and the elves running one way and the other person running the other way.

    "Yeah," Bryan said.

    "Have you tried hacking into the other camera in the area to see if he turned visible at some point?" Michael asked.

    "I don''t think I can do that," Bryan said.

    "Can you do that?" La asked.

    "Yeah," Michael said, moving toward theputer. "May I?"

    "Yeah, sure," Bryan said, getting up from the seat for Michael to sit down.

    "By what time did this happen yesterday?" Michael asked, stretching his fingers.

    "Eight AM," Bryan said.

    "Okay," Michael said, quickly getting to work.

    It took about five minutes of hacking all the camera''s around the area before he finally found something suspicious along that street just close to a very dark alley.

    "Okay, that has to be your invisible person," Michael said, looking at the screen.

    "I can''t see anything," La said, peeling her eyes.

    "Oh, let me zoom in," Michael said quickly zooming in on the footage.

    It wasn''t clear but now La and Bryan could see it, it was a hooded figure who had appeared from nowhere just before disappearing into the alley.

    ****

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 373 The Stealth Drone

    "That was too easy," Max said after removing the VR headset from his face.

    Luis didn''t say anything as he removed his own headset to see that Max had a very bright smile on his face.

    "Well, that wasn''t as long as I expected."

    The two quickly turned their attention to the side to see Nicole standing there with her hands crossed.

    "How long did we take?" Max said.

    "About fifteen minutes," Nicole said.

    "Oh, that wasn''t as long as I expected it to be," Max said, turning his gaze back to him. "So what''s your room number?"

    "You want to know my room number?" Luis said.

    "Yeah, so I can know where to find you, I promised Sony he would meet you too," Max said.

    "Okay, it''s seventy-two," Luis said.

    "Thanks, man," Max said slowly getting up from the couch. "So when I can meet your martial arts teacher, the one that created the game?"

    "Ummˇ­.he''s not here yet, I''m not even sure he''s going toe," Luis said.

    "I hope he does, I can''t wait for him to do what he did to your headset to my headset," Max said.

    "Okay," Luis said.

    "See youter, man, it was nice meeting you," Max said before leaving through the door.

    "Well, let''s just hope it doesn''te to that," Nicole said.

    "Yeah," Luis said, getting up from the couch.

    "You know you''re a very careless person," Nicole said.

    "Huh?"

    "We were talking about ways to catch someone who is trying to kill you and what did you do? Ran off without telling anybody and then got attacked by those deadly twins." Nicole said with a hint of annoyance in her voice.

    "They weren''t that deadly," Luis said.

    "Oh, they were deadly because things would have turned out differently for you if it weren''t for that golden fortification," Nova said as she walked out of her room.

    "What''s golden fortification?" Nicole asked.

    "It''s an aura that increases our ability in quite an incredible way, he absorbed the aura by mistake," Nova exined.

    "But that''s a good thing," Nicole said.

    "Not exactly, the aura does have serious consequences once it ispletely out of your body," Nova said.

    "Consequences like what?" Nicole asked.

    "The reverse of what the aura does," Nova said.

    "Oh, that doesn''t sound like a good thing."

    "It''s not," Nova said.

    "See Luis, I know you have this crazy upgrade now and can probably handle yourself but you should know that if you get into any fight again, you are going to be isted," Nicole said.

    "Isted?" The young Angel said with a confused expression on his face.

    "The Lieutenant said she was going to make sure of it," Nicole said.

    "I don''t think he''ll be getting into any other fight," Nova said.

    "Yeah after I fill him in on the n," Nicole said.

    "You don''t need to do that," Nova said, moving toward one of the couches.

    "Huh?"

    "Catching this person has always been easy for him, he just found it hard to figure it out," Nova said after sitting down on the couch.

    "Do you mind exining, I''m a bit confused?" Nicole requested.

    "One word."

    "What?"

    "Aura vision."

    ____ ____

    "So first you want me to rebuild this drone which you will use for exploring this new world in the meantime," Michael said, looking at the drone on her desk.

    "Yeah," La said with a nod.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay," Michael said as he walked to the desk, and picked up some of the drone''s broken parts before turning his gaze back to La. "Do you have any ce where I can work, a ce with equipment?"

    "Yeah, we have somewhere like that here," La said, turning to face the door. "Follow me."

    Michael followed her to a room that was dark at first until she turned on the lights to reveal a medium-sized room with every tool he was going to be using to put together the drone and even some electronicponents that were going to be useful to him.

    "Waooh," Michael said, looking around the area in amazement.

    There was even a working table for him in the middle.

    "When you said you had a ce like this here, I didn''t expect it to be this well equipped," Michael said walking to the long counter by the side which had spanners, pliers, and other tools hanging on it.

    "Well, I made sure it was well equipped just in case one day themander allows us to hire a technological scientist to be working with us here," La said.

    "There isn''t any technological scientist who wouldn''t love working here," Michael said with a look of amazement still visible on his face.

    "Does that mean you are going to take the job when the timees?" La asked with an excited tone.

    "I would love to work here, butˇ­I don''t think I have enough space in my life for any more jobs." Michael said immediately bursting her bubble.

    "Oh, what if enough space somehow pops up?" She asked.

    "I don''t think that''s going to happen even in a period of ten years but we''ll have to wait and see," Michael said, picking up one of the electrical drills sitting on the counter.

    "Okay, I''ll tell one of the sergeants to bring the drone to you so that you can get to work," Nova said, turning to face the exit. "There''s amunication device on the wall, use it to inform us when you''re done and we''ll be here as fast as possible."

    "Okay," Michael said as she left the room.

    It didn''t take long before the drone had been brought into the room and he had immediately gotten to work, picking up all the tools and equipment he was going to need.

    It took him up to thirty minutes before he was done as he inserted a chip into the drone before covering it up with a white cloth.

    It would have taken longer if he was building a new drone but rebuilding this one was no big deal.

    He quickly got up from where he was sitting and walked to the small squaremunication device on the wall and pushed the blue button on it.

    "Hello, Lieutenants, I''m done." He spoke into the device.

    He turned to face the door expecting to see them anytime soon and just like he thought, it didn''t take long before the door opened for both La and Bryan to enter the room.

    "That was fast," La said with a surprised expression on her face.

    "Where''s the drone?" Bryan asked.

    "Right here," Michael said as he walked to the white cloth and pulled it off to reveal the drone.

    La expected to see a drone just like the one that had gotten broken with a few modifications but that wasn''t what she was seeing now as Michael had turned the drone into another thing.

    The drone this time was smallerpared to the former one, its body was more streamlined and instead of tworge fans, it had six small fans around all sides and the fan des were covered in a nice way to prevent them from getting easily damaged.

    The color of the drone was what La liked most about it, she liked that Michael kept the original yellow design and then finished it off with a little touch of ck on its lower sides to make it stand out more.

    "Wow Michael, it looks nice," La said, looking at the drone in amazement.

    "I know right but you haven''t seen anything yet," Michael said as he picked up the remote from the table and turned the drone on.

    He controlled the drone with the remote as it was hovering above the table now.

    "What are we waiting to see?" Bryan asked, looking at the hovering drone.

    "For a drone that''s going to be used to monitor another world, it doesn''t need to be seen," Michael said.

    "What are you talking about?" La asked.

    "This," Michael said as he clicked a button on the remote, and immediately the drone had turned invisible.

    "Waooh!" La said with a shocked expression on her face.

    She knew the drone was still there because she could still hear the little buzzing sounding from the des.

    "Wow," Bryan said with a surprised expression on his face.

    "I call it the STEALTH DRONE," Michael said with an enthusiastic voice.

    ***

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 374 Thats Not Right

    Right now, Michael along with the two Lieutenants were outside the base as they wanted to take the drone on a test drive and test out the other features which he had put in it.

    "You know it''s funny how you were talking about a battery big enough tost forever when you could have simply applied sr technology," Michael said after dropping the drone on the floor.

    "I didn''t think of that and the guy who built it for me still didn''t think of that," La said with a disappointed look on her face.

    "Is the drone sr-powered because I don''t see any sr cells?" Bryan asked.

    "Well, that''s because the sr cells are the body of the drone," Michael said.

    "Are you for real?" La said with a stunned look on her face.

    "Yeah, look closer, you''ll be able to see them."

    "Okay but I hope you still equipped it with a battery good enough to keep it going for two days. You know there''s nighttime and cloudy days happen." Bryan said.

    "I took all those into consideration and I also took into consideration that there was going to be rain and that''s why I made the drone waterproof," Michael said.

    "You''re the best Michael," La said.

    Michael responded with a smile as he turned on the drone.

    One thing that La really liked about the drone was how the noise was very minimalpared to the first one.

    It was like a group of bees buzzing around but in a less annoying manner.

    Michael was flying the drone around when he felt his phone begin to buzz in his pocket.

    "Hey, I have to take this, it''s Nicole." He said after bringing out his phone from his pocket and checking the name of the caller.

    "Here." He said handing La the controller as he picked up the call and ced the phone against his ear while walking off to the side. "Hey, babe."

    La flew the drone around for a few seconds as Bryan watched it before slowly turning his gaze to her.

    "You know it''s a good thing that the other drone didn''t make it through the portal," Bryan said.

    "Yeah, I never thought about it getting spotted by someone and how the weather might affect it," La said. "Michael''s a genius, he''s just what we need here."

    "Yeah," Bryan said, slowly turning his gaze to Michael.

    It took up to four minutes before Michael returned from his call to take the controller from La.

    "So, it''s Nicole like your girlfriend?" The Lieutenant asked.

    "Yeah," Michael said as he had slowly begun tond the drone. "I''m surprised she called, she was supposed to be mad at me."

    "I didn''t know you were in a rtionship."

    "Well, it sort of happened during the month we were trying to rebuild Crockel academy in a new location," Michael said as the drone had slowly dropped to the floor now.

    "Oh."

    "I think it''s time to install the cameras," Michael said as he walked to the drone and picked it up.

    "Yeah," Bryan said.

    "I have a few modifications to make to the cameras before installing them, then you guys can tell me when it''s entering this other world," Michael said before heading inside the base with the drone in his hands.

    La and Bryan watched him until he had entered the base before they started heading inside the base.

    ____ ____

    ''I think you heard what Nicole said right?'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, I heard it but I''m not going to be getting into any fight.'' Luis replied.

    He was heading toward their dormitory area with his hands stuck into his pockets.

    He could have been in his dorm room in a matter of seconds if he wanted to but this was his n.

    He was just casually walking around the area waiting for someone to spring out from nowhere and start attacking him but so far there had been nobody.

    ''It''s like he''s on a break or something.'' The Angel thought as he stopped in the middle of the road leading to the dorm areas.

    There were lots of students walking around the area but none of them had attacked him so far just like he had been expecting.<sub> </sub>

    ''Yeah or maybe he''s waiting for a stronger student to enter the area.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, I should probably keep walking.''

    He continued walking, slowing down his pace in a way that he was never going to do if he was walking normally without any intentions like the one he had now but still nobody had attacked him until he had arrived in front of his dorm room.

    He stood there and looked around for a while still expecting someone to jump out from nowhere and attack but there was still nothing.

    ''I''ll just go inside ande outside after a few minutes, his break may be over by then.'' The Angel said subconsciously as he opened the door and entered the room.

    He walked to his bed and sat there as his eyes darted around the room, they zoomed past Dn''s bed and quickly zoomed back as something didn''t seem right.

    Dn wasn''t on his bed by this time of the day, something that was quite unusual for him since he had gotten into his regretful mood.

    He got up from his bed and walked to the bathroom to check if he was there but he couldn''t find him there.

    "Well, at least he''s going out now." The Angel said as he sat down on his bed.

    ''That''s a good thing but it may also be a bad thing.'' Lena said.

    ''Huh? How?''

    Just then the Angel received a ping on his watch and after checking his watch a worried look appeared on his face.

    "That''s not right." He muttered.

    ____ ____

    Dn was walking down the road just behind the skyscraper as he was returning from a walk.

    Lying on his bed all day was beginning to take a toll on him and he wanted to get some fresh air to see if he could clear his mind a little bit but no matter what he did, it didn''t seem to be working.

    "Why did you have to be so stupid Dn?" He muttered to himself as he clenched his hands into fists.

    The thought of the terrible thing he had done to Luis just couldn''t leave his mind, he had tried so hard, but he just couldn''t forgive himself for it.

    He was approaching the row of buildings making up the Crockel academy male dormitory area from behind when he saw someone on the wall using his leg to hold himself there.

    "Hey, Dn." The boy called but there was no response from the blonde-haired teenager as he continued walking without even looking at who was calling him.

    Suddenly an invisible force appeared from nowhere and pushed him toward the same boy he was ignoring.

    "Arghhhhh!" He groaned as he dropped to the floor.

    "It''s not good ignoring a friend like that, Dn."

    Dn looked up to see that the person standing over him was Timmy, the same Timmy that came to remind him every day of his task of betraying Luis.

    "You," Dn grumbled. "How did you do that?"

    "Oh, that was just my friend," Timmy said.

    Dn quickly turned to the side to see another student appear from nowhere in front of him

    "What do you want from me?" Dn asked, turning his gaze back to Timmy.

    "I don''t want anything from you but the boss will find you very useful in his current task," Timmy said with a smug look on his face.

    Suddenly another student appeared from the side and grabbed Dn''s arm as Timmy and the other student ced their hands on his back and they all disappeared together.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 375 Return The Favor

    ''Are you sure this isn''t another trap?'' Lena asked.

    ''He didn''t say his location.'' Luis said checking the message on his watch again. ''I don''t think it''s a trap.''

    The Angel quickly got up from his bed and headed toward the door.

    ''And how are you going to find him since there''s no location? How do you even know he''s really in trouble?''

    ''No, no, I''m not going to just start going around looking for him.'' Luis replied.

    ''Then what are you going to do?''

    Luis quickly opened the door to see Ciara standing there, it looked like she was about to knock before he opened the door.

    "Hey." She said.

    "Hey," Luis replied.

    "Ummmˇ­.I just came to apologize about what happened back there, I didn''t knowˇ­."

    "I''m really in a hurry now Ciara, can we talk about this next time?" Luis said shutting the door after stepping outside.

    "Oh, okay." She said with a disappointed look on her face.

    "Thank you," Luis said, running off into the distance as she kept staring at him until he entered the female dormitory area.

    She let out a deep sigh as she turned and began to head back to where she hade from.

    "Can I see the message?" E asked as both she and Luis made their way toward the staff apartment.

    "Yeah," Luis said as he clicked the message and showed it to her.

    "Helpˇ­Georˇ­." She read the message with an awkward expression on her face. "That''s definitely a call for help, but it''s quite a strange one."

    "Yeah but I just hope it isn''t another trap from him," Luis said.

    "If it were a trap he would have told you his location so that it would be easy for you to find him," E said.

    "Yeah, I thought so too but things aren''t always the way they seem to appear," Luis said.

    "Luis!"

    Sonia came running toward the Angel as soon as she spotted him, but he had immediately brushed her off.

    "Not now Sonia, we are in the middle of something." The Angel said as he continued moving.

    "Sorry, Sonia." E turned to Sonia with a little wave and a smug look on her face.

    ''I was not expecting that from you.'' Jasmine said.

    ''What?''

    The two had arrived in front of the apartment now. Luis quickly entered the building and made his way upstairs as E followed him from behind.

    It didn''t take him long to find Nova and Nicole''s room as he quickly made his way to the door and knocked on it.

    He didn''t need to knock a second time as the door was opened by Nicole who was quite surprised to see the Angel there.

    "Unbelievable, this is the third time today," Nicole said as he left the door open before walking toward the couches.

    "Huh?" E said with a confused expression on her face.

    "No, I''m here for a different reason," Luis said entering the room.

    "Different reason? Have you been here before today?" E asked.

    "Twice," Nicole said.

    "Why?" E asked turning her gaze to Luis.

    "I''ll exinter," Luis said moving closer to Nicole.

    "What different reason are you here for?" She asked.

    "E told me something about Michael having a way to track all the watches in the academy," Luis said.

    "How did you find out about that?" Nicole asked turning her gaze to E.

    "I didn''t know, I just thought that since he''s the one that made the watches, then he should have something like that in them," E said.

    "So he does have a way to track the watches," Luis said.

    "Yeah," Nicole said. "But do you mind telling me who you want to track and why?"

    "Dn," Luis said.

    "Okay but why? You can just look for him you know." Nicole said.

    "I wouldn''t even be here, talk more of looking for him if he hadn''t sent me this message," Luis said, showing her the message on his watch.

    "That''s definitely a call for help," Nicole said after reading the message on his watch.

    "I know," Luis said, pulling his hand away from her face.

    "But how sure are you that this isn''t another trap?" Nicole asked.

    "I have that in mind and that''s why I came to you instead of running around trying to find him," Luis said.

    "Well, pinpointing his exact location here in Phoenix academy is going to be hard," Nicole said as he walked to the couch on the right and picked up her white tablet which was lying on it before taking her seat there.

    "Okay, but can we just get his location and then work on pinpointing it?" Luis asked.

    "I mean it was going to be hard if Michael had not upgraded the software with aplete map of Phoenix academy," Nicole said as she turned on her tablet.

    "Oh," Luis said.<sub> </sub>

    On Nicole''s tablet were disyed threerge tabs which had thebels of the three sses in the academy.

    She clicked the first-year tab and scrolled through the long list of names until she found Dn''s name.

    "Dn Hart." She said before clicking the option.

    Suddenly the tablet had switched to a map view with a blue dot blinking at a certain point.

    "I don''t think Dn''s in any trouble, Luis," Nicole said with her gaze fixed on the tablet''s screen.

    "Huh? Where is he?" Luis asked abruptly.

    "He''s in your dorm room right now," Nicole said.

    "He''s back there?"

    "Yeah," Nicole said with a nod as she raised her gaze to look at him.

    "Okay, but there had to be a reason for sending you that message," E said.

    "Yeah," Luis said as he quickly brought out his teleporter from his pocket and clicked the teleport button.

    "Luis," E called as she tried to grab his hand but it was already toote as he had gotten covered by white light.

    "That''s mean," Nicole muttered.

    The white light appeared inside his dorm room just in front of the door and when the light cleared, he could see Dn standing in front of his bed with his gaze fixed on it.

    "Dn." He called as his roommate quickly turned to him, he was really startled to see him there.

    "How did you enterˇ­."

    "Teleporter," Luis said.

    "Oh." He muttered.

    "Why did you send me that message?" The Angel asked going straight to the point.

    There was no response from Dn as he slowly turned his gaze down.

    "Dn." He called again but there was no response from him.

    [ Mind read activated ]

    ''I can''t do it!'' Was the first thing he heard him scream subconsciously.

    ''I can''t do it!'' He screamed again. ''I won''t do it!''

    "Dn, what is going on?" Luis asked with a confused expression on his face.

    "I won''t do it!" He screamed out.

    "Do what?" Luis asked.

    "They want to kill you, Luis," Dn said.

    "Who?"

    "They want to kill you, him specifically."

    "Who?" Luis asked again.

    "George, and he wants to use me to set a trap for you, he wants to make sure that you don''t return to Crockel academy after the tournament," Dn said.

    "I knew it had to be something like this." The Angel muttered biting his lower lip.

    ''Yeah but the both of us know he''s not going to seed.'' Lena said.

    [ Your enemy''s desire to eliminate you has grown beyond boundary ]

    [ Quest received ]

    [ Return the favor that he wishes upon you ]

    [ Quest rewards ]

    [ ???? ]

    [ ??? ]

    [ ??? ]

    [ ??? ]

    [ Quest time ]

    [ Six days ]

    ''Quest time?''

    ****

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 376 From Deal To Demand

    "So, the portal opens by eight AM every day and closes immediately after one minute," Michael said with his eyes fixed on Bryan''sputer screen.

    "Yeah," La said with a nod.

    "That''s some neat magical technology," Michael said.

    "It''s basically magic," Bryan said.

    "No it''s not," Michael said. "Can''t you see that there''s a pattern to the uracy and everything, that''s technology."

    Bryan didn''t reply as he continued working on hisputer trying to see if he could get a clear view of the person who had entered the alley.

    "So, have you found anything about the mysterious figure yet?" La asked.

    "If I had, I would have told you," Bryan said with his gaze fixed on the monitor screen.

    "Okay," La said slowly, turning her gaze to Michael. "I think I''ll walk Michael out now."

    "So when are you guysing to the tournament?" Michael asked after he had entered the hallway with La.

    "Tomorrow or next," La said.

    "Okay, I''ll be heading there tomorrow," Michael said.

    "Yeah, you''ve already told me." She said.

    "Oh."

    The two had arrived outside and looking around now, La was beginning to wonder if he boarded public transport to get here after arriving at the airport, the sergeant didn''t say anything about that.

    "You know I can tell one of the sergeants to give you a ride to the airport with one of our special vehicles," La said.

    "No, I won''t be needing that," Michael said. "I''ll get there faster with my own way."

    "What way?" La asked.

    "This way," Michael said as he brought up his watch, adjusted it to the right location, and then clicked the teleport button as he immediately got covered by white light.

    La couldn''t see anything when he got covered by the white light and when the light was gone, he was no longer there.

    She was dumbfounded as she stared at the spot where Michael had been standing and then she suddenly felt her phone vibrate in her pocket.

    She brought the phone and checked it to see that it was a message from Michael which read ''Already at the airport, see you at the tournament.''

    She slowly slid her phone into her pocket as she returned her gaze to the spot where Michael had been standing.

    "Well, I''m not surprised." She said before turning and heading back into the building.

    ____ ____

    Max had the brightest smile anyone could have on his face as he quickly made his way back to his dorm room.

    Finding Luis AKA the Demon yer had been his main goaling into this tournament and he was d that he had found him just before the tournament kicked off.

    ''Sony isn''t going to believe how easy it was for me.'' He thought as he opened the door.

    He was just thinking about Sony and opening the door he was shocked to see him lying on his bed.

    "Did you also agree to the two additional days?" Was the first question that hade out of his mouth.

    "No, she met up with some boys and had to let me go," Sony said.

    "Boys?" Max said, walking to his bed. "Don''t tell me about it, I don''t even want to know."

    "Okay," Sony said. "So, did you find him?"

    "I would look depressed as fuck walking into this room if I hadn''t," Max said.

    "You found him," Sony said quickly, sitting up on his bed.

    "Yeah," Max said with a nod. "It turns out he''s just a first-year student and for some reason, he was at his teachers'' apartment, female teachers."

    "Okay," Sony said. "And what about his martial arts teacher, the one he said created the game?"

    "He''s not here yet but he will arrive somewhere during the week," Max said.

    "Did you get his room number?"

    "Of course I did, it''s room number Seventy-two in the Crockel academy male dormitory area," Max said.

    "Oh, so he was being honest about being from Crockel academy," Sony said.

    "I told you he was," Max replied.

    "Yeah, so when are we going to go talk to him and find out a few more things about the game, because it seems like there''s a lot of things he knows that we don''t given the fact that he knows the creator of the game?"

    "I learned a few basic things that we should have known from him but I know that''s not all that is to be known," Max said.

    "So when are we going?" Sony asked.<sub> </sub>

    "This evening or tomorrow, going now will make him feel like I''m disturbing him," Max said.

    "Okay," Sony said. "Thepetition is starting tomorrow anyway so we can just meet him there."

    "Yeah, that is if Jane doesn''t get in our way," Max said slowly, turning his gaze to the door.

    _____ _____

    Luis had been sitting on his bed for quite a while now staring at the timer in his system screen while trying toprehend the type of quest the system had just given him.

    ''I know what you''re thinking Luis, but if someone wants to hurt you it''s only fair that you return the favor, in this case, that someone wants to kill you.'' Lena said.

    ''I understand what you mean Lena but I don''t know if I have to kill George or the whole of his gang, I''ve never killed someone before.''

    Talking about that even subconsciously was sending little shivers down his spine.

    ''It''s clearly George alone, and I understand what you''re trying to say and you don''t have to do it if he doesn''t try to attack you or youpletely avoid him.''

    ''Crippling him or doing something still worse but not worse than killing him would have been a better quest.'' Luis replied. ''And what the heck is the timer for?''

    ''I would be lying if I said I knew.'' Lena replied.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    The Angel quickly scanned outside the door to see that the person there had no definite aura, he could feel his presence with his aura vision but he had no definite aura.

    ''That has to be Orah.'' He thought as he slowly got up from his bed.

    He walked to the door and opened it to find Orah standing there just like he had predicted.

    "Hey." The Angel said.

    "Hey, I have been looking for you since yesterday but every time I turned up here, you seemed to be out," Orah said.

    "You''ve been looking for me?"

    "Yeah, didn''t Ace tell you?" Orah asked.

    "No," Luis said, shaking his head. "Is there any problem?"

    "No, there is no problem but you wanted me to teach you how to suppress your aura right."

    "Oh, about that, someone''s already taught me how to do it," Luis said.

    "Someone?" Ace said with a confused expression on his face. "Who is that?"

    It was at that point that Luis realized that he shouldn''t have said anything about it as he was staring at the young Demon now without knowing exactly what to tell him.

    ______ _____

    The sun was slowly going down at Asaka as Roy could be seen sitting on his throne while thinking about what the witch who had visited him this morning had told him.

    ''My soul and my throne, that''s like taking everything that I have.'' He thought. ''She said it was only for a limited amount of time but how can know that''s she even telling the truth, I can''t just trust someone who doesn''t even allow me to see her face.

    ''But then, I won''t be able to see my daughters again if I don''t do it, the only way I can get Melina back is by signing that transfer of authority which is very risky to do, I don''t even know where my Diana is right now. How do I even know that she''ll be able to get them back if I do what she asked of me?''

    These were the numerous confusing thoughts that were going through his mind and they were beginning to take a toll on him.

    "I need to go get some fresh air outside." He said after letting out a deep sigh but just as he got up from his throne, the windows had quickly shut by themselves blocking out every little ray of light entering the throne room.

    He had paused as he was already aware of who wasing and it didn''t take him long to spot her approaching him from the entrance.

    "Have you made your choice?" She asked as soon as she had gotten close enough to you.

    "Not until you tell me what you need my soul and throne for, I cannot give them to you," Roy said.

    "I do not owe you any exnation." The witch said.

    "Then I cannot give them to you because I do not know what you are going to do with them," Roy said.

    The with let out a little maniacal chuckle after hearing that, a chuckle that seemed to have sent down little shock waves down Roy''s spine but he was trying so hard to hold his ground and not appear afraid.

    "Let me tell you something Roy, if you do not give me what I want peacefully then you will never see your daughters again." The witch said.

    "What do you mean by that?" Roy asked with a devastated look on his face.

    "I will make sure of that, you have twenty-four hours." The witch said before vanishing before him as the windows immediately opened by themselves.

    She was gone now but Roy was still glued to the spot with his gaze still on the same spot as he had a devastated look on his face now.

    ****

    My apologies for not being able to update yesterday, I was down with a fever but I''m d I''m getting better today.

    Thanks for all your support so farˇ­.

 Chapter 377 Silence Is Dangerous

    "I meant that I learned how to do it from a book," Luis said.

    "A book?" Orah said.

    "Yeah," Luis replied with a nod.

    There was nothing wrong with telling Orah that Nova was an Angel but Nova had made it clear that she didn''t want anyone else to find out about her true identity and Luis had to respect that, he was just d that she wasn''t trying to go after Orah just because he was a Demon.

    "What book?" Orah asked.

    "It''s a special book, I found it at the museum on the highest floor in the museum," Luis said.

    "The museum?"

    "Yeah, you see that tall building over there?" Luis said, pointing toward the museum.

    "Yeah," Orah said after spotting the building which wasn''t that hard given the fact that the building was the tallest in the academy.

    "That''s the museum," Luis said.

    "Okay, but you know your aura isn''t suppressed right now, I can still smell it on you," Orah said, giving him a sniff.

    "Yeah," Luis said as he closed his eyes and slowly absorbed his aura until it waspletely suppressed. "Can you still smell it?"

    "No," Orah said, shaking his head.

    "Good," Luis said, allowing his aura to flow freely around him.

    The reason why he wasn''t keeping his aura suppressed for now was because Nova had told him to keep it that way for now.

    "That book really taught you well," Orah said, slightly nodding his head.

    "Yeah, it did," Luis said with a smile.

    There was a little moment of silence between the two as Luis slowly began to step back inside just before Orah decided to ask him something.

    "Hey, I don''t have anything to do right now so do you mind sparring with me, just a normal spar no abilities no weapons?" Orah said.

    Luis stared at him for a while contemting on what to say before finally giving him an answer.

    "Sure, that would be nice, I don''t have anything to do either," Luis said before stepping outside and slowly closing the door.

    "Cool," Orah said with a smile.

    "I know a ce that will just be nice for sparring, follow me," Luis said, walking toward the direction as Orah quickly followed him.

    ''I just hope someone attacks me from nowhere anytime soon now.''

    ____ ____

    "So who is this Todd?" Ace asked as both he and Chloe headed toward the arcade.

    "He''s a first-year student at our academy who for some reason likes to disturb Tania, I can''t believe he kissed her," Chloe said, biting her lower lip.

    "He kissed her because he likes her, it''s not like he did anything bad to her, he just didn''t know that she didn''t see him the same way he saw her." Ace said.

    "If he really liked her then he should have done something about his sister," Chloe said.

    "Sister? What sister?" Ace asked as the two hade to a half in front of the arcade.

    "Just forget it, Ace, I don''t want to talk about that, let''s just go see what cool game you said they have here," Chloe said, already heading inside.

    "Okay." Ace said before following her.

    Ace led her to the disc game after they had entered the arcade and looking at the person who was currently trying to hold his ground against the disc now she didn''t look impressed.

    "Is this the game?" She asked, looking at her fingernails.

    "Yeah." Ace said. "Why do I get the feeling that you''re not impressed?"

    "Because we have that thing at our academy and I never made it past level four, that game is rigged." She concluded.

    "Rigged?"

    "Chloe."

    Chloe quickly turned her gaze to her right where the voice hade from to see her cousin brother standing there.

    "Jasper," Chloe said as a smile suddenly made its way to her face.

    "I see you''re still with him," Jasper said, turning his gaze to Ace.

    "Hi, Jasper." Ace said.

    Jasper was Chloe''s cousin from Tron Ville academy, he was a second-year student.

    Jasper had short dark hair, curvy pink lips that fitted perfectly with his face, and a small slightly pointed nose.

    He had a sturdy chest, broad shoulders and he was quite muscrpared to other students.

    "So are you two like, together?" Jasper asked.

    "This is a date." Ace said.

    "Yeah it''s a date but we''re not together," Chloe said.

    "Not yet." Ace said. "But soon." He muttered.

    "So, what are you doing here?" Chloe asked turning her gaze to Jasper pretending not to have heard what Ace just said.

    "To y that game, obviously," Jasper said, pointing toward the area. "That''s why you''re also here, right?"

    There was no response from Chloe as Jasper slowly shifted his gaze to Ace in search of an answer.

    "She hates the game because she never made it past level four." Ace said.<sub> </sub>

    "Oh," Jasper said, turning his gaze back to Chloe.

    "That''s not the only reason why I hate it," Chloe said quickly, crossing her arms.

    "Then what is the other reason?" Ace asked.

    "You don''t have to know." She said shooting a cold nce at him.

    "Okay." Ace said backing down from the question.

    "I''m going to go see how far I can go now," Jasper said quickly heading toward the area after a student had gotten knocked out.

    ''He hasn''t returned after what Luis did to him.'' Ace thought looking around.

    He was absolutely right, there had been no sign of Mason since the day Luis humiliated him in front of the students there and that was why the students were ying the game freely now as they didn''t have to give anyone a gold coin if they failed to make it past level five.

    The game had started as soon as Jasper had entered the circr device on the floor.

    The level was not a problem for him as he knocked away all the discs without any trouble.

    The same thing could be said for level two as he kicked and punched back the discs before they could hit or fly past him.

    Level three was a little tricky for him but he was still able to cruise past it.

    Level four was where things began to take a toll on him but with full concentration, he was able to make it past the level.

    Everyone expected him to fail at level five but he proved them wrong as he held his ground and narrowly made it past the level with three discs almost flying past him.

    He wasn''t so lucky in level six as he had gotten hit by the first couple of discs and that was the end of the game for me.

    There was soft apuse among the students there as he came off the spot and the reason being that he had been the only one to make it past level five since today.

    "Impressive right?" Jasper said after returning to Ace and Chloe.

    "Yeah," Chloe said with a wide smile on her face.

    "It''s good but not impressive." Ace said.

    "How is making it past level five in that thing not impressive?" Chloe turned to Ace to ask.

    "Well, Luis made it past level six." Ace said.

    "Luis?" Chloe said with a stunned expression on her face.

    "Who''s Luis?" Jasper asked.

    ____ ____

    In what appeared to be a clubhouse, the sound of wild music and the noise of the people in the club created a very wild atmosphere there.

    Simply put, the ce was a secret underground gangster club.

    The smell of alcohol filled the whole area as seductively dressed women walked around.

    The huge tattooed guy whose form had been taken by the hooded witch had entered the area now and he was receiving strange stares as he walked past each table in the club.

    It looked like he was heading toward the counter and just as he was about to get there, he felt someone tap him on his back, and just as he turned he received a stinging p on his cheek.

    "Do you mind telling me what you were doing with my friendst night?"

    He slowly opened his eyes to see a blonde-haired girl who had her nose pierced dressed in a revealing red dress.

    "Answer me, Rick!" The girl screamed after there was no response from him.

    All the attention in the club was on them now.

    There was still no response from him as he slowly turned to continue going where he was going.

    The girl tried to send a punch toward him and he, being aware of that, quickly turned and caught her hand before it could touch him.

    "When will you people learn that silence is dangerous and you should avoid it?" He said with a menacing voice as the blonde girl was slowly falling to her knees, her skin slowly turning pale and her eyes slowly sinking inside.

    "What are you doing to me, Rick?" She asked with a fading voice.

    "My name is not Rick, Rick is gone." He said as he absorbed the remaining life force in her.

    Her skinpletely turned pale as her eyes sank deeply inside, there was nothing left of her as he finally let go of her.

    The whole ce was quiet for a while after witnessing what just happened even the DJ had reduced the music.

    "What did you do Rick!?" A voice suddenly screamed from the back. "What are you all standing there for? Kill him!"

    Suddenly numerous des and weapons coupled with elemental abilities consisting of water and earth came flying toward his direction all at once.

    He quickly got covered by a thick purple aura just before the attacks could get to him and when the aura cleared he was no longer there.

    The bartender stood behind the bar with numerous des stuck to his body and blood gushing out from his neck all the attacks had missed the target and had gone for him instead.

    Loud gasps came from the females there as the bartender slowly dropped to the floor.

    ****

    Mass release goals...

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 378 Spotted But Escaped

    Orah caught his bnce just before he could fall and immediately charged toward the Angel again.

    Luis had improved in his hand-to-handbat so far but he still wasn''t that good when fighting without his abilities or weapons.

    Orah went for a kick which was heading toward his face now but Luis was fast enough to block before doing a flip to get away from him before another kick followed.

    "You''ve gotten a lot fasterpared to thest time we fought," Orah said.

    "You think?" Luis said getting in his fighting pose.

    ''If my golden fortification was active you would be screaming.'' He thought.

    ''That''s the point of the training, you''re not going to have the golden fortification forever.'' Lena said.

    ''I know.'' Luis replied as he charged toward the Demon who didn''t move an inch.

    He feigned a kick down his gut before going for a sliding kick to bring him down.

    Orah had predicted what he was going to do as he quickly jumped up to avoid the kick anding down now, he was aiming to match down on Luis'' gut.

    Luis was lucky to have rolled out of there on time, that would have been a painful hit.

    He quickly got up on his feet and quickly sent a punch toward Orah''s stomach but the Demon was fast enough to block it with his right arm before jumping up and pushing him back with a double kick.

    Luis staggered back a few steps before catching his bnce.

    ''He said you improved in speed but he''s equally fast.'' Lena said.

    "With your abilities, you can be a little bit unpredictable but in a fight like this, your attacks are quite predictable," Orah said.

    "Predictable?"

    "Yeah, they are two basic and predictable, try to mix them up a bit, you don''t beat your opponents by going easy on them and you also have to realize that it''s not all about strength, strength is a big factor but without technique, you''ll lose to somebody with lower strength but better technique in this kind of fight," Orah exined.

    "Where did you learn all these from?" Luis asked as he was quite surprised to hear him spit all these words out.

    "We have a martial arts training temple on my plus, I read a lot of books just like you," Orah answered.

    "I don''t read a lot of books," Luis said, shaking his head. "I''m mostly interested in books rted to Angels."

    "Oh," Orah said.

    "You said my moves are predictable right?" The Angel asked.

    "Yeah," Orah said with a nod.

    "Well, I''m going to try and be a little less predictable now," Luis said slowly making his way toward him.

    Orah stared at him for a while with a strange expression on his face, Luis had noticed it and that was why he had stopped to ask.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" The Angel asked.

    "You''re trying to use yourpel on me right?" Orah said.

    "Compel?" Luis said with a confused expression on his face.

    "Yeah, I can feel the waves bouncing off my head, you know it doesn''t work on us," Orah said.

    "Waves?"

    "Yeah, I feel it anytime someone tries to use theirpulsion on me, and that''s what you''re trying to do now," Orah said.

    "No, I''m not," Luis said, shaking his head.

    "You''re not?" Orah said with a confused expression on his face.

    "No."

    ''Wait, Luis someone is trying to usepel on him but it''s not that type ofpel.'' Lena said.

    ''Huh?''

    ''Your aura vision.'' Lena said.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    Luis quickly activated his aura vision to see a dark green aura attached to Orah''s head.

    "It has to be him," Luis muttered.

    "What?" Orah said.

    Luis followed the dark green aura until it had led him to a particr part of the thick flowers around them where someone was hiding.

    The person was hidden perfectly but Luis could see him perfectly because of his aura vision.

    The Angel stared at the spot for a while before he slowly began to make his way there.

    "What''s going on Luis?" Orah asked as he was very confused.

    ''If only I could see people''s faces clearly with this aura vision.''

    He didn''t reply to Orah''s questions as he slowly walked toward the bush.

    The person behind the bush had noticed his movements and had immediately taken to his heels before he could get any closer.

    Luis immediately took off toward him and by the time he had jumped over the thick flowers the person was already a distance away from him and had taken the left turn along the building there.

    Luis had stopped there as he knew it was no use chasing him, he would have already hidden somewhere by now or mixed up with the other students.

    ''It''s no use, Luis.'' Lena said.<sub> </sub>

    ''I know, I just wish this golden fortification had activated.'' He grumbled, subconsciously.

    ''You didn''t feel threatened, remember what Nova said, it only activates when you feel threatened by someone.'' Lena said.

    ''I know.'' Luis replied.

    "Luis."

    Luis slowly turned after hearing his name to see Orah standing beside him with a questioning look on his face.

    "What''s going on, who was that and why were you chasing him?" Orah asked.

    "That was the person who was causing you to feel those vibrations in your head," Luis said pointing in the direction that the person had run off in.

    "He was the person who was trying to usepel on me?"

    "It''s not exactlypel, it''s called mind deception," Luis said.

    "Why would he want to use that on me?" Orah asked still not clear about anything.

    "So that you can fight me and probably kill me," Luis said.

    "Huh?" Orah said with a confused expression on his face.

    ____ ____

    Nova was lying alone in her bed in the room which was meant for her and Nicole in the apartment.

    She was kicking her leg in the air and staring at the ceiling with certain happy thoughts going through her mind.

    You would be sure that she was having thoughts because a smile had suddenly appeared on her face.

    That smile had faded away as soon as it appeared as she sprang up from her bed, quickly rushed to the windows to close them, rushed to the light switch and turned the lights off, and then locked the door before returning to the small table beside her bed.

    She slowly knelt beside the table and ced her right hand on it as a white light quickly shot out from it to create a white frame right in front of her.

    It didn''t take long before the image of the leader of the first Angel faction appeared there and Nova had immediately done a little bow.

    "Nova," Asheru called with a scolding voice.

    Nova had her gaze down for a few seconds before quickly raising it to speak.

    "I know I was supposed to return a few days ago but I am still trying to find out some things about the Angel," Nova said.

    "What are you still trying to find out about the Angel? I have you an order to capture him and the Demi-Angels and bring them back here!"

    Nova felt shivers run down her spine as she inhaled deeply and exhaled before speaking.

    "You told me that an eleventh crystal appeared out of nowhere in the council room, I am trying to find out if the Angel has any connection to it," Nova said.

    "And what makes you think he may have a connection to it?" Asherus asked.

    "He has secrets and I am getting closer to finding them out, how do you think I found out about his Demi-Angels?"

    "So, you are close to him?" Asherus asked.

    "In a way."

    "Have you revealed your identity to him?"

    "No," Nova said, shaking his head. "I want to slowly find out all that he is hiding before capturing him."

    "Is the Angel growing stronger in any way?" Asherus asked.

    "His aura has grown stronger but not that much," Nova said.

    "Then I don''t think he has any connection to the crystal because the aura surrounding the crystal has grown quite strongerpared to the day we found it," Asherus said.

    "Oh," Nova said.

    "But I will still give you time to finish what you are doing and return with the Angels and Demi-Angels, I''m giving you six days," Asherus said.

    "That''s all I need," Nova muttered.

    "Do not fail me, Nova."

    "Wait, there''s something I think you should know," Nova said.

    "What?"

    "There is a young Demon among the humans, he has his aura suppressed and is iming to be a human student," Nova said.

    "That is not our problem Nova, the humans can protect themselves, focus on your mission, and return as soon as your time is due," Asherus said.

    "Okay," Nova said slowly bowing her head as the frame along with Asherus disappeared. "Father."

    She let out a deep sigh as she quickly turned her gaze to the door and just then she began to hear knocking soundsing from it.

    She quickly got up, rushed toward the door, and opened it to see Nicole standing there with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Why did you lock the door?" She asked slowly stepping into the room. "And why is everywhere so dark?"

    She quickly turned on the lights expecting to see something unusual but there was nothing to be seen.

    ***

    I could only do one chapter today, had a lot of other tasks to take care of, hopefully, we will return to normal updates tomorrow.

 Chapter 379 Another Way To Hurt Him

    "So, this person gets into people''s minds, makes them see you as someone they have a burning hatred for, and then they will start attacking you," Orah said as he walked back to the dormitory area with Luis.

    "Yeah," Luis stated with a nod.

    "How many times has this happened?" Orah inquired.

    "Three times, it would have been four if it had worked on you," Luis said.

    "I wonder who I would have seen if it had worked on me because I don''t think I have the burning desire to kill anyone like those people," Orah said.

    "You don''t?" Luis uttered with a surprised expression on his face.

    "No," Orah said, shaking his head.

    "Like you don''t have someone who has treated you badly or done something terrible to you and when you remember that person there''s this feeling that makes you want to fly over to that person and kick her off a high cliff?" The Angel vocalized with a hint of anger in his voice.

    The two had stopped a little distance away from their dormitory as Orah stared at him with a weird expression on his face before deciding to reply.

    "No." The young Demon said, shaking his head. "But that''s deep."

    "What?" Luis asked.

    "What you just said," Orah stated. "Did someone do anything terrible to you?"

    "It''s a long story," Luis said, letting out a deep sigh. "And besides she''s not even anywhere close by."

    "Oh, okay."

    Hearing Orah say that he didn''t really have somebody he wanted to hurt badly and then,ter on going on to pour out all the things he wanted to do to his aunt Elsa sort of made him feel like the demon.

    It seemed like Orah was the pure Angel who didn''t have anything against anybody while he was the evil demon who still had a grudge against his wicked aunt and wouldn''t hesitate to pay her back tenfold for all the things that she had done to him.

    Lena would mostlyment in situations where he had these kinds of thoughts ravaging his mind but he was surprised by how quiet she had been.

    "So what are you going to do about this person, do you have a suspect?" Orah asked. They had entered their dormitory area now.

    "Oh, I have my suspects." Luis said.

    "You do?" Orah asked.

    "Yeah."

    "Who?" The young Demon inquired.

    "Do you know anything about George and his gang?" Luis asked.

    "George?"

    With the puzzled look on the Demon''s face, Luis thought he didn''t know anything about George untilˇ­..

    "You mean the third-year student who has a string of members that runs from the third years to the first years and they all help him to bully students and get coins for him." He uttered wlessly, leaving a shocked expression on the Angel''s face.

    "You know about all these things?"

    "Yeah, I''ve been doing a lot of research on a lot of strange students since I arrived here and I''ve done a fair deal of research on him and some of his third-year members," Orah said.

    "Research?"

    "Yeah."

    "That means you know a lot about him," Luis said.

    "Yeah."

    "I don''t think we should continue talking about this outside,e inside," Luis uttered quickly, opening the door and heading inside the room.

    Orah entered the room and shut the door .Looking around the first thing that had caught his eyes was Dn who was sleeping on his bed.

    "Dn." He called but there was no response from Dn who was already fast asleep. "And I was wondering why I hadn''t been seeing much of him, I guess this is what he has been doing with his time."

    Luis didn''t say anything as the Demon turned away from Dn and walked closer to him.

    "What is wrong with him?" Orah inquired pointing back at Dn.

    "I''ll tell youter, that is after you tell me all you know about George," Luis stated.

    "Okay."

    All Orah had said so far was things that Luis already knew with little added details that was until he got to the part which Luis had no idea of.

    "George''s father has a whole supply of demonic weapons," Orah said.

    "How?" Luis asked with a shocked expression on his face.

    "My guess is that he''s working with someone on my," Orah said.

    Luis was aware that general Freelyn had a couple of demonic equipment, he found that out after the day he wore some demonic armor to the academy but how wrong he was to think that it was just a couple, now everything was beginning to make a little sense to him.

    "He''s working with a demon?"

    "Probably one of my father''s demon lords because they are the ones in charge of the weapons," Orah uttered.

    ''If he''s working with the demons and they are giving him weapons then that means he must be doing something for them.'' Lena said, finally breaking her long spell of silence.

    ''Yeah.''

    "If he''s working with the demons and they are giving him weapons then he must be doing something for them," Luis said, rting the idea to Orah.

    "Yeah, but I don''t know what he''s doing for them," Orah said. "But I am still trying to find out."

    "Okay, I''m just d that Michael has gotten rid of George''s demonic weapons," Luis said.

    "He did?"<sub> </sub>

    "Huh?"

    "I don''t understand what you mean by Michael getting rid of his weapons but George is here with a very powerful demonic sword," Orah stated.

    "Powerful?"

    "Yeah, that sword when charged to its maximum power can take out a master Demon with one sh and deal great damage on a Demon Lord."

    Luis didn''t know what to say as he stared at the young Demon with mixed feelings of shock and fright.

    ____ ___

    "I don''t know what came over me, something just tripped off inside me and I let the words fly out without even realizing," Ciara said as she shut out an arrow toward the target board which was quite a distance away from her.

    She was currently in one of Phoenix academy''s training rooms, this one was the one that was mostly visited by first years. None of the training rooms weren''t meant for a particr ss but for some reason, about ny-five percent of the students that always showed up here were first years.

    The room was quiterge with all the equipment needed for training and a few gym equipments.

    Currently, there were just a few students in the room including Ciara and her two friends Lily and Cassie.

    They were sitting on the mat behind her with their legs crossed in meditation postures while Ciara was trying to shoot her frustration in the form of arrows but that didn''t seem to be working too well for her.

    "Just go to him and say you''re sorry," Cassie said.

    "I went to his dorm room to apologize," Ciara said, fitting another arrow in her bow. "But he told me he had something urgent to take care of before running off to go see E." She said before the arrow was sent flying toward the board and hit the main target.

    "Don''t you get it, Ciara?" Lily asked.

    "Get what?" Ciara asked, turning to her.

    "There''s something probably going on between him and E," Lily said.

    "He said she''s just his friend," Ciara said.

    "That''s what he will tell you," Lily said.

    "Huh?" Ciara said with a confused expression on his face.

    "Let me ask you a question," Lily uttered, straightening her legs.

    "Okay."

    "Do you like him?" Lily asked.

    "Huh?"

    "Like do you have feelings for him?" Lily said, making her question clearer.

    Now that was a tough question for Ciara to answer, she knew she felt something for him, that''s why she had gotten close to him but the feeling was a bit confusing and she was just starting to understand it but she still wasn''t clear about it.

    "I meanˇ­."

    "Shut up!" Lily screamed to cut her off from what she wanted to say.

    "Huh?" She said with a confused expression on her face.

    "What is wrong with you Lily?" Cassie asked, turning to her friend with the same puzzlement Ciara had on her face.

    "Don''t speak like you don''t know what I''m talking about," Lily said with a serious tone as she slowly got up from the floor.

    "Lily, are you okay?" Ciara asked as she was beginning to get the idea of what was going on.

    "Yes, but you won''t be once I''m done with you," Lily uttered as she quickly raised her hands and sted Ciara with some serious waves of Sonic st.

    "Lily stop!" Cassie yelled as she quickly brought her down with a sliding kick.

    "Get away from here," Lilly said as she quickly got up and sted her back with her sonic waves before turning to face Ciara who had her back against the wall while breathing heavily.

    "Lily this isn''t you, someone''s in your head," Ciara said as water bubbles were slowly forming in her hands.

    There was no response from Lily as five more students pulled closer to her and were all staring at Ciara now.

    ''Why is heing after me?''

    "Lily, snap out of this!"

    "She can''t hear you!" The five students and Lily said in unison.

    "Who are you?" Ciara asked.

    "Nobody that you should know!" They all said in unison.

    "What do you want from me? Why are you attacking Luis?" Ciara asked.

    "I''ve tried to hurt him, four times now and nothing, maybe hurting him in another way will be more satisfying!"

    There were still a few first-year students including Cassie who were standing by the side watching what was going on.

    "What is wrong with them?"

    "Someone is definitely controlling their minds can''t you see that?"

    "Lilly please snap out of this," Cassie said as she was yet to fully get up from the floor.

    "What other way?" Ciara asked.

    "Hurting you and there''s no way anybody will be able toe to your aid!" The students said in unison before their soul weapons appeared in their hands and the door to the training had slid shut by itself locking them all in there.

    ****

    Sorry, but it''s just one chapter today.

 Chapter 380 Another Call For Help

    "He did that to you?" Orah said, slowly turning his gaze to Dn with a shocked expression on his face.

    "I should have known because he all of a sudden started acting strange," Luis said.

    "That''s why he''s been like this since then, he''s feeling guilty," Orah said.

    "Yeah, and you wouldn''t believe that George tried to use him to set a trap for me again," Luis said, turning his gaze to Dn.

    "Again? How did you find out?" Orah asked before turning to check if Dn was still sleeping.

    "He told me," Luis said.

    "He did?"

    "Yeah."

    "This guy is really out to hurt you badly, there''s a high chance that he''s somehow behind the mind deception tricks." Orah opined.

    "Yeah, but he has already failed on many asions, I thought he''s learned his lesson by now," Luis said.

    "I would advise you to stay clear of his path until this tournament is over," George said.

    "I''ll try to but I''m not sure he''s going to try and stay off my path," Luis said.

    Orah let out a sigh as he slowly turned his gaze to Dn.

    "If he doesn''t want to learn his lesson then you know what to do." The young Demon said, moving closer to Dn.

    He stared at him for a while before turning his gaze back to Luis.

    "I just hope you find a ce in your heart to forgive him now that he''s shown that he''s changed and I hope he can pull himself out of his guilt and grief." He said.

    Luis didn''t say anything as his gaze shifted away from him to Dn.

    "I''ll be going now," Orah said heading toward the door. "Tell me if you need my help with anything."

    "Okay," Luis said before the young Demon left through the door.

    ''How is he the son of Lucifer?'' Lena asked.

    ''Huh?''

    ''I mean, he''s just too nice for any Demon.''

    ''Yeah, he is but everybody has a dark side.'' Luis replied.

    ''But Demons mostly dwell on their dark side and then have a darker side.'' Lena said.

    ''Darker side?''

    ''Yeah, that''s when they go full Demon.'' Lena said.

    ''I haven''t heard of that before.''

    The Angel wanted to go deeper into the topic and ask her more questions but he had suddenly been interrupted by the beeping sounding from his watch.

    He raised the watch to his view and tapped it to see that it was a message from someone he wasn''t expecting to receive a message from.

    "Ciara?" He muttered.

    ''Of course, it had to be her.'' Lena said.

    The Angel opened the message and after reading the single word there, he was beginning to get mixed feelings of doubt and worry.

    "Help." He read looking at the screen of his watch.

    The problem was that he didn''t exactly know what to think of this.

    He knew she would be looking for him after what happened today and that was why he was trying to avoid her.

    Maybe she had found out that he was avoiding her and was trying to use this message to draw him out.

    ''If she was trying to draw you out, she would have inputted her location in the message.'' Lena said.

    ''You have a point there.'' Luis replied slowly getting up from his bed.

    ''Why don''t you go outside and check if she''s there?'' Lena suggested.

    Luis did as she suggested and walked to the door but when he opened it, there was no Ciara there, just other students walking around the area.

    ''I think that call may be a serious call for help Luis.'' Lena said.

    Luis didn''t reply to her as he walked back inside and brought out his teleporter from his pocket.

    "Fourth time today." He said with a sigh before clicking the teleport button and immediately getting covered by white light.<sub> </sub>

    He appeared in front of the staff department which had nobody walking around the area unlike the other parts of the academy.

    He quickly made his way up the stairs and found Nicole and Nova''s room.

    He knocked on the door and waited for about one minute before Nicole opened the door.

    "Come on," Nicole said before walking back toward the couches. "What do you want now?"

    "The same thing I wanted thest time I came," Luis said, walking into the room.

    "I thought you''d already found him, he was in your room before you teleported away," Nicole said, still walking forward.

    "No, this time it''s a different person," Luis said.

    "Who?" Nicole inquired.

    "Ciara," Luis answered.

    "Ciara? Did she also send you a help message?" Nicole asked.

    "Ummˇ­..yeah," Luis said, following her into the kitchen.

    "Now anybody in trouble contacts you for help." She said, picking up her iPad from the table. "You''re slowly turning into something."

    Luis didn''t say anything as he stared at her with a poker face.

    "Before I start looking for Ciara, do you mind telling me why Dn sent you a help message, is he okay?" She asked with her fingers on the iPad''s screen.

    "He''s okay," Luis said.

    "So why did you send you the message, what trouble did he get in?" Nicole asked, clicking the first-year option.

    "George and his gang again but I''ll tell you more about it after locating Ciara," Luis said.

    "George and his gang," Nicole mumbled as that was the main part that had gotten her attention. "Okay."

    She was scrolling through the long list of first-year students whose names start with C when the bedroom door opened for Nova to walk out.

    "This is the fourth today Luis." The Guardian Angel said on spotting him.

    "You weren''t here the third time I came," Luis said.

    "I told her," Nicole uttered before clicking Ciara''s option which she had found now.

    The screen had switched to a map view with her blue dot being disyed in the exact area where she was but she wasn''t the only blue dot there.

    "Found her," Nicole said.

    As soon as Luis heard that, he quickly moved closer to her to see for himself.

    "Found who?" Nova inquired moving closer to them.

    "She''s always moving but there''s this blue dot that keeps following her like they are running a race or something," Nicole said before clicking the blue dot which immediately brought up the information about the person putting on the watch. "Lily Conan."

    "That''s her friend," Luis said.

    "Ummmˇ­Nicole, that doesn''t look like a race, that clearly looks like a fight, no one moves back in a race." Nova said after observing the dots for a while.

    "Yeah," Luis said, seeing the point in what Nova just said.

    "And their watches seem to be registering multiple heat signatures all around them," Nicole said as she clicked a bar which revealed five faint red dots around Ciara''s dot and they were moving with her just like Lily''s dot. "That''s not good."

    "That''s a big fight going on there," Nova said.

    "Where are they now?" Luis asked.

    Nicole didn''t reply immediately as he clicked the location bar.

    "Training room, west of the female dormitory area Crockel." Nicole read the location information which had appeared on the front of the screen now.

    "Okay," Luis said as he immediately adjusted the location on his teleporter to somewhere around that area and pushed the teleport button.

    He was immediately covered by white light and when the white light cleared, it was just the two women in the kitchen now.

    "I think we should go there," Nicole said.

    "Yeah."

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    Some power stones and golden tickets would really be appreciated.

 Chapter 381 Two Mind Controlling Abilities

    Luis arrived just behind the fence demarcating the girls'' dormitory area from that area and looking straight now he could see a medium-sized building which he knew had to be the training room.

    Only a few students were walking around this area and they were mostly those who were walking into the main part of the academy from the other training rooms just a little distance away from this one.

    The Angel quickly made his way there. He tried to push the ck metallic door open but that didn''t seem to be working.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    With his aura vision, he could see the fight going on inside with a few of the other students around just watching.

    While he was still watching with his aura vision, one of the people involved in the flight was sent flying toward the door, and banging on it created a loud nging sound.

    He could have easily pushed the door open with any of his abilities but a few students were walking up and down the area and he didn''t want to draw any attention to himself by sting the door open.

    ''You forgot the part where that Lieutenant will ask your academy to pay for damages.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah but I''m just worried if this person on the door now is Ciara.'' Luis replied.

    One of the people involved in the fight had walked up to the person who was at the door now.

    Luis knew the person was very weak judging by how low his aura was but the other person still had quite a strong aura.

    "That has to be Ciara," Luis affirmed after taking a closer look at the features of the hair of the person who had his back against the door.

    The person who was standing over her had raised her hand over Ciara as something in a weak white aura had appeared in it.

    "Soul weapon," Luis said with a gasp as he quickly brought out his teleporter from his pocket and clicked the teleport button.

    Lily happened to be the person standing over a very weak Ciara.

    She had summoned her sword and was about to sh it down on a helpless Ciara when a white light appeared in between the two and the sword had gotten knocked off her hand before she was sent staggering back with a kick.

    "Waooh, where did hee from?" A student standing by the sidemented.

    "Lily?" Luis said with a shocked expression on his face after the white light had cleared.

    "You decided to show up," Lily said.

    "He''s controlling their minds," Ciara said with a weak voice.

    "Their minds," Luis said with a gasp.

    Just then the remaining five students began to walk closer to Lily including the one that was standing in front of Cassie to prevent her from interrupting the fight in any way possible.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    Luis tried to look for the trails of the ability being used on them but he couldn''t find anything, there was no trail.

    "How is this possible?" The Angel said with a pondering look on his face.

    "You don''t just mess with anybody Luis, there are some things you just can''t get away with in life." Lily articted slowly, moving closer to him.

    "Who are you?" Luis asked.

    "I should tell you my identity so that you can go tell your teacher friends and then they will start looking for me, I am not that stupid Luis but you should know that we have met before." She disclosed taking another step toward him.

    ''I thought his ability was just mind deception.''

    ''I think he just upgraded to full mind control.''

    "I''m the one that you''re after, why are you trying to hurt her?" Luis asked, pointing back at Ciara.

    "Well she has something for you and you also have something for her if not you wouldn''t have shown up here now," Lily said, taking another step forward.

    "You couldn''t hurt me and then you went after my friend, that''s sick," Luis said with a furious look on his face.

    "You''ll know what''s sick after I''m done with you," Lilly said. "Oh, sorry."

    "After we''re done with you." The six of them said in unison this time.

    Lily quickly sted him with sonic sts from her hand which sent him flying until he hit the metallic door.

    [ Golden Fortification activated ]

    [ All stats have received (+30) boost ]<sub> </sub>

    [ Ability points are now infinite ]

    She tried to st him with another round of Sonic st but Ciara quickly sted her back with a water stream before she could do that.

    "Hey, stay down, I can take care of this." Luis turned to her to say.

    "I know you can but watch out for the des." Ciara with a weak voice.

    Just as she had said, des came flying both metallic and earth des from the two who had metal and earth abilities.

    Luis quickly equipped his ming sword which he used to block the des until one of them, who had superspeed, sped toward him from the side and sent him flying to the side with a powerful speed kick.

    The Angel flew until he crashed on the metal bench ced by the side.

    [ -10 ]

    "A." Luis groaned as hey there. "That would have broken my back if I was human."

    He was about to slowly get up when he saw the six of the mind-controlled heading toward him and now they had stopped in front of him but the person controlling them made sure to keep them a little distance away from him.

    "You know one thing that makespulsion better than mine deception is that I have to tweak them and force out all their energy while implementing the best of fighting styles," Lily said, stepping in front again. "While mind deception allows them to fight in the weak way that they normally do."

    "So you have two mind-controlling abilities," Luis said. "That''s deadly."

    "Yes, and if you knew that I had two mind-controlling abilities you should have never crossed my path or messed with me and now you will payˇ­."

    "Soˇ­now you think you''re going to seed just because you''re usingpulsion instead of mind deception," Luis said, sitting up on the floor.

    "You will answer that question yourself when you wake up in the hospital," Lily said.

    "How many times have you tried now?" Luis asked. "You tried with Raymond and you failed, you tried with Ciara and still failed, you tried with the powerful Earth twins, they were your closest shot to hurting me and you still failed and now you think you''re going to seed because you''re usingpulsion on six first-year students.

    "When will you learn that you just can''t seed in hurting me?"

    "We''ll see about that." The six said in unison.

    "We won''t be seeing anything," Luis said with a serious tone to his voice as he quickly got up from the floor.

    Lilly tried to st him with her sonic waves as he quickly sped to her, pulled down her hands, and sent a knee kick right at her face before finishing her off with a punch.

    That was all that was needed to knock her out and now they were five.

    The one with superspeed tried to attack him from behind but the Angel was expecting it all along as he jumped up with a flip and then pulled him down with a scissors grab just before he could speed past him. A punch to the head after bringing him down was all that was needed to knock him out.

    The remaining four consisted of three earth users and one metal user who was the second female among the six.

    They were attacking him with numerous des now as he quickly equipped his ming sword to block the attacks.

    ''This is going to take forever if I just keep blocking their attacks.'' The Angel thought.

    The students watching by the side thought that was a terrible move but how wrong they were.

    Luis quickly zoomed toward the girl who had the metal ability and sent a powerful kick at her head to knock her out.

    "How did he get there?" Cassie said with a shocked expression on her face as she couldn''t believe what she was watching now.

    Thest three mind-controlled tried to react toward Luis who had gotten closer to them now but they weren''t fast enough as the Angel quickly gave them their own share of kicks and they all quickly dropped to the floor.

    "I told you there was nothing to see." The Angel said, looking at the three on the floor.

    ****

    Mass release goalsˇ­

    Normal update: 2 chapters daily

    1 magic Castle or 300 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    2 magic castles or 500 power stones= 2 extra chapters

    3 magic castles or 700 power stones= 3 extra chapters

    4 magic castles or 1000 power stones= 4 extra chapters.

 Chapter 382 Bargaining Power

    "Are you okay?" Luis asked, offering her a hand up.

    Ciara had taken quite a heavy beating to the extent that she had not been able to get up even after Luis had arrived and diverted her attackers.

    "Thank you." She said as she took his hands and got pulled up. "I hope you didn''t punch her too much." She said looking at Lily who was lying on the ground now.

    "I don''t know if I did but she''s okay," Luis said.

    ''I expected him to start controlling the other students here after knocking those ones out but I guess he''s not that dumb.'' Lena said.

    Ciara turned to the side to see Cassie limping toward her with a stiff look on her face.

    "Oh Cassie, are you okay?" She asked, moving closer to her.

    "I am, it could have been worse if Luis had not shown up," Cassie said.

    There were little mumblings from the few students in the room who were wondering who Luis was.

    The students in the room were all first-year students so they were quite scared to go close to him, they thought he was a third-year student because that was the only thing that would exin what he just did and make sense.

    "What happened to them?" Cassie asked, turning her gaze to the six students who were lying on the floor now.

    "Someone was controlling them," Luis said.

    "Who?"

    "I wish I could answer that question but I don''t know," Luis said with a sigh.

    Whoever it was that was trying to hurt him had done something to hide the aura trails from using hispulsion and no matter how hard Luis had tried to find any of the trails with his aura vision during the fight, he just couldn''t see anything.

    "He was talking to you like he knew who you were, like you did something to him, did you do something to anybody?" Cassie asked.

    "I don''t know," Luis replied, turning to face the door.

    ''Move from there, Luis.'' He heard Nova''s voice in his head as soon as he had turned.

    "I think we should shift a little to this side." The Angel quickly turned to the two girls to say.

    "Okay," Cassie said.

    As soon as the three had shifted out of the way, a loud bang was heard from the door as it came crashing to the floor.

    Now sunshine could enter the room again and standing at the entrance now were Nova and Nicole.

    "Alright, what happened here?" Nicole asked as soon as she spotted the six students lying on the floor.

    "Ummm....I can exin." A girl said, raising her hand.

    "Don''t worry, I know who to ask," Nicole said, moving closer to Luis. "What happened?"

    "They were being mind controlled," Luis said.

    "You mean, mind deception," Nova said.

    "No, he had them under hispulsion, he was speaking to me through them and he even told me that he had two mind Controlling abilities." Luis articted.

    "Two mind-controlling abilities," Nova said.

    "That''s not good," Nicole said with a worried look on his face.

    "Do you know who he is and why he attacked Ciara?" Cassie asked. She had been listening carefully to their conversation.

    "No, no we don''t, at least not yet," Nicole said moving away from her as Luis and Nova followed her.

    The students in the room were slowly leaving as the exit was open now and in no time they were all gone.

    "Did anybody get hurt?" Nicole asked.

    "Apart from the ones on the floor, no," Luis replied, shaking his head.

    "Okay," Nicole said.

    "Why didn''t you use your aura vision to locate him, that''s what you should have done instead of fighting those students?" Nova asked with a scolding voice.

    "Yeah," Nicole said.

    "You think I didn''t do that, that was the first thing I did on getting here but surprisingly, there was no aura trail leading to him," Luis said.

    "You can''t be serious?" Nova said with a shocked expression on her face.

    "I''m serious, there was no trail," Luis said.

    "That doesn''t make sense," Nova said.

    "I know every ability used is supposed to give off an aura," Luis said.

    Both Ciara and Cassie had made their way to Lily who was still lying on the ground unconscious and Ciara had slowly bent over her.

    "It doesn''t really make sense." She said looking at Lily.

    "What?" Cassie asked.

    "He could have just controlled the both of you who were closer to me but he just controlled her and these other students," Ciara said.

    "Maybe he couldn''t control me," Cassie said.

    "Yeah, maybe," Ciara said, folding her lips.

    "Is it true?" Cassie asked.<sub> </sub>

    "What?"

    "What he said about you having something for him?"

    "You heard that?" Ciara asked, turning to her with a surprised look on her face.

    "Yeah, that was the reason why he was trying to hurt you, to get back at him, he sounded like he''s been monitoring you two for a while now," Cassie said.

    "Yeah," Ciara said.

    "So, is it true?" Cassie asked.

    "What?" Ciara asked, pretending not to have heard her the first time.

    "Just like Lily asked before she lost control of her body, do you have feelings for him?" Cassie asked.

    Ciara stared at her for a while without saying anything and just as she was about to open her mouth and answer that question, they started hearing footstepsing toward them.

    Luis, Nova, and Nicole had also turned their gaze toward the entrance to see who wasing. Nicole already guessed who it was.

    Her guess was correct as Lieutenant Iris along with two male sergeants had stepped into the room now.

    She didn''t even look at the unconscious students lying on the floor as she walked straight to Luis.

    "Luis Miles, pleasee with me." The Lieutenant said.

    "This wasn''t a public fight, Lieutenant, you can''t iste him because of this," Nicole said quickly, stepping up in front of Luis.

    "I never said anything about isting him, assistant, I just want to have a little chat with him." The Lieutenant said, keeping a straight face.

    "If this isn''t about isting him, then you should allow me toe with you," Nicole said.

    Lieutenant Iris stared at her for a while as if she was finding it hard to make a decision.

    "Fine." She said turning to face the exit. "Just don''t get in the way of our conversation and thenter maybe we can talk about that door that your assistant destroyed." She added before walking off toward the exit with the Sergeants following her from behind.

    ____ ____

    In the underground kingdom of the elves, elves walked around in their marketce making purchases for everything that they needed in their households.

    Living together in one kingdom made them seem United in everything but that wasn''t really the way things seemed.

    Among the elves were two groups, those that believed that the human race was a terrible and heartless race that deserved to be either eliminated or made to be ruled by them and those that believed that not all humans were bad and there was a chance that they could peacefully co-exist among them.

    Well, thetter group didn''t make themselves known because once an elf had asked Ashburn why he always gave them a hate speech about humans every day stating that not all humans were bad and their race wasn''t exactly different from theirs.

    Just a few minutes after saying that, Ashburn had teleported him to his balcony, pulled out the elf''s sword from its sheath, and took his head off with that sword.

    There were loud gasps as the elf''s head dropped down on the crowd before his body slowly followed.

    After that day, nobody dared say anything about humans not being as bad as they were made to believe in the kingdom, all of them pretended to hate humans.

    Inside the king''s castle now, in one of the rooms, the six-year-old girl Melina, princess Melina to be precise could be seen sitting on the edge of arge bed.

    Ashburn hated humans with passion even the ones as little as Melina so why would he keep her in a room like that with a bed as good as that?

    Well, he would have loved to kill her as soon as he took her but she was his bargaining power and as long as he kept her here alive, he was going to kick into the first phase of his n.

    Melina was on the bed but she was still a prisoner as her right hand was chained to the upper wooden part of it.

    She cried every morning since she had been brought here and she would have even cried longer than she did if it weren''t for the elf nanny who Ashburn had appointed to take care of her.

    She was quite lucky as the she-elf was one of those elves that didn''t exactly have anything against humans.

    Right now Melina was sobbing as she tried to break free from the chain but it wasn''t working and after trying a few more times she had given up.

    She sank her face into the bed and was beginning to soak the sheets with her tears now.

    "Dada, Diana, where are you?" She mumbled in a sobbing voice.

    She continued sobbing until she heard the door move. She had recently made a promise to the She-elf to stop crying after the she-elf had made a certain promise to her and right now, she was trying to clean her tears on the sheet.

    "Elizabeth." She said turning to the door after she was sure that all the tears on her face were gone.

    She expected to see Diana there but standing there now was the elf who had taken her away from her home and brought her to this strange ce, looking at him now, her heart sank deep into her stomach.

    "Why are you crying?" Ashburn asked moving closer to her with his staff in his hand.

    Melina didn''t reply as she looked at him, the fear she was feeling now was present in her eyes.

    Ashburn bit his lower lips as a disgusted look had appeared on his face.

    "I asked you a question!" He yelled at the little girl.

    "I want to see my dada and Diana," Melina replied with a trembling voice.

    "You really miss them don''t you?" Ashburn asked with an expressionless look on his face.

    Melina responded with a little nod.

    "I didn''t bring you here to see them but if you insist," Ashburn said as a pink light shut out from his staff and hit both of her eyes.

    She had immediately found herself in an endless pink space and looking far ahead she could see her father and Diana sitting around a small table with a tea kettle on top of it.

    "Dada, Diana?" The little girl said with a surprised voice as a smile slowly made its way to her face.

 Chapter 383 Stupid Rule

    Lieutenant Iris stared at Luis who was sitting in front of her for a while before slowly turning it to Nicole who was sitting on the other seat beside him.

    Nicole was beginning to get annoyed as they had been sitting there for about five minutes now and all she had done was look around the room without saying anything.

    "I don''t know why you are frowning, assistant I didn''t force you toe here." The Lieutenant said.

    Nicole wanted to say something to her but she had ended up in straightening herself on her seat instead.

    Lieutenant Iris smiled at her before slowly turning his gaze to Luis.

    "So Luis Miles." She said. "You would have been locked up in an empty room by now if what had happened in there had happened outside."

    "Why would you lock me up in a room?" Luis asked. "I''m not the one starting the fights."

    "You are right but you are the cause of it or so I thought." The Lieutenant said.

    "Huh?"

    "Well, you are still the cause of it given the fact that whoever this mind game yer is attacked that girl because of you." Lieutenant Iris said. "Is she your girlfriend?"

    "No, she''s my friend." Luis said.

    "Okay, and now your enemy went after her because of you." The Lieutenant said.

    "I didn''t know he was going to go after her." Luis said.

    "I know." The Lieutenant uttered. "I''m just d you showed up on time to kick their asses. How did you even get there, that door was somehow frozen shut?"

    "You knew about all these and you decided to cross your hands and do nothing about it." Nicole said with an annoyed tone to her voice.

    "You are not allowed to talk in this conversation Assistant, not until I ask you to." Lieutenant Iris said turning to Nicole with a cold look on her face.

    Nicole had gone mute as she slowly turned her gaze back to Luis.

    "So back to what I was saying. How did you get in there?"

    ''Remeber what Michael told you about giving his teleporter to anybody.'' Lena said.

    "I used a teleporter." Luis said.

    ''Luis.''

    "What type of teleporter because I didn''t see you with any teleporter?" Lieutenant Iris asked.

    "It''s a very small teleporter, the size of that." Luis said pointing at her mobile phone which was lying on her desk.

    "A teleporter the size of a mobile phone." The Lieutenant said with an amused look on her face. "How did you get it?"

    "I found it in my academy on the floor in the ssroom," Luis said.

    "So you found something like that on the floor." Lieutenant Iris said not exactly convinced by what he had just told her.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod.

    "Okay, can I see it?" She requested.

    Luis didn''t reply as he got up from his seat and stuck both of his hands into his pocket.

    After searching around his pocket for a few seconds, he pulled them out with a disappointed look on his face.

    "What''s wrong?" The Lieutenant asked.

    "I think I dropped the teleporter during the fight." The Angel said.

    "You''re bluffing right?"

    "No, I can''t find it in my pockets." He said, checking his pockets again.

    "You know I can stand up from here and search, so it would be best if you just bring the teleporter out." The Lieutenant said.

    "Sure, you can get up ande search me," Luis said.

    Lieutenant Iris expected him to flinch or react in a certain way after hearing what she said but she didn''t see any of those reactions instead he had invited her toe search him.

    She stared at him for a while before rolling her eyes.

    "Sit down." She ordered.<sub> </sub>

    This was the first time her voice had sounded serious since the conversation with him began.

    "Since you''re not with the teleporter, it''s time to give you the message." The Lieutenant said.

    "What message?" Luis asked.

    "Your presence in this school has been bringing up cases of unnecessary violence and now it transferring to your friends." The Lieutenant said. "If you or any of your friends are caught in any fights just like that one in public, the person will be isted until thepetition is over, that way we can make sure that unnecessary violence is prevented."

    At this point, Nicole decided that she had had enough of this bullshit.

    "Instead of making up stupid rules like this, shouldn''t you be using those cameras of yours to try and find out the person pulling these schemes?" Nicole asked trying to control her temper which was almost at boiling point now.

    "What did I tell you, assistant? This isn''t our problem and if you want none of your students to get isted, you should pick up the pace in taking care of the case." The Lieutenant said.

    "Why do I even bother asking when you''re just going to give the same useless reply," Nicole muttered under her breath.

    "So that''s that. Now moving on to the broken door." The Lieutenant said as a smug look suddenly appeared on her face.

    ____ ____

    "This tea is good Diana," Melina said with an excited voice after taking a sip from her cup of tea.

    "Thank you, Melina," Diana said with a smile.

    "Hope you''re enjoying your tea dada?" She asked, looking up at her father.

    "Of course my little Angel." He replied with a nod before giving her a little run on her head.

    "I thought he was never going to bring me back but he did and I''m happy he did," Melina said with a charming smile on her face.

    "We''re d you''re back," Diana said, smiling at her.

    Melina thought she was really back with her family but it was just Ashburn''s spell ying tricks on her mind as shey on the bed.

    Her eyes were wide open and they weren''t looking normal, they were both pink and glowing.

    The she-elf had entered the room now and seeing that she was lying peacefully on her bed, a smile appeared on her face but that smile disappeared as soon as she got closer and saw the colour of her eyes.

    "Melina." She gasped, quickly rushing to her.

    She shook the little girl in a way that she wasn''t supposed to shake her but still there was no response from her as her eyes were still glowing pink.

    "Melina." She called, shaking her again. "How could he do this to her?"

    She stared at the little girl for a while before turning her gaze to the door.

    "If she stays in there too long, her mind is going to be unstable." She muttered as she opened the locket on her ne and brought out a tiny green stone.

    She let out a sigh as she slowly ced the stone on Melina''s forehead and muttered a word.

    As soon as those words had left her mouth, the little girl immediately sprang up.

    "Hey, hey, it''s okay, it''s just me," Elizabeth said, trying to calm her down.

    "Where are they?" She asked looking around.

    "Who?" Elizabeth asked.

    "Dada and Diana," Melina uttered with a sad expression on her face. "They were just here."

    "That was all in your head Melina, Dada, and Diana were never here," Elizabeth said.

    "They were not?"

    "No." The she-elf said shaking her head.

    She had quickly broken down in tears as Elizabeth slowly wrapped her arms around her.

    "Hey, it''s okay."

    As soon as those words had left her mouth, the door opened and Ashburn walked into the room.

    Elizabeth had a horrid look on her face as she slowly turned to her tyrant king, Ashburn also had the same horrid look on his face as he stared at Melina who was sobbing in her arms now.

    "How did you break her out of there?" His words were a bit dragged as he was quite stunned to be seeing what he was seeing now.

 Chapter 384 Aura Bond

    The sun had almostpletely set when Luis and Nicole walked out from Lieutenant Iris'' office.

    Nicole had quite an unpleasant look on her face after all those talks with the Lieutenant whom she found to be very annoying.

    Nova was waiting for them outside and quickly made her way to them as soon as she spotted them.

    "So how did it go?" Nova asked on getting closer to them.

    "What does my face say?" Nicole asked, staring at Nova with a furious look on her face.

    "Oh," Nova said slowly, turning her gaze to Luis to get an answer but the young Angel had responded with a shrug.

    "Did you get the students to the clinic?" Nicole asked.

    "Yeah," Nova responded with a nod.

    "And Ciara?" Luis asked.

    "She''s okay," Nova said. "She''s still at the clinic with her blonde friend waiting for their friend to wake up."

    "Okay," Luis said.

    "So do you mind telling me what she told you guys, you know I can just break through your mind and get it right?" Nova said, looking at Nicole. Her voice sounded a little bit threatening.

    "She just gave us another one of her made-up rules," Nicole said with an annoyed voice as she walked past the Guardian Angel.

    "What rule?" Nova asked, turning to her.

    "You know how she said Luis is going to get isted if he gets into any of those fights in public?"

    "Yeah," Nova said.

    "Well, that rule now applies to his friends," Nicole said.

    "His friends?" Nova said, turning to Luis with an appalled look on her face.

    "Yeah," Nicole said with a nod.

    "That''s not fair." The Guardian Angel said. "How many friends do you have Luis?"

    "My friends?" Luis said, sounding like he didn''t hear her the first time.

    "Yeah, how many friends do you have?" Nova repeated the question.

    "Ummmˇ­let''s see."

    ''Ace, E, Tania, Ciara, I think it''s just four.''

    ''Are you sure those are your only friends?'' Lena asked. ''What about Sonia, Tammy, Pearl, Dn, Orah, Monica?''

    ''Okay not everyone on that list is exactly my friend but I''ll take it.'' The Angel replied.

    "Is it really taking you this long to count the number of friends you have?" Nova said. "How many friends do you even have?"

    "Eleven," Luis answered.

    "You have nine friends?" Nova said, sounding a bit surprised.

    "Okay, here''s what you''re going to do now," Nicole said, stepping closer to him. "Find a way to tell them to stay away from you until this case is solved."

    "What do you mean by ''find a way?" Luis asked.

    "Find a way to tell them privately, you cannot be seen with any of them in public until this case is solved, that is if you don''t want them to get isted," Nicole said.

    "You are aware that if the person behind this is George just like we all suspect then he must already know about your friends and will most likely attack any of them when he gets the chance." Nova expressed.

    "Yeah, that''s right but I don''t think he is going to attack everybody on the list," Luis said.

    "Huh?" Nova said.

    "He will target those he knows that he can hurt," Luis said.

    ''Yeah, I wouldn''t go near people like Tammy, Pearl, Orah, and even E if I were him.'' Lena said.

    "So what are you trying to say?" Nicole asked.

    "I will warn all of them to be on alert and make the run for it anytime someone tries to attack them," Luis said.

    "Okay, you go do that, I''m going to tell Kelvin about all these tomorrow, and then maybe we can start looking into our number one suspect," Nicole said. "We don''t have anything to prove that it''s him yet but something muste out of a proper investigation."

    "Okay," Luis said.

    "You should go tell them, be fast about it," Nicole said before turning to start walking back to the staff apartment area.

    "Hey, I will catch up with youter, I need to talk to Luis about something," Nova said.

    "Okay," Nicole said before continuing her walk out of the area.

    Nova watched her until she was out of the area before she slowly turned her gaze back to Luis.

    "You know you could have caught whoever that was today," Nova said.

    "I thought we''ve already been through this, I couldn''t see any aura trails," Luis said.

    "Yeah, but you could have used your ultra aura vision," Nova said.

    "My ultra what now?" Luis said with a confused expression on his face.

    "Ultra aura vision, it''s an advanced form of aura vision that enables you to see even the thinnest of auras," Nova exined. "That''s how I was able to find out about the demon, don''t you have it?"

    "No," Luis replied, shaking his head.

    "I''m pretty sure I had ultra aura vision when I was at your level," Nova said.

    "Well, I wasn''t an Angel from birth so things may be different for me," Luis said.

    "Yeah, you have a point there but all Angels get their ultra aura vision before evolving into any of the two stages, I hope you get yours before evolving," Nova said.

    "I hope so," Luis said. "So you''re saying that if I had this ultra aura vision, I would have been able to see his aura when I got there."

    "Yeah, no aura is hidden from an Angel''s eyes once the Angel is using that ability," Nova said.

    "If you had arrived there with me, you could have spotted him," Luis said.

    "Yeah."

    "You really are the key to finding this person but you''re not going to be with me all the time and there''s no way I can contact you like we do with the watch," Luis said.

    "Actually there is a way for you to contact me," Nova said.

    "Huh?"

    "A very fast way for you to contact me," Nova said.

    "Really? What way?" Luis inquired.<sub> </sub>

    Two sergeants were approaching them now. Nova didn''t say anything as she wanted them to pass first and as soon as they were out of sight, she stretched both of her hands toward Luis.

    "Give me your hands." She said,

    "Okay," Luis said, stretching his right hand toward her.

    "I said your hands."

    "Oh." The young Angel said, adding the other hand.

    She said grabbing his hands and entangling them in hers.

    "What is this for?"

    Nova didn''t reply to that question as she slowly closed her eyes.

    "Bond." She muttered.

    As soon as that word had left her mouth, he felt a little amount of aura leave his body from one direction as the same amount of aura entered his body from another direction.

    [ Aura bond activated ]

    [ Bond type: Temporary ]

    [ Angels: 01 ]

    "Aura bond?" Luis muttered.

    "Yeah," Nova said after opening her eyes. "The Aura bond allows Angels who are not from the same family to keep track of each other."

    "Yeah, I feel some sort of connection with you now," Luis said, looking at her with a baffled look on his face.

    "The bond is used mostly by Angels from different factions who are nning to get married," Nova said.

    "What?" Luis with an awkward expression on his face.

    "We''re not getting married Luis, this is to make sure that this person is stopped before this goes too far," Nova said, looking at him with a straight face.

    "Okay, so how does it work?" Luis asked. "Like how is this going to help me contact you when you are far away from me?"

    "All you have to do is say my name," Nova said, sticking her right hand into her pocket.

    "Nova," Luis said.

    As soon as he said her name, the Guardian Angel turned her gaze to the pocket where she had put her hand and when Luis followed her gaze, he could see a little white glow emitting from her hand.

    "Will my hand glow like that if you call my name?" Luis asked.

    "It won''t glow but you will feel something." She said,

    "Okay."

    "I have to go now, don''t forget, just mutter my name and I''ll know where to find you." She said before walking away.

    Luis stared at her as she walked away, he could still feel the connection even after she was out of sight, he could tell exactly where she was even if he couldn''t see her.

    ''I still have a lot of things to learn about Angels.'' He thought.

    ''Yeah, you do.''

    _____ _____

    Ace along with Tania and Chloe were walking out of the cafeteria after having their dinner together.

    They seemed to be engaged in a conversation as they walked out to the road.

    "Hey, Tania, are you with my watch?" Chloe asked after checking her pockets.

    "No," Tania replied.

    "Ace." She said turning to Ace.

    "No, I''m not with it." Ace said, raising both of his hands.

    "I think I left it at our table," Chloe said quickly running back inside the cafeteria.

    "We''ll wait for you here." Ace said.

    Now it was just Ace and Tania standing at the edge of the road.

    There was about one minute of awkward silence between the two before Tania decided to say something.

    "Ummˇ­Ace." She called.

    "Yeah," Ace answered quickly, turning his gaze to her.

    "You''ve been Luis'' roommate for quite a while now right?" She asked.

    "Yeah." Ace replied.

    "Okay, what has it been like being his roommate at first? Was he open with you at first?" She asked.

    "Well, at first not exactly but as I got to know him, I discovered that he''s a very fun person to be with." Ace said.

    Tania gave off a warm smile after hearing him say that.

    "For someone who doesn''t have an ability and nobat training from where we came from, he adapted quite fast and I had no idea he had a soul weapon, I''ve been trying to summon one for quite a while now but it''s just not working," Tania said.

    "Yeah, Luis is special in a very special way, he''s a...."

    Ace paused immediately as he felt a scorching heat from behind.

    He quickly turned and sted the fire stream heading toward them with his wind ability but the fire stream was already upon them as they were both sted across the road.

    The only thing the wind did was stop the fire from directly hitting them.

    Ace let out a soft groan as he slowly got up from the floor before helping Tania up.

    The two had a horrid look on their faces now as they looked at the student standing in the middle of the road with mes covering both of his hands.

    "Who''s that?" Tania asked with a trembling voice.

    "I don''t know." Ace said as the wind slowly began to revolve around his body.

    He was ready to battle whoever this was but before he could even do anything, the two of them had gotten pulled down by something as a fierce stream of fire was sent toward them.

    "No!" Ace screamed.

    He wasn''t in a proper position to counter the fire stream but before it could get to them, an earth wall had risen in front of them to block the fire. Luis quickly slid in from behind the earth wall, ced his hand on the two and they immediately got covered by white light.

    The student with the fire ability sted the earth wall open with another fire stream only to find out that his targets were gone.

    "Damn it!" He yelled as he sted the spot with a fireball.

 Chapter 385 One Step Closer To Reunion

    White light appeared in the middle of the room and quickly cleared up to reveal Luis, Ace, and Tania.

    Tania was frightened at first as she thought that the person who had teleported them here was another person trying to hurt them but right now her fright had turned to surprise.

    "Luis?" She said with a surprised voice.

    "Are your guys okay?" Luis asked, looking at both of them from head to toe.

    "Thanks to you, we are." Ace said, walking to his bed.

    "Is this your room?" Tania asked, looking around.

    "Yeah, this is our room." Ace said sitting on his bed.

    "Who''s that?" Tania asked, pointing at Dn who was still sleeping on his bed.

    "That''s our third roommate, Dn," Luis answered.

    "I didn''t know you guys had a third roommate," Tania said, moving closer to him. "Is he also your roommate at your academy or did you guys have to fit him in here because of the requirements?"

    "No, he''s also our roommate in our academy," Luis said.

    "Then why doesn''t he hang out with you guys?" Tania asked, looking at Dn.

    Dn slowly turned to her and opened his eyes, he didn''t think he was seeing right when he saw Tania standing so he blinked his eyes a few times to find out that his eyes were certainly not ying tricks on him.

    "Hey," Tania said.

    Dn was quite startled as he quickly sat up on his bed, he scanned the other parts of the room with his eyes until he spotted Luis.

    "Who is she?" He muttered.

    "Rx Dn, she''s my friend, Tania," Luis said.

    "Are you okay?" Tania asked, tilting her head a little as stared directly at his face.

    Dn stared at her with his heavy eyes before blinking his eyes and letting out a deep sigh.

    "Yeah, I''m okay." He said before lying back on his bed and turning away from her.

    Tania stared at him for a while before slowly turning her gaze to Luis.

    "He''s not okay." She muttered.

    "Yeah, but I think you have bigger things to be worried about," Luis said.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I think you should sit down first," Luis said, pointing at his bed.

    "Okay," Tania said as she slowly walked to the bed and slowly sat down there, she did this while keeping her gaze on the Angel.

    "You should also pay attention to this." The Angel said, turning his gaze to Ace.

    "Huh?" Ace said sitting up on his bed.

    "Aren''t you guys wondering why that guy attacked you?" Luis asked.

    "Probably someone with anger issues looking for someone to take out his anger on." Ace said.

    "Is that what you think?" Luis said, looking at him with a serious look on his face.

    "Is that not what happened?"

    "No," Luis said, shaking his head.

    "Then what happened?" Tania asked.

    "Do you remember what happenedst night when I entered the cafeteria?" Luis asked.

    "Yeah," Tania replied with a nod.

    "And this morning Ace told you how someone with a mind deception ability is trying to hurt me for some reason."

    "Yeah," Tania said with a nod.

    "Well, he has already tried twice today and failed," Luis said.

    "Twice?" Ace said with a baffled look on his face.

    "Yeah," Luis replied with a nod. "He knows he can''t physically hurt me and now he''s going after my friends."

    "That''s why that guy attacked us, he wasn''t in his right senses." Ace said in realization.

    "But how did you find out he was going after your friends, did he send you a message?" Tania asked.

    "No, you guys are not the only ones he''s attacked today," Luis uttered.

    "He had already attacked someone before us?" Ace said with a stunned look on his face. "Who?"

    "Ciara," Luis said. "She turned one of her best friends and five other students against her, something bad could have happened if I had not gotten there on time."

    "Who''s Ciara?" Tania asked.

    "A friend," Luis answered.

    "So this person is nowing after us because he can''t hurt you." Ace said.

    "That''s a sick act of desperation," Tania said. "What did you even do to this person?"

    "I don''t know, but he is very dangerous and that is why you guys have to be careful," Luis said. "I could have caught him today but it turns out he also has thepulsion ability and for some reason,n I cannot see the aura trails with my aura vision."

    "Aura vision?" Tania said with a confused expression on his face.

    ''You shouldn''t have said that.'' Lena said.

    Ace was staring at him now in a strange way wondering why he had said that while she was here.<sub> </sub>

    "You two have to be very careful, especially you Tania, you cannot be in any ce alone, there''s a chance that you may not even be safe in your dorm room," Luis said.

    "I think I can handle myself." Ace said.

    "No, you can''t," Luis said abruptly, the way he had said that had startled Ace. "At least not in the way you think."

    "What do you mean?" Ace asked with a confused expression on his face.

    "None of you guys can be seen getting into any fight in public or else you will be isted until the tournament is over," Luis said.

    "What? Who said so?" Ace asked.

    "Lieutenant Iris," Luis said. "The rule also applies to me so my best advice to you is to make the run for it during any confrontation."

    "Okay, but that''s a very stupid rule, instead of looking for a way to catch whoever this is, they are threatening to iste us for fighting back." Ace said.

    "Just do what I told you, I will make sure this nonsense ends tomorrow," Luis said before turning his gaze back to Tania who had her gaze down now. "You can ask your questions now?"

    "Huh?" She said, raising her gaze for him to see the confused expression on her face.

    "The question about the earth wall, aura vision, and how I have an ability," Luis said.

    "How do you know..." Tania said with a baffled look on her face.

    "You''re right Tania, a lot of things have changed about me since I arrived here," Luis said.

    "How do you have an ability?" Tania muttered staring into his eyes.

    "This is only known to a few people," Luis said.

    "What?" Tania asked.

    "I don''t just have one ability," Luis said.

    "You''re confusing me, Luis."

    "You''ve already seen my earth ability so I''ll show you the remaining two," Luis said.

    Tania wanted to say something but before the words coulde out of her mouth, two fireballs formed in Luis'' hand.

    Her mouth was wide open as she stared at the fireball in his hands and her eyes widened more after tworge water bubbles had appeared in his hands to extinguish the fireballs.

    "How did this happen?" Tania said. She was still finding it hard to believe what she was seeing now.

    "And I had to work hard to figure that out." Ace said, folding his lips.

    _____ _____

    Roy had spread the news about him reaching an agreement with the elf king and the kingdom being safe now.

    That news had helped in returning the people''s happy mood and everyone was going about their daily activities with bright smiles on their faces.

    The news had been spread to keep the kingdom in good shape but not everybody believed it. There were a few people who knew that something wasn''t exactly right and there were those who had somehow gotten the news of the situation in the royal castle.

    People like ckstones knew that something wasn''t right as guards had beening to their home since the day Jude went missing.

    They told them that Jude hadmitted a serious offense.

    Felix and Maya told them that Jude had not returned since the day he left, the guards would have taken them as prisoners but Roy had ordered his guards to leave them if they couldn''t find anything linking to them knowing where their son was. He doubted that they would have a hand in it.

    Twenty-four hours was slowlying to an end and Roy was getting as worried as ever thinking about what the witch had told him yesterday.

    He had been in his room all day and had refused to eat anything.

    He had less than twelve hours remaining to make his choice and he still couldn''t get his mind straight about anything.

    ''If only we still had mages in the kingdom, none of this would have ever happened.'' He thought.

    Suddenly the room had gone dark as a dark purple aura appeared in front of him, it didn''t take long before the aura cleared up to reveal the hooded witch.

    "I thought you said twenty-four hours," Roy said, sitting up on his bed.

    "I know, I just came to remind you that you only have six hours left now." The witch said. "You should make your choice before your time isplete or else I will take what I want by force and you will never see your daughters again."

    "How long will you be borrowing my soul and throne?" Roy asked.

    "A month." The witch replied.

    "And you are not nning to use them for anything evil?"

    "You have six hours left." The witch said before turning to leave.

    "Wait," Roy said.

    "What?" The witch said slowly, turning to face him again.

    "You promise that I will get my daughters back and still keep my kingdom right?"

    "Yes." The witch said with a slow menacing voice.

    "Then you can have it, my soul and throne," Roy said.

    "That''s all I need to hear." The witch said before turning into a stream of purple light and shooting into his body.

    Roy''s body transformed into her body immediately and seemed to have glitched for a few seconds before transforming back to Roy''s body.

    His eyes had a bright purple glow but with a blink, it had returned to normal.

    "One step closer to reunion." He said as a wry smile slowly curved up on his lips.

    ****

    Announcement: starting from today we will be switching temporarily to one chapter per day, this is to enable me to deal with a few other things in my life.

    Hope you guys understand, love you all.

 Chapter 386 Dark Red Sky

    "You are telling me that you are an Angel," Tania said with a baffled expression on her face. "Like the ones my mother used to tell me about that had wings and mystical powers."

    "Yeah, that fits the description," Luis said with a nod.

    "Okay, but I don''t see any wings," Tania said, turning her gaze to his shoulders.

    "They always want to see the wings." The Angel muttered.

    [ Flight activated ]

    His wings quickly sprouted out from his back as the one on his right had gone straight for Ace''s face.

    "Dude." Ace said after falling on his bed to avoid getting hit by the wing.

    "Sorry," Luis said.

    Tania had her mouth wide open in shock as she slowly got up from where she was sitting and reached for the Angel''s wings just to make sure that she wasn''t seeing things.

    "Can you fly with them?" She asked, feeling the texture of the wings against her fingers.

    "Yeah," Luis replied with a nod.

    "Can you show me?" She asked quickly, turning her gaze to his face.

    "I would love to but I can''t just go flying around in an area like this," Luis said.

    "Okay, I understand what I don''t understand is how this happened," Tania said. "If you had these powers then why did you allow your aunt to treat you like that?"

    "I didn''t have any of these powers at Asaka," Luis said.

    "You didn''t?" Tania said with a surprised expression on her face.

    "Yeah, everything started happening after I arrived after that book went missing." He said.

    "What book?" Tania asked.

    "A little brown book I found in my aunt''s library kept, it kept telling me about a great war. That book is the main reason why I am here today." Luis said.

    "It kept telling you about a great war?" Tania said with a confused expression on her face.

    "Yeah and I think I know what the great war is all about now," Luis said.

    "You do?"

    "Yeah, you know about Lucifer and his demons right?" Luis asked.

    "I''ve been told but I haven''t seen a demon before," Tania said.

    "Well, you''re certainly going to meet one someday as long as you''re here," Luis said. "Lucifer and his army are nning an attack on Earth, that''s what the great war is about."

    "Yeah, but we are preparing for it, we know the day will certainlye and that''s why the military and the world leaders are getting ready for it." Ace said.

    "So the book brought you here to help in the war against Lucifer," Tania said.

    "More like it brought me here to lead it somehow," Luis said.

    ording to the ultimate quest the system had given him, he was required to gather allies and lead the war against Lucifer.

    "And I thought our world wasn''t peaceful," Tania said. "These demons, what do they look like?"

    "The weakest ones which are experimental demons have dark red bodies and they are really ugly but the real demons look just like humans and you wouldn''t be able to tell if you see one." Ace said.

    "Then how are you guys able to tell if a Demon isn''t among all the humans in this ce right now?" Tania asked.

    "We have demon-detecting devices, it''s in our academy, I''m sure it''s in this academy and some of the students even have special mobile versions of it." Ace exined. "The device reads the aura of a demon within its range and then warns us about them, it works pretty well."

    ''On demons that don''t have their auras suppressed.''  Lena said.

    "Okay," Tania said.

    "I don''t need those things to spot demons," Luis said.

    "You don''t?"

    "Yeah, I have something called aura vision that enables me to see the aura of anything that has an aura," Luis exined.

    "Oh, the aura vision," Tania said finally getting the answer to another one of her questions.

    "Yeah, now back to what caused me to bring you here." The Angel said. "You have to be careful with your movements and no matter what, do not engage in a fight in public."

    "Okay, what if I get into a tight spot?" She asked.

    "Then contact me with your watch," Luis said, pointing at her watch.

    "Ummmˇ­.I don''t think my watch can send a message to yours." Tania said, raising her watch which had the number one disyed on it. "Only students from my academy are on the list."

    "Oh, then you have to make sure that you don''t get into a tight spot orˇ­.."

    ____ ____

    White light appeared in front of the skyscraper building and when it cleared up, Luis could be seen standing there with Tania.<sub> </sub>

    "Thank you, I think I can make it back from here," Tania said.

    "No, I''m making sure you get to your room without anything going wrong," Luis said.

    "Okay," Tania said with a warm smile before leading the way to her dorm room.

    The two of them walked into the elevator as she quickly pushed the number seven button for the elevator to close.

    Floor number seven wasn''t that much of a distance from the first floor so it didn''t take long before they got there.

    She walked to room number three as Luis followed her and just as she was about to press the passcodes to open the door, the door had been opened by Chloe who was surprised to see the two standing there now.

    "Where did you go?" The blonde-haired teenager asked. "I searched around the area for you and couldn''t find you or Ace, I came back here expecting to see you but you still weren''t here."

    "Ummmˇ­."

    "Where did you go with Ace and why is he here with you?"

    "I didn''t go anywhere with Ace," Tania said.

    "Then where did you go?" She asked.

    "Something happened after you went back into the cafeteria and if it weren''t for Luis, things could have ended badly for me and Ace," Tania said.

    "What happened?" Chloe asked as a worried expression immediately appeared on her face.

    _____ _____

    "Alright guys, let''s get going," Bryan said, walking out to the living room.

    He had returned home yesterday with good news about the outworlders.

    Their identity documents had been processed way faster than expected and for that reason, they were going to be heading to the tournament today but before that, there was something they had to deal with first.

    The elf twins along with Jude had walked into the living room putting on the uniforms Bryan had chosen for them.

    If they were going to be with him during the tournament then there was a condition that had to be met and that condition was for them to be military people.

    That was the reason why they were dressed in the military ck uniform with blue stripes running down the sides to signify that they were just sergeants and the Eukerion crest which was a specially carved letter E ced in the ce of their badges.

    "Nice," Bryan said with a smile before sliding his hand into his pocket and bringing out their national identity cards and military identity cards. "Pick yours and let''s go, it''s almost time for the portal to open."

    He dropped the cards on the small table for them to pick their own before making his way toward the door.

    It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the military base as Bryan had cranked up the speed because they were already runningte.

    They arrived at the base with just seven minutes remaining before the portal opened.

    He quickly made his way to his office and opened it to find La sitting in front of hisputer.

    "How did you get in here?" Bryan asked with a baffled look on his face.

    "Can you worry less about that and quickly get over here?" She said, gesturing to him toe.

    Bryan quickly made his way to her as the elf twins and Jude entered the office.

    Looking at the monitor''s screen now, they could see that La had already taken off with the drone and was heading toward the spot where the teleporter opened every day.

    "Do you mind telling me how you got into my office now?" Bryan asked.

    "You should be d I found a way to get into your office, Bryan," La said, flying the drone closer to the sky.

    "Yeah, that''s why I want to know how you got in," Bryan said.

    "Any minute now," La said, ignoring his question. "Hi, guys." She said, turning to the three standing behind her.

    "Hi, La," Tuchel said.

    "Ten more seconds." She said as she had kept the drone hovering on the spot.

    Just like she said, the portal had opened after ten seconds all she needed to do now was fly the drone into it.

    "Here we go, I hope nothing brings this one down." She said before flying into the portal. "We''re in!" She added with an ted voice.

    "It''s nighttime," Bryan said, viewing the dark forest from the monitor screen.

    "Yeah, but is the sky supposed to be that color?" La asked with an awkward expression on her face.

    "What are you talking about?" Jude asked.

    "This," La said before controlling the drone to point its main camera at the sky.

    Both Jude and Tuchel had shocked expressions on their faces after seeing the sky and they slowly turned their gaze to Tauriel for an exnation.

    "No, the sky isn''t supposed to be that color." The she-elf said with a shocked expression on her face as she slowly shook her head.

    The sky was dark red with no stars or moon in the sky, it looked like it was about to rain blood, which was something very unusual.

    All of them in the room now we were beginning to get the feeling that something strange was going on.

 Chapter 387 Terror In Asaka

    "All students are expected to be in the stadium by eight PM, you are all expected to conclude whatever you are doing, have your breakfast, and be there before the time." A female voice resounded in the speakers ced on the walls of all the dorm rooms in the academy.

    "Do they always have to remind us this early?" Ace grumbled as he slowly sat up on his bed.

    He thought he was finally going to get a break from loudspeakers waking him up but it turns out Phoenix academy wasn''t any different from Crockel academy in this aspect of reminders.

    "The tournament is finally starting today," Luis said with a smile on his face after sitting up on his bed.

    "It''s awesome right." Ace said smiling at him but that smile disappeared as soon as it appeared. "But that speaker just spoilt my mood." He added looking up at the speaker.

    "You should be ming the person who spoke through it, not the speaker," Luis said.

    "I know but I don''t know the person so I''m going to me it."

    The Angel smiled at him and shook his head.

    "So are you going to get ready first or should I go?" He asked.

    "I don''t think any of the two of us should go first." Ace said as he quickly got up from his bed and started tapping Dn on his arms. "Hey, Dn."

    "Umm..yeah," Dn muttered slowly, opening his eyes.

    "You should go get ready, we are expected to be at the stadium by eight PM." Ace said. He was beginning to wonder how that loud voice from the speaker didn''t wake up.

    "Uh, okay," Dn said before slowly climbing down from his bed.

    His gaze turned toward Luis and lingered there for a while before he slowly made his way to the bathroom.

    Ace watched him until he walked into the bathroom and closed the door before he slowly turned his gaze back to Luis.

    "I know he told you about what George is nning to do to you but you shouldn''t trust himpletely." Ace said.

    "I can read minds, Ace, he wouldn''t be able to trick me in any way," Luis said.

    "You could read minds, thest time he tricked you." Ace said.

    "I wasn''t trying to read his mind then, this time around, I read his mind constantly." The Angel said.

    "Okay, but all I''m just saying is that you should be careful, you are not indestructible you know."

    "I know."

    ''Indestructible.'' Lena muttered.

    ____ ____

    Students were trooping in and out of the stadium as the three roommates slowly made their way there.

    They were just about to step into the stadium when they met Tania and Chloe who were both walking out of the stadium.

    "Hey." Ace said, smiling at Chloe.

    "You know you shouldn''t be moving around like this," Luis said after turning her gaze to Tania.

    "We know but since we won''t be participating in any of thepetitions so we decided to grab some snacks," Chloe said.

    "Without considering that she could get attacked by about five students with very strong abilities," Luis said.

    "I know you can deal with a couple of students but what about her?"

    Chloe had a shocked expression on her face as those were the exact words that she wanted to say.

    "I think what Luis is trying to say is that you two should head back into the arena and we''ll go get the snacks." Ace said, trying to calm things down. "You should go with them, Dn."

    "Who''s he?" Chloe asked.

    "Umm...this is Dn, their third roommate, right?" Tania said before turning her gaze to Dn.

    "Yeah," Dn replied with a nod.

    "You guys have a third roommate?" Chloe said with a surprised expression on her face.

    "Yeah, you guys should go inside now, Luis and I will take care of the snacks." Ace said. He wanted them to start heading inside as fast as possible.

    "What about you? You know you can also get attacked by five students with strong abilities." Chloe said, turning her gaze to Luis.

    "I can handle myself," Luis said with a straight face.

    "And Ace?" Chloe asked.

    "Yeah." The Angel said before turning to leave.

    "See you in a few minutes." Ace with an awkward expression on his face before turning to follow Luis.

    "I am beginning to not like his attitude," Chloe said as she watched the two walk away with an annoyed look on her face.

    ____ ____

    The two Lieutenants along with Jude and the two elves were in a military private jet now heading toward Phoenix.

    The Were supposed toe with three sergeants, three of the sergeants but they hade up with an excuse to cover up the question of why they couldn''te with them as they took Jude and the two elves with them but they had brought along one of the sergeants to pilot the

    The jet had six seats very well spaced from each other and right now, five of those seats were being upied by them now.

    La had arge ck tablet in her hands which she was using to view Asaka and the people going about their daily activities.

    She had the drone on autopilot so it was just hovering around the area without going off the particr range she set it to or going further down.

    "Asaka seems to be peaceful," La said.<sub> </sub>

    "That''s what you think because you''re just hovering in the air, try getting closer to the ground."

    La quickly turned back to see Tuchel there with his head ced on the back of his seat.

    "Yeah, that''s a nice suggestion," La said.

    She fixed the tablet behind Bryan''s seat and picked up the controller which was lying on her seat.

    She turned off the autopilot before slowly flying the drone further down.

    Through the tablet, she could see two women heading somewhere and she had immediately flown the drone toward them.

    "This is really strange, I thought it was just a weather condition at first but it''s been like this sincest night." One of the women said.

    "The fact that it is only like this in Asaka makes it even more strange." The other woman replied.

    "What do you mean?"

    "My husband returned this morning and he said the sky was normal until he entered Asaka."

    "So, it''s only happening in Asaka."

    "Yeah."

    "That''s very strange." The woman said, looking up at the sky which was still dark red.

    The sun was getting brighter as the day advanced but it didn''t seem to be affecting the color of the sky in any way.

    "Do you hear that?" One of the women asked quickly, turning to where the stealth drone was hovering beside them.

    "Yeah, a bee." The other woman said, turning around to see if she could find the bee.

    La quickly flew the drove away from them to prevent any of them from mistakenly touching it and disrupting the stealth mode.

    "So the dark red sky is only happening in Asaka," Bryan said. He wasn''t watching the footage but he had heard everything the women had said.

    "Yeah," La said.

    "I knew there was something strange going on," Tuchel said.

    "Where''s everyone going?" La said as a lot of people were beginning to move toward a certain direction together.

    She followed the people with the drone to see that they were heading toward the king''s castle. There were a lot of people standing in front of the castle and they were generating quite a noise.

    "Why are they all gathered there?" La asked.

    "That''s the king''s castle, I think he wants to announce something to them," Tuchel said.

    It didn''t take long before Roy walked onto the tform where he usually addressed the people and his presence alone was enough to silence the people.

    "Is that the king?" La asked.

    "Yeah," Tuchel said with a nod.

    Roy stood there without saying anything as the castle gates opened for four guards to stagger out carrying a veryrge rectangr container filled with a strange dark liquid.

    They created space in the middle of the people and then dropped the container there.

    The murmurs among the people were beginning to rise again as they were beginning to wonder what that was for.

    "Now, I am not here to say much," Roy said.

    The people had stopped talking as soon as he said that and now he had gone straight to tell them the reason why they were there.

    "All I need you to do is to make a cut on any of your fingers and let the blood drop into that container." He said. "We have des if you are not with any."

    One of the guards had quickly dipped his hands into his pocket and bringing it out, numerous des of different sizes and shapes had fallen to the ground.

    None of the people wanted to do it as they were all skeptical about it. Why would the king want them to make a cut on their fingers and let it drop into a container filled with a strange dark liquid?

    "Jude, Tauriel, I think you need to see this," La called to the two who were sitting on the other side.

    The people had questions to ask about what the king had told them to do but none of them dared to ask the question except someone.

    "Do you mind telling us why we need to do this, your majesty?" A man asked.

    "Oh, you need an exnation," Roy said with a wry smile on his face.

    "We all do, your majesty." The man said, sounding as polite as he could.

    "I see," Roy said.

    A purple aura immediately stretched toward the man from Roy, the aura grabbed the man and pulled him closer to him as the people watched with horrid expressions on their faces.

    "Nobody questions my order," Roy said to him with a slow menacing voice as a sword appeared in his hand out of nowhere, and without hesitating, he drove it straight into the man''s stomach.

    Almost everyone in the crowd let out a gasp as blood spilled from the man''s mouth.

    Roy drove the sword deeper down his stomach before allowing him to fall from there and just before he could hit the ground, he used his shadow aura to push him into the container.

    "Master," Matilda muttered with mixed expressions of terror and shock evident on her face.

    "I asked for a drop and now you''ve got your whole blood in there," Roy said with an emotionless voice and theck of expression on his face showed that he wasn''t really feeling anything.

    "You should hurry up if you don''t want to end up like him." He said, turning his gaze to the people.

 Chapter 388 Lightning Powerhouses

    They all stared at the screen with horrid expressions on their faces as the people walked up to the container, made little cuts on their fingers, and allowed their blood to drop into the strange ck liquid.

    They were all terrified, none of them wanted to suffer the same fate as the man who had asked the question and the guards were there to make sure that none of them escaped.

    Even the wealthy men in the kingdom who were known to work with the king didn''t dare to say anything as they could tell that there was something different about him today and none of them wanted to lose their lives.

    "You didn''t tell me that your king was a tyrant," La said slowly, turning her gaze to Jude.

    "He''s a greedy man but he''s not known for killing people like that," Jude said.

    "And what''s with the purple thing?" Tuchel asked. "You never told me he had any powers."

    "He doesn''t have any powers and if he does have power why reveal it now?" Jude said with a pondering look on his face.

    "I think the sky''s strange color has something to do with what''s going on here," Tauriel said.

    "Why does he even need them to put their blood in there, is it like some kind of ritual?" La asked with a disgusted look on her face.

    "Matilda." Jude gasped after seeing his girlfriend get pushed toward the container.

    She stood there for a while and turned her gaze toward Roy before bending down to pick one of the des on the floor.

    "Who is she?" La asked.

    "His girlfriend." Tuchel jumped in to answer the question before Jude could say anything.

    "Oh," La said.

    She made a cut on her thumb and allowed a drop of her blood to fall into the container.

    A woman who was holding a little child walked up to the container.

    She picked up one of the des and made a cut on her finger and after her blood had dropped into the container, she made a cut on her baby''s finger and pressed it for a drop of blood toe out.

    She was terrified and you could tell by the way her hands were shaking.

    The baby burst into a loud cry as his blood dropped into the container.

    "This is very cruel," La said.

    "You see, if you do what you are told to do without asking questions, nobody gets to die," Roy said with a wry smile on his face.

    He looked down at the people for a while before quickly turning his gaze toward the drone in a way that startled them and forced La to quickly drive the drone out of there.

    "If he''s doing something like this then who knows what he has already done to Festus and Carl.

    "Who?" La asked with a confused expression on her face.

    "Just drive into the castle," Jude said.

    "Okay," La said as she controlled the drone into the castle.

    Through the drone''s view, they could see that the castle was empty, empty, and silent.

    "Where are we going?" La asked.

    "Down the hall and the first turn on your right." Jude directed.

    "Okay."

    She controlled the drone down the hallway and took the first turn on her right which was the rolls of the castle''s prison cells which were all demarcated with walls.

    She checked the first prison just like Jude had told her to but there was nothing there to see.

    "Check the next one," Jude said.

    She checked the next one and the next one after that one but still couldn''t find anything.

    "What are we looking for?" Bryan asked.

    "My friends Carl and Festus," Jude said. "They were still here when I ran away that night so I figured he must have put them somewhere here."

    "There''s nothing here, all these cells are empty," La said.

    "What could he have done to them?" Jude said with a horrid expression on his face.

    "I wouldn''t be worried about Festus, in fact, I wouldn''t be worried about any of them if they are together," Tauriel said.

    "How is he going to protect himself and another person from someone like that king?" La asked as she was slowly driving the drone out of the prison area now.

    "He''s a light wizard," Tauriel said.

    "A light wizard?"

    They heard a very loud bange from the tablet and then the screams by the people quickly followed.

    "What''s going on?" La asked as she quickly drove the drone outside.

    On getting outside, they could see that a dark red aura filled with little bits of ck aura had shot into the dark red sky as the people had dispersed around it with horrid expressions on their faces.

    "What the heck is that?" La asked with a horrid expression on her face.

    She wasn''t the only one that needed someone to answer that question as the others were also looking at it with horrid expressions on their faces.

    The aura had begun to rotate in the sky and it didn''t take long before a circr dark portal had been created on the spot.

    "La," Jude called with his gaze still fixed on the screen.

    "Yeah," La replied, she also wasn''t able to take her gaze off what she was looking at now.

    "Please find my parents and Matilda." The young knight said.

    ____ ____

    Luis stood there staring at his system screen as Ace told the owner of the shop all the things he needed while checking out the snacks ced on disy to see if there was any new product that he was going to like.

    [ 5 days 22 hours remaining ]

    That message had refused to go out from his system screen since he got that quest.

    That was the first time his system was giving him a quest with a deadline.

    ''What happens if I don''tplete the quest before the deadline?''

    ''This is like the seventh time you are asking me that question.'' Lena said. ''I wish I knew.''

    ''Do I necessarily have to kill him? Crippling him will be a better punishment, that way he can leave and suffer every day.''

    ''Yeah, but a cripple man can still plot evil deeds just like he is doing now without showing himself.'' Lena said.

    ''So you think I should kill him.''

    ''I didn''t say anything.''

    "Ummmˇ­.Luis, can you help me with a silver coin?" Ace asked.

    Luis quickly turned to him and was quite surprised to see how stuffed the bag he was holding was.

    "I should have asked them for the money they wanted to use for purchasing the snacks." He said.

    "What do you need all that for?" Luis asked with a baffled expression on his face.

    "What do you mean? There''s me, you, Chloe, Tania, and Dn, and then my inner hunger, these snacks won''t even be enough." Ace said.

    "How much do they cost?" Luis asked.

    "A bronze and silver coin." Ace replied.

    "And you only had a bronze coin with you."

    "Yeah." Ace replied with a shrug.

    Luis let out a sigh as he dipped his hand into his pockets and brought out a silver coin.

    "Here." He said, handing Ace the coin.

    "Thank you." Ace said as he took the coin from him and then handed it to the owner of the shop.

    The Angel never had any coins in his pocket, all the coins he had made from working at the library were stored in his inventory and if he needed any of the coins all he had to do was put his hand in his pocket and then pull the coin out of his inventory.

    "Let''s go," Luis said, turning to leave.

    The Angel expected someone to attack him out of nowhere during the period he had been standing there but it turns out the mind master had learned his lesson and was going to leave him alone and target his friends only.

    "Hey, Luis!"

    The Angel heard a familiar voice from the side and quickly turned there to see E walking toward him.

    "I came to your dorm room to look for you yesterday but nobody was there," E said after getting closer to him.

    "Why were you looking for me? Did anybody attack you out of nowhere?" The Angel asked.

    "No," E said, shaking her head with an awkward expression on her face. "There was something that you didn''t tell me yesterday."

    "What?"

    "After you left, Miss Nicole told me that something was going on with you but I should ask you myself," E said.

    "Yeah, I was going to tell you about that but I''ve been really upiedtely," Luis said.

    "upied with what?" E asked.

    "What I am about to tell you now," Luis said.

    "I think I will get these snacks to the stadium now." Ace said taking a step forward.

    "No, you can''t walk there alone," Luis said, quickly pulling him back.

    In the process of pulling him back, he collided with a girl who wasn''t exactly looking where she was going because she had her gaze on the tablet she was holding.

    "Oh, sorry." Ace said as he tried to bend down and get the tablet.

    "No, it''s okay." She said quickly bending to get to the tablet before him.

    Raising her head now, Ace could see that she was someone they had met yesterday, someone who had exined something to them.

    "Oh, it''s you two," Emma said with a smile on her face. "Ace andˇ­.Luis right?"

    "Yeah." Ace said with a nod.

    She had slowly turned her gaze to the third person with them and on seeing her, her mood had slightly changed.

    "I see you made it to the tournament E." She said. The friendly tone she had used when talking to Ace had immediately vanished.

    ''Oh,e on, this was one of the things I was trying to avoid here.'' Eined in her mind.

    ''Who is she?'' Jasmine inquired.

    "Why wouldn''t I make it?" E said.

    "Wait, you two know each other?" Ace said with a shocked expression on his face.

    "Yeah," Emma said.

    "Are you twins?" Ace asked as he could clearly see the resemnce Luis was talking about the first day they met Emma now.

    "Trust me, we may look alike but I am nothing like her," Emma said slowly, turning her gaze to E who had folded her hands into fists now.

    ''Stark and Jones, the two lightning powerhouses.'' Luis said subconsciously.

    He had gotten some interesting information after going through the minds of both girls.

 Chapter 389 Introducing The World Leaders

    "No, we''re not twins," Emma said with a hint of annoyance in her voice as this was the third time Ace was asking her that same question.

    "Oh." Ace said, shifting a little distance away from her.

    "We''re not even siblings and I can''t imagine being rted to someone like her," Emma said, turning her gaze to E.

    "I''ve told you up to a thousand times, that that was a mistake," E said before biting her lower lip.

    "Nobody does something like that and calls it a mistake," Emma said looking directly into her eyes.

    "What are you two talking about?" Ace asked with a confused expression on his face.

    "She''s your friend, right? Why don''t you ask her that question?" Emma said.

    "Eh....not exactly." Ace said causing E to immediately turn to him

    "I have to get this to Miss Valerie. I would advise you guys to be careful with this friend of yours." She turned her gaze to E before walking out of the area.

    ''So she sees you as someone dangerous, that''s interesting.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Jasmine.''

    "So, about what I was about you," Luis said, turning his gaze to E.

    He had not said a word since the confrontation with Emma and now that Emma had left, he was acting like he had no idea of what had happened.

    "Just tell me about itter," E said with a sigh as she turned and began to walk toward the stadium.

    After she had walked a little distance away from the two, Luis slowly turned his gaze to Ace.

    "I just want to know what happened between the two of them." Ace said.

    Students were trooping in on both sides of the stands as the time was disying 7:50 AM which meant that they had only ten minutes before the tournament began.

    Tania along with Chloe and Dn were sitting in the fourth row in the first stands.

    Chloe had kept two seats for Luis and Ace and in order to keep the seats secured, she summoned her scythe and dropped it on one of the seats before asking Dn to summon his soul weapon.

    Dn summoned his spear and she immediately took it from him and dropped it on the other seat.

    The time was nearing thest five minutes now as two boys who were looking for where to sit had spotted the two empty seats.

    "Excuse me, is this yours?" One of the boys asked lifting Chloe''s scythe as the other one picked up Dn''s spear.

    "Yeah, now drop it back," Chloe said after turning her gaze to them.

    "Don''t you have a better ce to keep them, like your soul?" The boy asked.

    "Sorry but those seats are already taken, those weapons are to keep the seats secured until they return," Chloe said looking down at their wristwatches.

    That was the first thing she always did in situations like this, check the level of who she was dealing with.

    The student who was talking to her had the number two written on his watch while the one behind him had the number three written on his watch.

    "But they are not here, and I''m sure they haven''t been here today, maybe they''ve gone to sit somewhere else."

    "No, I''m pretty sure they areing here," Chloe said.

    "Stop trying to negotiate with her and sit down already." The level three student said as he ced his hand on the seat but before he could sit down, Chloe stumped her feet on the ground as a stream of ice quickly shot toward his legs and froze them to the spot.

    "Don''t you dare," Chloe said as the ice spread further up his leg.

    "Fine, unfreeze my legs, we''ll go look for somewhere else to sit." The boy said, gritting his teeth.

    The kind of pain he was feeling in his legs now was quite unbearable for him.

    "Good," Chloe said as his leg slowly began to defrost and he let out a deep sigh of relief after the whole ice was out of his leg.

    "Geez, who are you saving the seats for, your boyfriends? Let''s get out of here Jones." The boy said already walking out of the area.

    "Yeah, my boyfriend and his friend," Chloe said with a smile.

    The two boys quickly left that roll to reveal Luis and Ace who had entered the area just a few seconds ago.

    "Let me guess, you heard that," Chloe said after noticing the way Ace was looking at her.

    "I didn''t know you were starting to think of me that way." Ace said moving closer to the seat closest to her.

    "Don''t get used to it," Chloe said before turning her gaze to the bag he was holding. "I see you brought more than enough snacks."

    "Yeah." Ace said with a smile as he sat on the seat beside her.

    Tania didn''t say anything during Chloe''s confrontation with the boys and although Dn acted like he didn''t care, he was quite shocked by what he had just witnessed.

    "Alright, everyone get seated, the tournament is about to kick off." The sergeant''s voice resounded in the speakers all around the stadium.

    That was the same sergeant that had educated them on how the tournament was going to go the first time they gathered in the stadium like this.

    "Here we go again," Chloe said as she picked up a juice pack from the bag, attached the straw to the Juice, and stuck the straw into her mouth.

    There was a higher stand just in the middle of the main stands on both sides, that stand was meant for some special people, the world leaders.

    The stand only had nine seats lined up in rows.

    It didn''t take long before seven people began to make their way up the stands.

    None of the students knew when or how they entered the stadium, but they were making their way up the stands now.

    "So which one of your parents is there?" Ace asked as he could see that there were two females among the seven leaders.

    "You''ll find out when their names get called," Chloe said, taking a sip from her juice.

    Most of the students in the arena already knew who the seven leaders were but there were still a lot of the first-year students who didn''t know who they were. Some of them have heard of them but they had never seen them before.

    The leaders had upied the first seven seats out of the nine seats in the stands and now it was time for the sergeant acting as the host to introduce them.

    "Before we start the tournament, it is a tradition to introduce all of the seven world leaders for the sake of the new students who do not know who they are.

    "On the first seat, we have Jackson Sunde, the leader of the Sunde family, the family with the strongest fire ability." The sergeant said as Jackson Sunde got up from his seat to wave at the students who were apuding him now.

    The next person beside him was Chris Molden, leader of the Molden family, the earth family, then there was Mia sh of the sh family, the  water family, Levi Breeze who was the leader of the Breeze family known for their formidable wind abilities, Jacob Stark from the lightning family.

    "And finally we have Devon Winter, leader of the Winter family, the most formidable ice users on the." The sergeant expressed.

    The other leaders stood up to wave at the students after their name was called but Devon refused to do the same as he sat on his seat with a carefree expression on his face.

    "Is that your father?" Ace asked, turning his gaze to Chloe.

    "Yeah," Chloe replied.

    "I can see where you got the attitude from." Ace said, turning his gaze back to the screen.

    "These are the world leaders who are in charge of making sure that there is bnce in the world but they are not the only ones with that job of maintaining bnce." The sergeant said. "Making his way up the stands now is Commander Coaster, the header of the world military."

    Just like the sergeant had said, themander was making his way up the stands putting on a ck military uniform which made him look like just any sergeant but the number of badges he had on his uniform and the red Phoenix crest were things that made it clear that he was no sergeant.

    He was being apanied by two other soldiers who appeared to be generals and one of those generals turned out to be general Freelyn.

    "Wait, there''s amander in charge of all the military in the world?" Luis said with a baffled expression on his face.

    "Yeah, themander as the head of all the military is a sign that the military in all four continents are one, and that prevents any of them from ever trying to rival the other or start some kind of conflict." Ace exined.

    "Okay."

    ''I''m not sure something like this existed between Asaka and the other kingdoms.''

    "The president will be arrivingte so we will have to start without him." The Sergeant said. "We will be starting with the first event of the day which is the disc dodging game."

    "I wonder why we were never told about this particr event," Nicole muttered from where she was sitting in the staff section of the stands.

 Chapter 390 Crockel Academys Participant

    "Alright, for this part of the tournament we have only three academies participating." The sergeant said. "We have Phoenix academy, Eukerion academy, and Tron Ville academy."

    "Why weren''t we told about this event?" Nicole asked, turning her gaze to Kelvin who was sitting beside her.

    "It''s not an important event Nicole, it''s not necessary to participate in it," Kelvin said.

    "That doesn''t mean we don''t have to participate in it," Nicole said.

    "We had too many events to handle during thepetition so there was no time to conduct apetition to choose the students to participate in it," Kelvin said.

    "You should have at least told me, I could have made an assessment and found the students myself," Nicole said.

    The students from the three academies participating in the disc dodgingpetition had all matched into the pitch now and among them, Luis had spotted someone familiar.

    The student representing Phoenix academy in thispetition had turned out to be Mason, the student he had met at the arcade.

    Arger version of the machine had been pushed into the pitch by two sergeants and arger version of the t disc had been carried into the pitch by another sergeant.

    After that, the students were handed ck gloves which they were required to put on for thepetition.

    The student representing Eukerion academy was a blonde-haired female who had the number four disyed on her watch while the person representing Tron Ville academy was a frail-looking boy who also had the number four disyed on his watch.

    Mason seemed to be the highest student among them as he had the number five disyed on his wristwatch.

    ''I thought he was just there to make deals and collect coins, I didn''t know he actually yed the game.'' Luis thought.

    ''But how well? That should be your question.'' Lena said.

    "Miranda Kerr is the first person on my list, so Mirinda Kerr please step up to the disc." The sergeant said pointing at the disc which was ced quite a distance away from the disc shooting machine.

    Mirinda Kerr did as she was told and slowly stepped onto the disc as the sergeant walked closer to the machine.

    "Remember Mirinda, those gloves will detect when your feet touch the ground and when you touch any of the discs, it will be immediately reflected on the disc as the light on its edge will turn red.

    "Each of you will take turns for each level until thest level, which is level seven."

    Jackson Sunde was paying keen attention to what was going on in the arena until he heard Chris say something.

    "Why does your continent always have to be the odd one out?" Chris said with a mocking expression on his face.

    "Yeah, Jackson, it''s supposed to be four students out there not three," Mia said, shifting the strands of her ck hair which were covering her face to the side.

    "Alright Mirinda, I am going to push this start button and after twenty seconds the discs are going to starting." The sergeant said but just as he was about to click the buttonˇ­

    "Stop!" Jackson''s fierce voice resounded from the speakers around the stadium.

    That voice had startled quite a number of students in the stadium.

    The leaders were provided with microphones in their stand in case they wanted to say anything important.

    "Does the head of Crockel academy mind exining why there is not a student from his academy out there ?" Jackson asked to the hearing of everyone in the stadium.

    "This isn''t good right?" Nova pulled closer to Nicole''s ear to whisper as she was sitting behind her.

    "No, it isn''t," Nicole replied, shaking her head.

    "Nicole, can you get a student ready to participate in thepetition?" Kelvin quickly turned to Nicole to ask.

    "If you had informed me about this earlier, that wouldn''t have been a problem but how am I supposed to know who to pick now?" Nicole asserted.

    "Just pick anybody," Kelvin said with a desperate tone to his voice.

    "The martial arts students, Michael''s, trained them with a machine simr to that one before," Nova suggested.

    "He has?" Nicole said.

    "Yeah," Nova replied with a nod.

    Nicole let out a sigh as she dipped her hands into her bag on the floor and brought out her tablet.

    "What are you doing? I told you to get a student out there." Kelvin said with a baffled look on his face as he watched her scroll through her tablet.

    "That''s what I''m doing sir, I''m sending a message to all the martial arts students to meet me inside." She said.

    "I''m still waiting for your reply," Jackson said as he still had not gotten any reply from Kelvin.

    "Ummˇ­yeah," Kelvin said quickly, pulling the microphone in front of him closer. "He''s on his way."

    "He''s on his way," Jackson repeated. "So your participant is a male student?"

    "Ummˇ­yes sir," Kelvin said.

    "And why didn''t he enter along with the other participants?" Jackson inquired.

    "I don''t know but he''s going toe in now," Kelvin answered.

    "You don''t know and you just sat down there rxed," Jackson said. "That''s not an excuse but I''ll let it slide and hope that this doesn''t get repeated." He added before turning off his microphone.

    Kelvin let out a sigh of relief before rxing in his seat.

    "That was close," Jack said, he was the one sitting beside him.

    Nicole along with Nova had already left the stadium but Kelvin needed someone to make sure that someone was chosen and brought to the stadium quickly.

    "Lennon." He called as Lennon happened to be the person sitting behind him.

    "Yeah," Lennon said, pulling closer to him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Go inside there and make sure they pick a student fast," Kelvin ordered.

    "Okay, sir," Lennon said, quickly getting up from his seat.

    "Make sure they pick a male student, not a female student," Kelvin said.

    "Okay," Lennon said before quickly making her way out of the area.

    Inside one of the rooms in the stadium were Luis, E, Silvia, Henry, Monica, and Henry who had all gotten the message from Nicole and had quickly made their way there.

    "Where''s Orah?" Monica asked, looking around.

    "Is he a martial arts student?" Nicole asked.

    "Yeah," Monica said with a nod.

    "Don''t worry, we already have enough students to choose from here," Nova said.

    "Okay," Monica said.

    "So who are we going to choose now," Nicole said looking at all the students.

    "You know you can''t choose a female right?" Lennon''s voice was heard as the door was quickly pushed open.

    "Huh? Why not?" Nicole asked.

    "He told him that his participant is a male student," Lennon said.

    "So we have to pick between Luis, Dn, and Henry," Monica said.

    Nicole stared at the three boys for a while before making up her mind. She wasn''t going to pick Luis because Nova had told her to leave him out because there was a chance that he could do something that would lead to him getting exposed.

    "I think Henry is the right person for this job," Nicole said.

    "Henry?" Monica said with a baffled look on her face.

    She was surprised to see Henry getting picked over Luis.

    Thispetition required speed and during the time she had been with the two, she had gotten convinced that Luis was the faster of the two.

    "I know we don''t have enough time to do proper assessments but I think the green-eyed kid should be the one participating," Lennon said, moving closer to Luis.

    "No, Luis can''t go out there," Nicole said.

    "Why not?" Lennon asked.

    "He''s not that fast," Nicole said.

    "Not that fast? I watched the fights during thepetition at the school and even if he''s not that fast, I know he''s faster than him." Lennon said, pointing at Henry.

    "Great, now everyone is looking down on me," Henry mumbled under his breath.

    There was no other excuse that either Nova or Nicole could give as to why Luis couldn''t participate in thepetition as Lennon had finally decided that he was going to be the one representing them.

    "Let''s go," Lennon said to Luis before quickly making his way out of the room.

    "Good luck Luis," Monica said before making her way out of the room.

    "Don''t do anything suspicious," Nova muttered to him before making her way out of the room.

    ''I fought in thepetition and didn''t do anything suspicious, why does she suddenly think I''m going to do something suspicious?'' The Angel pondered.

    The sergeant was beginning to lose his patience as they had been waiting for Crockel academy''s participant for about ten minutes now and just as he was about toin, Luis could be seen jogging into the pitch.

    "Okay, it looks like that''s the participant for Crockel academy." The sergeant said.

    "I had a feeling they were going to choose him," Chloe said.

    "Yeah, but where''s Dn?" Tania asked looking around the area to see if she could spot the blonde-haired teenager.

    The Angel had established eye contact with Mason as soon as he had gotten closer to his opponents but it didn''t take long before Mason had looked away to break the eye contact.

    "Here, put these on," Mirinda said, handing him the ck gloves she was holding.

    "Okay," Luis said, taking the gloves from her.

    "Mirinda step on the disc for the first round please." The Sergeant said as Mirinda quickly stepped onto the spot.

    The Sergeant didn''t bother to go over the rules again as he quickly pushed the start button.

    "You have twenty seconds before the discs starting."

    [ Quest received ]

    [ Win thepetition ]

    [ Quest rewards ]

    [ +50 exp ]

    [ +5 agility stat points ]

    He wasn''t nning to take thispetition seriously but right now he had just changed his mind.

 Chapter 391 What Did They Turn You Into?

    The first level wasn''t that hard even for any first-year student so it wasn''t that hard for Mirinda to avoid the discs without stepping her feet on the floor.

    The concept behind this one was to avoid the discs without letting any of them touch them unlike the one in the arcade where you had to hit them and prevent any of them from hitting you first or going past you.

    The gloves and discs had sensors to detect whenever their feets touched the floor and touching the floor meant automatic disqualification.

    Thest shot out from the machine toward her as she quickly did a flip to avoid it and once she hadnded on the disc, the lights on its edges turned green.

    "Next up, Derick Blue." The sergeant as Mirinda slowly stepped off the disc.

    Derick let out a deep sigh as he slowly stepped onto the disc.

    A sergeant was standing behind them to make sure that the discs didn''t go beyond the stadium, he had wind ability so making sure the discs didn''t fly beyond the area wasn''t that hard for him.

    He used his wind ability to pull the discs closer to the machine.

    His wind ability made it easier for him to fill the discs into the back of the machine for Derick''s round.

    "Alright Derick, you have twenty seconds before the discs starting." The sergeant said before pushing the start button.

    The machine had twenty discs inside of it and Derick had no problem dodging all of them.

    If the first level wasn''t a problem for Derick and Mirinda then there was no way it was going to be a problem for Mason who avoided all the discs without showing many skills.

    Mason had cleared his level and now it was Luis'' turn but his name hadn''t been called up yet because the sergeant didn''t know his name.

    "What''s your name kid?" The sergeant asked, looking at him.

    "Luis." The Angel replied.

    "Luis who?"

    "Luis Miles."

    "Okay, Luis Miles." The sergeant said as he inputted his name into the small tablet he was holding. "Step up to the disc."

    Luis did as he was told and slowly stepped onto the disc.

    "Demon yer," Max muttered from where he was sitting with Sony.

    "Is that him?" Sony said with a perplexed expression on his face.

    "Yeah, what''s with that look on your face?" Max asked.

    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I expected him to look a little better than this," Sony said.

    "Looks can be deceiving Sony," Max said.

    "What are you two bbering about?" Jane asked quickly, turning her gaze to them.

    Their work as her bodyguard had officially kicked off and that was why they were sitting behind her and her friends.

    "Nothing," Max said.

    Jane stared at the both of them for a while before turning it back to watch what was going on in the stadium.

    Luis was dodging the discs as swiftly as ever and just like the three before him, he didn''t experience any form of difficulty.

    "He''s just a level three student, he''s probably going to get overwhelmed at level two or three," Derick muttered under his breath as turned his gaze to Luis'' watch.

    "All participants had sessfully made it past level one, we will now be moving to level two." The sergeant said before clicking the level two button on the machine.

    "Well, that level was boring," Chloe said.

    "Said by someone who can''t even make it past that boring level." Ace said.

    "Hey, I can clearly make it past level one," Chloe said, turning to him with a furious look on her face.

    "Are you two still not bothered by the fact that Dn is not yet back?" Tania said with a worried expression on her face.

    "Why? It''s only been about ten minutes since he left." Chloe said.

    "Yeah, but Luis, E, and the other martial arts students have returned," Tania said, turning her gaze to where E and Silvia were sitting.

    "What could be dying him?" Ace said as he was beginning to sense something suspicious.

    "He''ll probably be back anytime soon now," Chloe said.

    "Yeah, probably." Ace said slowly getting up from his seat.

    "Where are you going?" Chloe asked.

    "To look for him." Ace said.

    "Okay," Chloe said with a shrug before returning her gaze.

    Derrick had drawn himself back to avoid two discs heading toward him at the same time and in the process, his hand had almost touched the but he was able to pull himself back up just as the discs zoomed past him and prevented that from happening.

    The sergeant no longer needed to call them by their names as Mason had quickly made his way to the spot as soon as Derrick stepped off.

    Mason dodged the discs with swift and simple moves, he made the level seem just like level two.

    Thest disc was shot toward him from below and all he needed to do to avoid it was jump and once he hadnded back on the disc the edges had turned green.

    He stepped off the disc as Luis made his way there, the two had established eye contact for a few seconds before the Angel stepped onto the disc.

    The sergeant with wind ability quickly filled the discs back into the machine and returned to his spot before the host sergeant clicked the start button.

    "Twenty seconds."

    The first disc was shot out toward him and he quickly stepped to the side to avoid it.

    E was watching the fight with Silvia when she suddenly felt someone touch her shoulder from behind.

    She was startled as she quickly turned to check the student who thought it was okay to just touch someone like that only to see that it wasn''t a student.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Mike." She gasped.

    Standing behind her was a young man who had a few of her facial features.

    A symmetrical face with a slightly oval jaw, a slightly pointed nose, little moon-shaped lips and surely he had those blue eyes.

    That was Mike Jones, E''s elder brother. E was expecting to see her here but she wasn''t expecting to see him today so it was quite a surprise to see him now.

    "How''re you doing baby sis?" Mike asked with a warm smile on his face.

    "Alright, we will be moving to level three now." The sergeant said as his voice resounded in the stadium.

    All four participants had sessfully made it past level two and now it was time to start level three and see if they were all going to make it through again.

    _____ _____

    "Is this the ce?" La asked as the drone had stopped in front of the ckstones'' house which they could see through the drone''s camera view.

    "Yeah," Michael said with a nod.

    "You guys live in a nice-looking house," La said as she flew closer to the house.

    She expected a thank you from Jude after thatpliment but there was no response from the young knight.

    "How do I get in?" The Lieutenant asked as there seemed to be no way for her to get the drone into the house from the front.

    "Go West, there''s a window there, it has to be open," Jude said.

    "And you''re sure that it''s open," La said.

    "I don''t know but my mother opens it every morning," Jude said. "I just hope she hasn''t stopped."

    "Okay," La said as she quickly flew the drone toward the area.

    Fortunately for them, the window seemed to be slightly open.

    "Yes," Jude muttered under his breath.

    La flew the drone into the room which Jude was quite surprised to find neatly arranged.

    "Is this your room?" La asked.

    "No, it''s my sister''s room," Jude replied.

    "That''s Tania''s room?" Bryan said.

    "Yeah," Jude said.

    Fortunately for them again, the door leading out of the room happened to be open so La was about to fly the drone out of them, and with Jude''s directions, she had controlled the drone to the living room which they were all surprised to find empty.

    "Where are they? Nobody would want to be outside with what''s going on there so where could they be?" La said with a pondering look on her face.

    "They have to be in their room," Jude said.

    "Show me the way."

    She turned the drone around and was about to fly into the hallway when Maya suddenly walked into the living room.

    "Mother." The young knight said with a voice of relief.

    "How did a bee get in here?" Maya said, looking around trying to see if she could spot the bee that had invaded her house.

    "Is there any way I can talk to her through the drone?" Jude asked.

    As soon as he asked that question, La turned her gaze to Bryan before turning it back to him.

    "Michael told us not to use this unless it was necessary," La said.

    "You think this isn''t necessary?"

    "It is necessary and that''s why we''re going to use it," La said before flicking the middle of the controller that had no buttons on it to reveal a tiny microphone. "Just say what you want to say."

    "Mother." The young knight called.

    Maya was still looking around trying to find the bee when she heard the voice.

    She thought she was being delusional and kept looking around until she heard it again.

    "Who''s that?" She asked, looking around.

    "Mother, it''s me, Jude." The young knight said.

    "Jude?" She said with a confused expression on her face. "Where are you? I can''t find you?"

    "Can you make the drone visible? Please." Jude pleaded.

    "Okay," La said before turning on the stealth mode.

    Maya was looking straight toward the area the drone was when it suddenly became visible.

    She had a shocked expression on her face as she couldn''t exin what she was seeing now, she thought it was a bee but it turns out it was something bigger.

    ''Why are all these strange things happening today?''

    "Mother, over here." She heard her son''s voicee from the strange thing hovering in the room.

    "Jude? Is that you?" She asked, moving closer to it.

    "Yes, it''s me."

    As soon as she heard that, a horrid look appeared on her face.

    "What did they turn you into?" She muttered.

 Chapter 392 Entering The Hard Levels

    Maya stared at the drone with a baffled expression on her face as she still couldn''t bring herself to believe what Jude had told him.

    "What do you mean you are in another world?" She asked.

    "There is another world just like ours with people, trees, and animals. The only difference is that everything is improved here and doing some things is as easy as ever." Jude exined.

    "And you are there right now?"

    "Yeah, Tania is also here," Jude said.

    "Tania?" Maya said as her eyes suddenly brightened up. "Is there any way I can hear her voice?"

    She couldn''t believe that her daughter was alive after all this while.

    "She''s not here but we''re heading to her now," Jude said.

    "We?"

    "Yeah, the elf twins came with me and we made two friends who fortunately for us had been directly involved with her and knew where to find her. They are the ones leading us there now." Jude said.

    "You''re still with the elves?" Maya said as the tone of her voice suddenly changed.

    "Yeah, Tauriel, say something," Jude said, turning his gaze to her but there was no response from her as she stared back at him with an expressionless look on her face.

    "Hello, Mrs.ckstone," Tuchel said.

    "Oh," Maya said.

    After educating his mother on where he was and what was going on, it was time for him to ask her what was going on over there at Asaka.

    "Mother." He called.

    "Yeah," Maya replied.

    "What is going on? What happened to the king? What is going on with the sky?" He asked.

    "I would have said one question at a time if I knew the answer to any of your questions," Maya replied. "The only thing I can tell you is that we are in danger here, all of us."

    "Listen to me mother, I want you to do something."

    "What?" Maya asked.

    "Where''s father?" He asked.

    "He''s with the other men at the council hall, they are trying to figure out a way to deal with what''s going on now," Maya said.

    "I doubt they''re going to find anything," Jude muttered.

    "Huh?"

    "Mother, please make sure you and father are both here before the sunpletely sets, I''ll be back." He said. "Let''s go, La."

    "Where are you going?" Maya turned to the drone to ask as soon as it flew past her heading toward the hallway.

    "To find Matilda." He answered before the drone disappeared right in front of her.

    That was the way she thought it but the drone had entered stealth mode before flying off.

    After the drone had left, it didn''t take up to a minute before the door was pushed open for Felix to enter the house.

    "Maya," Felix called as he found it strange to find her standing there like that.

    "Oh, you''re here, Jude was just here." She said after turning to him.

    "Jude?" Felix said with a surprised expression on his face. "Where is he now?"

    "He just left, there was arge bee-like creature here and he was talking to me through the creature," Maya revealed.

    "Bee-like creature?" Felix said with a confused expression on his face.

    ______ ______

    Mirinda spun in the air to avoid two discs that had been shot toward her at the same time.

    The speed at which the discs were getting shot out at level three had taken quite a significant increase and that alone was enough to create the feeling of nervousness in her for the first time since thepetition kicked off.

    She quicklyy on therge disc to avoid a disc flying toward her at high speed and just as that disc flew past her, two discs came flying directly toward her.

    She quickly sprang up and curled up her legs to avoid that.

    Apart from sensing when they touched the ground and discs those gloves were also for sensing where they were.

    She had three discs left now and these three were the trickiest as they had all been shot out toward her together in a zigzag manner.

    The discs being shot out toward her in a zigzag manner meant that her only way to avoid them was to find a way to fit herself through any of the two middle openings, any other thing would mean that she would have to fall off therge disc and get disqualified.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She quickly sprang up and got herself in a horizontal position for the discs to zoom past her, she had almost touched one of the discs but luckily for her, she didn''t.

    She had seeded in avoiding the tough discs shot at her and now it looked like her legs were going to hit the floor but she had grabbed the edge of the disc and pulled herself back into the middle to prevent that from happening.

    She was apuded by the students and a few staff who were impressed by the performance she had put up.

    "If level three was that hard, how are the levels after it going to be?" Chloe asked with a baffled expression on her face.

    The machine had been filled up with all twenty discs as Derrick stepped up for his turn, he no longer had that look of confidence he had when he stepped up for levels one and two.

    ''You do realize that this one is quite hardpared to the one you yed at the arcade.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, I just wish this golden fortification will activate without me having to feel threatened.'' Luis replied.

    _____ _____

    It wasn''t hard for La to find a way into the house as Matilda''s room upstairs happened to be open.

    Jude directed her to the room and when she flew in, Matilda didn''t seem to be there.

    "She''s not here," La said.

    "Check the whole house," Jude said.

    La did as he said and quickly began to fly around the house to see if she could spot her but she didn''t seem to be anywhere upstairs and even after flying downstairs she wasn''t there.

    "Where could she be?" Jude said with a pondering look on his face.

    "Maybe she''s outside the house, like around the house somewhere," Tuchel said.

    "Yeah," La said, already flying upstairs to leave in the same way she had entered.

    "Wait," Jude said just before she could drive the drone into the room.

    "What?" La asked.

    "How many rooms did you check up here?" He asked.

    "Those two." She said, turning the drone''s camera to the two rooms standing opposite each other. "Plus this one, that''s three."

    "Did you check the room facing the stairs?" The young knight asked.

    "There''s a room there?" La said with a confused expression on her face.

    Matilda was in her master''s room, sitting on his bed with a painting of him in her hands.

    She was doing everything to stop herself from crying but it just wasn''t working.

    She bit her lower lip in anguish as drops of tears fell from her eyes and just as she was about to break down in tears, she heard the door move and quickly turned toward it to see that it had opened morepared to the way she had left it.

    "Who''s there?" She asked with a startled voice as she dropped the painting on the bed and quickly reached for the dagger at the edge of the bed.

    She could hear the buzzing sound which clearly sounded like that of a bee and under normal circumstances she wouldn''t be afraid of something like this but after what just happened her mind wasn''t what it used to be.

    "Who''s there?" She asked looking around to try and spot where the sound wasing from but she just couldn''t spot anything.

    "Hey, Matilda it''s me." Jude finally spoke through the drone.

    "Jude?" Matilda said with a confused expression on her face as she had immediately recognized the voice.

    "Yeah, it''s me," Jude said.

    "Are you a ghost now?" She asked, looking around.

    "She thinks you''re a ghost," La said with a chuckle.

    "Who was that?" She asked as the urgency in her voice quickly returned.

    "It''s me, Tilda, I''m not a ghost but I am not exactly here right now so this is the only way I can talk to you," Jude exined.

    "If you''re not here right now then how are you talking to me?" Matilda asked with a confused expression on her face.

    "I fell into the portal with Tauriel and Tuchel, we are in the other world right now and with the help of some friends we found a way to be here without actually being here," Jude said.

    "What are you talking about?" Matilda asked as she was getting more confused the more he tried to exin.

    "Please turn off the stealth mode."

    "Huh?" Matilda said with a confused expression on her face.

    There was no response from Jude as the stealth drone immediately became invisible right in front of her and looking at it now she had a horrid look on her face.

    "If you''re not a ghost, then what are you?" She asked, looking at the drone with a confused expression on her face.

 Chapter 393 First Disqualification

    "What are you then?" Matilda asked with a confused expression on her face.

    "I am not there with you, this is a machine created to help me get here without being here," Jude said.

    "Huh?"

    "Let me exin," La said with a low voice after turning her gaze to Jude.

    "Okay," Jude said.

    "Hello, Matilda, this is Lieutenant La, a friend of Jude''s," La said as her voice resounded through the drone''s speakers.

    "Lieutenant La? Where did Jude go?" Matilda asked as she was getting more confused the more they tried to exin things to her.

    "I''m still here," Jude said.

    "What is going on?" Matilda asked looking at the drone with a confused expression on her face.

    "Nothing is wrong Matilda, at least not on our end," La said. "What you''re looking at now is what we call a drone in my world. Just like Jude said, the drone is only a means to get here andmunicate with people like you without actually moving, it is only a machine, it''s not a living thing."

    "What do you mean by your world?" Matilda asked.

    "Do you remember the portal in the forest that opens every night?" Jude asked.

    "Yeah," Matilda said with a nod.

    "Do you also remember me telling you that it leads to a different world from ours?" Jude asked.

    "Yeah." She replied.

    "Well, we''re in that world right now."

    "You fell into the portal?"

    "Yeah," Jude replied.

    "How did you escape from the king''s castle?" She asked. "I heard you ran away aftermitting an offense but theyter caught you and threw you into the prison along with Carl."

    "They probably let that rumor out to make the people feel at ease," Jude said.

    "Yeah and then cast terror into their hearts by brutally murdering someone in front of them," Tuchel said.

    "Who was that?" Matilda asked.

    "Tuchel," Jude replied.

    "Tuchel? You''re with the elves?" Matilda asked with a confused expression on her face.

    "Yeah," Jude said.

    "Then why did the king say that he had reached an agreement with the elves and the kingdom was no longer in danger?"

    "That''s clearly a lie to make the people feel at ease, the news about capturing me was also a lie but he may have captured Carl and Festus," Jude said.

    "Carl didn''t go with you?"

    "No, you haven''t seen him since I went missing?"

    "No," Matilda replied, shaking her head.

    "Then he must have locked them up but when we checked the castle prisons, no one was there," Jude said.

    "You guys saw what he did to my master right?" Matilda asked biting her lower lip. "Are you sure he hasn''t done the same thing to him?"

    "No," Jude said shaking his head. "He must be keeping them somewhere else."

    He didn''t want to think of it or believe it but he knew deep down that there was a possibility that that was what happened.

    ______ _____

    It was Luis'' turn to participate in level three of thepetition after Derrick and Mason had sessfullypleted their turns.

    The Angel let out a deep sigh as he slowly stepped onto therge disc.

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 41 ]

    [ Stamina: 33 ]

    ? [ Agility: 36 ]

    His agility was up to standards to easily cruise past level three so that wasn''t a problem, if only his golden fortification would activate without him having to feel threatened then he would be able to cruise past all the levels like they were nothing.

    ''Remember, you''re not supposed to do anything unbelievable.'' Lena said.

    ''I know.''

    "Twenty seconds Miles." The sergeant said before pushing the start button.

    "So which event are you participating in?" Mike asked looking at his little sister.

    "None," E replied after staring at him for a little while.

    "Why? I expected you to be part of the main event." Mike said

    "Well, I tried, I almost killed some people but one of the students that I almost killed was able to knock me out." She said sarcastically.

    ''That is a creepy way to say that.'' Jasmine said.

    "Okay," Mike said with an awkward expression on his face. "What about your friend?" He asked turning his gaze to Silvia.

    "Well, she tried her best but atst, she got knocked out," E said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "By who?"

    "A third-year student," E replied.

    "Oh."

    Talking about that fight was making the wonder warrior quite ufortable because she wasn''t proud of the way she had gotten knocked out, despite her speed she wasn''t able to put up a good fight against Jeffrey. That fight was entirely one-sided.

    "It''s a really big surprise to have a wonder warrior in one of the academies given the fact that they prefer to train and do everything else on their own," Mike said.

    Silvia didn''t say anything as she still had her gaze on what was going on on the pitch.

    Luis had beenfortably dodging the discs so far with flips, ducks, and swift body movements.

    He had been counting each disc as it flew past him and right now he was down to hisst six discs.

    The first set of thest six discs wasn''t shot out at the same time like most of the ones he had already dodged but as soon as the first was shot out, the second followed before the third followed.

    They were all shot out in such a way that dodging one would mean that he would have to sh with any of the other ones.

    The Angel quickly sprang up to avoid the first one which was the one heading toward him from the middle and by the time he was up, the disc from up was about to hit him.

    He let out a gasp as he quickly crouched up his legs and ducked a little to avoid the disc from way up and the one from below.

    He hadnded on his knees and wasn''t even allowed to get up before thest three discs came zooming toward him together.

    The Angel quickly sprang and with a swift rotational spin, he was able to propel himself a little up for both discs to zoom past him.

    "That was close." He muttered under his breath after crashing back on therge disc.

    Apuse was ringing in the stadium now mostly from Crockel academy students, other academies pped for their students so why shouldn''t they?

    "That was nice," E said with a p.

    "What''s his status in the academy?" Mike asked.

    "You mean his year?"

    "Yeah," Mike replied.

    "Luis is a first-year student," E said.

    "Luis? I thought the sergeant called him Miles?" Mike asked raising his eyebrows.

    "Miles is hisst name," E said.

    "Oh, you speak like you''re close to him," Mike said.

    "Yeah, we''re friends," E said before turning her gaze back to the pitch.

    "Best friends." Silvia chipped in causing E to quickly turn her gaze to her.

    "I thought you were her best friend," Mike said.

    "No, I''m her female best friend, Luis is her male best friend," Silvia exined.

    "Oh, I see."

    Meanwhile at the staff area...

    "I''m just d we picked the right student," Lennon said, turning his gaze to Nova.

    "Yeah." She muttered.

    "And you guys said he wasn''t that fast."

    ''Don''t do anything stupid Luis.'' Nova said subconsciously as she folded her hand into fists before turning her gaze to Lennon with a forced smile on her face.

    Ace had searched the hallways and rooms trying to find Dn but he had not been able to find him, he had almost walked into a room full of military people in the process of looking for him.

    He had made his way outside through the back door in the area and looking around now, there was still no sign of Dn.

    ''Are you sure he hasn''t returned to the stands by now?'' He wondered.

    He raised his watch to send a message to Chloe but while he was typing he realized that their watches could not send messages to the watches of the students of the other academies.

    "Stupid me." He muttered.

    He raised his gaze now to see that there wasn''t even a reason to send a message in the first ce as he could see Dn walking toward him now.

    He recognized the boy from their ss and from the day he asked to speak to Dn while they were walking to ss together, just a few days before the betrayal happened.

    Ace made eye contact with Timmy before he walked past him and after he had walked into the hallway, he turned his gaze to Dn who for some reason was still standing there.

    "Dn." He called.

    "Yeah," Dn answered with his gaze fixed on him.

    "What are you guys nning this time?"

    _____ ____

    Mirinda had just struggled to make it past level four and right now, Derrick was struggling to make it past the level.

    He could deal with three discs at the same but six discs were just too much for him as he had gotten hit by two of the discs and fell off the disc.

    The lights at the edge of therge disc had turned red as soon as he had gotten hit by the discs.

    "Derrick Blue of Tron Ville academy has just been disqualified." The sergeant announced.

    "I was expecting that, next up, the kid from Crockel academy," Chris said, turning his gaze to Jackson.

 Chapter 394 Trouble In A Bar

    With Derrick out of thepetition now, it was down to just three students and there was a chance that someone else could drop given the fact that Mason and Luis were yet to take their turns in the level.

    The discs were being filled back into the machine as Mason slowly stepped onto therge disc now.

    "Twenty seconds." The sergeant said before closing, clicking the start button.

    Two discs quickly came flying toward him as soon as the twenty seconds was up and he quickly sprang up with a flip to avoid both discs.

    There was no break whatsoever for him as three discs came flying toward him as soon as his legs touched therge disc.

    Unlike Mirinda who had made it through by struggling and even almost falling off the disc, he didn''t struggle that much and although it looked like he was going to get hit when a couple of discs came flying toward him, he still managed to hold his ground until thest disc flew past him.

    The discs were carried back to the machine as Mason stepped off the disc.

    He had made eye contact with Luis who was heading toward therge disc and just before the Angel broke the eye contact, he saw a wry smile appear on his face.

    The Angel let out a deep sigh before stepping onto therge disc for the level which he knew wasn''t going to be easy for him in any way.

    "Twenty seconds." The sergeant said before clicking the start button.

    "Do you think he''s going to make it past this level?" Tania asked, turning her gaze to Chloe.

    "Well, Ace told me he made it past levels five and six in a simr game at the arcade, if that''s true then yeah he can make it past this level," Chloe said.

    The first two discs shot toward the Angel were quite tricky as they seemed to be moving straight toward him at first but just before they got to him, they zig-zagged.

    "What?" Luis said as he quicklyy on the floor to avoid both discs.

    Nova had gotten this strange feeling that something bad was about to happen as she quickly activated her aura vision ultra instinct and began to scan the area.

    Just as Luis got up from the floor after dodging those two discs she saw something heading toward him from above at full speed while another set of two discs was heading toward him.

    ''Luis watch out, over you!''

    The Angel heard her voice in his head as he quickly jumped to the side and rolled forward to avoid both discs but just as he was about to get up, a loud bang was heard on the disc as the light on its edges began to switch between red and green.

    "Huh?" The sergeant said with a confused expression on his face as he pushed a button on the machine to stop the discs from shooting in the meantime.

    "What was that?" Tania asked.

    She wasn''t the only one asking that question as everyone else in the stadium had puzzled looks on their faces while thinking about what just happened now.

    The disc wasn''t the only thing that the attack hit, it had also hit the Angel who was still sitting on the disc now.

    [ -30 HP ]

    [ -20 Energy ]

    [ Healing process has begun ]

    ''What the heck was that?''

    "That was like some kind of invisible attack," Mike said.

    "Yeah," E said with her gaze fixed on the spot.

    "Are you okay?" The sergeant asked after getting to Luis.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a groan before slowly getting up from the disc.

    The lower part of his trousers looked like they had been torn by fire and that gave the sergeant the idea that whatever that attack was, it had something to do with heat.

    The sergeant stared at the Angel for a while before turning away from him and pushing the button on his earpiece.

    "General, it seems like this was a deliberate attack." He spoke into his earpiece.

    "What do you mean by deliberate attack?" Gary asked from where he was sitting. "I didn''t see anything."

    "Yeah, but you heard something, we all did, I think it was from someone in the stands." The sergeant said.

    The General didn''t reply to him as he turned his gaze to Lieutenant Iris who was sitting behind him.

    "I want you to take a few sergeants with you and check out the possible areas where that attack could havee from." He said.

    "Okay, sir," Iris said before getting up from her seat.

    "Have you told him yet?" Nova bent closer to Nicole''s ear to whisper.

    "No, not yet, I haven''t gotten the time to," Nicole whispered.

    "Well, now''s the right time to tell him before he finds out by himself." The Guardian Angel said.

    "He was already going to get disqualified, why sabotage him?" Chris said with a puzzled expression on his face.

    "That was more like an assassination attempt," Mia said.

    Some technicians hade to have a look at the machine and after checking itsponents, they confirmed to the sergeant that nothing was wrong with the machine and they could continue with it.

    "Are you sure you can continue?" The sergeant asked the Angel who was sitting on the disc now.

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod.

    He had already asked him the same question before the technicians came into the pitch and the Angel had given him the same answer.

    "Okay, step onto the disc then." The sergeant said before walking back to the machine.

    "That kid is brave to want to continue after almost getting hit by something that was able to cause that loud bang." James Tame said.

    "I think it slightly hit his leg." Said Levi Breeze.

    "Is he stupid or something?" Mike asked as he was quite surprised to see that Luis wanted to continue.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I think he knows what he is doing," E said.

    "If that attackes again and hits him, he''s dead," Chloe said.

    "Uhˇ­. I don''t think so." Tania said, shaking her head.

    The Angel was standing on the disc now as the sergeant was giving him a few more minutes to make sure he was properly ready.

    "Are you ready?" He asked.

    "Yeah," Luis replied with a nod.

    "Okay." The sergeant said before clicking the start button. "You have twenty seconds."

    ''Mind controller or whoever you are, you just did me a favor by attacking me in the middle of apetition like this.'' The Angel said subconsciously as his eyes took a little golden glow which faded away as soon as it appeared.

    ____ ____

    Through Festus'' guidance, the three had been able to move around Phoenix City without falling into any kind of trouble.

    Carl thought they were going to have trouble finding Jude and the elves but Festus told them that he knew where to find them but they needed to wait for them to get there first before they began to head there.

    The three were now dressed like people from the modern world but Festus had made sure they were all putting on hoodies just in case they needed to get away from trouble.

    The three had just entered a small bar in the city where Festus had led them because he needed to get answers about a few things that he needed answers to.

    The bar wasn''t that noisy given that there were a lot of people there.

    "Hey, you two find somewhere and stay, I''ll be back," Festus said before making his way toward the counter area.

    Carl scanned the area to find an empty seat a little distance away from the rest of the people.

    "Over there." He said before grabbing Diana by her arm and pulling her along with him.

    The two sat there for a while as Carl kept looking toward the counter area where Festus seemed to be standing talking to someone.

    He kept his gaze there for a while before turning it back to Diana who had a scrunched-up look on her face now.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah, I''m just a little tasty." She said, touching her throat.

    "Oh." The young knight said before turning his gaze to the counter area where people wereing and leaving with drinks in their hands. "Let me see if I can get you something to drink."

    He got up from his seat and quickly made his way to the counter.

    "What can I get you?" The bartender asked as soon as he stopped in front.

    "Just a ss of water," Carl said.

    "Okay." The bartender said with an awkward expression on his face as he was expecting to hear something else.

    "What are you doing here?" Festus turned to him to ask.

    "Diana said she was tasty, so I came to get her some water." The young knight said.

    "And you left her over there alone." The light wizard said.

    "It hasn''t even been up to a minute since I left her," Jude said.

    "Yeah, but something can happen within that short period of time," Festus said.

    "What could possiblyˇ­.."

    The young knight paused as he turned to see that a man was on his seat now

    "Here''s your ss of water." The bartender said, dropping the ss of water on the counter.

    "Do you have a habit of snubbing people?" The man asked as he had already asked her a few questions without getting any reply from her.

    "Hello," Carl said before tapping him on his back.

    "Any problem?" The man said, turning his gaze to the young knight.

    He didn''t look like someone funny as he had his hair dyed green and had quite arge scar running down his cheek.

    "Yeah, that''s my seat, I''m with her," Jude said.

    "Oh, so you''re the one that brought the underaged girl to the bar." The man said.

    "Is there anything wrong with that?" Jude asked.

    "Is there anything wrong with that?" The man said with a little chuckle. "Everything is wrong with that."

    "Oh, I didn''t know," Jude said, walking to Diana and handing her the ss of water. "Get up." He whispered to her."

    "Where do you think you''re going?" The man asked.

    "We''re leaving," Jude said.

    As soon as he said that, a blue light shot out from the man''s hand, turned into some kind of energy chain, and joined his hand and Diana''s together.

    The young knight tried to pull both of their hands free but his effort proved to be futile.

    "What''s this?" He asked, turning to the man with mixed expressions of fear and annoyance written all over his face.

    "You''re not going anywhere." The man said, shaking his head.

 Chapter 395 Blood Drops

    Chris was now more confident that Luis was going to get disqualified after what had happened and he wasn''t the only one who thought the Angel was going to get knocked.

    Most of the students were certain that at the end of this level that it was going to be Mirinda versus Mason given the fact that Luis was just a level three and the fact that he was struggling before whatever hit the disc had hit it but there were a few people who were certain that the Angel was going to make it past the level and then there was one person who knew that things just got better for him after that attack.

    ''I know the golden fortification is active now, please don''t try to do anything unbelievable.'' Luis heard Nova say in his mind as soon he rolled on the floor to avoid both of the discs heading toward him.

    ''If I do it, doesn''t that make it believable?'' The Angel replied.

    ''You know what I''m talking about.''

    ''Okay, ma, I won''t do anything unbelievable, that''s what I''ve been doing even before you arrived here.'' Luis replied as he sprang high up to dodge four discs which had all been shot toward him in cross form to make sure that there was no space for him to avoid them but there was space way up which he had used to his advantage.

    "Waooh, has he been holding back?" Chloe said with a shocked expression on her face.

    "Maybe," Tania said with a shrug.

    "That jump was sick," Max said.

    "Looks like your friend has been holding back," Mike said as he watched Luis dodge the discs with wonderful skills and great efficiency.

    "I don''t know about you guys but I think he is way beyond the level that is disyed on his watch," Cassie said, turning her gaze to Ciara who has been quiet since they had been here.

    The same thing could be said about Lily who had been quiet since she woke up yesterday.

    Ciara had a lot of things going through her mind while Lily was still trying to get over that memory attacking her friend like that despite the fact that she wasn''t the one in control.

    Luis''st six discs were up now and just like the others, thest six discs were shot out almost at the same times in a way that dodging anyone would mean that he would have to run into the other and jumping wasn''t even safe for him because there was a chance that he wouldnd and get hit by one of the discs.

    The Angel did what he had to do, no jumping, no rolling, no rotation.

    With his highly improved agility, he was able to dodge the discs one by one without getting hit by any of them, and just as thest disc flew past him, the light on the edges of thest disc lit up green to indicate that he had sessfully made it through.

    The Angel was apuded by the students especially those from Crockel academy as he slowly stepped down from the disc.

    Chris had a shocked expression on his face as he watched Luis step down from the disc after putting up arguably the best performance at this level.

    "He was holding back." He muttered.

    "That''s why sometimes, you don''t speak until you have properly observed," Jack said with his gaze still on the pitch.

    "When and how did Luis get so fast?" Pearl asked with a surprised expression on her face.

    "I don''t know, through intensive training maybe," Tammy said with a shrug.

    "Alright, we have just three academies left in the tournament with three more levels to go." The sergeant said.

    ''What did I tell you about doing something unbelievable?'' Luis heard Nova ask in his mind.

    ''I didn''t do anything unbelievable.'' Luis replied.

    ''Yeah, you didn''t do anything unbelievable for a human but that was a bit unbelievable for a level three student.'' Nova said.

    ''Was it?''

    ''Yeah, someone''s going to start getting suspicious if you continue like this, I''m not asking you to stop using your golden fortification boost but don''t make it look as if it''s just too easy for you.'' Nova said.

    ''Okay.'' Luis replied. ''How did you know that attack wasing?''

    ''My aura vision is active,'' Nova said.

    ''Do you know who did it?''

    ''Yeah but I don''t think she did it on purpose.'' Nova said.

    ''I thought so too.'' Luis replied. ''Were you able to spot the person?''

    ''You mean the mind controller?''

    ''Yeah.''

    ''No.'' Nova said.

    ''No? I thought you saidˇ­''

    ''I know Luis and I did see the trail but before I could trace it back to whoever the person is, it vanished, I''m certain that if the ability gets used again, I''ll be able to spot the person.''

    ''Okay, I hope he uses it again.''

    Lieutenant Iris and the sergeants were still looking around the part of the stands where they thought the attack hade from and up till now, they had not been able to find anything, and all the students they had asked so far imed to not have noticed anything.

    "This is getting frustrating," Iris said before clicking her earpiece. "I don''t think there''s anything here, general."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So, you want to tell me that that attack just came from nowhere," Gary said.

    "It certainly came from somewhere but I don''t think there''s anything here." She said.

    "Then go check other ces, if there''s nothing there then there must be something in the other parts of the stands," Gary said.

    "Okay, general."

    With level four done, it was finally time to move to level five, and judging by how she had struggled in the previous level, Mirinda didn''t seem that confident on making it past this level.

    "I''ll just try my best." She muttered as she stepped onto therge disc.

    "Twenty seconds Mirinda." The sergeant said before clicking the start button.

    ____ ____

    With all the students and most of the staff at Phoenix academy for the tournament, it meant that Crockel academy was very quiet.

    Apart from the few people living in the residential area and the guards who were there to make sure everything was intact until everyone returned the ce was empty.

    Two guards were having a conversation as they walked down the road leading to the clinic but they weren''t heading to the clinic.

    "I''ve already asked for a leave of absence to go see my wife, she just gave birth to my son." One of the guards said.

    "What did he say?" The other one asked.

    "He said he would look into it once they return from the tournament." He answered.

    "If he said that then that means he''s going to grant you the leave of absence."

    "I hope you''re right, Peter," Nichs said.

    The two walked for a while talking about other things and just before they walked past the clinic, they spotted something.

    "Peter," Nichs said with his gaze fixed up on the spot.

    "Yeah," Peter said with his gaze on the same ce.

    What they were looking at was the tree close to the bush which was all red now.

    All the leaves of the tree were bright red now and its branches and stem had turned dark red.

    "Have you seen a tree like that before?" Nichs asked, moving closer to the tree.

    "I don''t think there''s a tree like that," Peter said following him. "I''ve passed through this area a couple of times, this tree used to have green leaves and normal-looking branches and stems."

    "Then how did it be like this?" Nichs asked, moving closer to the stem.

    "I don''t know," Peter said, shaking his head.

    Nichs was about to touch the stem when he felt something drop on his hand.

    He drew his hand back and stared at the strange red liquid for a while before touching it with his other hand.

    "What''s that?" Peter asked.

    "I don''t know but it''s quite viscous," Nichs said, rubbing it against his fingers. "Likeˇ­blood." He said before smelling the liquid.

    "Blood?" Peter said.

    As soon as that word left his mouth, he felt something drop on his forehead.

    He touched the liquid and rubbed it against his fingers to discover that it was the same liquid that had fallen on Nichs'' hand.

    The both of them looked up to see that there were lots of those liquids piled up there ready to drop at any moment.

    "This is blood Nichs, we need to get out of here," Peter said.

    Before Nichs could make any move, three rid vines broke through the ground and wrapped around his four limbs.

    "Nichs!" Peter yelled as he quickly summoned his sword but before he could do anything with it, another vine broke out from the ground behind him and sliced off his hand like a hot knife slicing through butter.

    "Arghh!!!!" He screamed in pain as more vines broke out from the ground and began to wrap around him.

    The vines kept wrapping around both men until their mouths were covered and they weren''t able to scream anymore. After their whole bodies had gotten covered by vines, they were pulled into the ground.

    With the two men inside the ground now, it closed up like nothing ever happened there.

 Chapter 396 Mind Controller Revealed

    Level five was really tough and nobody needed to tell you that, all you had to do was look at the way Mirinda was struggling and see for yourself.

    Three discs were shot out towards her at the same time as she quickly zoomed to the side to avoid the first one before spinning herself horizontally in the air to avoid the other two that were already upon her.

    She was still trying to catch her breath when six discs were shot toward her at the same time.

    She was out of breath with six discs heading toward her, what could she do? Nothing, she could do absolutely nothing to get out of this one.

    She quickly got on her knees to avoid the first disc but before she could do anything else, two discs came flying toward her and mmed her on her lower jaw.

    "O." She groaned before falling on therge disc with her back.

    As soon as she hit the disc, the light on its edges immediately lit up red.

    "Mirinda Kerr of Eukerion academy has just been eliminated from thepetition which leaves us to thest two participants from Phoenix academy and Crockel academy." The sergeant.

    "At least she got this far," Rosa said with a shrug.

    "Mirinda please step down from the disc." The sergeant said but there was no response from the blonde-haired second-year student who was still lying on the disc. "Mirinda."

    The sergeant called her again but still, there was no response from her.

    ''Did those discs really knock her out?'' Luis thought, moving closer to her.

    When he got to her, he could see that she had her eyes closed and he would have thought she was unconscious if he couldn''t hear her breathing from where he was standing.

    "Hey."

    As soon as he said that, she shut her eyes open like she was waking up from a frightening dream.

    "Hey." She said with a muffled voice.

    "Are you okay?" The Angel asked.

    "Yeah, a little pain in my jaw but I''m okay." She said, pressing her thumb against her jaw.

    "I knew that would hurt," Luis said. "Do you need help getting up?"

    "Yeah." She said, raising her hand for Luis to pull her up.

    Nova had been scanning the stadium with her aura vision and returning her gaze to Luis who was helping Mirinda up now, she was shocked by what she was seeing.

    "That''s not good." She muttered with a gasp.

    ''Luis, get away from that girl.''

    ''Huh?''

    It was already toote for the Angel to get away unharmed as a dagger quickly appeared in her left wing and she stabbed it deep into the Angel''s shoulder.

    "Arghhh!" He groaned before pushing her far away from him.

    "What''s going on?" Tania asked with a confused expression on her face.

    "She just stabbed Luis," Chloe muttered with a baffled look on her face.

    [ -10 HP ]

    [ -5 Energy ]

    [ Healing process has begun ]

    The Angel let out soft groans as he slowly pulled the dagger out from his shoulder.

    "What''s the problem, Luis?" Mirinda asked with a cheeky voice as she walked toward with a long Katana de in her hand.

    "Why can''t you just fight me in person and stop hiding behind people that have nothing to do with this?" Luis said, trying his best to stay calm.

    "What is wrong with you Mirinda?" The host sergeant asked but there was no response from Mirinda who seemed intent on getting to Luis.

    "What are you asking questions for? Just knock her out already." Nicoleined. "Oh, forget it."

    She dipped her hand into her handbag which was lying on the floor and brought out a bracelet decorated with dart tranquilizers.

    She quickly put the bracelet on, got up from her seat, aimed toward the blonde, and shot out one of the tranquilizers.

    She had not gotten to Luis yet as the dart flew straight to her neck and sunk in there.

    As soon as the tranquilizer hit her, she dropped her de and acted dizzy for a few seconds before dropping to the floor.

    "What was that?" Mike asked with a confused expression on his face.

    "I have no idea," E said, shaking her head.

    "That girl wasn''t in control of her body." Mia sh said.

    "You say that like you''re certain about it," Chris said.

    "Of course, I''m certain about it," Mia said. "The boy is a first-year student which means that this is his first tournament so there''s a ny-nine percent chance that they don''t know each other and if they don''t know each other, there''s no way they could have had any problems that would make her attack him like that."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I don''t think there''s any need for your detailed exnation Mia, he helped her up before she stabbed him, that exins a lot." Levi Breeze said.

    "No, my point is that even if she wanted to hurt him for whatever reason, she wouldn''t attack him in the open like that," Mia said. "It was clearly someone else''s doing."

    "What''s all the fuss about?" Commander Coaster asked. "We''re going to get a report of everything that happened at the end of the day, have you forgotten?"

    "Yeah, but the reports from your team aren''t always honest are they?" Devon Winter said, turning his gaze to themander.

    Thepetition had been paused for the meantime as the medical team had made their way into the pitch to carry Mirinda out and have a look at Luis'' shoulder.

    "I told you I''m okay," Luis said once again to the female medical staff who was standing behind him.

    "I saw what happened to you, that dagger went deep into your shoulder, there''s no way you''re okay." She said,

    "I''m okay," Luis said.

    "No, you''re not." She said with a little bit of aggressiveness in her voice this time as she got closer to get a clear view of the Angel''s shoulder and that was when she realized that he wasn''t bluffing when he said he was okay.

    "How is this possible?" She said with a shocked expression on her face as she drew away from the Angel.

    "I told you I was okay," Luis said, covering up the area with the part of his uniform that wasn''t torn.

    "How did it heal so fast?"

    ''You''re starting to expose yourself bit by bit Luis.'' Lena said.

    ''It''s not my fault that she stabbed me on the shoulder with everyone watching.''

    "Hello." The nurse said.

    "Umm...it''s my ability, fast healing." The Angel muttered to her.

    "Fast healing? I haven''t heard of it." She said squatting down beside him.

    "Yeah, it''s a rare ability and that''s why I was keeping it a secret until now." The Angel said.

    "You were keeping it a secret?"

    "Yeah." He said with a nod. "Can you please just wrap my shoulder with some bandages and pretend like you don''t know about this?" He requested with a smile.

    The nurse stared at him for a while before opening her first aid box and pulling out the bandage roll.

    "Sure." She said with a nod.

    "I''m nurse Cami by the way." She said after wrapping the bandages around his shoulder.

    "I''m Luis." The Angel said already aware that she wanted him to say his name.

    "Luis." She said before picking up her box and getting up on her feet. "You have a very special ability and I don''t think you should keep it a secret but I guess you have your reasons and I respect that, your secret''s safe with me."

    "Thank you." The Angel said.

    "You''re wee," Cami said with a smile before she began to walk off the pitch.

    ''You know that was risky right?'' Lena said.

    ''I wouldn''t have said anything to her if I couldn''t read her mind.''

    ''Hey, Luis, I think I''ve found who this mind controller person is, no I''m certain I''ve found him.'' Nova said.

    ''You have? Who is it?''

    ''Before I tell you, you''ll have to promise me something.''

    ''What?'' Luis inquired.

    ''You won''t make any irrational decisions and calm down till thepetition is over, that''s the promise you have to make.''

    ''Okay, I promise.''

    ''Look straight, the student standing in front of you.''

    Luis did as he was told and raised his head to see that there was only one student standing in front of him, the student that was still in thepetition alongside him.

    ''Mason?''

    ''Yeah, that''s him.'' Nova said.

    ''Why didn''t I think of it?'' The Angel said subconsciously as he gritted his teeth and folded his hands into fists.

    ''Remember, no irrational decisions.'' Nova said. ''Just calm down, we know who he is now, we''ll just have to deal with himter.''

    ''And all this while I''ve been thinking it was all George.'' He said subconsciously. ''Just because I forced him to pay up to the end of his deal, he decided to start an attacking spree on me and my friends.''

    ''Wait, that''s what this is all about?'' Nova said with a surprised tone in her subconscious voice.

 Chapter 397 Shattered Expectations Once Again

    With Mirinda out of thepetition now it was down to only two participants, Mason and Luis.

    After the wholemotioning from the way Mirinda had attacked Luis and stabbed him had been settled it was now time to continue the contest but before that, the sergeant wanted to know if Luis could continue after that nasty stab on his shoulder.

    "Are you sure you can continue?" The sergeant asked him for the second time.

    Luis didn''t reply as he stared off toward Mason and as soon as the two made eye contact, he returned his gaze to the sergeant.

    "Yeah, I''m sure." He said with a nod.

    "You know if you fail because of your shoulder I won''t be able to do anything about it, I can tell your teachers to bring on a recement for you." The sergeant said.

    "No, I can continue," Luis said, shaking his head.

    The sergeant stared at him for a while before he turned and began to walk back to the disc-shooting machine.

    "Luis Miles has stated that he can continue, he has a very serious injury on his shoulder but he''s certain he can continue. I would have asked for a recement to be brought on but he cannot be taken out of thepetition against his will." The sergeant. "If he fails in this level because of his injury, that would mean the end of thepetition for Crockel academy."

    "Who is that boy?" Jack leaned closer to Kelvin to ask.

    "My student," Kelvin answered.

    "I mean which family is he from? I don''t remember any popr family with the name Miles." Jack said.

    "I don''t think he''s from any of those families," Kelvin said with his gaze still on the pitch.

    "Gotten attacked twice, has a wound on his shoulder, and still wants to continue, he''s brave," Miamented.

    "I call it naivety and foolishness," Jackson said with both of his hands joined together.

    With the level five round about to resume, Ace and Dn had returned to their seats.

    "It took you that long to find him," Chloe said.

    "Did I miss anything?" Ace asked.

    "Yeah, all the action," Chloe said.

    "Action?"

    "Yeah, Luis got attacked twice, first by something invisible that came from nowhere and almost hit, and just a few minutes ago by the girl from my academy." Chloe disclosed.

    "Mirinda?"

    "Yeah, you memorized her name."

    "I didn''t memorize her name, the sergeant called their names before thepetition began and I just have a good memory." Ace said, tapping his forehead.

    "You wish?" Chloe said. "I''m guessing these attacks have something to do with the person who''s trying to hurt sh kill him."

    "It has to be, why would she just attack him like that, they don''t even know each other?" Ace said.

    "She didn''t just attack him, she stabbed him on his shoulder."

    "Waoooh, that is definitely the doing of this mind controller." Ace said.

    "My thoughts too, but I''m surprised that he still wants to continue thepetition after that deep stab," Chloe said.

    "That''s crazy." Ace said, feigning a shocked expression on his face.

    Dn had not said anything since he returned, well that didn''t make any difference for Tania given the fact that he has been that way since they arrived at the stadium.

    "Hey, I don''t want you to feel like I''m prying but you were gone for a way longer time than the others." She said expecting a response from him but there was nothing. "Where did you go?"

    There was still no reaction from Dn after she had asked that question and just before she could say anything else, he slowly turned his gaze to her.

    "What would it benefit you if I told you?"

    "Oh," Tania said before slowly turning her gaze away from him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She didn''t exactly like the tone he had used in asking that question and judging by the look on his face, she knew he didn''t want to say anything.

    Mason didn''t seem to be struggling as much as Mirinda did in this level, there were no shy skills being disyed by him all he was doing was basically avoiding the discs without much jumping.

    Thest four discs came flying toward him and all he did was move his body to avoid all four of them, he didn''t even shift from where he was standing.

    "He''s through to level six." The sergeant said as soon as the light on the edges of the disc lit up.

    He was loudly apuded by the students from Phoenix academy especially as he slowly stepped down from the disc.

    "I think this marks the end of the journey for your friend," Mike said.

    "I don''t think so," E said, shaking her head.

    "Really," Mike said with a chuckle. "I know he''s been doing great so far but he has a serious wound in his shoulder and this level doesn''t look easy."

    "I know but he''ll still cruise through it," E said.

    "You say that as if you''re absolutely certain."

    "Because I am absolutely certain."

    Mike stared at his little sister for a while with a strange expression on his face before returning his gaze to the pitch.

    "Let''s watch and see." He muttered.

    Ny-nine percent of the people in the stadium expected Luis to crash out once again, he would have had more people believing he could make it past the level if they hadn''t seen him get stabbed in the shoulder.

    "Twenty seconds Luis." The sergeant said before closing, clicking the start button.

    ''Remember Luis.''

    ''I know, make it believable.'' Luis cut her short to help her finish what she wanted to say.

    Twenty seconds had been surpassed now as four discs came flying toward him at the same time with full level five-speed.

    His golden fortification was still active so dodging the discs wasn''t going to be hard for him, but he had to make it believable.

    Throughout the level, the Angel feigned scenes of struggling and falling and had almost gotten hit on several asions but with his speed, he was able to get out of the risky situations he was putting himself in.

    The few Crockel academy students who were supporting the Angel seemed to be at the edge of their seats any time he did something like that while the ones who were expecting him to get him any time soon were quite surprised by how he was finding his way out of those situations.

    The Angel continued like that until he was now down to thest four discs.

    The discs were all shot out one after the other with the only way of avoiding all of them being to either roll t on the floor or spin through the middle but both options were a bit risky as there was a chance that he could touch the tip of any of the discs.

    The slide seemed to beplicated for him so he went for the spin right through the middle.

    He sprang up and spun his body to dive through the middle before crashing on the floor for the lights around the disc to light up green.

    "He''s through to level six." The sergeant said with a surprised tone to his voice.

    "He did it," Mike muttered with a stunned look on his face.

    "Told you so," E said, turning her gaze to him.

    They couldn''t believe it but the Angel had just shattered their expectations once again.

    "What family is that boy from?" Chris inquired.

    "Hisst name is Miles I guess," Mia said.

    "Haven''t heard of them," Chris said, shaking his head.

    "Me too." She said before turning her gaze back to the pitch.

    ''There''s something special about that kid, his family isn''t established as a top family, if I can get him on my side he will be a very special asset.'' Mia thought and she wasn''t the only one with that specific thought in mind.

 Chapter 398 Purple Smoke

    "I wasn''t exactly sure she was underage but you came by and rified that for me, thank you." The man with a scar on his face said moving closer to Carl and Diana who had their hands chained to the floor with the strange blue chain.

    "Come on Diana, you could have told me that you didn''t tell him anything," Carl muttered to her. "I could have talked my way out of this, besides you don''t even look that underage."

    "If I had told you, he would have still found out," Diana said.

    "Yeah, that''s right," Carl muttered. "If we get out of this, remind me to establish a secretmunication code so that things don''t always end up like this."

    "The boss will be really happy once I bring in a fresh and nice-looking asset for him." The man said, running his fingers down her cheek.

    None of the people in the bar dared intervene as there were four men dressed in ck standing in the area now while Festus was watching from the counter.

    "Get your hand off her," Carl said, gritting his teeth.

    "I don''t think you''ll be of any use to us." The man said, turning his gaze to Carl.

    "Diana," Carl called with his gaze on the floor.

    "Yeah," Diana answered with a terrified voice.

    "Grab onto me, fast!"

    She quickly did as she was told as Carl got a firm grip on her and spun her toward the man to knock him down.

    As soon as the man was down, he pulled out the dagger in his pocket and struck it down on the chain.

    That was an act of desperation as he didn''t expect that to do anything but to his greatest surprise, the blue energy shield broke and vanished.

    "Hey, get up." He said quickly helping her up but before they could take any step they were already surrounded.

    A spear, a scythe, and two swords were pointing at them from all four directions.

    "Don''t touch the girl, kill him." The man ordered slowly getting up from the floor.

    "No!!" Diana screamed as the four of them thrust their weapons toward the knight but before the weapons could get to him, the whole area got covered by a sh of white light.

    It didn''t take long before the light cleared up to reveal that Carl and Diana were no longer there and the four men who had thrust their weapons toward Carl had pierced each other''s throat with their weapons.

    The people in the bar let out loud gasps as four of the men dropped to the floor.

    The scarred man had a horrid expression on his face as he stared at the men who were lying on the floor with their weapons stuck in each other''s throats.

    _____ _____

    The military jet had just reached Phoenix academy now and was heading toward thending space in the barracks.

    The soldiers in the area saw the jet fly past them and started making their way toward the area to wee their colleagues from another continent.

    The jetnded safely in thergending space and it didn''t take long before the door opened for La and Bryan to make their way out first.

    "Hello, Lieutenants." The sergeant in front said as soon as the Lieutenants got closer to them.

    "Where''s Iris?" Bryan asked before the sergeant could say anything else.

    "Lieutenant Iris is at the stadium, she put me in charge of weing you." The sergeant said.

    It didn''t take long before Jude and the elf twins made their way out of the jet along with the pilot who was a sergeant.

    "Okay," Bryan said, already moving out of the area as La followed him.

    Jude and the elf twins got strange stares from the sergeants in the area as they walked past them but theypletely ignored them as they hurried to catch up with the two Lieutenants.

    "Tauriel," La called as soon as they were out of the barracks.

    "Yeah," Tauriel said, moving closer to her.

    "Tablet."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yeah," Tauriel said before handing her the tablet she was holding.

    The homepage of the device was being disyed on the tablet now, she didn''t want anyone apart from them to know what they were using the tablet for.

    "So which way''s the stadium or whatever that guy said?" Jude asked.

    "That''s where we are heading," La said.

    "Is thatˇ­"

    "Yeah, that''s where Tania and a lot of other students from different academies and this one are currently," La said.

    "The ce is huge so you guys should put this on," Bryan said, handing them the earpieces in his hand. "Use them whenever you need to tell us something and we''ll use them whenever we want to tell you guys something."

    "Wait, are we splitting up?" Tauriel asked.

    "Not now but it will happen eventually," La said. "And if that happens you guys should remember to act just the way I told you to and don''t do anything suspicious."

    "Okay," Jude said with a nod.

    "Tuchel," Bryan called looking at Tuchel who was standing a little distance behind them as he was lost in looking around the area.

    "I''m sorry, it''s just that this ce is really huge," Tuchel said with an amazed look on his face.

    "It''s called thergest academy for a reason," La said. "Come on, let''s go."

    "Hey, please let me know as soon as the sun starts setting over there," Jude said before she took a step forward.

    "I wouldn''t forget to," La said with a smile before turning to continue her walk forward as Jude and the twins followed from behind.

    ______ _____

    The presidential house of Eukerion was one of the most sophisticated buildings on the continent.

    It had that castle look and feel with a veryrge fence surrounding it.

    The sounds of a roaring car engine could be heard as therge ck gates automatically opened for a ck Toyota Rav4 to drive out before the gates automatically closed up.

    The car stopped in front of the gate as the driver wanted to pick up a call.

    "Hello, Theophilus." The man putting on a corporate ck suit said after cing the phone against his ear.

    "I know I should have been there by now but I had a lot of things to deal with back here."

    While the man was speaking with Theophilus through the phone, a thick purple smoke entered the car from below and was now heading toward him.

    "Okayˇ­"

    He wasn''t able toplete what he wanted to say as the purple smoke covered him and was now choking him.

    He struggled for his breath but he couldn''t struggle for long as he eventually passed out after a few seconds.

    The smoke got thicker after he dropped to the floor and then slowly formed into someone who looked exactly like him but he had a purple glow in his eyes which didn''t take long to clear out.

    He adjusted his cor and looked forward before he started to hear Theophilus'' voiceing from the phone on the floor as the call was still ongoing.

    "James, James are you still there?"

    He slowly picked up the phone and ced it against his ear.

    "I''ming, Theophilus." He said before dropping the phone on the seat by the side.

    He stared ahead for a while before starting the car and zooming off.

 Chapter 399 A Portal To The Dark Dimension

    ?

    "This is turning into a heated battle," Max said. "That boy wasn''t kidding when he said he made it past level five at your arcade."

    "I''m more surprised at how he made it past the level with a wounded shoulder," Sony said.

    Now that Luis had shocked almost everyone in the stadium and made it past level five with a wounded shoulder like they believed, it was now time to move on to level six.

    "Who is that boy?" Kelvin leaned closer to Nicole to ask as he was beginning to develop an interest in him just like everyone else.

    "Luis Miles, he''s a first-year student at the academy," Nicole said.

    "I know that, what I meant is, which family is he from, who are his parents?" Kelvin asked.

    "Oh, Luis is an orphan." She said,

    "An orphan," Kelvin muttered.

    "But he''s living with the Phillips."

    "Oh, does he have any ability?"

    "No, sir, he doesn''t have any ability," Nicole said.

    "Okay," Kelvin said before slowly turning his gaze back to the pitch.

    Iris had been going around the stands with the two sergeants that were with her but they had not been able to find anything rting to that attack and all the answers they had gotten from the students so far weren''t going to lead them to anything.

    "Hello, Iris, have you found anything yet?" Gary said with his hand ced on his earpiece.

    "No, sir," Iris answered.

    "Okay, I''m going to station eight sergeants in the stands to monitor things," Gary said.

    "Okay, what about me?" She asked.

    "Return here now, I think I know what''s going on." He said.

    "You do?" Iris said, faking a surprised voice.

    "Yeah."

    Level six was about to kick off as Mason was standing on therge disc waiting for the sergeant to give him the signal.

    "Alright Mason, you have twenty seconds." The sergeant said before clicking the start button.

    He calcted the twenty seconds in his mind and as soon as it wasplete three discs shot out from the disc shooting one after the other as he quickly did a back flip toward the edge of the disc.

    This was the first time this had happened since thepetition began, the discs flew directly to where he had been standing and banged on therge disc before rolling off to the side.

    This was the level where Mason showed his true skills as the discs were being shot out at a really fast speed and the tricky ways they were being shot out now made it even harder to avoid them.

    Flips, rolls, spins, the third-year student was doing everything to make sure he didn''t get hit by any of the discs and so far he was doing great.

    He was down to thest seven discs which had all been shot toward him one after the other with a time difference of five hundred milliseconds each.

    He did well in dodging the discs until thest one which he quickly bent down to avoid but he wasn''t fast enough as the disc made little contact with his head before flying off.

    As soon as the disc touched his head, the light on the edges of the disc turned red.

    "Mason Limelight of Phoenix academy has been eliminated from thepetition." The sergeant announced.

    "Come on," Mason said in frustration as he mmed his fist into the ground.

    ''This is your chance.'' Lena said as Luis slowly walked to therge disc.

    "Before I click the start button, you all should know that the only way Luis Miles can win thepetition in this current situation is if he finishes without getting hit, if he gets hit while there are still discs in the machine Mason will be dered the winner, if he gets hit by thest disc just like Mason, then there will be a rematch." The sergeant disclosed.

    As soon as Mason heard that, a wry smile appeared on his face as a mischievous idea popped up in his mind.

    "You have twenty seconds Luis." The sergeant said before clicking the start button.

    The Angel once again started by putting himself in dangerous situations and getting himself out of those situations because he had the speed to do it.

    "It''s like he''s trying so hard to make it look like he''s struggling," Mia muttered.

    ''This is going to be an easy win.'' The Angel thought before springing up to dodge the three discs heading toward him.

    He was now down to thest six discs and just like he thought they had been shot toward him one after the other with a time difference of five hundred milliseconds.

    The first two discs zoomed past him from both sides and seeing that thest four were heading directly toward him, he did a ck flip as they all banged in the spot where he had been standing but they didn''t fall off and four of them were rolling toward him now.

    He had both feet directly on the edge of the disc now, he was about to fall off but he had the strength to push himself back up untilˇ­..

    [ Golden Fortification deactivated ]

    [ All stats have returned to normal ]

    ''No, no, no.''

    The Angel had entered a state of panic in his mind now as he was trying to prevent himself from falling off with four discs rolling towards him and if any of them touches him then there would have to be a rematch.

    ''You are definitely going to lose a rematch without that Golden fortification.'' Lena said.

    ''All you need is just a little push.'' Mason said in his mind as he had spotted the right person to use for the job.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Don''t you even dare!'' Nova''s voice resounded in his mind, cutting off his ability before it could get to his target.

    ''Who are you?'' The third-year student asked with a startled tone in his subconscious voice.

    ''Don''t worry, we''ll meet, very soon.''

    Luis held himself in that position as the discs kept getting closer and just before they could touch him, they slowed down and fell t right beside his feet.

    As soon as the discs stopped moving, the light on the edges of therge disc lit up green.

    The Angel let out a sigh of relief before allowing himself to crash down on the floor.

    "The winner of the disc shootingpetition is Luis Miles from Crockel academy." The sergeant announced as soon as the Angel dropped to the floor.

    "I can''t believe it," Chris muttered with a shocked expression on his face, he was the only one who had the same thought in mind.

    The stadium was filled with cheers, especially from Crockel academy students both those that didn''t believe in him and those who that believed as long as it was someone from their academy, they were happy.

    [ Questpleted ]

    [ Rewards ]

    [ +50 exp received ]

    [ +5 stat points added to agility ]

    ''Definitely worth it.''

    _____ _____

    In the Elven underground kingdom, all the elves were gathered in front of the king''s castle as he had summoned them to make a very important inquiry.

    The area was filled with murmurs as the question Ashburn asked seemed to have sparked quite a reaction from them.

    "I will ask again!" Ashburn said with a thunderous voice that caused all the elves to quickly shut their mouths. "Is anyone in possession of any piece or pieces orrge pieces of stones of Avalon?"

    There was no direct response from anyone as the murmurs were slowly beginning to return.

    "If youe forth now and bring the stones to me, I promise there will be no punishments but If I find out on my own."

    There was nothing from any of them as the elf king continued to browse through them with his eyes to see if he could spot anything suspicious and that was when he made eye contact with a young knight.

    Any elf would look away on making eye contact but this particr elf didn''t look away and kept eye contact with the king.

    Before he knew it, he began to levitate above the other elves.

    "Is there anything I should know about, young one?" Ashburn asked.

    "No." The elf replied.

    "Oh, really, you look like you want to tell me something." He said.

    "No, I don''t have anything to tell you." The young elf said, he didn''t seem startled at all.

    "Do you want me to squeeze it out of you then?" Ashburn said as his voice had immediately gone from partially sweet to deeply menacing.

    "My lord." Someone''s voice was heard from the side as two hooded figures entered the area and when they pulled down the hoods their long pointy ears could be seen confirming that they were elves. "We have news from Asaka."

    "It can wait," Ashburn said, turning his gaze back to the young elf who was still floating in the air.

    "It''s urgent my lord, very urgent."

    As soon as his ears picked up that word ''urgent'', he dropped the young knight on the floor before turning to enter his throne room.

    As soon as he reached there, the two hooded elves appeared in front of him.

    "What is the urgent news?" He asked.

    "Something''s happening in Asaka, their sky has suddenly turned red." The elf in charge of speaking said.

    "Red sky, what else?" Ashburn asked, moving to his throne.

    "And something seemed to have happened to their king, he summoned the people, brought out arge container filled with a strange dark liquid, and asked them to make cuts on their hands and let a drop of their blood drop into it.

    "One of them questioned him on why they had to do it and he killed him, he pulled him closer with this strange purple power and stabbed him to death."

    "Purple power?"

    "Yes my lord and after that, the people had no choice but to do what he said." The elf said.

    "Did anything happen after the people dropped their blood into the liquid?" Ashburn asked.

    "Yes, he muttered some words before a dark light shot into the red sky to create some kind of strange dark portal."

    "Is anythinging through the portal?"

    "Nothing hase through it, at least not yet." The elf said.

    Ashburn didn''t say anything as he slowly sat down on his throne with a horrid look on his face.

    "Why would he open a portal to the dark dimension?" He muttered.

 Chapter 400 ID Problem

    ?

    All eyes were on the Angel as he slowly walked off the pitch holding his shoulder as though it was hurting him.

    "Well, I didn''t expect Crockel academy to win the firstpetition of the day," Rosa said with a disappointed look on her face.

    "Is that boy''s shoulder really wounded?" Chris said with a suspicious look on his face.

    "You saw him get stabbed," Mia said.

    "Maybe the dagger didn''t go as deep as we thought because he wasn''t acting like someone who had a serious injury on his shoulder," Levi said.

    "Are you kidding me, he was clearly struggling?" Mia said.

    "I didn''t see any struggles with all the things he did," Levi said.

    Luis had finally gotten to his seat now where he was greeted with congrattions from Ace.

    "Nice performance," Tania said.

    "Thanks." He said.

    Chloe didn''t congratte him as she seemed to be more concerned about his shoulder.

    "How''s your shoulder?" She asked.

    "The pain''s still there but I''m okay," Luis replied.

    "You''re okay? How deep did that dagger even go because judging from what I saw from up here, I think it went in pretty deep."

    "No, it didn''t go in that deep," Luis said in denial before cing his hand on the wounded shoulder.

    "Okay, but still it''s a little unbelievable how you were able to make it past those tough levels with a wound on your shoulder." She said.

    "It''s talent and skill Chloe, there''s nothing unbelievable about it." Ace said.

    "Did she stab you on purpose or was it the person trying to hurt sh kill you?" Chloe asked.

    "Really? You think someone will just summon a dagger and stab someone they have never met before or ever had anything to do with?" Ace said.

    "So, it was the person."

    "Yeah," Luis replied with a nod.

    "I have to return to where I''m supposed to be now," Mike said before turning his gaze to E.

    "Okay," E said.

    "What did you say you wanted to talk to me about again?"

    "Ummˇ­it''s not that important, we can talk about itter." She said.

    "Okay," Mike said.

    "Let me know when Mom and Dad get here."

    "Okay," Mike said before walking away from the area.

    With the disc shootingpetition done, a few other smaller events had taken ce before the first day of the tournament finally came to an end.

    "That''s my cue," Bryan said standing up from his seat. "The three here should stay here with La, I''m going to find Tania."

    "Okay," Jude said.

    A few minutes after he had left the other staff in the areas began to move out and when La was sure that there was nobody apart from Jude and the elves close enough to see what was going on in her tablet, she brought up the tablet and turned it on.

    "I think the sun is starting to set." She said.

    "What''s that?"

    She quickly turned the tablet off and raised her gaze to see Iris standing.

    "Iris." She muttered.

    "Hi, La, where''s Bryan?" Iris asked.

    "He''s not here," La said.

    "Okay, who are these ones?" She asked looking at Jude and the elves.

    "Is that supposed to be a question?"

    "We''re sergeants," Tuchel said.

    "You don''t have to tell her that," La said, hitting him with her elbow.

    "A." The male elf winced.

    "I don''t remember beanies being part of the dress code for sergeants." She said looking at the ck beanies both elves were putting on.

    "I don''t remember them being a vition of dress code," La said.

    Iris didn''t say anything as she kept her gaze on the three trying to intimidate them with the look on her face but none of them looked fazed especially Tauriel who wouldn''t bother breaking the eye contact once it was established and the cold look on her face was beginning to make Iris reconsider her thought of trying to intimidate her with looks.

    "When Bryan returns, tell him I said hi." The Lieutenant said before quickly making her way out of the area.

    "Are all the Lieutenants from the other continents like this?" Jude asked as soon as she was out of earshot.

    "No, Iris has an ego the size of a mountain, that''s why we don''t get along but I get along with the otter sergeants well," La said.

    "Okay."

    "Like I said before." She said as she scanned the area and after seeing that there was no one around, she returned her gaze to the tablet. "The sun has started going down." She said before clicking the button by the side for the screen to light up to show the sun in the red sky.

    The crowd had be really rowdy after the students were told that they could leave.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They could have left one by one peacefully but everyone wanted to leave at the same time and in the process of trying to make it through the crowd with his friends, the Angel had gotten knocked down.

    He quickly got up on his feet after hitting the ground to avoid turning into a foot mat but now, he couldn''t find any of his friends.

    He tried to call their names but he doubted that they would be able to hear him with all this noise.

    ''I don''t think there''s any need to panic since you already know the person behind the attacks.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, but he doesn''t know that and that means he can attack any of them, the others may be able to hold themselves with the help of their abilities but Tania.''

    The Angel scrambled his way through the crowd until he got to the entrance where they were lesser and that was when he saw Tania standing with a male Lieutenant who happened to be Bryan.

    "Hey, Luis," Tania said on spotting the Angel.

    "Hey," Luis said, walking closer to her.

    "Luis, the one you told me about, from your world," Bryan said.

    "Yeah, that''s him," Tania said. "Luis, this is Lieutenant Bryan, the one I told you about."

    "Yeah, you told me about him," Luis said with a nod.

    "Hi, Luis," Bryan said, stretching his hand for a handshake which the Angel didn''t hesitate to ept. "I noticed you have a talent for dodging discs."

    "You saw that."

    "Well, it happened right here for everyone to see," Bryan said. "How''s your shoulder?" The Lieutenant asked turning his gaze to his left shoulder which had bandages wrapped around it.

    "The pain is still there but I''m okay." The Angel said scrunching up his face a little

    "Okay," Bryan said before turning his gaze to Tania. "Hey,e with me, there''s something I want to show you."

    "What?" Tania asked.

    "It''s a surprise." The Lieutenant said.

    "What kind of surprise?" She asked.

    "Ummmˇ­.I can''t say, but you''re free to guess." He said.

    "I''m not really good at guessing," Tania said, shaking her head while she was racking her brain trying to find out what this surprise could be.

    "Thene let''s go unveil the surprise." He said grabbing her by her arm. "You cane too, Luis."

    "Okay," Luis said.

    The Angel had previously tried something to find out what the surprise was but he had been met with a result that he didn''t like.

    [ Mind read blocked ]

    [ Unable to break through mind ]

    ''This mind read better level up soon.'' He said subconsciously before following Bryan and Tania back to the stands to find out what the surprise could be.

    ____ ____

    "Are those the teleporters?" Carl asked.

    The three were standing in the park with their gaze on the rows of rectangr teleporters in the teleportation port.

    "Yeah," Festus replied.

    "They don''t look anything like what I expected them to look like." The young knight said.

    "What did you expect, travel crystals stuck on a rectangr frame?" Festus said.

    "Uhˇ­not exactly," Carl said.

    "This world is way more advancedpared to ours, those teleporters don''t even use travel crystals," Festus said.

    "They don''t?"

    "No," Festus said, shaking his head. "Hope you''re still with those coins."

    "Diana?" Carl said turning his gaze to the Angel.

    "Yeah, I''m with the coins." She said with a nod.

    "Okay, let''s go." The light wizard said before he began to make his way toward the area as the two followed him from behind.

    There were no security officers to check them when they entered the area but just as they got closer to the portals, a female security officer from one of the buildings by the side came out to block their path.

    "Hello, we want to use the portals please," Festus said.

    She didn''t reply as she slowly got closer to the three with a cold expression.

    "Of course I know that''s why you''re here, for what other reason would you be in a teleportation port." She said scanning the three with her eyes.

    "Okay," Festus said with an awkward expression on his face as he was starting to get a bad feeling about things now.

    "Can I see your IDs please?" She requested.

    "IDs?" Carl said with a confused expression on his face.

    "Yeah, your identity cards." She said turning her gaze to the young knight.

    "What''s an ID?" The young knight leaned closer to the light wizard to ask.

    "I think we may have a problem." The light wizard muttered with a worried expression on his face.

 Chapter 401 Youre One Of Them

    ?

    Tania had a stunned look on her face as she stared at his brother who was sitting in between La and Tuchel in the row of seats.

    ''''Jude.'''' She muttered with a baffled look on her face.

    ''''Hey, sis,'''' Jude said, slowly getting up from where he was sitting.

    Tania didn''t even wait for him to say what he wanted to say as she quickly wrapped her arms around him and sank her face into his chest.

    ''''I''ve missed you so much.''''

    ''''I''ve missed you too,'''' Jude said.

    ''''How did you get him toe here?'''' She turned her gaze to Bryan to ask.

    ''''Ummˇ­.I wasn''t the one that got them toe here.'''' Bryan said.

    ''''Them?''''

    ''''Yeah, I came with my friends Tauriel and Tuchel,'''' Bryan said, pointing back at the elf twins.

    ''''Hi,'''' Tuchel said with a little wave.

    ''''They came through the portal when we tried to send the drone through bringing the drone down in the process and destroying it,'''' La said.

    ''''The day we left for the tournament?'''' Tania said.

    ''''Yeah,'''' La said with a nod. ''''Who''s your friend?'''' She asked, turning her gaze to Luis.

    ''''This is my friend Luis, Luis Miles,'''' Tania said, introducing the Angel to everyone there who didn''t know who he was.

    Of course, they''ve all heard about him thanks to Tania but this was their first time seeing him.

    ''''Oh, the Luis Miles,'''' La said.

    ''''Madam Elsa''s nephew,'''' Jude said, looking directly at him.

    "You''re the one that discpetition." Tuchel said.

    ''''Yeah,'''' Luis said with a nod.

    ''''I''m Lieutenant La by the way since nobody bothered to introduce me,'''' La said.

    ''''How are Mother and Father?'''' Tania asked, turning her gaze to her brother.

    ''''They''re fine,'''' Jude replied.

    ''''Okay.'''' She said, ''''I''m so sorry I had to disappear on the day that we were supposed to celebrate your return from the knight academy.''''

    ''''You don''t have to be, you were looking for your friend and fell into the portal by mistake, it''s not exactly your fault.'''' The young knight said.

    ''''I know you came looking for me the second you found out that I was missing.'''' She said,

    ''''Why wouldn''t I?''''

    ''''And he was careless about it,'''' Tuchel muttered.

    ''''Maybe now, we can all go home after the tournament,'''' Tania said.

    ''''I don''t think your home is a safe ce to be at this point in time,'''' La said.

    ''''What do you mean?'''' Tania asked, turning her gaze to her with a confused expression on her face.

    ''''Come closer.'''' The Lieutenant said before picking up her tablet from her seat and dropping it on her thighs.

    Tania did as she was told and drew closer to the Lieutenant and Luis'' curiosity led him to follow her to see whatever the Lieutenant wanted to show her.

    As soon as she was close enough to see the tablet''s screen, the Lieutenant turned on the tablet to reveal the view of Asaka''s sky, the sky''s red color was brightly visible now as the sun was halfway through setting.

    ''''What is this?'''' Tania asked.

    ''''Asaka,'''' La replied before sticking her hand into her pocket to bring out the drone''s controller.

    She used the controller to control the drone so that she could get a view of the buildings around the area but there was no one walking around the area.

    ''It is Asaka.'' Luis thought with his gaze fixed on the tablet''s screen.

    ''''Aren''t people going to see the drone as it is floating in the air?'''' Tania asked.

    ''''If it was the drone that we previously wanted to send that would have been a problem but this drone was built by Michael and it has a special stealth feature.'''' The Lieutenant exined.

    ''''Michael,'''' Luis muttered.

    ''''Stealth?''''

    ''''Yeah, an invisibility feature,'''' La said.

    ''''Oh.''''

    ''''Why is the sky red?'''' Luis asked as he found the color of the sky to be really strange.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''''I wasing to that,'''' La said. ''''The sky was like that when I flew the drone through and I thought that was the normal color for the sky in your world until Tauriel confirmed that it wasn''t.''''

    ''''That still doesn''t answer the question,'''' Tania said

    ''''Let me finish.'''' The Lieutenant said. ''''We tried to find out why the color of the sky was like that

    And that was when we confirmed again from two women that the color of the sky was indeed strange and as a matter of fact, the sky was only like that in Asaka. It didn''t take long before the people were summoned in front of your king''s castle where we found out that everything was linked to your king."

    "The king?" Tania said with a confused expression.

    "Roy has strange magical abilities now, he ordered the people to make cuts on their fingers and let their blood drop into a container filled with a strange ck liquid," Jude said, continuing from where La left off.

    "ck liquid?"

    "Yeah." The young knight said with a nod. "Matilda''s master tried to find out why he needed them to drop their liquid into the liquid and instead of answering him, he pulled closer with his strange powers and killed him before dropping his whole body into the strange liquid."

    "No," Tania said with a shocked expression on her face.

    "What does he need their blood for?" Luis asked.

    "To open some kind of dark portal." The young knight said.

    "Dark portal?"

    "Yeah, let me show you," La said before driving the drone to the area.

    It didn''t take her long to get the drone to the area and looking at the dark portal now, both Luis and Tania had horrid looks on their faces.

    "Fortunately, nothing hase through the portal yet because I don''t think anything good cane from that portal," La said.

    ''That''s not good.'' Luis said subconsciously.

    ''No it isn''t.'' Lena said.

    ________ ________

    "They weren''t kidding in any way," Ashburn said as he looked at the red light being shot into the sky at Asaka. "Who would even dare joke with me?"

    He was standing in the opennd that you had to go through to get to the goblin kingdom, the dwarven kingdom, and the hidden elven kingdom from Asaka.

    "But why would he want to open a portal to the dark dimension, how does he even know about it and the procedures required in opening it?" The elf king pondered. "I have to get direct answers to this." He added before hitting his staff on the ground and getting covered by a mix of red and bright purple lights and when the lights cleared up, he was no longer there.

    The guard watched him with a terrified look on his face as he slowly took a sip from the cup of wine that he had offered him.

    He was the third guard who had been told to bring wine for him today and if the king didn''t like what he had brought, he was going to suffer the same fate as those before him.

    His feet were visibly trembling now as the king began to slowly lift his head and he could swear he felt his heart jump off his body as soon as he made eye contact with him.

    "What is this?" Roy asked, looking into the cup.

    "That''s the best wine in the whole kingdom, my lord."  The guard stuttered.

    "pfffff, in the whole kingdom don''t be silly." He said before sting him back with a purple energy st from his hands.

    The guard flew straight toward the wall beside the entrance and crashed on it.

    "But it was goodpared to the other ones so I''ll let you live." He said before taking down the rest of the content in the cup.

    "Thank you, my lord." The guard said before quickly getting up from the floor and heading toward the door but just before he could leave the room, his feet got frozen on the floor.

    "I never said you could leave," Roy said with a wry smile on his face. "You almost made it out alive but you were rather too hasty."

    "Please my lord, I thought you didn''t need me anymore." The guard cried.

    "You''re right, I don''t need you anymore." He said before snapping his fingers as therge sword hanging by the side quickly flew toward the guard and took his head off.

    His head fell to the floor and his blood sttered all over the floor before his body eventually crashed to the floor.

    "I thought you would be considering my offer but it seems you no longer care." Ashburn''s voice was heard as a strong rush of wind entered the room. "You''re finally showing your true self, the tyrant within you, the tyrant within every human."

    "What do you want, wizard?" Roy asked, rxing back in his seat.

    "I don''t care about how you got these strange powers of yours," Ashburn said as his body materialized in front of Roy. "But why are you opening a portal to the dark dimension?"

    "It''s none of your business," Roy said.

    "Of course, it''s my business," Ashburn said, moving closer to him. "Do you have any idea of what those evil demons would do to this world if they are set to be lose once again, do you know what they would do to my kingdom?"

    "I think there''s enough room for two kingdoms, that is if you obey."

    "Room for two kingdoms?" Ashburn muttered with a confused expression on her face. "You''re one of them." He said in realization as a horrid look suddenly appeared on his face.

    ******

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    I want to apologize for the scanty updates, my schedule''s been tight recently but I hope by next month, we can return to two chapters daily.

 Chapter 402 Demon Vs Wizard

    ?

    "You foul spirit, you''ve been living among these foolish humans for years as their king," Ashburn said, pointing his staff at Roy who was still rxed on the throne.

    "No, no, I wouldn''t be foolish to get this opportunity and waste it acting like I''m their king for years." He said sitting up on the throne. "I just took control yesterday."

    "You possessed him against his will," Ashburn said.

    He was being cautious now and was slowly taking a few steps back, he was confident that he could hold his ground with the staff of vagus but these demons from the dark dimension could be tricky, hisst encounter with one of them wasn''t a funny one, it was better to be safe than sorry.

    "Possessed him yes, against his will no," Roy said as he slowly got up from the throne. "We made a deal so I don''t see anything wrong here."

    "What deal?"

    "I told him I would bring back his daughters and free his kingdom from your rising oppression."

    Bring back his daughters and free his kingdom from oppression and then you turn around and be the oppressor." Ashburn articted.

    "I never said that I was going to free his Kingdom from the oppression that I was going to bring, I said I was going to free it from your silent oppression and the part about bringing back his daughters." He said with a smirk on his face. "Let''s just say I always keep my promises."

    As soon as those words left his mouth, the swords hanging on both sides quickly flew up from the molded hands that were holding them to the wall and headed toward the Elven king at full speed.

    That was an attempt to take his head off but he wasn''t going to stand there and watch his head get taken off, he quickly struck his staff on the ground to create a bright purple some around himself and as soon as the swords hit the dome from both sides, they got sted back.

    After sessfully blocking that attack from Roy, Ashburn didn''t waste time in sending an attack of his own toward him.

    He muttered a few words before striking the floor with his staff as fourrge purple balls appeared above Roy and before he could make a move, all four balls came crashing down on him.

    Those attacks had created a thick smoke in the area and had Ashburn thinking he got him for a few seconds until the smoke slowly began to clear and he searched the area with his eyes to see that there was nobody there.

    "No." The elf wizard muttered with a horrid look on his face.

    "Do you think you can hurt me with that staff?"

    The wizard bit his lower lip as he heard that deep menacing voice from behind because he knew what wasing next.

    He felt a stinging pain on his back as he was sent flying until he crashed on the throne destroying the whole structure as he hit it.

    "That staff draws its powers mainly from dark magic," Roy said, moving closer to him as he slowly got up from the floor. "Guess what I''m made of, pure dark magic and that''s not even the best part."

    Ashburn was breathing heavily now as he pointed his staff at him while slowly moving back.

    "Shadow spears," Roy muttered as numerous purple energy spears rose from the floor and were all pointing toward the Elven king now.

    "Shadow witch," Ashburn muttered with a horrid expression on his face. "But how? You demons can''t cast shadow spells."

    "You''re right, we can''t but I can," Roy said before he sent the spears flying toward him with the wave of both of his hands.

    The moment he saw him summon the shadow spears was the moment he realized that this fight wasn''t one that he came prepared for.

    The wizard struck his staff on the ground and got covered by bright purple just before the spears could get to him.

    Seeing that the wizard had made the run for it, Roy snapped his fingers as all the spears vanished before they could hit the wall.

    "I''ll bring the fight to you just like you brought it to me, very soon."

    _____ _____

    After telling Tania and Luis about what was going on at the moment in Asaka and showing them the dark portal, Jude had gone on to tell them all the things that had happened since his return.

    "So, you two are elves," Tania said slowly, turning her gaze to the elf twins.

    "Yeah," Tuchel said with a little nod.

    "That exins the beanies," Luis muttered.

    "Can I see your ears?" Tania asked.

    "I don''t think here''s the right ce," La said, looking around the area to see that there were a few students and soldiers around the area.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yeah, here''s not the right ce," Tuchel said, shaking his head.

    "Okay," Tania said before turning her gaze back to her brother. "So you guys are trying to bring Mother, Father, and Matilda here."

    "Yeah," Jude replied.

    "And then the rest of the people will suffer in the hands of Roy." She said with a pained voice.

    "There''s nothing that we can do about it, we can try bringing all of them here slowly but Roy will definitely find out at some point and then he will find the portal ande here and that would lead to another problem."

    "I think the leaders and the military will handle him just fine," La said.

    "Yeah, but what will they think when they find out that you were the one that led him here and that you have been leading people from another world to their world?" Jude turned his gaze to the Lieutenant to say.

    "Yeah, that''s not a good idea."

    "I understand what you''re saying Jude but there has to be another way to save them from Roy," Tania said.

    "The only way to save them is defeating Roy and finding out what''s wrong with him, there are people who can defeat him here but how do you convince them to go fight an unknown person in an unknown world, the other kingdoms wouldn''t even intervene?" Jude said.

    After saying that, Tania slowly turned his gaze to Luis before turning it back to his brother.

    "Tell me when Mother and Father get here, we have to go now." She said before grabbing Luis by his arm and making her way out of the area pulling him along.

    "Why did she look at him like that?" Tuchel asked as soon as the two had gone down and were out of sight.

    _____ _____

    Mason had an annoyed look on his face as he slowly walked into the third-year male dormitory area of Phoenix academy.

    There were about five students standing by the side when he entered and seeing him enter, they turned their gaze to him.

    Mason was nning to ignore the way they were looking at him untilˇ­.

    "Hey, look, it''s Mason the disc-dodging champion who lost to a first-year student from Crockel academy." A student with red spiky hair said before bursting into a feat ofughter with the rest of the third-year students in the area.

    "Of all academies, it had to be Crockel academy."

    "That''s why I always say that you have a pea-sized brain, did you expect me to lose to the other two participants whose participants got eliminated at earlier levels?" He tried so hard to ignore him but he was already trying to contain his anger beforeing into the area and those words were more than enough to burst him.

    "What did you just say to me?" The red-haired student said as tworge fireballs suddenly appeared in both of his hands.

    "That''s the best you can do, throw fireballs at me," Mason said without a single hint of fear in his voice or expression.

    The student was about to throw the fireball at him when his hands were suddenly pulled back by one of the students behind him.

    "He''s not worth the trouble."

    The red-haired trouble stared at him for a while before turning his gaze back to Mason.

    "Why don''t you go celebrate your loss against a first-year student and wait for the fightingpetition so that I can show you how winning works." He said.

    "I can''t wait," Mason muttered before making his way toward his dorm room.

    He put his watch on the scanning system to scan it and after scanning it, the door unlocked and he pushed it open to find Nova sitting on his bed with her legs crossed and a book in her hands while his roommate was fast asleep on his bed, there was nothing strange about that except for the fact that his snores seemed to be louder than usual.

    "Hello, Mason," Nova said before slowly putting the book away.

    "I remember that voice," Mason muttered.

    "Of course you do," Nova said with a calm smile on her face.

    "How did you get in here?"

    "I don''t think that''s what you should be worrying about now," Nova said. "Why don''t youe have a seat so that we can talk things out?" She added, tapping her hand on the space beside her.

 Chapter 403 Not As Planned

    ?

    Luis seemed to be a bit confused as he was finding it a bit hard to clearly decipher what Tania was saying here.

    "You want me to head to Asaka and stop Roy?" The Angel said.

    ''She clearly doesn''t understand what''s going on.'' Lena said.

    "Yeah, you''re an Angel right?" She said lowering her voice to make sure no one around the area would hear her.

    "Yeah," Luis said.

    "My mother told me that Angels were the most powerful creatures on earth and beyond and that they could wipe out evil with just a snap of their fingers." She said,

    "That may be true, but I don''t think I''m at that level yet." The Angel said. "I couldn''t even beat Michael in a fight and the worst part is that we don''t even know what we''re up against in the person of Roy."

    "Who''s Michael?" Tania asked.

    "My martial arts teacher," Luis replied.

    "Did you use your abilities?" She asked.

    "Yeah, and I still lost, Angels are special creatures from what I''ve found out and experienced but I''m not invincible and I am clearly not a one-man army." The Angel said.

    ''Not yet.''

    "So what are we going to do, fold our hands and watch him enve the kingdom because that''s what I see happening soon?" She said,

    "I don''t know," Luis said, shaking his head. "The good news is that the sergeant and your brother are about to bring your parents here."

    "And then leave everyone else back there."

    "They came up with the drone and everything, maybe they cane up with a way to save them apart from bringing them all here."

    "The only way for that to happen is for someone or a group of people strong enough to stop him to head there and find out what''s really going on." She said,

    Luis was about to say something when he heard a familiar voice call his name from behind and slowly turning, he could see Sonia standing a little distance away from him.

    "Hey, Sonia." The Angel said with an awkward expression on his face.

    "I didn''t expect to find you here, I thought you would be in your dorm room by now." She said before turning her gaze to Tania.

    "This is Tania, my friend," Luis said, introducing Tania to her. "Tania this Sonia."

    "Hi, Sonia," Tania said.

    Sonia stared at the Asakan girl for a while before turning her gaze to Luis.

    "Howe you''ve never told me about her?"

    "That''s because we haven''t talked much," Luis replied.

    ''You still won''t tell her.''

    Sonia kept her gaze on him for a while with an expressionless look on her face before slowly bringing it down.

    "Yeah, that''s true." She muttered.

    While she had her gaze down, Luis began to feel something in his palm until he suddenly heard a faint voice in his head.

    ''I need to see you now.''

    Sonia raised her gaze and was about to say something but Luis didn''t give her the time.

    "We''ll talkter Tania, I have to go now." He said abruptly before quickly running out of the area.

    "It was nice meeting you, Sonia," Tania said a few seconds after Luis left and after that, she turned and started heading back to the stadium.

    Sonia watched her walk away with a furious look on her face and after she had entered the stadium, she turned her gaze away from there.

    "He ignored me again." She muttered before biting her lower lip.

    __________ _________

    Earlier....

    While Nova was out to deal with something, Nicole made her way back to their apartment to rx for a few minutes with a ss of wine.

    She walked to the kitchen and filled up her ss with the red contents from the wine bottle before making her way into the living room.

    She had just entered the space in between the couches in the room when a bright white light suddenly shed in front of her startling her and causing her to drop the ss cup filled with wine but she never heard the sound of it dropping to the floor and when the white light cleared up, Michael could be seen standing in front of her with the ss of wine in his hand.

    "Hello, stranger." He said before taking a sip from the ss of wine. "Nice."

    "Oh, you." She grumbled with a furious look on her face before quickly taking her ss of wine from him and Kicking him on his leg.

    "O, that''s not a way to say wee."

    "Did you think that was funny?" She said before sitting on the couch on the right.

    "I didn''t do it on purpose," Michael said, turning to face her.

    "And that''s your apology." She said, "How did you even find out that I was here?"

    "You told me your apartment number, have you forgotten?" He said.

    "Yeah." She said before taking a sip from her ss of wine.

    "So, what''s this thing about a mind-controlling freak going after Luis?" He asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You don''t have to worry about that anymore." She said,

    "Why?" Michael asked.

    "Nova just found out the student behind the attacks and she''s currently taking care of the situation at that moment."

    "It''s a student?"

    "Yeah, did you expect it to be someone other than a student?"

    "Not really, I just didn''t think a student would have that high level of mind-controlling abilities, two mind-controlling abilities," Michael said.

    "Well, he''s a third-year student so there''s really nothing to be surprised about," Nicole said. "And he''s from Phoenix academy."

    "Phoenix academy? What did Luis do to him to get him so pissed off to the extent of attacking him like that?"

    "I''m waiting for Nova to return and tell me." She said before taking down thest content in her ss and dropping it on the small table in front of her.

    As soon as the ss touched the table, a sharp white light quickly zoomed past them, and turning their gaze to where the light had gone, they could see Nova standing at the entrance to the kitchen.

    "Michael." She said before walking past the blonde-haired CEO to sit beside Nicole on the couch.

    "How did it go?" Nicole asked.

    "He won''t be disturbing Luis or his friends anymore." The Guardian Angel said.

    "That''s good," Nicole said. "Now tell me his name so that I can report his academy and pick out a punishment for him just like Iris suggested."

    "Umˇ­.that won''t be necessary."

    "Why not?" Nicole asked.

    "I promised him that I would forget all these things ever happened if he promises to stop his attacks." The Guardian Angel said.

    "I don''t think that''s a good deal given the fact that you already know who he is," Michael said.

    "That was just the first part."

    "First part?''" Nicole said with a confused expression part on her face.

    "How many parts are there?" Michael asked.

    "Let''s wait for Luis to get here first." The Guardian Angel said.

    Just a few seconds after saying that, someone knocked on the door thrice.

    "That must be him now." She said before getting up from her seat and making her way to the door.

    ____________ ____________

    "This way," Matilda said before making her way further down the forest with Felix and Maya ckstone following her from behind.

    It was almost time for the portal to open and the three were quickly making their way to the area so that they wouldn''t miss it.

    "Are you sure you know where you''re going?" Maya asked.

    "Yes mother, she knows where she''s going," Jude said as his voice resounded through the drone''s speaker, the drone was in stealth mode so they couldn''t see it.

    "You guys should hurry, it''s almost 8:00 AM over here," La said.

    The Lieutenants had made their way to the apartment of Jude and the elves as early as 7:30 AM to make sure Matilda and the ckstones were going to make their way to the portal and go through it without any problem and right now they were all standing behind La who dropped the tablet against the wall with the controller in her hands.

    Matilda led the two to the portal and after getting there, she could see that the portal was not active yet just like the people seeing everything through the drone''s eye view could see.

    "It''s not open." She said,

    "Yeah, you have five minutes left," La said. "Get closer so that you can jump in as soon as it opens."

    "Okay," Matilda said walking, closer to the portal with Maya and Felix cautiously following her.

    As soon as the five minutes werepleted, the portal opened up just like La said.

    "Now." The female Lieutenant said.

    "Let''s go," Matilda said but just as he was about to take a step forward, she was sted back by an invisible and was sent rolling on the floor.

    "Oww." She groaned.

    "No," Maya said with a horrid look on her face.

    "Where do you think you''re going?"

    Maya and Felix quickly turned their gaze to the side where they had heard the voice to see Roy standing there with his arms crossed behind his back.

    "Your majesty." Felix stuttered

    Roy stared at the two for a while before turning his gaze to where the stealth drone was floating while still in stealth mode.

    "Do you think I didn''t see you the first time?" He said before an invisible force from above quickly pulled the drone down, crushing it into many pieces in the process.

    As soon as the drone was destroyed, the screen went nk and a horrid look appeared on all their faces now.

    "Oh, no." La gasped.

 Chapter 404 Stay Off The Spotlights

    ?

    Earlier before Jude, the Lieutenants and the elves lost ess to the other world...ˇ­..

    "So, he''s going to do all these things for you until the tournament is over," Luis said, looking at Nova.

    He was quite impressed with the way she handled the situation but he had a little problem with it.

    ''She should have at least given him a little beating before peacefully talking with him.''

    "It''s absurd how a game at the arcade was the cause of all these," Nicole said.

    "I still haven''t gotten the details of what happened," Michael said.

    "Do you want to tell them or should I tell them?" Nova asked after turning her gaze to Luis.

    "I''d like to know how he exined it to you." The Angel said before crossing his arm.

    "Okay, " Nova said before sitting down beside Nicole while Luis and Michael were still standing. "Luis went to the arcade with his friend Ace on the day we arrived here."

    "He knows Ace''s name?" Luis said. "Of course he does, he''s been following me around for three days now."

    "No, he didn''t tell me anything about Ace, he said you were with someone who he only saw when you two left together so I assumed it was Ace and I guess I was right." The Guardian Angel said.

    "Just get to the point," Michael said.

    "Yeah, as I was saying, there was a disc shooting machine there, just like the one you have." She said, turning her gaze to Michael. "Just like the one in thepetition we just witnessed and our mind-controlling revenge seeker was using it as a way to fill his pockets."

    "Why am I never surprised when I hear things like this?" Michael said.

    "He made a strict rule that anybody who wanted to have a go at the game would have to make a deal with him, the deal stated that the person would give him a gold coin if he or she fails to make it past level five."

    "And what would he give to the person if he or she makes it past level five?" Nicole asked.

    "That wasn''t part of his deal until Luis arrived at the arcade that day and decided to have a go at the game," Nova replied.

    "That''s absurd," Nicole said.

    "I''m not surprised," Michael muttered. "The government and the military are doing worse."

    "The rule was one sided so he decided to bnce it with the same conditions in his favor if he makes it past level five and after checking his watch and seeing that it only had the number three disyed on it he was certain that he wouldn''t make it past the tough level and agreed to the bnced deal.

    "He lost out on the deal and when Luis demanded his coin, he came up with the idea to silently scare him away but that didn''t work so well for him, Luis embarrassed him and took his coin and that''s where his grudge, and attacks began."

    ''He actually exined it to her as it happened.'' Lena said.

    ''Or maybe she just used the question to open the topic in his mind and then used her mind read to get all the details she needed.'' Luis replied.

    ''I didn''t think of that.'' Lena said

    "People hold grudges for lesser reasons," Michael said.

    "Yeah, but the way Luis handled the situation was risky and could have risked him getting exposed," Nova said.

    "What do you mean?" Nicole asked.

    "He used hispellence ability on him and now he knows he has an ability and the fact that he tried to get through your mind and wasn''t able to seed and not being able to harm you with any of his attacks makes him suspicious of you."

    "You forgot to add that he also beat him in the disc dodgingpetition," Nicole said.

    "Yeah, that too." The Guardian Angel said.

    ''This is taking another route.'' Luis thought.

    "My point is." The Guardian Angel said before turning his gaze to Luis. "You are a bit careless when keeping your identity a secret, with the way the world is currently, finding out that an Angel like you is living among them may spark up reactions and actions you won''t like."

    "I think Luis already knows all these things," Michael said.

    "He doesn''t act like he does," Nova said. "I''ve been monitoring you since I arrived here and all you''ve done is drag yourself to the spotlight with George and his bad boy gang, the second year students in the group are afraid of you, a level three first-year student, and the main people being the third year students are now weary of you."

    ''She''s really been monitoring you.'' Lena said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''She came here to capture me so monitoring me was part of the job.'' Luis replied.

    "The worst part of things is that they now know that you''re the guy behind the masks and hoods who have been getting in their way and beating them up with multiple elemental abilities, they haven''t confirmed it yet but I''m sure every evidence they have points toward you as it should.

    "Being an Angel doesn''t make you invincible Luis, I found out recently that George almost killed you with a demonic ster, what would have been your fate if Michael had not arrived on time to save you?"

    "You told her about it?" Michael said with her gaze on  Nicole.

    "I didn''t."

    "In case you need a reminder, I''m an Angel, sorry Nicole."

    "Mind read," Michael muttered.

    Luis wanted to say something as he thought the Guardian Angel was done but before he could open his mouth, she cut him off.

    "And let''s not forget about the show you put on in the stadium today, a student who got stabbed on the shoulder was still dodging discs like it was just a little scratch."

    "I made it believable just like you told me to." The Angel said.

    "Maybe that wasn''t enough because right now you have made yourself a center of attraction for many people who witnessed what you did today including the world leaders as they believed and still believe that you did all those things with a stab wound on your shoulder, you''re just lucky no one asked to see the wound at the end of everything," Nova said. "I expected you to lose out purposely as soon as that girl stabbed or even forfeit because that way things could have been better and no one would be thinking of you as some kind of special kid."

    "But he is a special kid," Michael said.

    "If he was a human being then maybe I would agree with you."

    Since Nova started listing out everything Luis has been doing wrong, the Angel had not been able to say a word and right now he was starting to get that feeling of a child getting scolded by his parents, he had never felt this way since he left Asaka.

    "Stop dragging yourself to the spotlight, it won''t do you any good as you are not yet anywhere close to being strong enough to defend yourself and just like Pearl Reeves, you''re not a hero  and you have to stop acting like one or you may end up getting yourself killed, the school can handle its juvenile problems."

    ˇ¤?¦Čm "That isn''t exactly true," Michael said as Nicole quickly shot him a piercing gaze. "You''re not the school Nick, you''re only staff that can easily be removed at any point in time, you of all people should know that there has always been biased whenever students from popr and powerful families are involved, why do you think nothing has been done against George Freelyn despite you providing Kelvin with very good pieces of evidence? Maybe he isn''t even aware that he has been reported to the highest school authority."

    "Kelvin said he would look into it as soon as we return from the tournament," Nicole said.

    "Of course, he would say that but let''s wait till the tournament is over and see how things will y out." He said before turning his gaze to Luis who was still mute. "Your sister''s right buddy, you have to stop getting yourself in these situations."

    Luis stared at him for a while before letting out a sigh and slowly bringing his gaze down.

    ''I agree with them to some extent.'' Lena said.

    _____________ ___________

    The Angel opened the door to his room to find Dn sleeping on his bed and Ace was no way to be found.

    "I told him not to go outside and he just does what he wants to." The Angel muttered with a furious look on his face.

    ''He''s probably with Chloe.'' Lena said. ''But there''s no longer any danger so, I don''t there''s any reason to be angry.''

    ''You''re right, but what if the danger was still lurking around or maybe is still lurking around?''

    ''But it''s not and that''s all that matters.''

    The Angel was about to reply to her when he suddenly heard three knock sounds from the door.

    He slowly made his way to the door and opened it to see Tammy standing there, someone he wasn''t expecting to see by this time of the day.

    "Hey." She said with a smile on her face.

    "Hey."

    "Umˇ­.my parents are here with my little brother and they want to see you."

    "Just give me a few seconds." He said before mming the door shut.

    "Okay," Tammy said with an awkward expression on her face.

 Chapter 405 Complicated

    Chapter 405 Complicated

    "Hey, what''s with that look on your face?" Tammy asked as the two walked toward therge hall near the exit gate which was meant for amodating and entertaining the special guests and parents.

    "What look?" Luis asked without even turning his gaze to her.

    "You look, umˇ­, a little upset, did anybody offend you?" She asked.

    "And since when do you care about how I feel?" The Angel asked.

    Tammy didn''t know exactly what to say and just stared at him for a while before she slowly turned her gaze away from him.

    Nothing was said between the two again until they got to the hall which seemed surprisingly scanty as there were only a few parents there meeting up with their children.

    "Over here!" Ray yelled from where he was staying with his parents as soon as he spotted Tammy and Luis.

    "There they are," Tammy said before she began to make his way to the area.

    Luis wasn''t too quick to follow her as he decided to do something first.

    [ Aura vision activated ]

    He scanned the area with his aura vision to make sure that there was nothing suspicious going on there and that everyone in the area was human.

    ''Clear.'' He said subconsciously.

    ''You know you can''t bepletely sure of that, demons can suppress their auras and you can''t spot that with your aura vision.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, but the fact that everyone here has a very active aura means that there''s no one suppressing their aura here.

    After clearing that up for Lena, he made his way to the family who were busy listening to what Tammy was telling them now.

    "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Phillips," Luis said as soon he got closer. "Hey, Ray." He added before turning his gaze to the little boy who was looking up at him with a confused expression on his face.

    "Luis?" He muttered with a confused expression.

    "How''re you doing, dear?" Sarah asked.

    "I''m okay." The Angel replied.

    "Hey, Luis," Greg called, causing Luis to turn his gaze to him. "You look a little different."

    "What are you talking about, dad? It''s still the same Luis that you know." Tammy said.

    "No, something''s different about him, he''s slightly taller now, his shoulders are broaderpared to before and he looks a little more handsome." He pointed out.

    "Yeah, now that you''ve mentioned it, it''s true," Sarah said.

    "Huh," Tammy said before turning her gaze to him.

    ''Maybe it''s because I''ve been seeing him regrly that''s why I haven''t noticed the changes but looking at him closely now, it''s true, he''s changed.''

    She seemed to be lost gazing at him until he turned his gaze toward her forcing her to quickly look away.

    "I heard you beat a third-year student to win the firstpetition of the tournament, the disc dodgingpetition," Greg said.

    "Yeah." The Angel said.

    "It''s impressive how you were able to do it with a stab wound on your shoulder." He said before reaching for the shoulder where the Angel had gotten stabbed. "How''s your shoulder by the way?"

    Luis quickly drew back from him to prevent him from touching his shoulder.

    "It''s okay, the wound wasn''t that deep, it''s healing fine." He said.

    "Okay," Greg said.

    "How about we go have lunch together just like we used to do before the academy made it mandatory for students to be boarders," Sarah said.

    "Yeah, let''s go kids," Greg said before he began to make his way to the door leading to the cafeteria.

    _______ _______

    After the tournament hade to an end for the day, E quickly went to look for his brother and it didn''t take her long to find him with someone she didn''t expect to see him with.

    Right now the two were walking down a path while having a little chat.

    "So mom and dad aren''t here yet." She said,

    "No, they may be arrivingte," Mike said before sticking both of his hands into his pockets.

    "Oh, okay." She said,

    There was a little moment of silence between the two before she decided to ask him something.

    "So you and Emma''s big sister, Aurora."

    "Huh?" He said before turning his gaze to her.

    "Are you two dating something?" She asked.

    "No, we''re not, why would you ask that?"

    He seemed so calm and all it had taken to rile him up was that one question from Emma.

    "Really? It looked like you two were about to kiss before I showed up." The lightning mage said.

    "No, we weren''t, we were just talking," Mike said with a nervous look on his face.

    "I know what I saw."

    ''Help me out here Jasmine.''

    ''No, you''ll have to deal with this one yourself.''

    ''So, they are dating.'' She replied.

    ''I never said that.'' Jasmine said.

    "I don''t even care that much, just pray mom and dad don''t find out soon and she should be praying that her parents don''t find out too." She said before crossing her arms.

    "You''re not going to tell them are you?"

    "Didn''t you hear me, I said I don''t care."

    "Oh, thanks, baby sis." He said before letting out a sigh of relief.

    E didn''t reply to him and just kept moving along with him.

    "So, How''s your training going?" He asked.

    "Good, in fact, I just discovered new things about my powers that I would love to ask you about." She replied.

    "New things?" He said with a gulp. "Like what?"

    "Lightning mages are the only ones that have to chant spells in order to use their abilities." She said,

    The two hade to a sudden halt as she slowly turned her gaze to him with a piercing look in her eyes.

    "Normal lightning users like you don''t get to say anything." She said,

    "That''s because you''re special," Mike said, he didn''t like where this was going but he knew it was going to happen one day.

    "Yeah, but you didn''t tell me the whole story big brother, howe I am the only one in the family who has to say litno to activate my lightning ability?" As soon as the trigger word left her mouth, sparks of lightning began to surround her hands. "Or get angry before they are activated."

    "Because you''re special."

    "Stop saying that!" She yelled as her eyes took a quick white glow before returning to normal.

    Mike was startled by this and cautiously took two steps backward.

    ''Calm down, E, if you go out of control then I''ll have to use my vines.'' Jasmine said.

    The lightning sparks around her hands slowly went off as she had managed to get a hold of her temper.

    "Big brother, please exin what''s happening, I already know that I am a lightning mage but I want to hear it from you and I want to know why it had to be this way." She said, looking at him with eyes desperate for answers.

    "I just realized that I have somewhere to be, I''ll see youter, sis." He said.

    "Hey, don''t go." She tried to reach him but before she could, he was covered by a bright spark of lightning and when the whole thing was gone, he was no longer there.

    E didn''t say anything and just stood there looking at the spot, trying to keep a straight face but deep down she was confused and heartbroken.

    "Why does my life have to be thisplicated?" She muttered.

    ________ ________

    The Goblin Kingdom were one of the strongest kingdoms in thend, they had good military forces, strong elemental mages and to make things worse for the other kingdoms, they had one of the most formidable sorcerers to ever live.

    Their attacking forces were great and so were their defensive forces, the kingdom was surrounded byrge walls which made invading them a mammoth of a task for any kingdom.

    It had been three days since the dark portal popped up in the sky over Asaka and people all over the kingdoms were beginning to talk about it including the goblins in the goblin Kingdom.

    Right now, Saganus was on one of the towers in the kingdom, looking at the faraway portal with his arms crossed behind his back.

    "Do you know what it is, my lord?" The goblin standing behind him asked.

    Saganus didn''t reply for a long while and it looked like he wasn''t going to reply but the one who had asked the question knew that he was going to reply.

    "It''s not a surprise that many of you do not know about it." He said. "That is a portal to the dark dimension, it can only be opened if certain conditions are met, I won''t be surprised if there has already been a massacre in Asaka."

    "A massacre?"

    "The only person who would want to open that portal is a demon or a human being misled by a demon."

    "But what is the portal for, my lord?" The goblin asked.

    "To bring an army of demons into this world," Saganus said.

    "Army of demons?" The goblin said with a horrid look on his face. "But why hasn''t the armye through yet, it''s been three days since that portal opened up in the sky?"

    "Because they need one more thing."

    "And what is that?"

    "The staff of a light wizard, the portal only opens the gateway, they need the staff to create the path, that is the only way the demons cane through from the dark dimension."

    ****

    Happy new year guys, sorry for not really updatingst month, I had a lot of things to deal with but updates will be more steady this month.

 Chapter 406 Who Are You?

    Chapter 406 Who Are You?

    The table was quiet as everyone ate their meal quietly, Sarah seemed really d to have everyone together again enjoying a meal together as she had a bright smile on her face.

    The cafeteria was meant for the guests which consisted mainly of parents so there were a lot of other families having their lunch there asides from the Phillips.

    "So, how''s everything going here? How''re you coping with living in the academy?" Sarah raised her gaze to ask.

    "Everything''s going fine, living in the academy isn''t that bad," Tammy said.

    "We all know you can handle yourself, Tammy, I was talking to Luis," Sarah said.

    "Oh," Tammy said before turning her gaze back to her food.

    "So, Luis, how''s everything going?"

    "Everything''s fine, living in the academy isn''t that bad." The Angel said before putting a piece of steak in his mouth.

    "That''s good, Tammy''s been taking good care of you right?"

    Luis didn''t reply immediately as he slowly turned his gaze to Tammy and gazed at her for a while before turning his gaze back to his food.

    "Yeah, I guess so." He said.

    "I know I wasn''t able to teach you how to summon a soul weapon but at least I showed you the process, you should have been able to summon it if you have been trying it," Greg said. "Have you created one?"

    ''I can''t tell him that I can''t summon a soul weapon because he may see me equip the ming sword any time soon and every human is supposed to know how to summon a soul weapon.'' The Angel thought.

    ''But still, he may find out that the sword isn''t a soul weapon.'' Lena said.

    ''That''s possible but the ming sword doesn''t have any features that could give it away as a soul weapon.''

    "Luis," Greg called. A couple of seconds had passed since he asked that question and there had been no response from Luis.

    "Umˇ­.yeah, I figured it outter." He said.

    "That''s great," Greg said with a smile on his face. "What type of weapon did you create?"

    "Well, the only weapon I can usefortably is the sword so it had to be a sword."

    "Okay, can I see it?"

    "Yeah," Luis said with a nod.

    [ ming sword equipped ]

    As soon as the message popped up on his screen, the sword appeared in his hand.

    ''Be careful not to activate it.'' Lena said.

    ''I know that.''

    "That''s a nice soul weapon," Greg said before stretching his hand toward him. "Let me feel it."

    ''This was exactly what I was avoiding.''

    "Sure." The Angel said before handing him the sword.

    "It certainly feels more solid than Tammy''s first soul weapon," Greg said after running his fingers down the sword''s de.

    ''Because it''s not a soul weapon.'' Tammy thought.

    "Here," Greg said before handing the sword back to the Angel who quickly returned it to his inventory as soon as he got hold of it.

    "Umˇ­.Luis." Greg said before getting up from his seat.

    "Huh?" Luis said before turning his gaze to him.

    "Have a walk with me."

    Luis didn''t reply to him immediately and just stared at him for a while before he eventually replied with a nod.

    "Alright, let''s go then." He said before making his way toward the exit.

    Dave waited for him to walk past him before he slowly got up from his seat and followed him.

    ''Something doesn''t seem right.'' Tammy said subconsciously as he kept his gaze on the two until they left the room.

    _______ ________

    There weren''t enough buildings in the academy to amodate all the guests that hade for the tournament but the academy reserved a ce outside the academy grounds to amodate all the special guests including the soldiers.

    The skyscraper was very tall so there was no doubt that it would be able to amodate all the people it was meant to amodate.

    Some of the guests had to share rooms with people they were familiar with and that was the case with Bryan and his group, Jude had to share a room with Tuchel while La had to share a room with Tauriel and Bryan was the only one who got to have a room to himself.

    The room was already cleaned up so they didn''t have much work to do.

    In the women''s room, La was standing in front of the window with her arms crossed while Tauriel sat on the bed with an expressionless look on her face.

    "This tournament is never going to get old for me." The lieutenant said before taking in a deep breath.

    She turned her gaze to Tauriel to catch her looking at her and as soon as their gaze met, the elf slowly turned her gaze away.

    "Hey," La said before he made his way to her and sat down beside her. "I couldn''t help but notice that you''ve been acting like something''s been bothering you recently. What is it?"

    "Nothing''s bothering me," Tauriel said, shaking her head.

    "That''s what you say but that''s what I''m seeing," La said.

    "Seriously, I''m okay, I''m just not as vibrant as my brother." The she-elf said.

    La was about to continue arguing with her when a bright sh of white light appeared near the window area and when it cleared up, Michael could be seen standing there.

    "Hey,dies." He said with a smile on his face.

    "Michael," La grumbled with a furious look on her face.

    "Did I do anything wrong?" Michael said with a confused expression on his face.

    "Is that supposed to be a question?" She said before she quickly got up from the bed and made her way to him. "Don''t you know that you''re not supposed to enter ady''s room unannounced?"

    "Oh, I''m sorry about that." He said before scratching the back of his head with a nervous smile on his face.

    Normally, just an apology wouldn''t be enough to calm her down and stop her from doing but in this case, she just let out a grumble before putting her hands down.

    "I don''t know why I just can''t stay angry at you." She said,

    "Maybe it''s because I''m the most loving, kind hearted, and righteous person you''ve ever seen." The CEO said.

    "Loving, yeah, kind-hearted, close but don''t you ever say that you are righteous."

    "Well, no one is exactly righteous." He said before turning his gaze to Tauriel. "Who''s the pretty sergeant?"

    "Umˇ­That''s Tauriel."

    "Tauriel huh, I never knew you would agree to share a room with a sergeant." He said.

    "Well, Tauriel isn''t exactly a sergeant."

    "Huh?"

    "Remember the two elves I told you about, the ones I told you arrived here with Tania''s brother."

    "Yeah," Michael said with a nod.

    "Well, she''s one of them."

    "Really?" He said before turning his gaze back to her. "So, they are as pretty as the movies make them look."

    _______ ________

    "I heard you''ve beefed with a lot of students at the academy, especially students from higher sses," Greg said as he walked down the road with Luis.

    "You heard?"

    "Yeah and I also know that you getting stabbed in the shoulder is as a result of one of those beefs, you have a lot of guts, Luis."

    "I just don''t like being treated like a nobody." The Angel said.

    "That''s good, you have to always stand up for yourself, I guess no one needs to educate you on that but it''s a little suspicious that you''re just a level three first-year student with no ability and you were able to do the things you''ve done."

    "How do you?"

    "Tammy told me that you''ve beaten up a couple of second years once and they all had abilities," Greg said.

    "But theyck any fighting skill and I''m in the only martial arts ss in the academy."

    Greg didn''t say anything after he said that and just stared at him for a while before stretching his hands toward him as the two hade to a halt in the middle of the road.

    "Let me see that soul weapon of yours again."

    [ Mind read blocked ]

    ''Damn, I knew it was going to be hard to prate his mind.''

    ''I don''t like where this is going?'' Lena said.

    [ ming sword equipped ]

    The sword appeared in his hand as Greg slowly took it from him.

    "You should be honest with the people who see you as family, Luis." He said as he looked around to make sure that there were no students close by and when he was sure that there was no student close by, he pressed his hand against the hilt of the sword and the des quickly lit up.

    "How did you know?"

    "The intermediary ming sword, I used to own one of these, only five of them were ever made."

    "You used to own one of them?" Dave said with a surprised look on his face.

    "Yeah," Greg said before raising the sword to point it at him. "Now tell me, who are you?"

 Chapter 407 Maybe The System Was Right

    "Thest person I saw summon a mystic weapon was a demon, a powerful demon with a powerful mystic weapon, a ming sword greater than this one," Greg said with the sword still pointed at Luis. "Humans can''t summon mystic weapons, who are you, Luis?"

    "I knew you were going to find out very soon but I didn''t expect you to find out this soon." The Angel said.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I''m not a demon, I know that''s what you''re thinking now but I''m not one of them."

    "He''s right, dad."

    Greg quickly turned back to see Tammy standing there.

    "Tammy?"

    "Luis isn''t a demon." She said before she slowly walked to the Angel''s side.

    "Then what is he?"

    Tammy didn''t reply immediately and turned her gaze to Luis and stared at him for a while before she looked around to make sure that there was no one close by.

    "He''s the opposite of a demon, dad."

    Greg didn''t react immediately and just stared at the two with an expressionless look on his face.

    "What are you talking about?" He said before turning his gaze to Tammy. "You don''t mean, he''s anˇ­."

    "Yes, dad, that''s what he is."

    "How can that be?" Greg said before turning his gaze back to Luis. "I thought there were no Angels on earth."

    _______ _______

    "So, their kingdom is in some kind of chaos which their king is the source of," Michael said.

    He was standing in front of La who was sitting on the bed with his arms crossed.

    "Yeah, that is the summary of the whole thing, he seemed to have these strange powers which Jude said he wasn''t supposed to have but I don''t know," La said.

    "So, what are you guys nning to do?" The CEO asked.

    "There''s really nothing we can do for now at least but Jude wants to bring his parents and his girlfriend through the portal to make sure they''re safe." She said before bringing up her tablet which was lying on the bed. "I''m just waiting for the sun to set over there and it is taking forever for that to happen but I guess this is the reason why the portal opens in the morning in this world."

    "Are you sure that''s a good idea? You know they''ll arrive at Eukerion and will need someone to guide them and you guys are here."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll use the drone to guide them." The Lieutenant said.

    "Okay, I hope it all goes as nned." He said before turning to face the window. "See youter, I have to go find someone now." He added before he quickly got covered by white light and vanished.

    ________ ________

    The door was pushed open for the Angel to enter the room but this time there was no one in the room, even Dn was gone.

    "I guess it''s okay now that Mason has been taken care of." He muttered before he made his way to his bed and sat down there.

    [ Active quest ]

    [ Return the favor ]

    [ Days left ]

    [ Five days ]

    ''Five days to kill George.'' He said subconsciously. ''He also wants to kill me so it should only be fair that I want to return the favor.''

    ''Maybe but I wouldn''t like it if you started thinking like that.'' Lena said.

    [ Profile ]

    [ Name: Luis Miles ]

    [ Race: Angel ]

    [ Grade: Normal ]

    [ 140/140 HP ]

    [ 100/100 Energy ]

    [ 2390/5780 EXP ]

    [ Level: 17 ]

    [ Physical Status ]

    [ Strength: 41 ]

    [ Stamina: 33 ]

    [ Agility: 41 ]

    [ Special Abilities ]

    [ Fire: level 5 ]

    [ Earth: level 3 ]

    [ Water: level 5 ]

    [ Unused stat points: 2 ]

    [ Skill points: 4 ]

    [ Ability points: 6 ]

    [ Skills ]

    [ Aura vision: level 3 ]

    [ Compel: level 1 ]

    [ Power drain: level 3 ]

    [ Mind real: level 1 ]

    [ 30 coins ]

    ''Still have arge amount of exp to gather to get that level up.'' He thought. ''A massacre of demons will do the trick but that''s unlikely to happen with all these powerful people here. I wish there was a free space where I could train just like at Crockel academy.''

    ''It''s just for a week. If you really want to improve so fast, then you should start making the little things count.''

    ''What do you mean?''

    ''Greg and Tania know that you''re an Angel now, don''t you think it''s time to add them to your list of allies, you have a quest to gather ten human allies have you forgotten?''

    ''I know, I''ll do that soon.'' The Angel replied before he slowlyy down on his bed. ''The smaller events will end tomorrow and the main deal will begin on Wednesday.''

    ''Yeah.''

    He slowly closed his eyes and activated his aura vision to see the little amount of golden aura that had entered his system flowing throughout his body without mixing with his orange aura.

    ''There are a lot of things that I don''t know yet, there are levels that I still have to get to, and I still have a long way to go.''

    ''Yeah.''

    He stared at the ceiling for a while and let out a sigh before his VR headset appeared in his hand.

    ''If there''s not a space for me to train secretly then I''ll just do it in the game.''

    He was about to put on the headsets when the door was pushed open for Ace to enter the room looking like someone who had just seen a ghost.

    "Hey, you''re here." He said as soon as he spotted Luis lying on his bed.

    "I thought I told you to stay inside with Dn," Luis said before sitting up on his bed.

    "Yeah, but I wanted to meet Chloe''s father." He said. "I''m sure we would have been able to handle ourselves if anything had happened but I''m d nothing happened."

    "What happened to you?" The Angel asked.

    His roommate''s breathing seemed a little paced and muffled so he had to ask.

    "Well, it turns out meeting Chloe''s father wasn''t a good idea, just getting that close to the man caused me to almost freeze to death, and the few times he looked at him, I almost got five heart attacks at the same time, I was lucky to make it out of there alive."

    "Really? All those things when he didn''t even touch you." Luis said.

    "Yeah."

    "I think you were just overreacting."

    "I wasn''t," Ace said, shaking his head. "You''ll feel it too when you get close to him."

    "No, I won''t." The Angel said. "Let''s forget about that for now, you said you wanted to tell me something when we were at the stadium, that was after you returned with Dn."

    "Yeah," Ace said with a nod as a serious expression suddenly appeared on his face.

    "Okay, what was it?"

    "George isn''t going to make his move until thest day of the tournament, that is the day the final battle will take ce, he wants to take care of you while everyone is focused on the fight," Ace exined. "He ns to kill you without a trace and then burn your body so that you will be termed missing by the school and they will keep searching for you without knowing that he has sent you to your grave.''

    ''The way this guy exins his ns as if he''s confident that everything''s going to go his way.'' Lena said.

    "And what part does Dn have to y in this?" He asked.

    "The same part he yed thest time they ambushed, they just want him to lure you out of the stadium so that they can make their move," Ace said.

    "They know that I found out that Dn was part of their n thest time and now they want to use him again."

    "Yeah, that''s stupid," Ace said.

    ''His grudge against me has grown to the extent that he wants to eliminate me by all means possible, he doesn''t want me to return to Crockel academy at the end of the tournament.''

    [ Active quest ]

    [ Return the favor ]

    [ Days left ]

    [ Five days ]

    ''Maybe the system wasn''t wrong in giving me this quest.''

    "What are you going to do, Luis? I''ll help you in any way I can."

    The Angel didn''t reply immediately and just stared at him for a while before slowly bringing his gaze down.

    "What''s wrong?" Ace asked.

    "George wants to kill me right? We both know that he would do it without a second thought." The Angel raised his gaze to him to say. "The other one almost seededst time, if I wasn''t an Angel, I would be dead by now."

    "Yeah," Ace said.

    "So, I have a question." He said.

    "Okay."

    "Is it wrong if I want to return the favor and then end up returning the favor?" He asked.

    "By returning the favor, you mean killing him?" Ace said with an awkward expression on his face.

    Dave stared at him intently for a while before saying, "Yeah."

    ****

    Hope you enjoyed the chapter?

    A few power stones, golden tickets, and maybe gifts will be so much appreciated by the author.

 Chapter 408 You Will Tell Me Everything You Know

    408 You Will Tell Me Everything You Know

    "What did you just say?" Tania said with her gaze on her brother, she couldn''t believe what she had just heard yet both of her eyes were twitching as she felt some kind of shock pass through her whole body.

    After telling her about what had happenedst night, Jude just couldn''t bring himself to look his sister in the face.

    "Calm down, Tania, we''re trying to get things under control at the moment," La said.

    "Trying to get things under control?" Tania expressed with a heavy voice before turning her gaze to the female Lieutenant. "They could possibly be dead by now, you were the ones who told me about how he brutally murdered Matilda''s master in front of everyone, what makes you think that he is going to spare them?"

    After saying that, she made her way straight to the door and left through it without bothering to close it, although the door did close by itself as soon as she was gone.

    La tried to stop her but Bryan raised his hand in front of his colleague to stop her from taking any step forward.

    "I told you to keep this information away from her for now." The female Lieutenant said after walking closer to the young knight.

    "Then what was I supposed to tell her? That her parents made it here safe and sound, how will I be able to exin that to her when the timees?" The young knight expressed.

    "You should have at least thought of something while we try to figure out how to deal with this problem," La said.

    "If you knew how to handle it then why didn''t you just deal with it from the start!" The young knight could no longer hold down the feeling boiling up inside of him and that resulted in him yelling at La.

    "Hey, hey, hey, I don''t think this is the right time for us to start shouting, we have something urgent to deal with, right?" Tuchel stepped in the middle of the two to stop things from going overboard.

    There was a little moment of silence in the room before Jude slowly raised his gaze to look at the Lieutenant again.

    "I''m sorry for yelling at you." He said before he slowly began to walk to the door. "I''ll be up at the stands." He said before leaving through the door.

    La stared at the door for a while before she slowly turned her gaze to Bryan who had been quiet so far along with Tauriel.

    "I think I need to go let Michael know about this." She said.

    Bryan responded which she responded to with a nod before quickly making her way out of the room.

    ________ _______

    The tournament events for the day were about to kick off and that meant that the stadium was slowly getting filled up by the students especially.

    Luis was approaching the stadium now with Ace and Dn walking beside him.

    Today, nobody showed up to pester him until he entered the stadium with his teammates, he was really expecting a certain someone to show up.

    He wouldn''t have gone straight into the stadium if Mason was still around trying to get his revenge on him but now that he had been taken care of by Nova, he didn''t have to worry about the safety of his friends anymore.

    "Thest event for today will be the archerypetition and after that, the main event will kick off tomorrow," Ace said as they made their way up the stands. "That''s the part of this tournament that I am really hyped up for."

    "So, you weren''t hyped up for the discpetition yesterday," Luis said.

    "You know I was hyped up for it especially when you were called up to represent Crockel academy, I didn''t get to watch the good parts because I had to go find Dn, the discpetition was okay but the main event is the best and you know why." He expressed.

    "Why?" Luis asked, pretending to be oblivious to what his roommate was talking about.

    "Seriously? Fine let me spell it out for you, it''s because it involves fighting, we get to witness the students from the other academies in action, that''s why it''s saved forst, everybody is hyped up for it and I know you''re hyped up for it too."

    "Yeah, you''re right," Luis said.

    "I knew it."

    "It will be really nice to see the strong students from the other academies in action, see what type of special abilities they have, how they use it in fighting, and maybe measure how strong they arepared to me." The Angel expressed.

    The roommates got to the area where they sat yesterday to see that Tania and Chloe were already there but Tania wasn''t looking good and as soon as she caught sight of Luis, she quickly put her head down.

    "The man with no balls is here with his friends," Chloe said with her gaze on Ace.

    Ace didn''t reply immediately as he slowly turned back to check if anyone was standing behind him.

    "What are you looking at, I''m talking to you." She said.

    "Me? Seriously, why are you calling me that now?"

    "It''s not me doing, it''s what my dad called you as soon as you ran off." She said,

    "It''s not like that, I had to go take care of something important," Ace said.

    "Yeah, we know." She said before crossing her arms.

    Ace stared at her for a while and let out a sigh before he sat down on the seat beside her.

    "At least he called me a man just like you did now."

    "Don''t get ahead of yourself."

    Ace may not have noticed anything wrong with Tania maybe because he didn''t even look toward her but Luis had noticed it immediately and now he was sitting beside her while she still had her head down.

    "Tania." He called after putting his head down and moving it closer to her but there was no response from her so he called her name again.

    ''If only I had unlocked telepathy, it would be way more convenient to get inside her head and talk to her there.'' He thought.

    After calling her for the third time and not getting any response, the Angel had to tap her on the shoulder.

    "Hey, what''s going on? You know I can use my ability to read your mind and find out why you''re like this but I just want to hear it from you." He muttered.

    "Just go ahead and use your ability, you''ll get the full details that way anyway." Her voice was shaky and heavy, a sign that she had been sobbing.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah."

    "Okay,"

    [ Mind read activated ]

    With his ability, the Angel was able to get the details of the exact thing she was thinking of at that moment and after getting all the details off her mind, a shocked expression appeared on his face.

    "This is bad." He muttered with a shocked expression on her face.

    ''Really bad.'' Lena said.

    _______ ______

    The sky above Asaka was still red with the dark portal still active, the people in the kingdom were restless, they all felt like it would start raining blood soon and they weren''t wrong to feel that way.

    Deep into the isted prison room in the pce, fourmps were hanging over the four corners of the room to light up the room but the light wasn''t for Roy, it was for the ckstone couple to see what he was about to do.

    There were supposed to be three people inside the prison cell but the only ones in there were Felix and Maya ckstone and that was because Matilda was outside the cell kneeling on the floor with Roy pulling her hair and forcing out excruciating moans from her.

    "I made it clear that nobody was supposed to leave the kingdom and yet the three of you attempted to leave, you weren''t just leaving the kingdom, you were going to another world." He said before pulling harder on Matilda''s hair to force out a scream from her this time. "Maybe it''s because I forgot to include the punishment for going against my orders."

    "And what is that?" Matilda asked with her teeth gritted.

    "Public execution and I''m going to do it myself, don''t worry you''ll be missing your heads soon." He said casually with an evil grin on his face.

    Maya was holding on to her husband as her body shook violently, she was terrified while Felix was struggling to hold on to himself.

    "You two are really lucky she decided to take all the tortures for you, you''re so in love with the boy that you can''t bear to watch his parents go through what you''re going through now, how pitiful." He brought his face really close to hers to blow out those words. "It''s all useless because you''re all still going to die but before that, you''re going to tell me everything that I need to know."

    "You''re wasting your time," Matilda muttered from her panting.

    As soon as those words left her mouth, Roy grabbed her by her throat and pinned her against the word before stabbing a purple de that had just formed in his hand into her right shoulder to force out an excruciatingly loud scream from her.

    "You will tell me everything you know."

 Chapter 409 Nanobots

    409 Nanobots

    "So, this king of theirs stopped them from escaping and smashed my drone," Michael said before closing the button before the cor button on his shirt.

    "Yeah, and he must have done something to them by now," La said as she walked up and down the room.

    "Yeah, you''ve told me that like five times already," Michael said before picking up the longb on the table which he was using tob his head now.

    "How can you be so calm about this?" The Lieutenant asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Because there''s no reason to panic my dear, La." He said.

    "I''ve told you to stop calling me that." She said with a grim look on her face. "And why do you say that there''s no reason to panic?"

    Michael stared at her for a while before picking up his tablet from the table.

    "How much do you know about nanotechnology?" He asked.

    "Ummˇ­not much, what about it?" She asked.

    "Well, I inserted some of my nanobots which I have been working on for a while into the drone." He said.

    "And what does that mean?" She asked.

    "That we haven''t been totally cut off from receiving information from the other side." He replied.

    "I still don''t understand." The Lieutenant said.

    "Where''s your tablet and the controller?" He asked.

    "Here''s the controller." She brought out the controller from her pocket and handed it to him before making her way to his bed where she had dropped her tablet.

    She picked up the tablet and quickly made her way to him.

    "Here." She said before giving the tablet to him.

    "Okay, I just need to transfer the program to your tablet." He said before dropping the controller on the table.

    "Okay." The Lieutenant said.

    Transferring the program from his tablet to her tablet didn''t take that long, and after going through with it, he dropped both of the tablets on the table and picked up the controller.

    La watched carefully as he took apart the controller to reveal that there was a smaller metallic controller inside the controller.

    "That was in there?" She said with a shocked expression on her face.

    "Yeah, but it''s too early to be surprised." He said before picking up her tablet from the table. "This is your tablet, now watch."

    He entered the drone monitoring interface where everything was still blurry but the image of the area slowly began toe into view and before the Lieutenant knew it, she could see the floor on the other side from her tablet again.

    "How is this even possible?" She said with a stunned look on her face.

    "Like I said earlier, nanotechnology." He remarked. "I used my nanobots on the drone, they''re the main source of the stealth feature on the drone but now that the drone has been taken down, they''ll have to do the work themselves. A couple of them were destroyed when the drone was destroyed and I''m d it didn''t rain or else these ones would be gone too."

    He had more to say but before he could continue, the Lieutenant grabbed him by his cor and pressed him against the wall.

    "Hey, what''s going on?"

    "Why didn''t you tell me this from the start?" She asked with a grim expression on her face.

    "I told you to calm down, didn''t I?" He said.

    "You told me that just a few minutes ago."

    "Hey, Michael."

    The door was pushed open as Nicole walked into the room with her tablet in her hands and immediately paused as soon as she saw La and Michael like that.

    "What''s going on?" She asked with a confused expression.

    "Who''s she?" La asked.

    "Oh, hey, Nick," Michael said with an awkward expression on his face.

    "Nick? You mean like Nicole?" The Lieutenant said before he let go of him and turned her gaze to Nicole. "You''re Nicole, right?"

    "And who are you?" Nicole asked, ignoring the military uniform that she was wearing.

    "Umˇ­.La this is Nicole my girlfriend, Nicole, this is Lieutenant La, my friend."

    "That exins the uniform, but what is she doing in your room and why was she holding you like that?" Nicole asked.

    After asking that question, the two slowly turned their gaze to each other.

    _______ ______

    At the stadium, thepetitions had already kicked off but Luis wasn''t paying any attention to whatever that was going on down there.

    ''What the heck is going on at Asaka, I knew the king was a corrupt and bad and bad man but I never knew he was evil to the extent of murdering one of his people in front of everyone like that and now this happens.'' He said subconsciously.

    ''Something isn''t right with everything that has happened so far.'' Lena said.

    ''Of course, something isn''t right, that damned king murdered someone in front of everybody for questioning him and who knows, maybe he has already done the same thing to Tania''s parents.'' He replied before turning his gaze to Tania who still had his gaze down. ''I''ve never seen her like this before.''

    "Hey, Tania, are you sure you don''t want to have the potato chips? I know they''re your favorite."

    "No, I don''t feel like eating any snacks," Tania mumbled before shaking his head.

    Chloe kept her gaze on her for a while before she let out a sigh and turned her gaze to Luis.

    "I''ve never seen her like this before and I don''t like seeing her like this." She said.

    ''Her too, huh.''

    "Are you sure you didn''t do anything to her, Luis?" Just as she asked that question, the look on her face suddenly turned grim.

    "What are you talking about?" The Angel replied with a confused expression on her face.

    "Don''t act clueless now, she always smiles brightly whenever she''s around you but today she didn''t even bother to look at you even after hearing your voice, it''s clear that you''re the problem, now that I''ve taken a closer look at you, you look like one of those boys who go around breaking girls'' hearts."

    "Stop it, Chloe, this has nothing to do with Luis," Tania said before raising her head.

    Tears were running down her cheeks so she quickly used her hands to clean them.

    And besides, I''m okay now." She said before putting on a fake smile, that smile could fool anyone but not Luis or Chloe.

    ''Things are getting out of hand fast, what can you do Luis?''

    ''You know they have Michael helping them out, right?'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, he built the drone, he will surely be able to do something but I''m afraid he won''t be able to do much.''

    With her enhanced vision, E could clearly see her brother from where she was sitting, and looking at him was making her blood boil.

    ''He''s been avoiding me since I asked him that question yesterday.'' She thought.

    Mike left to take care of something as soon as she brought up the topic of lightning mages and even after taking her to meet their parents, he quickly left and told her that he woulde and see her in the night but he never showed up, he didn''t bother toe see her in the morning and now that they were in the stadium, he kept away from her in the part of the stands meant for guests.

    ''He clearly knows something.'' Jasmine said.

    ''Yeah, I know.'' E replied.

    She turned her gaze to the seat beside theirs where Emma happened to be sitting with her friend and at that time she happened to turn her gaze toward E so the two made eye contact but she quickly turned away causing E to slowly put her head down.

    _____ _____

    "So, let me get this straight, there are more people from Luis'' world here and right now their kingdom is in danger because of their king who somehow has supernatural abilities now, and when you guys tried to bring these people through, he smashed your drone and those people could be dead by now." Nicole expressed.

    "ording to what I saw him do, there''s a high chance that they could be dead by now," Michael said.

    "Hey, don''t say that," La said before hitting him on the shoulder.

    "That doesn''t mean, I''m not going to check." He said before he dropped his tablet on hisp and began to control the nanobots. "I have seven nanobots online and I am going to be using them to get all viewing angles as each of them has a camera attached to them."

    ''What did he mean by ording to what he saw him do?'' La thought as she watched him begin to move ahead with the bots from her tablet. ''How does he even know where to go? Unlessˇ­''

    Nicole had to sit beside her boyfriend to get a view of what was going on.

    The sun wasn''t fully up yet so the whole ce was still pretty much dark.

    "He really dide from a medieval time." She said as Michael passed the buildings in the area to get to the castle.

    After getting to the castle, he quickly moved the boots down the dark hallway to the prison.

    "So you''ve known about everything all this while," La said but there was no response from him.

    Just as the bots entered the prison area, something dropped from above andpletely covered the camera of the leading bot, so Michael had to quickly shift another camera to the leading role.

    "What was that?" La asked.

    "Yeah, what was that?"

    The whole ce was dark so they couldn''t clearly see anything but they could make out little details at this.

    "Matilda no!" Maya cried before covering her mouth with her hand.

    "Don''t worry Mrs. ckstone, I''m still alive," Matilda said with a fading voice mixed with her muffled panting.

    "She sounds half dead," Nicole said.

    "Matilda." La gasped.

    Mystic Thief is out!

 Chapter 410 Archery Competition (01)

    ?

    The archerypetition was about to start as thepetitors, which was a duo from each academy, were making their way to the stadium now, their backups also had to enter the stadium with them and the backups for Crockel Academy''s Brad and Brolin were Ciara Homes and Be Ramon.

    "Alright, everyone, thest event for today, the archerypetition is about to kick off, the participating duos from all the academies are here with their backups and thepetition will be starting now.

    Phoenix Academy had a male and female duo, a tall and slightly muscr boy with dark and slightly spiky hair, he had an undercut and a small earring in his left ear.

    His eyes were sky blue and he exerted this aura of confidence around himself.

    His female teammate was a girl of average height with short blonde hair, she was quite slender but besides that, there was nothing special about her in terms of look.

    Eukerion academy on the other hand had a female duo, a girl with silver hair that was long enough to cover her ears and her teammate had long blonde hair.

    Tron Ville academy had a male duo just like Crockel academy and both of them were twins which was quite obvious as they were identical twins.

    "From Phoenix academy, we have Lex Vincent and Nora Markovic."

    As soon as the sergeant said that, the supporters of Phoenix academy who were mostly Phoenix academy burst into cheers.

    I think it was already clear who was who as this was a male and female duo.

    "From Eukerion academy, we have Cherry Snow and Karen Diluc." The sergeant.

    The girl with the silver hair was Cherry while the one with the blonde hair was Karen.

    "From Tron Ville academy we have Henry and Harry Phil and finally from Crockel academy we have Brad Gregory and Brolin Thawn." The sergeant articted to bring the introduction to an end.

    "Hey, the female duo are from your academy, right?" The Angel asked after turning his gaze to Chloe who had her gaze on the pitch waiting for thepetition to begin.

    "Yeah, what about it?" The ice princess replied before turning her gaze to him.

    "Umˇ­nothing really, I just think they look quite interesting plus this is my first time seeing someone with silver hair." He replied.

    "Oh, really, so you like girls with silver hair is that it?"

    "Noˇ­that''sˇ­."

    The Angel wasn''t given time to say what he wanted to say, Chloe wouldn''t let him say a word.

    "You know she''s way out of your league." She said. "Cherry Snow is a third-year student, she has ice abilities just like me but she''s also telepathic, well-skilled in martial arts, and a master in archery."

    ''So,  ice and telepathy are her abilities.'' He said subconsciously.

    His Aura vision wasn''t able to get their personal information from that range but Chloe had just given him the information although he didn''t really want to know what abilities they had.

    "If she''s well skilled in martial arts then why choose to be an archer?" The Angel asked.

    "Oh, and you suddenly forgot that I said that she was a master in archery as well," Chloe said.

    "Yeah, I know, but I think her skills will be more suitable for closebat," Luis said.

    "Yeah, you''re right, ice abilities are nice for closebat but she doesn''t really use her ability like that."

    "Huh?"

    "Why do you think she doesn''t have an arrow pack like everyone else?" She asked.

    The Angel had been caught by the little details that he failed to notice that she was the only one among all the archers who didn''t have an arrow pack.

    "So, her soul weapon is her arrows." He said. "I have a friend who has arrows as her soul weapon too but she can only make a few so she also carries physical arrows."

    "Well, Cherry can make a lot of arrows and her arrows are quite special."

    "Special in what sense?" The Angel asked.

    "The show''s about to start, you''ll see." She said.

    He could have easily gotten the answer from her mind, but that would take the thrill of the surprise out of it so he decided to wait.

    "Onest question." The Angel said.

    "Yeah."

    "Is her bow a soul weapon?"

    "Since she''s holding it like that when thepetition hasn''t started, I don''t think so but she has a bow soul weapon." She replied.

    "Okay," The Angel said before turning his gaze back to the pitch.

    He expected Tania to say at least a few things while he was talking with Chloe but she just stared at the floor quietly with an expressionless look on her face.

    The archerypetition was about to kick off and Phoenix academy were going to be the ones to go first but before that, the sergeant was going to fill them and everyone else in the stadium in on the rules.

    "There are going to be three rounds in thispetition and now, I am going to exin the rules and point awarding system for the first round which will also apply to the other rounds." The sergeant expressed. "There are going to be twenty targets in the first round, twenty moving targets and you guys will have to work as duos to take them out before seven seconds.

    "Any arrow shot after seven seconds will not count, now let me exin the point awarding system. You will get awarded ten points for every shot on target that isn''t a headshot and for every headshot, you will get twenty points. A team is not allowed to shoot more than twenty arrows, you will get ten points deduction for all the arrows that exceed the number of targets, for example, you will get ten points deduction for firing twenty-one arrowsbined."

    ''This would have been easier if it was just one person but with duos, it''s going to be pretty hard.'' Ciara said subconsciously from where she was standing with the second-year student, Be.

    "The other rounds will have more targets so the rule will depend on the number of targets. The final point awarding system is the point bonus system which will be the opposite of the point deduction system, it is possible to eliminate two targets with two arrows so for each arrow saved, the team will get awarded ten extra points to add up to the one they have already gotten."

    "This is quite simr to what we used to practice, don''t you think?" Ciara asked before turning her gaze to her senior.

    "Yeah, just focus on what''s going on," Be said with her gaze still on thepetition which was about to kick off.

    "That''s it for the rules, you''ll be using your arrows so make sure you recover them before the targets return underground."

    After saying that, the targets began to emerge from underground, they were human-shaped just like everyone thought but they appeared to be thicker than the normal board targets.

    The targets were separated into fouryers that had five targets in each of them.

    "Here''s a tip for all of you, the targets will be moving randomly so don''t make the mistake of observing vaguely and thinking you''ve figured it out, you have less time to figure it out anyway." The sergeant said. "Team phoenix academy, your time starts now."

    As soon as he said that, the targets began to move. Just like the sergeant said, the targets were going to be moving randomly and that was proven as the target to the farthest left side moved back and shifted a little to the middle as one of the targets in the secondyer moved to the front.

    It was quite hard to predict their movements but none of these teams were amateurs in archery.

    Lex quickly pulled out four arrows from his arrow pack and aimed toward the area while observing his targets.

    Nora had already taken out three targets before he shot out all four arrows.

    The arrows went straight for the targets and they were all headshots, Nora was shooting one arrow at a time and she was pretty fast with it but Lex was faster and right at the seventh second, all the targets were hit and they were all headshots, there was no bonus point for them and there was no deduction, all the targets were hit by an arrow each and that meant that they got all their points.

    "Team Phoenix academy took down all the targets in seven seconds, and because they were all headshots, they have been awarded four hundred points." The sergeant said.

    The sergeant waited for the Phoenix academy duo to retrieve the arrows before the targets were brought up again.

    "It''s your turn, team Eukerion academy." The sergeant said as Cherry and Karen stepped up to the spot.

    ''Let''s see what''s special about your arrows.'' The Angel said subconsciously.

    "Your time starts now."

    "Just one shot, Karen, I''ll take care of the rest," Cherry said before stretching out her right hand.

    Luis had his aura vision activated and he could see Cherry''s aura growing and mixing with some kind of white aura.

    ''What''s going on with her?''

    An ice arrow suddenly appeared in her hand and without hesitation, she fitted it into her bow and shot them out toward her targets.

    The arrow flew straight through the middle taking out one target from each row and they were all headshots.

    "Four targets with just one arrow?" Ciara said with a shocked expression on her face.

    "How did she mix her elemental ability with her soul weapon?" The Angel said with a bbergasted look on his face.

    He wasn''t the only one who had that look on his face everyone in the stadium who didn''t know about her ice arrows and what they could do felt the same way.

 Chapter 411 Archery Competition (02)

    ?

    Infusing one''s elemental ability into a normal weapon was something almost every elemental ability user could do, some of the few people who were lucky to have two elemental abilities could even fuse them together, but nobody had been able to fuse their elemental ability with their soul weapon until today, she was even able to do it before the arrow appeared in her hand and with just that one arrow, she ended up taking down four targets before her teammate could even take down one target.

    "I thought that was impossible," Luis said after turning his gaze to Chloe.

    "Yeah, it''s impossible for a lot of people but not Cherry," Chloe replied. "She''s special."

    "I see you admire her a lot." The Angel said.

    "Why wouldn''t I? She''s a formidable ice user, maybe the best ice user I have seen."

    "Better than your father?"

    "Umˇ­.I wouldn''t go there, my dad''s a wonderful ice user but Cherry is someone you would call gifted and special, I think she has what it takes to surpass my old man, I am also aiming towards that." She expressed.

    "Okay, I get it," Luis said with a nod before turning his gaze back to the pitch.

    With a total of six arrows, Cherry Snow was able to take down twelve targets and the remaining eight were taken down by Karen, all their shots were headshots which meant that they got all maximum points.

    They managed to take down twenty targets with just fourteen arrows and that meant sixty bonus points for them.

    Cherry could have easily done it all by himself, but it was a teampetition so that wouldn''t be fair, she had to leave some for Karen.

    "Team Eukerion academy sessfully hit all targets, they got all headshots with only fourteen arrows and because of that, they have acquired all four hundred points plus sixty bonus points." The sergeant expressed.

    "That''s quite a bright student you have there, Rosa Bliss," Kelvin said before turning his gaze to Rosa who had a smug look on her face since the archerypetition kicked off.

    "Yeah, I bet you don''t have anyone like her in your academy," Rosa said.

    "Someone who can fuse her elemental ability with her soul weapon, no, I don''t think we have that but we might have better students, I don''t know since I don''t stick around that much." He expressed.

    "What do you mean you might have better students?" Rosa asked as the expression on her face suddenly turned a bit sour, that smug look was all gone now.

    "Like I said, I don''t stick around much so I don''t really know, but I know we have a lot of talented students now pared to the previous years." He replied.

    Rosa didn''t know what to do so she just inted her cheeks before turning away from him.

    "Team Crockel academy, your time starts now." The sergeant said as soon as Brad and Brolin stepped up to the area.

    The targets were back up, and now they had just seven seconds to take all the targets down.

    "Let''s do this Brad," Brolin said before pulling out two arrows from his arrow pack.

    "Do those two have anything special to show?" Chloe asked after turning her gaze to Luis.

    "Umˇ­I don''t really know, they''re good archers, that''s all I know." The Angel replied.

    "You know you two have been talking a lottely, am  I missing anything?" Ace just had to butt in.

    "Do you feel like you''re missing anything?" Chloe asked.

    "Umˇ­not really." He said before he rxed back in his seat and crossed his arm.

    "What''s your deal?" She asked with a confused expression on her face, but there was no response from him.

    It was only after a few seconds that something finally clicked in her mind.

    "Just get whatever you''re thinking off your mind, what''s your ce in it anyway?" She expressed before crossing her arms.

    "Oh, dear." The Angel mumbled before turning his gaze to Tania who still had her gaze on the floor.

    There was nothing particrly shy about Brad and Brolin''s style, just like during the schoolpetition, they were shooting multiple arrows at once while trying their best to hit two targets with one arrow.

    They weren''t particrly lucky with that, but they managed to get headshots on all twenty targets with just eighteen arrows.

    "Team Crcockel academy has acquired four hundred and twenty points." The sergeant announced. They now had the second-highest point in the first round, but there was a chance that could be pushed off from that position as it was now time for the twins from Tron Ville academy to show everyone what they could do.

    "They''re pretty good, at least they did better than the ones from Phoenix academy," Chloe said after turning her gaze to the Angel.

    ''Yeah, but they''re not good people.'' The Angel said subconsciously.

    "Team Tron Ville academy, your time starts now."

    As soon as the sergeant said that, both of the twins quickly pulled out two arrows from each of their arrow packs and quickly fitted them into their bows.

    The first one shot out his arrows before the other one quickly shot out his arrows toward the arrows like he was trying to stop them.

    "What are they doing?" Ciara asked with a confused expression on her face.

    Just as the arrow from the second twin hit the first set of arrows, they changed their targets and to everyone''s surprise, the arrows got headshots, one of them even managed to get another target, and that right there was the only arrow that they were able to save.

    Theirbined effort worked really well tond them neat headshots before their time got exhausted, but they were only able to save one arrow which meant that team Crockel academy still had the second highest point in the first round and in thepetition in general.

    "They''re really good," Ciara said.

    "They only managed to save one arrow, we''ll see how good everyone really is as the rounds progress." Be asserted.

    "For the first round, Team Eukerion academy is currently leading with four hundred and sixty points, team Crockel academy acquired four hundred and twenty points, team Tron Ville academy forty-one points, and team Phoenix academy four hundred points." The sergeant announced. "With that said, it is now time to move to the second round of thepetition."

    "I think this is where things will start getting interesting," Chloe said before putting both of her hands together.

    _____ _____

    While the tournament was going on, things were starting to get a bit interesting in Eukerion.

    Inside the presidential house in Eukerion academy, a man could be seen rxing on the luxurious red couch in the luxurious living room.

    He seemed to be a bit plump with a mustache running down to his well-trimmed beard, he wasn''t exactly the man that would strike anyone as attractive with his almost golden teeth and slightly protruding belly, but he had his good features.

    He was enjoying a ss of red wine when a young man dressed in a tuxedo entered the room.

    "Mr. President." The man said as he made his way to him with a ck bag which happened to be filled with some sort of liquid in his hand. "Here''s everyone''s blood just like you asked."

    The President quickly sat up on the couch and took the bag from him.

    "Thank you, Theophilus."

    "I don''t mean to intrude Mr. President, but it is our blood after all, please what do you need the blood for?"

    He didn''t like that question, but still, he had to answer it and satisfy Theophilous''s curiosity.

    "I just need to run some tests with it, you don''t need to know the details." He replied.

    "Okay, but was it really necessary to put all of them together?"

    That question earned him a re that made him flinch back a bit.

    "Yes, Theophilus, it was necessary to put them all together." He replied, trying really hard to keep a straight face.

    "Okay, sir," Theophilus said with a nervous look on his face before he quickly turned toward the exit but just before he could start heading toward it, he remembered something. "Umˇ­sir, have you seen James, I haven''t seen him since he brought you home.

    "Oh, James, I think he went home to see his parents or something like that." The President replied.

    "He went to see his parents?" Theophilus said with a confused expression on his face.

    "Yeah."

    The young man didn''t say anything else until he slowly made his way out of the room and closed the door.

    "But James only goes to see his parents during the weekends and Mr. President knows that." He mumbled.

    It was pretty clear what had happened here as the President''s eyes took an abrupt purple glow as he slowly got up from the couch.

    He stretched his hands toward the middle of the room as the area quickly got covered by an outburst of purple smoke and once the smoke was gone, a container filled with strange ck liquid appeared there, it was just like the one at Asaka.

    "I need to find that old wizard as soon as possible." He said before throwing the bag of blood in there.

    As soon as the bag dropped in there, it slowly went down and the liquid slowly began to take a dark red color.

    "It''sˇ­"

    He wasn''t allowed to finish what he wanted to say as the door was quickly pushed open by Theophilus who had both of his hands covered with a long water de now.

    "Who the heck are you and what did you do with the President?" He asked as he slowly gritted his teeth.

    You could tell the level of his rage by the way he was breathing.

    "Answer me! What did you do with James and the President?"

    "This was faster than I expected." The imposter said with an expressionless look on his face.

    "If you won''t talk, then, I''ll just force it out of you."

    That was a big mistake from him as he was quickly pulled up by a purple energy rope before he could even make a move.

    The rope pulled him close until he was hanging over the liquid.

    "What is this?" He said before swallowing hard.

    His body was starting to tremble now, but he didn''t want to give in to fear.

    He tried to cut the rope with his water des, but before he could reach it, two more ropes sprang up from the floor, and wrapped his arms together to keep them in check.

    He tried everything he could to pull himself free but it was futile.

    "Sorry, Theophilus." The imposter said before opening his right hand to reveal four purple energy des. "But you''re needed for this."

    "No." He muttered as the des pierced through his body and as soon as that happened, the ropes released him and his body dropped.

    He quickly drowned in the liquid which began to boil before shooting up into the sky through the roof and just like that, the dark portal appeared in the sky of Eukerion.

 Chapter 412 Both Worlds

    ?

    The second round of the archerypetition was about to kick off and so far all the contestants were still on the pitch.

    Eukerion academy were leading with four hundred and sixty points which was a huge point margin between them and Crockel academy who were just behind them with four hundred and twenty points, Tron Ville academy was right behind Crockel academy with just four hundred and ten points and in fourth ce currently was Phoenix, they didn''t want to get extra and managed to grab all points but not going extra to get the bonus meant that they were now at a disadvantage.

    "That girl with the ice arrows is really special," Pearl said from where she was sitting in the stands beside Tammy who wasn''t really paying much attention to thepetition.

    "Umˇ­yeah, that isn''t something everybody can do," Tammy replied.

    Her tone alone was enough to tell anyone that she wasn''t really interested.

    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Pearl asked as soon as she picked up her tone of disinterest.

    "Nothing," Tammy replied before rxing her cheek on her palm. "I just, umˇ­it''s nothing."

    "Oh, you don''t want to tell me."

    "No, no, no, it''s nothing, really." She said before quickly sitting up in her seat.

    Pearl kept her gaze on her for a while before slowly turning away from her.

    "Okay, if you say so." She said,

    After hearing that, Tammy inwardly let out a sigh of relief, he didn''t want her getting on her neck because she thinks she might be hiding something from her.

    "You know, I still haven''t asked Luis about those Katana des," Pearl said. "I don''t even know how he managed to get his hands on a mystic weapon, even the basic ones are pretty expensive and this one judging from what I''ve seen so far seems to be in the intermediate tier."

    "Umˇ­I think you should return that weapon to him." Tammy said.

    "Why would I do that?" Pearl asked before quickly shooting a piercing gaze at his friend. "I didn''t even know he was getting into that kind of stuff back at the academy, he could have gotten seriously hurt, giving this weapon back to him means that he''ll end up getting himself into more trouble."

    "Wow, you seem to care a lot about him," Tammy said before slowly turning her gaze back to the pitch.

    ''If only you knew how invulnerable he waspared to the rest of us.''

    "Of course, I do, I know he''s your cousin and all but during the few times I''ve spent with him, our rtionship, it felt like I was with the little brother I never had."

    "Oh, I see."

    "Umˇ­. you know he''s quite a strange boy, the first time I saw him use that sword, I didn''t even know where he pulled it out from," Pearl said.

    As soon as she said that, something suddenly clicked in Tammy as he knew what she was about to start asking.

    "Hey, look, the second round is about to start," Tammy said.

    Her attempt to change the topic worked quite well as Pearl quickly turned her gaze to the pitch.

    "So, you''re interested in thepetition now."

    "Yeah, I guess so," Tammy replied with a nod.

    Just like she said, the second round was about to kick off and the contestants were all ready for it.

    "Now, for this round, the targets will remain the same number but their movement speed will be slightly increased and instead of seven seconds you will be getting six seconds only in this round." The sergeant exined. "Now, team Phoenix academy, step up to the spot."

    As soon as the sergeant said that, Lex along with his teammate Nora stepped up to the spot to take their shots.

    "Are you ready?" He asked and the two replied by nodding. "Alright, your time starts now."

    As soon as he said that, the two pulled out arrows from their arrow packs and fitted them into their bow.

    They had decided to go for two arrows per shot, but how was that going to go for them?

    They shot out their arrows at the same time and managed to get headshots with one arrow each and the other arrows, missedpletely which was quite unfortunate.

    "That''s twenty points already lost," Chloe muttered.

    Unfortunately for team Phoenix academy, they ended up losing an extra ten points to make it a total of thirty points lost.

    They were sessful in hitting all the targets during the duration that they were given but that extra loss came because one of their shots from Nora was a normal hit instead of a headshot.

    "I can clearly see Phoenix academy inst ce in this archerypetition now," Chloe said.

    "The third round is still there, anything may happen," Luis said.

    "No, nothing is going to happen, I''ve seen it all." She said.

    "You''ve seen it all?"

    "Yeah,pared to the other contestants those two have mediocre archery skills and theirposure is prettyckluster." She expressed.

    "Oh, I guess you''ve seen it all then." The Angel said before shifting his gaze to Ace who had his gaze on the pitch pretending not to be paying attention to what they were saying.

    ''I''ll have to sort that out with himter.''

    ''And Tania.''

    ''Yeah, her especially.''

    "While Phoenix academy manages to secure three hundred and seventy points in this round, Eukerion academy grabs all points plus a thirty points bonus." The sergeant announced.

    ''That was fast.'' Luis said subconsciously.

    "We already have thispetition in the bag," Chloe said.

    Brad and Brolin did what they did best when it came to their round and at the end of the day, they were only able to save an arrow, they saved two in the previous round and saved one in this round to get ten bonus points, they were doing well at least.

    The twins did their best to try and save an arrow but at the end of the day, they ended up saving none which meant that they were only able to grab four hundred points from this round.

    The second round came to an end and so far the standings remained the same, Eukerion academy were still leading with a good point margin, Crockel academy was in second ce, Tron Ville academy in third ce and Phoenix academy was surprisingly stuck in fourth ce.

    The third round could turn things around for sure but there was no doubt that Eukerion academy was the favorite to win the academy and to be honest, Cherry was the one doing most of the work with her ice arrows.

    The third round was something everyone was looking forward to but someone was going to miss it.

    The third round was about to start when a white light suddenly appeared beside the Angel startling Chloe and the other students in the area and when the light cleared up, Michael could be seen standing beside the Angel.

    "Teleportation," Chloe muttered.

    "Michael," Luis said. He acted surprised but he wasn''t really surprised as he already knew it was him as soon as he saw the light.

    "Hey, Luis, hey there, youngdy," Michael said with a smile on his face.

    "You two know each other?" Chloe asked.

    "Umˇ­yeah, he''s my martial arts teacher." The Angel replied.

    "Oh."

    "Can youe with me for a second, Luis?"

    He didn''t even give the Angel time to reply as he tapped the teleport button on his watch before cing his hand on his shoulder and just like that, the two disappeared.

    Chloe kept her gaze on the area for a while before slowly turning back to the pitch.

    It didn''t take long before the Angel found himself in a room with Michael, but they weren''t the only ones there.

    Bryan and La, Nicole, and the elf twins were all there and he was quite shocked to see all of them there.

    "Miss Nicole, Lieutenants, aren''t you all supposed to be at the stadium?" The Angel asked with a confused expression on his face.

    "Yeah, but we can''t be watching apetition while something crazy is happening in both worlds," Nicole said.

    "Both worlds? What are you talking about?"

    "I still don''t understand why he has to get involved, he''s just a child," Tauriel said.

    "Umˇ­.do you remember the portal we showed you yesterday?" La asked abruptly.

    "Yeah, the portal the king opened in Asaka," Luis replied.

    "Well, take a look at this," Michael said before raising his tablet in front of him to show him the captured footage of the current portal.

    It was at that moment that the Angel understood what they were talking about.

    Judging from the buildings in the footage, he knew this was happening in the world he was in right now.

    "Where is this happening?" He asked.

    "Eukerion City," Michael replied.

    _______ ______

    Just beside the road leading straight to Phoenix academy, a mirror-like image appeared and a few secondster, a staff found its way out of the portal before its holder walked out alongside a young man and woman.

    "Yes, this is the ce," Festus said with his gaze on therge walls surrounding the academy.

 Chapter 413 Deciding On A Rescue Operation

    ?

    After showing Luis the footage of the portal that was now present in the sky of Eukerion City, Michael proceeded to show him what was currently going on in Asaka.

    The Angel was really d to find out that Tania''s parents were both still alive, but the sight of Matilda lying on the floor struggling with her breathing was killing the mood for him.

    "If someone doesn''t get to her soon, she''s really going to die." The Angel said as he bit his lower lip.

    "What do you mean she''s going to die?" Jude said before quickly getting close to the Angel. "Are you just saying that becauseˇ­."

    "No, I''m serious, her aura is getting weaker and weaker, she doesn''t have much time left." He replied.

    ''I didn''t know he could see the aura of people that aren''t exactly close to him, but then again, he''s getting help from the heat vision in the nanobots.'' Michael said subconsciously.

    "Wait, you can see people''s aura?" La said with a surprised expression on his face.

    "Umˇ­.I do think that''s important now, but Luis is right, she doesn''t seem like she''s going tost long if she''s left alone like that." Michael expressed.

    "She''s going to die," Jude muttered as he bit his lower lips. "Are we really just going to leave her there to die!"

    La wanted to say something but she was immediately stopped by Bryan who had a better way of handling the situation.

    "Do you have any suggestions, Jude?" The Lieutenant asked.

    "Not really, but I am going back there to save her." The young knight said.

    "What are you talking about?" Tuchel asked. "We barely made it out of there alive and now you want to go back."

    "And what do you expect me to do? Sit here in this world and watch her die!" Jude said as he turned to him with a furious look on his face. "And if she ends up dying, who knows what he will do to my parents, what am I going to tell my little sister if he ends up doing something terrible to them?"

    ''The situation is getting ufortably serious.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, I''m just d there aren''t any demons showing up in a time like this, we have to do something about this.'' Luis replied subconsciously.

    "If you''re serious about going over there to do something, then, I''m pretty sure you won''t be able to do it alone so, I''m going toe along and give you a hand," Michael said as he slowly walked closer to the young knight.

    "You would do that?" Jude said as his face suddenly brightened up.

    "Yeah," Michael replied with a nod.

    "Wow, apart from Bryan and La who were happy to help us as soon as we got here, I didn''t think there would be anyone else who would care this much about our world here."

    "Hey, now, don''t get the wrong idea here, I am not doing this merely because I care about your world, I''m not one to take careless risks just because I care about something or someone."

    "Hmph." Nicole reacted before slowly crossing her arms.

    "Secondly, this problem isn''t affecting your world alone, that portal over there is also here now and that means that whatever that''s going to happen over there, is also going to happen here and finally, my student over here is also from Asaka, and he''s not going to be happy with me if I refuse to help save his world when he knows I can."

    Luis didn''t know how to react to that and Michael suddenly winking at him made him even more ufortable.

    "I know you''re strong, Michael, and you have a lot of cool things that can make you stronger but I still don''t think you guys will be able to stand a chance against him," Tuchel said.

    After hearing that, Michael couldn''t help but let out a little chuckle before quickly turning his gaze back to the elf.

    "This is not a suicide mission, I have no intention of confronting him, all we are going over there to do is to save Matilda and Jude''s parents and return immediately, I will find a way to stop the portal, but that isn''t a priority now." Michael expressed to clear Tuchel''s doubts.

    "Aren''t you guys going to take one more person?" Luis asked.

    "Yeah, I would love to bring Nicole along but that can''t work, she has Nova filling in for her for today, but she has to make reports to Kevin herself, the Lieutenants also need to be present here so their sudden absence will stir up questions," Michael exined.

    "What about you? Wouldn''t your sudden absence do the same?" Tuchel asked.

    "No." Michael shook his head in his response. "Unlike them, I don''t exactly answer to anyone so I am free to do as I please."

    "Oh."

    "We''ll discuss the details of this rescue operationter, but before that." The CEO suddenly paused as he dipped his hands into his pocket and brought out a watch simr to the one currently on his wrist. "You have to return to the stadium."

    After saying that, he put the watch on the Angel''s wrist and pushed the teleport button.

    He was immediately covered by white light and before he knew it, he was back in his seat.

    "Oh, you''re back," Chloe said after seeing him suddenly pop up beside her.

    "Yeah, is thepetition over?" The Angel asked as most of the seats were empty now and there were still more people leaving the stadium.

    Ace and Dn were also gone.

    "Yeah, it all ended just like I predicted." She said with a smile on her face.

    "Oh, so you guys won this one."

    "Yeah, but at least you guys got second ce." She said before bringing her gaze down to the reason why she was still there instead of leaving as soon as thepetition was over.

    Tania wasn''t getting up so she had no choice but to stay there and try to find a way to get her to get up.

    "She''s not getting up huh." The Angel said.

    "Yeah, I''ve tried everything but she won''t get up." She said. "Come on, Tania, at least tell me what''s going on."

    ''I think telling her that her parents are still okay will ease her worries a bit.'' The Angel said subconsciously.

    ''Yeah, that''s going to work.'' Lena said.

    ''Okay.''

    ______ _______

    After Luis somehow managed to get Tania to get up, Chloe left her in his care to go visit her dad.

    She knew the passcode to the room he was staying in so all she did was enter it and the door opened up for her.

    "Hey, Dad." She called as she entered the room but she immediately stopped moving as soon as she spotted him sitting on his bed watching something on his tablet with a serious expression on his face.

    His father wasn''t blonde like her, so that had to be something she got from her mother.

    His hair was a bit brownish, but his face was something that made it clear that he was her father and there was particrly nothing different between their bright blue eyes.

    "What are you watching?" She asked before slowly moving closer to him to see for herself.

    All she could see was a dark portal in the sky and she couldn''t make anything out of it until she read the caption of the news report.

    ''Live in Eukerion City.'' She read in her mind as a shocked expression suddenly appeared on her face.

    Before she could even ask the question in her mind, the reporter began to speak.

    "Hello, everyone, we are live on the scene where some kind of portal has been released from the president''s house, and on inspecting the residence, we found the president''s lifeless body beside the source of the portal."

    That was the point where she stopped listening as she slowly turned her gaze to her father with mixed expressions of fear and shock written all over her face.

    "What is going on, Dad?"

    _______ _______

    A lot of crazy things were going on here and there with most people being oblivious of it but that didn''t matter because the few who were aware were going to try and do something.

    Michael called Jude to his room that night so that the two could start getting ready to move out in the morning and part of their preparation involved him giving Jude some gadgets and exining to him how they worked so that their mission would be easier.

    "Here," Michael said before throwing a watch over to him.

    "This is the stuff you use to teleport between ces, right?" Jude asked after catching the watch.

    "Yeah, it''s not as advanced as mine, but it will help you a lot." He exined.

    Jude was about to say something when someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    "It''s open," Michael said.

    As soon as he said that, the door was suddenly pushed open for Tauriel to step into the room.

    "Tauriel?" Jude said with a surprised expression on his face. "What are you doing here?"

    "I want toe along with you two." She replied without hesitating one bit.

 Chapter 414 The Dark Portal Is Spreading

    ?

    After Chloe left Tania with Luis to go see her dad, she didn''t leave his side for once and the two ended up spending the whole evening together, and now that everywhere was almost dark, they had to part ways and head back to their rooms, but it didn''t look like she wanted to head back to her room yet.

    "Hey, Tania, I think it''s time we headed back to our dorm rooms." The Angel said as they both made their way down the road leading to the guest dorm rooms.

    "Yeah, we''re heading that way, but."

    She suddenly paused and looked to the side to see a bench sitting there.

    "My legs are tired, can I sit there and rest for a while?" She asked.

    "Of course, I don''t think you need to ask for my permission." He said.

    "Okay." She said before she slowly made her way to the bench and sat down on it while Luis just stood there and looked around for a while before finally returning his gaze to her.

    "Aren''t you going to take a seat?" She asked as she raised both of her hands to stretch them.

    "No, I''m not tired from walking." He replied.

    "I know, but it''s just that it''s weird the way you''re just standing there looking at me." She said.

    ''She''s right, you should take a seat.'' Lena said.

    "Fine, I''ll sit." The Angel said before he slowly stepped closer to the bench and sat down on it.

    A warm smile appeared on Tania''s face as soon as he sat down on the bench beside her.

    The two stayed there for a while without saying a word until she decided to make a request.

    "Ummˇ­.I don''t know, but can I rest my head on your shoulder, just for a while?" She asked.

    ''I would say yes If I were you.''

    "Okay," Luis replied with a little nod.

    "Thank you." She smiled before slowly cing her head on his shoulder.

    Luis had managed to cheer her up a little after telling her that her parents were still alive and unharmed.

    That cheered her up a bit and was enough to make her get up, but looking at her face, you could tell that that feeling of worry wasn''tpletely gone and she was still thinking about it.

    "I know you said you saw my parents and they are both okay but for how long?" She muttered.

    "Huh?"

    "I mean, they are still over there, and that means he can decide to end them whenever he chooses to." She said.

    "Hey, don''t say that, that''s not going to happen." The Angel said.

    "I know you''re just trying to make me feel better, but that doesn''t excuse the fact that it is the most rational possibility if they stay over there for too long. I mean, he murdered a man in front of everyone and threw him into a pool of some strange liquid to create that portal." She expressed with the expression of pain on her face getting stronger.

    ''She''s not exactly wrong.''

    "I know, but that won''t happen, nothing is going to happen to your parents," Luis said.

    "You say that, but you still haven''t agreed to go over there and try to do something about it." She said,

    "To be honest, I want to, but one of the reasons I can''t go is because I just can''t disappear while the tournament is still going, the officials are going to get suspicious." He replied.

    "Yeah, you''re right, but who''s going to do it then?"

    "My martial arts teacher, who is an expert on technology, weapons, and a lot of other things is going to take care of it, so don''t worry." He assured her.

    "And you''re sure he can do it?"

    "Well, he''s just human but he is way stronger than me at the moment plus he has a lot of things in his arsenal to deal with almost every situation he finds himself in." He exined.

    "He sounds like a very reliable person." She said.

    "He is a very reliable person." The Angel said.

    He didn''t want to tell her that her brother was going with Michael because he didn''t want to give her another thing to worry about.

    "Please stay safe Father and Mother." She muttered in a low voice.

    There was a little moment of silence between the two before she said something else.

    "I didn''t see Jude today, maybe he was at the stadium but because I had my head out the whole time I wasn''t able to see him, I hope I''ll see him tomorrow." She muttered.

    Luis didn''t say anything to that and she proceeded to say something else.

    "You know, I think your wings are beautiful and I would love to see them again, I still can''t believe that Angels actually exist and you''re one of them." She muttered before slowly closing her eyes.

    ''George is still running around trying to kill me and now there''s a portal here in this world, I just hope no demon shows up in the midst of all this.''

    [ Quest duration: four days left ]

    "Hmph."

    _______ ______

    The next day came by pretty quickly, and this was finally the day that the main event of the tournament, the moment almost everyone had been waiting for.

    Today was the day that the fightingpetition was going to kick off with the first round.

    It was the main event so it was going tost for three rounds, the first round was going to be today, the second round on Thursday, and the final round on Friday.

    Luis was the first to get up as always, and as soon as he got up, he turned his gaze to the wall clock to see that the time was just 5:50 AM.

    "I hope everything goes well with them."

    Michael along with Jude and Tauriel left the academy just thirty minutes to eight that morning to head over to Eukerion, the only ce where they knew the portal to the other world existed.

    The trip there could have taken longer, but with the help of his newly updated teleporters, they were able to get there faster.

    His verypact teleporters weren''t still able to instantly teleport people between continents, the only teleporter that could do that was the one he took from the demons and since it wasn''t portable, he wasn''t able to bring it with him.

    What he did was implement a new method to make his teleporters able to move between farther distances and what gave him that idea? Phone calls.

    He knew that phone calls were transmitted through radio waves and in order to make it possible for a phone call from someone in Crockel to reach someone in Phoenix, several radio wave transmitting stations were mounted all over the world with smaller versions of those transmitters scattered across the world to make getting radio transmissions from one point to another easier and that was what made phone calls and inte connection easy and essible all over the world.

    This teleporter still had A.I integrated into it for the mind description of certain ces that weren''t on its map yet, but the radio wave was going to make it easier and faster to get to those ces without necessarily thinking about it because every radio wave transmitter nearby was going to be spotted by the teleporter and with just a click of a button, he was going to get there.

    Michael only had a teleporter like this at the moment, but it was enough to move the three of them between radio wave transmitters until they finally got to the spot where the portal opens every morning by 8:00 AM.

    "In my world, something like this would be ssified under high-ss magic," Jude said as soon as they popped up in the area.

    "Yeah, but it''s not that," Michael said before raising his gaze to look at the sky. "So, where does the portal pop up every morning?"

    "Right there," Jude said as he pointed him to the spot where the portal pops up.

    Tauriel wasn''t really paying attention to what they were saying as she was busy looking at the dark portal in the sky a little distance away from them.

    "Okay," Michael said before he dipped his hand into his pocket and brought out two tiny disc-like objects.

    "Are you sure about this, Tauriel?" Jude turned to the She-elf to ask, causing her to turn her gaze away from the dark portal.

    "You already asked me that questionst night and my stand hasn''t changed." She replied.

    "That means that no one has second thoughts, cool then," Michael said before cing the disc-like objects on their clothes.

    "What are these?" Tauriel asked with a confused expression on her face.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll find out soon."  He said with his gaze on the particr spot where Jude told him that the portal was going to pop up. "Anytime now."

    It didn''t take long before the portal popped up and as soon as that happened, Michael brought out a small orb from his pocket and threw it toward it.

    "Here we go."

    "Huh?"

    As soon as he said those words, the three of them appeared beside the orb mid-air, right beside the portal and before they could start falling, Michael activated the anti-gravity effects of his boots and dragged them into the portal along with him.

    "What was that?" Jude asked as soon as they dropped on the floor at their destination. His heart was racing.

    "I said it was a surprise, so TADA," Michael said before getting up from the floor.

    "The sky is even darker now," Tauriel said with her gaze on the sky.

    "That''s not the sky, Tauriel, the portal is spreading further," Jude said.

    There was no kidding about that, the sky was pitch dark now just like the portal, and that bloody sky was no longer even there.

    "Weird things are about to start happening," Michael muttered.

 Chapter 415 Main Event Kick-Off Day

    ?

    "So, that''s the portal spreading further huh," Michael said before dropping the small backpack he had with him on the floor. "If this is happening now, that means the one in Eukerion will start spreading soon." He added before pulling out something that looked like a small metallic stick from the backpack.

    "What''s that?" Tauriel asked.

    "I told you toe without your weaponst night, right?"

    "Yeah, which I did, and now that I think about it, noting with it was stupid unlessˇ­."

    "Here you go," Michael said before throwing the stick toward her.

    "You still haven''t told me what this strange stick is." She said after catching the device.

    "Just press the button at the top and you''ll see." He replied.

    "Okay." She said before she ced her hand on the button and pushed it downward.

    As soon as she did that, the device quickly extended from below until she was holding a bow, a neatly designed bow.

    The bow was ck with a neat red design running down from both sides in a zigzag and stopping in the middle without making contact with each other.

    "What a nice-looking bow,"  Judemented.

    "I get that it looks nice, but what makes it so special that you had to tell me to leave my bow behind?" The She-elf asked, she didn''t have that look of astonishment that Michael was expecting but considering how she always gave off a cold vibe since the day he met her, he half expected it.

    "I believe you must have heard during the time you''ve spent in the other world so far," Michael said.

    "Yeah, La''s told me about them, special weapons with special attributes elemental, enhancement, or any other thing." She replied. "Wait, is this bow a mystic weapon?"

    "You figured it out," Michael said.

    "But how is that possible?"

    "Huh?"

    "La said that people don''t make mystic bow weapons." She said,

    "Oh, I think you misunderstood her, making bows like the one you''re holding now is very much possible for any weapon forger, but they see using mystic crystals on bows to be, umˇ­.how should I put this? Stupid and a waste of precious and rare mystic crystals." He expressed.

    "Huh? Why''s that?" Tauriel asked.

    "Well, because most of those crystals possess offensive properties, so they''re not wrong in any way, and factoring in the fact that most of any archers arrows are lost in a battle, the same can be said about arrows, but using them to make arrows is the better option since it can be used offensively," Michael exined.

    "And you still went ahead to make a bow with one of those crystals." She said with a perplexed look on her face.

    "To be honest, I made that bow with you in mind."

    "With me in mind?" Tauriel said as her cheeks suddenly turned red.

    "Yeah, I came across that crystal the same day I met you and your brother, I got the sudden urge to make two matching things, and I ended up making two bows." He expressed.

    "Oh, so you have another one of this."

    "Yeah, for your twin brother," Michael replied.

    After hearing him say that, she gazed at the bow for a while before slowly raising her gaze to look at Michael.

    "I appreciate this, I really do, but still, it was a waste to use a crystal with offensive properties to make a bow that can''t even be used that way." She said,

    "Umˇ­..I never said that bow was made with an offensive mystic crystal."

    "Huh?"

    "I said most of the crystals are offensive which means that there are crystals that can do other things besides being offensive, and that bow was made with one of those crystals." He expressed.

    "And what special thing does this crystal do?" She asked.

    "Why don''t we find out together? Look around, can you see any animals or any other life form apart from the trees?"

    Tauriel didn''t reply immediately as she slowly looked around just like he told her to before turning her gaze back to him.

    "Everywhere''s dark so no." She replied before shaking her head.

    "Okay, close your eyes and open them, it can be slow or quick, just make sure youpletely shut your eyes before opening them again," Michael instructed.

    "Okay." She muttered before she closed her eyes and shot them open as soon as possible.

    It was at that moment that her eyesight changed, she could see everything around her, she could see the heat radiating from the body of every animal around them.

    "What is this?" She asked with a shocked expression on her face.

    "You can see them now, right?" Michael asked.

    "Yeah, there are two rabbits over there, a boar over there and then there''s you and Jude. Is this what this bow can do?"

    "Yeah, the skill has a duration of ten seconds and a cooldown of five seconds, so once the skill duration ends, just wait for five seconds and do what you just did to activate." He exined.

    "That''s a really nice weapon, did you get any for me, Michael?" Jude asked.

    "Of course, I know your normal weapon is a sword."

    "Yeah, long des specifically." The young knight said.

    "Okay, but can you wield long des?" Michael asked.

    "I''ve used one before during a crazy training session back at knight academy, it wasn''t that bad since I was able to win with it, but it was heavy and ufortable for me, I could have done it faster with a normal sword of any kind." Jude expressed.

    "Okay, what about double des?"

    "Umˇ­.it''s betterpared to great swords but a single de would be okay." The young knight replied.

    "Okay, it''s a shame that the double des I have only work well together, so you''ll have to take the long sword," Michael said before he brought out a metallic orb just like the one he used earlier, but this one had tiny holes in it.

    A little white light suddenly shone around the orb, and once the light was gone, a long de with a purple de could be seen lying on the floor.

    Jude was impressed by the sword''s design as soon as he saw it and he didn''t waste any time picking it up.

    "Wow, what does it do?" The young knight asked.

    "Why don''t you activate the skill and see?"

    "And how do I do that?"

    "Unlike most mystic weapons that require you to use your mind to activate the skill, for this weapon, all you have to do is tilt the hilt to activate the skill, and you can tilt it further to increase the intensity, but increasing it to its max can be dangerous," Michael exined.

    "Okay," Jude said before suddenly tilting the hilt of the sword.

    As soon as he did that, the de sparked before it was suddenly covered by purple lightning.

    "Purple lightning." He said with an amazed look on his face.

    "That weapon is a precious tier weapon," Michael said.

    "Precious tier?"

    "I mean it is just a tier below the highest tier any mystic weapon can be."

    "Seriously?"

    "Yeah, that''s why its skill is purple lightning, the strongest form of lightning," Michael said,

    "Wow."

    "For the record, my katana de is one tier below this tier."

    "Oh."

    After saying that, Michael slowly turned his gaze toward the path to Asaka.

    ''This should be enough time, I guess he''s not aware then.'' He said subconsciously.

    ______ ______

    Back at Phoenix academy, everyone was already in the stadium sitting on their seats but not quietly as the main event of thepetition was about to kick off.

    The seven fighters from all four academies were already on the pitch and the students in the stands, the hyperactive ones, couldn''t help but cheer them on.

    While all that was going on, three people sitting together happened to all be absent-minded.

    ''I hope they''re still okay.'' Luis thought before turning his gaze to Chloe. ''I never thought anything would really trouble her.

 Chapter 416 Introductions, Rules And First Fight

    ?

    Thepetition was set to begin but before that, the Sergeant who was acting as the host for thepetition needed to introduce the seven participants from all four academies.

    "Alright, everyone, the first fight will be starting very soon, but before that, I''ll have to introduce the participants and exin the rules to them and everyone else." The Sergeant said as his voice resounded through the speakers around the stadium.

    ''I know a lot has been going on in the background, but I''ve  really been looking forward to this.'' Luis said subconsciously with his gaze on the pitch.

    ''Yeah, so that you can see how strong the students from the other academies arepared to you.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, that is my main reason, but I also want to see how things will turn out and how far the students from our academy can go, especially Tammy, Pearl, and that first-year student Christine.'' The Angel said subconsciously.

    "First, we will start with the only two academies to have first-year students among their fighters." The Sergeant announced calling back the attention of everyone whose attention had moved away from thepetition for a few minutes.

    "Before I start calling their names, you all should know that I will not be revealing their abilities to make sure the element of surprise stays in ce but I will name their ss and level."

    "It doesn''t really make much of a difference," Chloe muttered.

    "Why''s that?" Tania asked.

    "Because most ofst year''s fighters are here as third-year students so they already know each other''s abilities, but I guess it''s okay to keep things this way." She replied with a shrug.

    "Now, the first academy is Tron Ville academy." The Sergeant said before turning his gaze to where the seven participants from Tron Ville academy were standing.

    "We have Cole Sprite, a second-year level five l student." He said with his gaze on the blonde boy who seemed to be smiling at him.

    "Jonathan Wave, Third-year level six h, Amy Brock, Third-year level six l, Anita Hex, second-year level five h, Michael Jonah, Third-year level six l, Draco Lawrence, Third-year level six h and Alvin Moonlight, first-year level four h."

    After introducing Tron Ville academy''s participants like that, a wave of murmurs began in the stadium as a lot of students from the other academies had different opinions about them and who they thought was going to get knocked out first.

    There was no doubt that almost everyone believed that the first-year student was going to be the first one to get knocked out.

    "From Crockel academy we have their third-year students who are all level six h, Tammy Philips, Pearl Reeves, Stein Parker, and ra West." The Sergeant announced.

    "Wow, their third years are all level six h."

    "Yeah, but that is only a measure of strength; it doesn''t guarantee a win in a fight."

    "The other students are Tyler Moon, second-year level five h, Nate Smith, second-year level five h, and Christine Lome, first-year level five l."

    "Wait, you guys have a first-year student who is level five l?" Chloe said after turning her gaze to Luis.

    You could tell by the expression on her face that she was quite surprised.

    "Yeah, is it rare to have a first-year student reach level five?" The Angel asked.

    "Of course it is, I am part of the highest level first-year students in my academy and I''m only level four h."

    "Oh, I see, but there might be level five first years in the other academies," Luis said.

    "It''s possible, but I doubt it." She replied. "You know for someone who I think is pretty strong, it''s surprising to see that you''re only level three h."

    "Maybe I''m not as strong as you think."

    "Yeah, maybe." She muttered.

    She kept her gaze on him for a while before she let out a sigh and turned her gaze back to the pitch.

    She was trying so hard to forget what she saw yesterday but the thoughts just came back to her.

    "For Eukerion academy, we have Cherry Snow, third-year level six h."

    ''So, she''s participating in two events.'' Luis thought.

    "Mika Shoko, second-year level four h, Amanda ws, third-year level six l, Florence Rock, third-year level six h, Albert Shaw, second-year level four h, Be Hog, third-year level six h and Axel Maximus, third-year level six h."

    Luis expected Chloe to say something after the participants from her academy were announced but she didn''t say anything and just kept her gaze on the pitch.

    "Umˇ­Luis." Tania called to get the Angel''s attention.

    "Yes, any problem?" He inquired.

    "I can''t see my brother anywhere, do you mind helping me look for him?" She requested.

    "Okay."

    He pretended to look for Jude for a while before turning his gaze back to her.

    "I don''t think he''s here right now but I''m sure he just went out to get something, don''t worry about it." He assured her.

    "Okay." She said with a nod. "I just hope I get to see him today, unlike yesterday."

    ''It''s going to be hard for her.'' Lena said.

    ''Yeah, I just wish they can get things done easily and get back, but it is only a wish, things can never be that easy.''

    "Finally, for Phoenix academy we have, Barry Henshaw, third-year level six h, Ryan Tame, third-year level six l, Taylor Larson, third-year level six h, Aston Gary, third-year level six h, Betrix Stevenson, third-year level six h, Raven ck, third-year level six l and ze Damon, third-year level six h."

    ''Wow, they''re all third-year level six students, even that girl that has a problem with Pearl is here.'' Luis said subconsciously before turning his gaze to Chloe.

    "Hey, do you mind showing me the student who knocked Tammy outst year?" He asked but there was no response from her.

    ''She seems to be lost in thought.''

    "Chloe," Tania called before giving her a light tap on the shoulder to snap her out of her daze.

    "What?" She seemed a bit irritated there.

    "Luis was asking you about something," Tania said.

    "Oh." She said before turning her gaze to Luis. "What were you asking?"

    "I wanted to know the student who knocked Tammy outst year."

    "Oh, that''s ze Damon, the muscr guy with a scar on his right eyebrow."

    As soon as she gave that description, Luis turned his gaze to the pitch and spotted the person.

    ''So, that''s him.''

    "Now, before we move on to the first fight, I will like to exin the rules, not exactly the rules because there aren''t any but you all get what I mean."

    "No, we don''t." Tania muttered.

    "He wants to talk about the rounds, it''s just an exnation listen," Chloe said.

    "There are four rounds in thispetition but for today where you all will only be experiencing the first round, I will only be exining how the first round goes.

    "In this round, there will be fourteen fights as you all know but students from the same academy will not be matched with each other, the matching process will be random though. The screen over there will be where the matching results will be disyed."

    After saying that, everyone quickly turned their gaze to the screen hanging above the stadium as the first matching process had already begun.

    There was an animation of a cup and the cup shook vigorously for a while before a slip of paper popped out from it.

    The screen turned white for a moment before the names of the first two students who were going to be facing each other popped up on the screen.

    "Looks like our first fight is going to be Christine Lome from Crockel academy versus Mika Shoko from Eukerion academy, both students please step up to the area."

    As both students made their way to the sergeant, two other sergeants followed them from behind.

    While the two were standing opposite each other, one of the sergeants formed some kind ofrge earth tform under them.

    "Now, you two will need to go up before I exin thebat rules."

    After saying that, the other sergeants created one pir each to raise the tform while the two were still standing on it.

    After they were raised to a considerable height, the sergeants stopped.

    "Now, as I said before, there really aren''t any rules, anything goes but the criteria for winning is either knocking your opponent out, knocking them off the tform, or getting them to surrender, did you all get that?"

    After making that clear to everyone, the Sergeant raised his gaze to look at the two above.

    "I know the two of you are ready, so, you may begin, good luck."

    After saying that, the blonde-haired boy didn''t waste any time and quickly sted Christine with a fire stream.

    In the process of trying to avoid that, she missed her step on the edge and began to fall.

    "Oh, dear." She muttered with a surprisingly calm voice.

 Chapter 417 Walked In Just Like I Wanted

    ?

    She was about to fall off but she wasn''t really nning to get knocked out of the tournament without getting a proper fight, that would be a shame considering what she had to go through to be here as the only first-year student from her academy.

    She was about to fall off when she quickly summoned both of her whips and just with one swing of both of them, he wrapped the whips around m legs.

    "If I''m going to fall, then you''re going with me."

    His hands suddenly took a red glow as he was about to try burning the whips to cut them, but before he could do that, a purple aura passed through Christine''s hands and covered the whips.

    Reinforcing her whips with her ability was all she needed to stop his fire ability from doing anything.

    Seeing that his ability was working, 9  0 quickly summoned his spear and stuck it into the earth tform to prevent himself from getting dragged down along with her.

    Now using the spear as a wedge for himself, Christine was able to drag herself up, and as soon as she was back on the tform, she dragged him forward with her whips and quickly sent him flying back with a kick.

    "What is her ability?" Chloe asked after turning her gaze to Luis.

    This was her first time seeing someone with that kind of ability.

    "I think it''s an ability that makes her able to enhance herself, her weapon, and anything she touches and wishes to enhance," Luis replied.

    "Oh, does she have an elemental ability?" She asked.

    "I don''t think so," Luis replied before shaking his head.

    "She doesn''t have an elemental ability but she seems to be pretty strong." She muttered as she slowly turned her gaze back to the fight.

    Christine could have simply dragged Mika out when she got back up on the tform but she didn''t do that maybe because she wanted a proper fight with him or she believed that there was no way he would be able to beat her in a fight.

    Right now, the two were having a proper fight on the tform. Christine was trying to grab him with her whips but that wasn''t working out well for her.

    Mika was a student known for his fast reflexes and sharp senses so he was able to avoid the whips no matter how fast Christine were moving them.

    Avoiding the whips led him to the edge of the tform and just as both of the whips came raining down on him he summoned his spear and raised it horizontally.

    Both of the whips wrapped around the spear, and without hesitation, he spent the spear flying far away from the area.

    Christine was caught off guard by that so she didn''t really have the incentive to hold on firmly to her whips.

    As soon as both of her whips were sent flying away from the area along with his spear, Mika quickly turned around and began to run toward her.

    "Her whips are her main strength, so I should be able to take her down now."

    Both of his hands received a red glow as he was getting ready to st some fire at her but before he could do that, Christine''s eyes took a purple glow as her body was suddenly surrounded by a bright purple glow.

    She stretched her hand and Mika watched in shock as a whip made out of her purple energy materialized right in front of him and wrapped around both of his hands preventing that fire stream froming out.

    As soon as the whip wrapped around his hands and subdued his ability, she quickly pulled him forward and as soon as he was close enough, she sent her knee down his gut.

    "Ow." He groaned in pain as his gaze turned to her watch which had the number five with a little l below it disyed there.

    That number was the main reason why he wanted to knock her out as soon as possible, he knew there had to be a reason why she was level five l, almost a level more than him and he just found out.

    That kick down his gut was enough to send him down to his knees, and with the whips tied around his hands, he looked like a ve that was about to be sold.

    "You don''t look like you''re nning to give up soon and I don''t really enjoy torturing people so I''ll end this fight here."

    After saying that, she pulled him back with her energy whip and sent him flying off the tform.

    The tform wasn''t raised that high so there was nothing to be worried about as everyone watched him crash down on the floor.

    After doing that, the energy whip disappeared along with the purple aura around her body as she crashed down on the floor with one knee, she also seemed to be panting.

    "It''s a good thing he wasn''t someone who could make that drag on, I wasn''t nning to use this this early but, oh well." She mumbled.

    "Mika Shoko from Eukerion academy has been eliminated which means that Eukerion academy is down to six students now. On the other hand, Christine Lome of Crockel academy proceeds to the next round." The Sergeant announced.

    "Are you sure that girl is a first-year student, Kelvin?" Rosa asked after turning her gaze to Kelvin.

    "If she was registered as a first-year student then she is a first-year student," Kelvin replied.

    "A level five first-year student, at first I thought it was just a mistake from your training process but she really is level five material." Rosa expressed.

    "It doesn''t really matter," Jack said.

    "Huh?" Rosa said before quickly turning her gaze to him.

    "I mean it doesn''t really matter whether she''s a first year student or not, she''ll still get to participate in the tournament so I don''t see any reason why they would lie about her ss." Jack articted.

    "Precisely, Phoenix academy has only third-year students after all," Kelvin said.

    "She knocked out a second-year student, but I guess that''s understandable given the fact that she''s at a higher level," Chloe muttered.

    "Good job, Christine," Pearl said as soon as the first-year student returned to her side.

    "Thanks." She responded with a slime.

    The next matching process had begun now, and as soon as it stopped, Pearl''s eyes lit up.

    "Our next fight will be Peal Reeves versus Michael Jonah."

    ________ ________

    With the help of his nanobots which he used tob the area ahead of time, the three were able to get into the castle and to the prison area without getting spotted by anyone.

    Matilda was now inside the prison with Felix and Maya and it looked like someone tended to her wounds because she was looking a bit better now as shey in Maya''s hands.

    "Who''s there?" Felix asked as soon as he heard their footsteps.

    "Calm down, Father."

    "Jude." He muttered as soon as he heard that voice.

    "Jude, is that really you, son?" Maya asked with a low voice.

    "Yes, Mother." The young knight said before popping up in front of the cell.

    "Jude," Felix muttered, the look on his face said a lot about the terror he felt from being there and the relief he had now seeing his son''s face again.

    "Judeˇ­"

    "You shouldn''t be here," Matilda muttered with a frail voice stopping Maya from saying what she wanted to say.

    "She''s right, Jude," Maya said.

    She was praying quite loudly in her consciousness, praying that Roy wouldn''t just pop up from anyone now.

    "Don''t worry, Mother, we''re here to get you guys out of here."

    "You didn''te alone?" Felix asked.

    "No, I came with Tauriel and a friend from the other side."

    "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. ckstone. Jude, please move aside so I can cut that cell open."

    At that moment, Tauriel closed her eyes and opened them to see another figure right behind Jude.

    "Jude, behind you!"

    As soon as Jude heard that, he pulled out his sword, and without even knowing he twisted the hilt and activated it.

    The lightning from the sword sent Roy flying back until he crashed against the wall.

    His form was revealed now as he slowly got up from the floor groaning softly.

    "Purple lightning, it''s been a while since I''ve seen that."

    ''So, he''s vulnerable to lightning.'' Michael quickly made a mental note.

    "I told you you''re not supposed to be here, Jude." Matilda groaned as she slowly got off Maya''s body.

    "If it wasn''t for that elf over there your head would be rolling on the floor now," Roy said before twisting his head to make a few cracking sounds. "Anyway, you walked right in here just like I wanted and the possibility of you or your partners leaving here alive is zero."

    "And what about my parents and Matilda?" The young knight asked.

    "Oh, them? They''re going to die too." He said as his eyes suddenly took on a dark glow of purple.

 Chapter 418 Water Vs Ice

    <h4>Chapter 418 Water Vs Ice</h4>

    Pearl was on the tform now with her gaze on her opponent who looked like he was trying to intimidate him from where he was standing.

    Michael Jonah was a dark-haired third-year student, he had quite thick arms and a face that looked pretty intimidating but Pearl wasn''t someone that got intimidated easily especially when this isn''t her first time in thispetition.

    "Hey, your ability''s hydro, right?" He asked with his gaze on Pearl but she didn''t respond to him and just stood there with his arms crossed.

    "Are the two of you ready?" The sergeant asked and the two replied by nodding. "Alright, you may then begin your fight."

    "Well, you don''t have to tell me, I saw you duringst year''s tournament, the way you fight is pretty mesmerizing," Michael said as a ck sword slowly appeared in his hand.

    "Oh, so this is your first time in the tournament, that''s cool, wee newbie," Pearl said before putting on a warm smile.

    "Newbie? I don''t like being called that, but I guess I can bear it if it''sing from you, either way, I''m knocking you out."

    "Okay." She said, still standing the way she was.

    Looking at her, it felt like she wasn''t even aware that she was in a fight or maybe she was just ying with him.

    "Pearl lost out in the rounds before thest roundsst year just like Tammy, but she was knocked out way fasterpared to Tammy," Chloe muttered.

    She wasn''t really expecting anyone to hear that but Luis had sharp ears so there was no way that was going to escape him.

    "How fast?" He asked.

    "Under three minutes," Chloe replied before turning her gaze to him.

    "Under three minutes? Who knocked her out?" Luis asked.

    "She was a level five second-year student that year and was paired against a level six third-year student who had a very powerful fire ability." Chloe expressed. "He was able to easily vaporize her water defense which came through for her until that point in the tournament.

    "She held her ground for a while in their sword sh after exhausting all her water points but it didn''t take long before she started to get overwhelmed because her opponent also had a super speed ability that he didn''t reveal till that point, it was an easy victory for him as soon as Pearl exhausted all her options."

    "The way you exin it, it sounds like itsted for more than three minutes," Luis said.

    "Well, it didn''t."

    "She''s going to get pretty far now that that student is no longer in the academy, right?" Tania said.

    "Yeah, I can already see that," Chloe said before turning her gaze back to the fight.

    Michael was the first to attack, but he didn''t use his ability right off the bat.

    He rushed toward Pearl with her sword but just before he could hit her with it, she quickly moved further back with back flips until she was standing on the edge now, falling off from there was only a matter of one step back.

    Michael believed he could use this to his advantage as he quickly summoned three ice des and threw them toward her as fast as he could.

    "So, that''s your elemental ability." She muttered before summoning her sword which she used to shatter the ice des.

    "Well, I would be disappointed if I was able to knock you out that easily," Michael said before quickly dashing toward her with his sword.

    Pearl was aware of where she was standing so she quickly moved further in before he got close enough.

    The two shed des and now it was time to see who had the better swordsmanship.

    Michael was being quite rapid with his strikes forcing Pearl to defend instead of trying to fight back.

    "Wow, you''re really fast." She said after blocking a strike from him, he was going for the neck.

    Michael was slowly losing it because no matter how fast he was or whatever he tried, he just couldn''t hit her.

    It didn''t take long before he finally lost his cool as water vapor slowly began to escape from his hands.

    Pearl knew especially from her experience sparring with his sister what was going to happen at this point as she quickly pulled her sword back before moving a distance away from him with a flip.

    This time he didn''t go for small des, rather his imagination led him to create a ton of objects the size of shrapnel with his ability and he didn''t hesitate to send them flying toward her.

    As soon as Pearl caught a glimpse of them, she quickly created some kind of water barrier.

    If that was just any water barrier, those things would have smashed right through them, but she reinforced them just enough to suck the des in slightly, and those sides they came in through got frozen.

    Her water barrier wasn''t reinforced to the level it was when she stopped the earth twin''s rain des from impaling Luis because that would take more water points out of her, but still, this was enough.

    Those shrapnel were quite a lot and each point they sank into got frozen until the whole water barrier got frozen and shattered.

    That sure took out some ice points from him but Pearl wasn''t going to give him the chance to recover and recollect his steps.

    "I guess it''s about time I fight back."

    After saying that, she slowly raised her right hand as tworge balls of water began to form above her until they were asrge as hot air balloons, yeah, the shadows were almost covering Michael.

    "How can she make something like that and keep it afloat?" Tania asked with a shocked expression on her face.

    "Well, that''s not all she can do," Luis said.

    "Yeah, that''s not all she can do but they weren''t thatrgest time," Chloe said, showing a bit of surprise.

    Michael shared the same excitement as some of the students in the stands, he had never seen anyone do something like that with their ability before.

    "I can learn how to do that, right?" Ciara muttered from where she was sitting with her friends.

    "When did they get thatrge?" Michael asked with his gaze on the balls.

    "Well, I''ve been working on them, and guess what?"

    "What?"

    "They hit harder now." She said with a smirk.

    As soon as she said that, Michae formed a shield out of his ice ability because he was aware that making anything to freeze those water balls will drain him dry.

    An ice shield was his only line of defense and it was supposed to work against water, right?

    Two water shots the size of bullets quickly shot out from the water balls.

    With theirbined force, they pierced right through the ice shield and sent Michael flying backward.

    That could have sent him off the tform, but he summoned his sword right on time and stuck it into the ground to prevent himself from falling off.

    His breathing was very fast-paced now as he looked up at the balls.

    "That''s a big problem."

    _____ ______

    Back at Asaka, leading all the way into the prison room, blood could be seen dripping out from the entrance, but there was only one person in the room.

    "This is embarrassing." Roy groaned as he sat up on the floor.

    His shoulders were bleeding, but those weren''t the only parts of the body that were bleeding.

    "This weak human body is near its end, but I''m not done using it yet."

    As soon as he said that, his body slowly began to get covered by some kind of dark purple energy, and that continued until it was all that could be seen.

 Chapter 419 Trying To Escape

    <h4>Chapter 419 Trying To Escape</h4>

    The sky in Asaka was getting darker and darker and the people were starting to get really worried.

    Usually, by this time people would be going about their daily activities but right now everyone was locked up inside their homes because the king just dered a lockdown.

    They thought it was just a lockdown until they started getting visited by soldiers who randomly searched their homes and threw things around like the owners of the home weren''t even there.

    They were looking for a group of people they were looking for the people who just escaped the castle but things weren''t going quite well with their search.

    While the guards were busy causing chaos in the homes of the people in the kingdom, Michael, Tauriel, Matilda, Jude, and his parents had all escaped into the forest.

    Jude knew there was no point hiding in the home of anyone inside the kingdom as they would be found almost immediately, so this was the safest option among their only two options.

    They couldn''t stay in the open though so Tauriel had to take them to the shelter Jude helped them make when they had to stay away from the kingdom.

    Leaving the world immediately was what they would have done if the portal was open but now they had to wait for it to open for them to be able to leave the world.

    Everyone was inside the shelter now with Michael resting near the entrance with some kind of ster in his hand.

    "I''m really d I brought this along." He said before cing his hand on the mouth of the ster.

    "Who would have thought that purple lightning was his weakness," Jude mumbled before cing his hand on the de Michael gave him. "This could have gone wrong in a lot of ways if you didn''te with us."

    "That''s the reason why people stick together."

    Felix and Maya just didn''t know what to say after experiencing all that in there and as for Matilda, little grunts could be heard in the backing from her as Tauriel was busy treating her wounds with some herbs she picked on the way.

    "Hey, try to be a bit a bit quiet, if you get too loud, he''ll find out that we''re here and then we''ll be stuck in another tough situation." The she-elf advised before dipping her hand into a bowl of what seemed to be the liquid she squeezed out from the leaves and herb.

    "Okay, I''ll try to keep it down," Matilda said beforetching onto her lower lip with her teeth and keeping it that way.

    "Good," Tauriel said with a nod.

    After observing everyone for a while, Jude turned his gaze to Michael who happened to be going through some stuff in his arsenal.

    "So, when are we going to move?" The young knight asked.

    "Five minutes before the portal opens and just to eliminate any mistakes, I have my nanobots stationed in the area to inform me as soon as it opens, I am not taking any chances here," Michael exined.

    "You really have everything thought out."

    "This is a life or death situation so yeah, I don''t take chances in these kinds of situations, you all should brace yourself, I have a feeling we won''t be leaving this ce easily."

    _______ _______

    Back at the Phoenix Academy, the fight between Pearl and Michael was still going on, but at this point, it felt like Pearl was just ying with him.

    The strikes from the water balls floating above her were being fired toward him and since he had exhausted all his ice cell points, all he could do was run around inside the arena trying to avoid the attacks.

    She could have rapidly fired him out of the arena a long time ago but all she was doing was single shots which he was finding quite difficult to avoid.

    "Yeah, she''s just toying with him," Chloe said after watching Michael running around trying to avoid the water bullets for a while.

    "Yeah, I can see that," Luis said.

    While Luis and Chloe shared their thoughts from time to time, Tania was still trying to find her brother where she saw him yesterday with Tauriel and Tuchel, Ace seemed to be immersed in the fight and Dn just seemed to be lost in his thoughts.

    Michael was starting to get tired now and that was quite obvious with how heavily he was breathing.

    With his legs slowly running out of gas he had to stop even though two water bullets wereing toward him at that time.

    He seemed to have recovered some ice cell points at that time, and out of instinct, he used it to make some kind of kind of shield as he formed an X with both of his hands to block the attacks that wereing from both sides.

    He knew his shield wasn''t really going to do anything but he had to try.

    Just like previously, the water bullets pierced through his shield which was obviously weaker than the one he made earlier, and sent him flying backwards until he crashed at the edge of the arena.

    He was lying near the edge of the arena now and it was quite a miracle that he was still conscious after those hits, and when he opened his eyes, he found Pearl standing over him with two of her fingers pointing toward him.

    "I guess I was never a match for you to begin with." He said before letting out a deep sigh.

    "Don''t worry you''ll get there." She empathized. "It was really fun doing this with you and sorry about this."

    She was in a simr situationst year so she understood quite well how he felt.

    After doing that, she shot out a water bullet from her hand which hit him on the head, and did the final job of knocking him out.

    "Alright, it looks like we have a winner." The sergeant announced. "Pearl Reeves from Crockel Academy moves over to the next round as Michael Jonal of Tron Ville Academy is eliminated. That''s two students from Crockel Academy in round two."

    "You know I was impressed when the first-year student won but I knew Pearl was going to win this match before it started, for an academy that gets termed the worst, you have pretty strong students." Chloe expressed.

    "Good job, pearl."

    Tammy had to give his best friend a high five as soon as she returned to where they were standing.

    "Thanks, Tam."

    "But you know you didn''t really have to drag the fight out like that, you didn''t even have to use those balls, that was a waste of your water cell points." She criticized.

    "Iˇ­.should have expected this," Pearl said before quickly putting her head down. "Hey, don''t worry, the second round won''t be starting soon, we don''t even know if it will be happening today, and even if it does, they would all be recovered before the next fights are over."

    "I know, but still, you were wasteful and wasted a lot of time, work on that." She said before turning away from her.

    The spinning wheel on the screen was set in motion again and as soon as it stopped, the sergeant had to announce the names of the next fighters.

    "Okay, the next fight will be ze Damon of Phoenix Academy versus Albert Shaw of Eukerion Academy." The sergeant announced.

    "Uh oh," Chloe muttered in concern as soon as she saw that match up.

    Just hearing the name ze Damon was enough to pique Luis''s interest, if this was really the person that knocked Tammy outst year then he had to see what made him special.

    He couldn''t care less about the other student but everyone in the stadium who were also herest year knew that this matchup was quite unfair but there was nothing that could be done about it, it was the wheel that made the choice.

    _______ ______

    Everything was quite peaceful in the cave where the group were still hiding, Matilda seemed to have slept off on Tauriel''s legs and Maya seemed to have done the same on her husband''s shoulder.

    The only ones awake were Michael, Jude, Felix, and Tauriel, in a situation like this, that desire to sleep was non-existent.

    Michael was keeping track of their surrounding with his nanobots and while he was doing that, he got read of something suspicious.

    "Jude." He called with his gaze still on his watch.

    "Yes."

    "Tell everyone to get up, we need to leave here now."

    "What''s happening?" The young knight asked.

    "They''re surrounding us, tell everyone to get up now." He was trying his best to stay calm.

    All it needed was a little tap to wake the two who were asleep.

    Matilda couldn''t walk properly so Tauriel had to help her move.

    "Keep quiet everyone, we have to leave here quietly, the portal isn''t open yet but we can find somewhere else to take refuge," Michael exined as he made his way out first.

    That was all he needed to answer all the questions.

    He led them all outside as quietly as he could knowing for a fact that they were already surrounded.

    Just as they all exited the cave, the soldiers had already gotten close enough with their des and torches.

    "Did you really think you could escape me?" Roy''s voice echoed around them and after that, the soldiers made way for him to reveal himself.

 Chapter 420 Forced Out

    <h4>Chapter 420 Forced Out</h4>

    Right from the moment their names were announced, everyone knew that this was going to be a pretty one-sided fight and they weren''t wrong to think that because right now, Albert was lying in front of Damon unconscious.

    All the third-year student did to knock him out was stun him with his lightning before knocking him out with the hilt of his great sword.

    Unlike Pearl who saw fights as a means to have some fun, he was very direct, and when it came to this tournament, there was nothing like fun to him.

    "ze Damon of Phoenix Academy moves on to the next round as Albert Shaw of Eukerion Academy is eliminated." The sergeant announced as the other soldiers set up the stairs for him toe down while the medical team went up to pick up Albert.

    "That was a very short fight," Luismented before turning his gaze to Chloe who didn''t look surprised at all.

    "Of course, it was a short fight, he was up against a second-year student, the only ones who will be able to put up a fight against him are level six h third-year students and I doubt any of them can win against him." She articted.

    "I don''t know, the girl with the water ability looked pretty strong, I could tell she didn''t go all out against her opponent," Tania said.

    "You mean, Pearl?" Luis inquired.

    "Yeah, Pearl is pretty strong, she''ll definitely put Damon on the spot but I doubt he would be able to beat him but then again all it takes to win fights isn''t strength."

    ''I wonder how he would hold up against a demon lord.'' The Angel said subconsciously.

    ''Uh ... .I don''t think he''s strong enough to take on a demon lord, you might actually be stronger than him if we factor in all your abilities.''

    ''Yeah, I was just wondering.''

    ________ _______

    "It seems like I underestimated you puny brat from the other side," Roy said as he slowly moved toward the group.

    "That''s a wrong choice of words to use on a grown man, you should learn some manners," Michael uttered before slowly tightening his grip on his ster.

    Jude had his sword ready for anything and Tauriel already had three arrows in her bow ready to fire at any moment.

    They were surrounded and that was just the soldiers they could see, there was no way to tell if they had backuping soon.

    The situation was pretty tense but somehow, Michael appeared to be surprisingly calm.

    "I don''t know why you''re getting in my way, I''m only trying to take back what was once mine."

    His voice sounded a bit shaky now as he ce his hand on his forehead.

    "What do you mean what was once yours?" Michael inquired with a raised eyebrow.

    "Oh, so you have no idea."

    "No idea of what?"

    "This world used to be ours, until that idiot with wings came along and made you puny beings."

    ''Idiot with wings, does he mean an Angel?''

    "He was very strong even for the strongest of our kind so there was nothing we could do to stop him but we figured we could harm his creations instead, and when he found out he sealed us away in and filled with darkness."

    "If you were sealed away then how are you here?"

    "Oh, weter got out, ready toe down and devour his precious humans only to find out that he had already passed down the method to seal us to them, we didn''t see him again but those pesky light wizards were enough to seal us up once more, maybe it was how he nned everything to happen."

    The rage in his voice was slowly growing as he exined everything to Michael.

    "The only thing I understood from this history lesson of yours is that you and your kind are a pack of bloodthirsty evil beings just like the demons we have in my world so if sealing you was the only way to keep you contained, then the Angel who did it was right." Michael expressed before pointing his ster at him.

    "Angels, oh, yeah that''s what they call themselves now."

    "Answer this question for me, you were the one that killed Eukerion''s president, weren''t you? The pool from that portal ising straight from his house."

    "Oh, that was from my other half." He replied with a little chuckle. "I told him to keep a low profile but I guess he found no reason to do that now that the portal was open."

    "Your other half?" Tauriel said with a shocked expression on her face.

    "And I''m guessing these portals on both sides are the gateway for your friends to make their return into this world." Michael pointed out.

    "Friends is a bit of a stretch but you''re right, they''lle through there and ughter every single human being in this world." He voiced before bursting into a feat of maniacalughter. "But people like you won''t make that easy so I''m going to start by ughtering all of you."

    "No, you''re the one getting ughtered," Michael said before slowly raising his ster.

    Roy was expecting a stream of lightning toe firing toward him but even after a few seconds of seeing the ster get pointed toward him, he didn''t feel anything.

    "Umˇ­are you out of juice?" He asked in a mocking tone.

    "No, I was just calling for more, now."

    As soon as he said those words, purple lightning streams shot up all around them and quickly cametching on him.

    Theytched on to the evil spirit from every side forcing out an excruciating scream from him as he crashed down on his knees.

    "What are you waiting for, morons? Get them!"

    As soon as those words escaped from his mouth, the soldiers surrounding them quickly began running toward them, it was pretty obvious that they were being manipted.

    "Please take it easy on them, I don''t think they''re conscious of what they''re doing." Jude disclosed as the soldiers closed up on them with their swords and spears.

    "I''m aware of that, don''t worry," Michael replied before pulling out a small baton.

    Tauriel had to refrain from using her arrows, but even with just her bow, she was able to take down all the soldiers that came running toward her.

    Michael carefully avoided their attacks as he knocked them out with his baton and Jude was easily dealing with them with the blunt side of his de.

    It didn''t take long before all of the soldiers were lying on the floor, and now that Roy seemed to have been zapped into unconsciousness, the lightning stoppeding toward him.

    "How did you do that?" Jude inquired with his gaze on Roy.

    "I set up a few things around the area because I had the feeling he was going to find us."

    "So, is he dead?" Tauriel asked as he moved closer to the unconscious body.

    "No, this is the body of their king so I wasn''t nning on destroying it, I could if I wanted to."

    "To be honest no one would me you if you did," Jude remarked.

    "Yeah, but I''m not like that."

    ''Is it not going toe out?''

    "Come on everyone, let''s get moving, the portal won''t be opening for a while now so let''s find somewhere else to stay for now."

    Tauriel quickly helped Matilda up as Jude made sure his parents were the ones to move ahead before he followed them from behind.

    Michael was thest person to walk past the king''s body, and before doing that, he nced at it for a moment.

    Just after walking past the body, a dark purple aura appeared around it as a hooded figure quickly emerged from it.

    "Did you really think I was going to let you leave that easily?"

    Michael sensed her presence just before she said that but before he could react in any way, a purple energy rope wrapped around his legs and pulled him forward.

    He was sent flying toward and crashing into the tree just beside the cave where they were taking shelter.

    "Michael!" Jude screamed in shock as he immediately pulled out his de.

    "You were the ones who forced me out of this form, now you will have to pay for it." The hooded voice said with a menacing voice before twisting her neck to the right.

 Chapter 421 Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 421 Too Late</h4>

    "Alright everyone, the first round of the tournament is finally over and I''m sure everyone already knows the students who made it through but just to recap, I will call out their names once again." The sergeant articted as his voice resounded through the speakers around the tournament.

    There had been a total of twenty-eight fights so far and every moment of it was quite enjoyable for the students as some of them could be seen jumping up and down in the stands now.

    There were a couple of the fights that were boring but most of them were super engaging and best of all shocking, there were a lot of shocking moments in the first half of this tournament.

    "Alright, from Crockel Academy, a total of four students surprisingly made it to the next round. We have Tammy Phillips and Pearl Reeves as the only third-year students who made it through and then we have second-year Nate Smith and first-year Christine Lome." The sergeant announced.

    It was quite shocking how Crockel Academy arrived with four third-year students and out of their four survivors only two were third years.

    "Eukerion Academy made it out with just three survivors, we have Cherry Snow, Florence Rock, and Axel Maximus all third-year students."

    That was pretty understandable for Eukerion Academy, these were their only exceptional students, the other ones didn''t do so well even the other third years.

    "Tron Ville Academy made it out with just two students both being third-year students, we have Jonathan Wave and Draco Lawrence. And then finally we have Phoenix Academy who made it out with the same number of students as Crockel Academy, we have Barry Henshaw, Ryan Tame, Taylor Larson, and ze Damon."

    All fourteen students who made it to the next round were now lined up on the pitch with the crowd''s gaze on them.

    The fights took quite a long time to finish, and because the sun was starting to set and the sky was slowly getting dark, this session of the tournament had to be brought to an end here.

    The sergeant dismissed everyone with a few words, and now that everyone was allowed to go, the students started making their way down the stands and out of the stadium.

    Chloe had her eyes on the top part where the world leaders were staying, and as soon as she saw her father get up, she got up from her seat.

    "Umˇ­Tania, I have to go take care of something, we''ll meet up in the room."

    "It''s okay, I''ll be fine with Luis," Tania replied before turning her gaze to Luis.

    "Okay." She said before turning to leave. "See youter, Ace, sorry about yesterday."

    "Huh?" Ace said before quickly turning his gaze to her. "Hey, wait up."

    With Ace and Chloe now gone it was now just Dn, Tania, and Luis in the stands.

    "Hey, I still haven''t seen my brother, I looked for him the whole time but I just couldn''t see him."

    "Umˇ­maybe you didn''t look well enough, I''m sure he must be back with the others."

    "Yeah, but he should havee to find me, I know he can''t go a day without checking up on me." She replied.

    "Maybe he had something to take care of, don''t worry, he''s okay." He assured her.

    ''I hope you''re right about that.'' Lena said.

    "Come on, let''s get out of here." He said before he got up from his seat and helped her up. "Let''s go, Dn."

    Dn waited for a while before he slowly got up from his seat and began to follow the two from behind.

    The two walked alongside each other without saying anything and just as they got to the entrance, a sword came shing toward them from the right.

    It wasn''t just a sword but two des, the Angel didn''t really have the time to respond to that, so he did the only sensible thing he could do to protect Tania and that was grabbing both of the des with his bare hands.

    Blood gushed down from his hands as he got a closer look at the des to see that they looked just like his double Katana of retaliation.

    "Hey, where did youˇ­.?"

    He wasn''t able to finish that question as he slowly looked up to see that Pearl was the one holding on to the de.

    "Sorry, I didn''t expect you to grab them with your hands." She said with an awkward expression on her face.

    After seeing who it was, the Angel let out a sigh before letting go of the des.

    "Were you trying to chop off our heads?" Tania questioned.

    It was pretty obvious that she was offended.

    "I''m sorry, I just wanted to see how he would react, I would have stopped if it had gotten close to any of your heads." Pearl apologized.

    "It''s okay." The Angel said before stretching both of his hands to reveal how the wounds were slowly closing up.

    "I still can''t get used to that." The third-year student said before blinking her eyes a couple of times.

    After that, she slowly turned her gaze to Tania and offered her hand for a handshake.

    "I believe we haven''t met, I''m Pearl, Luis'' big sister."

    "I''m Tania." She replied with a bit of awkwardness to her voice.

    "I heard you''re an old friend of Luis, nice to meet you."

    "You too."

    "So, Luis, I came to return your sword." She said before raising both of the des to ce them on her shoulder.

    "Oh, thank you." He said before stretching his hands to try and take the des but she moved it further away from him.

    "Not so fast, first, you must tell me where and how you got these swords, it''s not that easy for anyone to get their hands on a Mystic weapon, especially a first-year student."

    ''I should have seen thising.'' The Angel said subconsciously before cing his hand on his forehead.

    ______ ______

    With Michael still trying to get up from the floor, Jude quickly charged toward their opponent with his de.

    Just as he closed up on her, he twisted the hilt of the de and activated the purple lightning.

    With the de now covered with an aggressive force of elemental energy, he struck toward her, but before the de could get to her, she quickly formed a polearm with the purple energy and used it to block it.

    "Do you really think I''m just going to stand still and let that thing hit me again?"

    "So, this is your real form, huh?"

    "Maybe." She replied with a wry smile.

    As soon as she said that, her eye took a sudden purple glow as tworge spears from both sides quickly came flying toward the young knight.

    Jude sensed them fast enough to pull back his sword and avoid them with a quick backflip.

    Tauriel quickly fired three arrows toward her at that time, but before they could hit her, she effortlessly spun her polearm to block all of them.

    "You know, you guys would have had a little bit of fighting chance if this was daytime but you chose to take me on at the wrong time, this is the night there is darkness and a lot of shadows, shadows for me to use as I please." She bragged before bursting into a feat of maniacalughter. "You''re all going to die here, all I just have to do is kill the knight and the man from the other world."

    As soon as she finished saying that, a shadow vine quicklytched onto Jude''s leg, but before it could yank him forward just like it did to Michael, he shed right through it with the lightning de.

    "Huh?" She gasped as soon as she saw Jude sh right through her shadow vine.

    "Keep going on about your shadow abilities, but I know that just like you, it''s also weak to purple lightning, your polearm was able to survive that block because you had it reinforced, but even then, after I pulled out, I noticed there was a crack which means that I just have to hit it hard enough."

    The young knight quickly took off toward her, and out of instinct she raised her polearm to block the strike even reinforcing it further, but the impact of the heavy strike from the knight was just too much and ended up shattering the polearm.

    That wasn''t all, the polearm was shattered and the impact from the hit sent her flying backward until she hit the same tree where Michael hit.

    "Oof, she almost hit me," Michael muttered before opening his palm to reveal some kind of purple cube.

    "What''s that?" Jude asked as soon as he got close to him.

    "Hmm, it''s just a little prison where we will be keeping her."

    After exining it to them, Michael slowly bent down beside her, but before he could do anything with the small cube, her body slowly turned to ash.

    "Everyone on your guard!"

    "Toote."

    Jude was the first to hear that voice, and before he could do anything, he felt a piercing pain in his back.

    Michael quickly sted her with his ster and sent her flying backward, but she had already done what she wanted to do as Jude slowly dropped to his knees with the back of his cloth slowly soaking up blood.

    "Jude, no!"

 Chapter 422 Michael Vs The Shadow Witch

    <h4>Chapter 422 Michael Vs The Shadow Witch</h4>

    Michael didn''t stop with just sting the witch away, he quickly pulled out the lightning de and quickly rushed after her while she was still trying to get up.

    He was about to sh down on her with the de when she quickly summoned a spear to block the sword but all it took to break that was a little twist to the hilt of the de to activate the purple lightning around it.

    With her defense now gone, the sword went straight to her shoulder and neatly sunk into it like a hot knife through butter.

    The pain from that was just too intense for her to bear as she had to let out a loud shriek before she sent him staggering backward with a kick.

    With Michael a little distance away from her now, she quickly turned to make her escape but he wasn''t going to give her that chance.

    He quickly raised his ster and quickly fired another stream of lightning toward her.

    The stream was moving faster than she was moving and she knew she was going to get hit which was why she quickly turned and formed some kind of reinforced shield with her shadow ability but that was exactly what Michael wanted, to slow her down.

    The shield was sessful in protecting her, but it ended up getting destroyed in the process, and before she knew it, Michael was right in front of her in a sh.

    He let out a grunt before he smashed the ster right into her face and sent her flying backward.

    Just before she was about to smash into the tree in the way, he sted her with another lightning stream.

    That gave her the extra push she needed to smash into the tree with greater force.

    The area was immediately covered with smoke and when it cleared she could be seen with her back against the tree while breathing heavily.

    Michael was standing over her with his de pointing right at her throat.

    "How did you suddenly get faster?" She faltered with her gaze fixed right on him.

    "You shouldn''t go around underestimating people you know nothing about, I am going to end you right here and I will do the same to your other half in my world." Michael dered.

    His voice was surprisingly calm in a situation like this or maybe that was just a facade to cover up the rage he was feeling right now because his eyes told no lies.

    "End me right here?" The witch muttered before letting out a little chuckle. "Sure go ahead, but that will be after you''re dead!"

    As soon as she said that, a clone of herself quickly rose up from the floor right behind him.

    It had a long shadow de in its hand and didn''t hesitate in sending it toward Michael with the intent of stabbing him to death.

    However, just before the de could get to him, he built up enough wind pressure on his feet to thrust himself up and over the clone.

    Now that he was behind the clone, he twisted the hilt of the lightning de to activate the lightning around it, and without hesitation shed down the clone with it turning it back to the shadows on the floor.

    With her opponent now forced to move a little distance away from her, she quickly ced her hand on the floor and muttered a few words.

    As soon as she did that, shadow clones began to rise up from the shadows on the floor until Michael waspletely surrounded.

    "Let''s see how you''re going to get out of this one." Her voice echoed among the clones.

    This was her attempt to confuse him and then strike him down when she got the chance, but Michael didn''t look a bit scared and rather had a huge grin on his face now.

    "So, that''s how we''re doing."

    Two of the clones quickly rushed toward him from both sides but he didn''t make any move until they got close enough to him.

    He quickly turned to the one heading toward him from behind and shed it down with his de, and just as he did that, he sted the other one away with his ster.

    "You can keep destroying them, I''ll just keep on making more." Her voice echoed once more as the clones began to rush toward him all at the same time now.

    "Hmph."

    This would have been a tough situation for anyone else but Michael was just the right person for this situation, and to make things better, he had just the right gadgets for this situation.

    He had his boots to amplify his speed and easily avoid the clones while sting them away and shing them away. And whenever he got into tough situations, he would use his wind ability to give himself a boost up.

    The more clones he destroyed the more kepting his way and now they were starting to get a little overwhelming.

    They all rushed toward him from both sides as he quickly pointed his ster toward the ones heading his way from the front, but when he pulled the trigger, nothing happened.

    "Out of ammo, hmm."

    He quickly gathered enough wind pressure under his feet, and just before the horde of clones could get to him, he thrust himself up and then gathered the air around the area to keep himself afloat.

    The people with wind ability used less ability cell points when using their abilities and that was because there was air everywhere.

    Instead of putting most of their cell points into forming the element before doing anything with it, all they needed to do was put just a little amount of their ability cell points into manipting the air around them and using it for whatever they wanted.

    The only time someone like Michael would exact a great amount of his ability cell points was whenever he needed to perform a quick and powerful attack and the air around him was too dull to pull it off quickly.

    The more efficient anyone was with manipting the air the fewer ability cell points they would use up to the extent that they could pull off using their abilities almost infinitely in a drawn-out battle.

    Now that Micheal was in the air, long shadow vines quickly came flying his way to drag him down, but with a quick sh, he cut them all down before dipping his hand into his pocket to bring out three purple crystals.

    He quickly opened up the ster''spartment to reveal the three slots for the crystals, and after fitting them all in there, he closed it shut.

    "This is a very big waste of crystals." He sighed.

    She was about to send out the vines again, but just before that could happen, Michael took out the clones responsible for that with his sters.

    He didn''t fire any more careless shots as he scanned the area until he found one of them that was just a few feet behind the rest of the clones.

    "There you are." He muttered before firing at that particr one.

    As soon as the lightning stream hit that one, she let out a loud scream before crashing down on one knee as the rest of the clones disappeared.

    "You''re really something else." She muttered under her breath with her hand on her chest.

    "Overestimating you from the start was a mistake I shouldn''t have made and..." Michael said as he slowly made his way to her.

    "Yeah, you could have finished me off from the start but I sensed your reluctance, you didn''t want to harm the greedy king''s body so badly. At the end of the day, you''re just a pathetic human who gets held back by useless feelings, repulsive." She said in revulsion before spitting on the floor. "And now you''ll never get to finish me off while the knight dies from having my shadow in his system."

    "No, you''re not going anywhere!" Michael uttered abruptly before firing a stream of lightning toward her.

    She quickly covered herself with a dark purple aura, and although the stream of purple lightning managed to hit it right on time and disperse the aura, she was no longer there.

    "Oh, shit." He muttered under his breath before biting his lower lip.

    He had to quickly return to the others and on his way there, he came across Roy''s body which was still lying on the floor.

    He slowly bent down beside it and ced his hand on his neck to check his pulse, and what followed after was a short sigh.

    "I''m sorry, there was nothing I could do about it, this was the only way." He muttered before slowly getting up on his feet.

    He quickly made his way to the others to see that Jude seemed to be doing okay.

    He was sitting on the floor with what seemed to be Tauriel''s hood tied around his waist to cover his wound because the she-elf was just putting a in brown shirt now.

    "Did you kill her?" The she-elf asked as soon as she spotted him.

    "Almost, she got away but she won''t be able to bother us anymore, I hope." He replied. "However, your king is dead, I''m sorry." He added before turning his gaze to the ckstone couple.

    "It wasn''t your fault, Maya said before shaking her head."

    "I know, but it''s still sad that you guys had to lose your king that way."

    "What does it matter? It''s not like he was a good king." Judemented.

    "Jude," Matilda called with a cautioning voice.

    "Hey, are you feeling any difort apart from the pain from the stab?" Michael asked after turning his gaze to the young knight.

    "Any other difort?" He replied with a confused expression on his face. "I don''t really know how to answer thatˇ­."

    Just before he could finish that statement, his eyes sunk in and turned dark as he quickly crashed down to the floor.

    "Jude." Tauriel and Matilda gasped at the same time.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!